An expositon of all St. Pauls epistles together with an explanation of those other epistles of the apostles St. James, Peter, John & Jude : wherein the sense of every chapter and verse is analytically unfolded and the text enlightened. / David Dickson ...
         Expositio analytica omnium Apostolicarum Epistolarum. English
         Dickson, David, 1583?-1663.
      
       
         
           1659
        
      
       Approx. 2478 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 170 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A35951
         Wing D1403
         ESTC R7896
         11802062
         ocm 11802062
         49391
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A35951)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 49391)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 528:19)
      
       
         
           
             An expositon of all St. Pauls epistles together with an explanation of those other epistles of the apostles St. James, Peter, John & Jude : wherein the sense of every chapter and verse is analytically unfolded and the text enlightened. / David Dickson ...
             Expositio analytica omnium Apostolicarum Epistolarum. English
             Dickson, David, 1583?-1663.
             Retchford, William.
             Dickson, David, 1583?-1663. Epistle of Paul to the Hebrews.
          
           [8], 323 p.
           
             Printed by R.I. for Francis Eglesfield ...,
             London :
             1659.
          
           
             Translated from the Latin by William Retchford.
             "The epistle of Paul to the Hebrews" has a special t.p., p. 215.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Epistles -- Commentaries.
           Apostles.
        
      
    
     
        2003-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           ALL
           St.
           PAULS
           EPISTLES
           ,
           TOGETHER
           With
           an
           Explanation
           of
           those
           other
           Epistles
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           St.
           James
           ,
           Peter
           ,
           John
           &
           Jude
           :
           Wherein
           the
           sense
           of
           every
           Chapter
           and
           Verse
           is
           Analytically
           unfolded
           ,
           and
           the
           Text
           enlightened
           .
        
         
           By
           
             DAVID
             DICKSON
          
           ,
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           in
           the
           University
           of
           Glascoe
           .
        
         
           Published
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           such
           as
           desire
           clearly
           to
           understand
           ,
           and
           rightly
           to
           improve
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           
             JOHN
             15.4
             .
          
           
             Abide
             in
             mee
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             you
             ;
             As
             the
             Branch
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             of
             it self
             ,
             except
             it
             abide
             in
             the
             Vine
             ,
             No
             more
             can
             yee
             ,
             except
             you
             abide
             in
             mee
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             I.
          
           for
           
             Francis
             Eglesfield
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           bee
           sold
           at
           the
           Marygold
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           1659.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           ILLUSTRIOUS
           MARQUESSE
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Kintar
           ,
           Lord
           Cambel
           ,
           Lord
           of
           Lorn
           ,
           &c.
           AND
           To
           the
           most
           Noble
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             Archibald
             Cambell
          
           ▪
           Lord
           of
           Lorn
           ,
           his
           Eldest
           Son
           and
           Heir
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           David
           Dickson
           
             wisheth
             all
             happiness
          
           .
        
         
           THe
           name
           of
           Wisdome
           and
           Happiness
           (
           most
           Illustrious
           Marquess
           )
           hath
           alwaies
           and
           every
           where
           been
           very
           eminent
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           have
           justly
           commended
           him
           that
           hath
           been
           studious
           of
           both
           ;
           But
           few
           they
           are
           who
           well
           understand
           the
           things
           themselves
           :
           For
           they
           that
           place
           their
           Happiness
           in
           any
           thing
           besides
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           true
           Wisdome
           ,
           are
           much
           mistaken
           :
           That
           indeed
           is
           the
           true
           Wisdome
           ,
           by
           which
           wee
           are
           directly
           and
           infallibly
           led
           to
           solid
           and
           eternal
           Happiness
           .
           It
           is
           a
           most
           sad
           spectacle
           ,
           and
           to
           wise
           observers
           not
           unprofitable
           ,
           to
           behold
           the
           misery
           of
           mankind
           ,
           joyned
           with
           madness
           .
           Man
           is
           banished
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Vagabond
           wanders
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           tossed
           up
           and
           down
           with
           the
           stings
           of
           misery
           ,
           and
           a
           certain
           blinde
           desire
           of
           Happiness
           ,
           inquires
           after
           his
           Remedy
           .
           But
           the
           Felicity
           hee
           should
           seek
           after
           above
           ,
           hee
           looks
           for
           among
           terrene
           trash
           ,
           and
           so
           misseth
           of
           it
           every
           where
           .
           For
           the
           chiefest
           Good
           hee
           embraceth
           the
           meanest
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           deceitful
           shadows
           of
           Vanity
           :
           By
           the
           frequent
           frustration
           of
           his
           conceived
           hopes
           ,
           hee
           is
           minded
           of
           his
           errour
           ,
           and
           urged
           with
           the
           perpetual
           agitation
           of
           a
           restless
           spirit
           ,
           to
           seek
           after
           the
           heavenly
           Country
           ,
           and
           his
           Fathers
           house
           .
           But
           hee
           goes
           astray
           from
           the
           womb
           ,
           and
           his
           errour
           is
           endless
           ,
           encreasing
           and
           multiplying
           the
           miseries
           that
           hee
           flies
           from
           .
        
         
           The
           contemplation
           of
           Divine
           Goodness
           ,
           conflicting
           with
           mans
           obstinacy
           and
           stubbornness
           ,
           heightens
           the
           sadness
           of
           this
           spectacle
           ;
           The
           fountain
           of
           happiness
           descends
           from
           Heaven
           (
           cloathed
           with
           Majesty
           and
           Light
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           garment
           )
           manifesting
           to
           those
           that
           are
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           his
           invisibility
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           eternal
           power
           and
           God-head
           ,
           shining
           forth
           in
           the
           works
           of
           Creation
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           invite
           rebels
           into
           favour
           with
           him
           .
           But
           they
           either
           look
           not
           towards
           God
           ,
           or
           looking
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           acknowledge
           him
           not
           ,
           or
           knowing
           him
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           they
           glorifie
           him
           not
           as
           God
           ,
           but
           become
           vain
           in
           their
           imaginations
           ,
           and
           bowed
           downward
           ,
           they
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             Who
             will
             shew
             us
             any
             good
             ?
          
           None
           seriously
           pray
           ,
           
             Lift
             up
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             Countenance
             upon
             us
             .
          
        
         
           God
           comes
           neerer
           in
           the
           works
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           and
           leaves
           himself
           not
           without
           witness
           ,
           but
           communicates
           his
           good
           things
           to
           men
           unworthy
           ;
           gives
           Rain
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           fruitful
           seasons
           ,
           filling
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           most
           ingrateful
           enemies
           ,
           with
           food
           and
           gladness
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           feel
           after
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           finde
           him
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           lost
           ;
           so
           by
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           goodness
           and
           forbearance
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           reduced
           to
           repentance
           ;
           But
           they
           receive
           these
           benefits
           ,
           and
           sacrifice
           them
           to
           gluttony
           
           and
           intemperance
           .
           And
           even
           with
           these
           things
           which
           Divine
           bounty
           vouchsafed
           (
           arming
           themselves
           with
           the
           weapons
           of
           iniquity
           )
           they
           rebel
           against
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           here
           the
           Man-kindness
           of
           God
           doth
           not
           end
           ,
           but
           hee
           comes
           close
           to
           us
           ,
           reacheth
           forth
           his
           hand
           ,
           knocks
           at
           every
           mans
           breast
           ,
           produceth
           the
           Law
           written
           legibly
           upon
           every
           mans
           heart
           ,
           shakes
           their
           consciences
           ,
           stirs
           up
           their
           thoughts
           to
           summon
           those
           fugitive
           enemies
           to
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           Justice
           ,
           to
           accuse
           the
           guilty
           ,
           and
           convince
           them
           of
           their
           odious
           ingratitude
           ,
           takes
           away
           all
           excuse
           from
           those
           that
           are
           convicted
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           repent
           ,
           and
           sue
           out
           for
           pardon
           .
           But
           they
           convinced
           of
           their
           iniquity
           ,
           contumaciously
           lift
           up
           themselves
           against
           God
           ,
           fall
           out
           with
           conscience
           ,
           and
           lay
           violent
           hands
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           bee
           silent
           ;
           they
           invade
           that
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           written
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           which
           once
           suppressed
           they
           imprison
           ,
           and
           
             with-hold
             in
             unrighteousness
          
           .
           It
           s
           no
           wonder
           if
           God
           suffer
           such
           desperately
           stubborn
           ,
           and
           self-condemned
           creatures
           ,
           to
           walk
           in
           their
           own
           waies
           ,
           and
           leaves
           them
           to
           Satan
           ,
           giving
           them
           up
           to
           their
           own
           corrupt
           affections
           .
           Alas
           !
           Alas
           !
           millions
           are
           lost
           ,
           and
           will
           bee
           so
           .
        
         
           By
           how
           much
           the
           more
           this
           spectacle
           is
           lamentable
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           is
           more
           lovely
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           endure
           that
           Divine
           Grace
           should
           suffer
           a
           repulse
           ,
           by
           those
           which
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           God
           will
           have
           to
           be
           his
           own
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           be
           saved
           .
           You
           will
           easily
           affirm
           that
           to
           be
           a
           joyful
           sight
           ,
           which
           for
           ever
           will
           bless
           the
           beholders
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           happy
           .
           The
           
             Eternal
             Wisdome
          
           ,
           the
           Beloved
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Delight
           of
           Angels
           ,
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Life
           of
           Men
           ,
           the
           
             Son
             of
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           under
           whose
           wings
           is
           healing
           ,
           and
           salvation
           ,
           Our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           came
           down
           from
           the
           bosome
           of
           his
           Father
           :
           Who
           having
           discharged
           the
           price
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           conquered
           our
           enemies
           ,
           gets
           up
           into
           his
           triumphant
           Chariot
           ;
           passes
           through
           all
           places
           where
           his
           redeemed
           ones
           abide
           ;
           for
           their
           sakes
           hee
           sets
           up
           the
           banner
           of
           his
           love
           ;
           hee
           sends
           forth
           the
           voice
           of
           saving
           wisdome
           in
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
          
           :
           By
           the
           Ministery
           whereof
           ,
           hee
           opens
           the
           fountain
           of
           mans
           misery
           wider
           ,
           reproves
           of
           sin
           ,
           creates
           in
           them
           a
           sorrow
           after
           God
           ,
           holds
           forth
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           terrifies
           ;
           demonstrates
           to
           them
           their
           folly
           ,
           unworthiness
           and
           impotency
           to
           deliver
           themselves
           from
           those
           evils
           ,
           and
           humbles
           them
           to
           an
           abnegation
           of
           their
           own
           wisdome
           and
           strength
           .
           Hee
           offers
           himself
           a
           Mediatour
           ,
           for
           the
           restoring
           of
           amity
           betwixt
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           provokes
           in
           us
           a
           thirst
           after
           Life
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           holds
           forth
           to
           us
           freedome
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           works
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           ratification
           of
           the
           New
           and
           Free
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           to
           which
           hee
           causeth
           them
           to
           consent
           ;
           perswades
           them
           to
           embrace
           Christ
           ,
           that
           great
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           wholly
           resign
           themselves
           up
           to
           him
           :
           Hee
           exhibits
           also
           to
           them
           Remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           causes
           them
           to
           lay
           hold
           upon
           it
           to
           Justification
           :
           Hee
           wills
           those
           that
           are
           justified
           ,
           to
           mortifie
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           and
           enkindles
           in
           them
           no
           less
           desire
           after
           holiness
           ,
           than
           after
           Heaven
           and
           Happiness
           it self
           :
           Hee
           requires
           the
           fruits
           of
           Faith
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           and
           causes
           them
           to
           suck
           vital
           juice
           from
           the
           vine
           ,
           which
           they
           send
           forth
           in
           fruits
           worthy
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Hee
           commands
           that
           every
           one
           take
           up
           his
           own
           Cross
           ,
           which
           lies
           in
           his
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           causing
           them
           to
           observe
           his
           commands
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           ,
           bearing
           reproach
           for
           him
           ,
           through
           prosperity
           and
           adversity
           to
           pass
           on
           unto
           eternal
           life
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           saving
           Wisdome
           which
           deceives
           no
           man
           ,
           but
           justifies
           and
           blesseth
           all
           her
           Children
           ,
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           is
           justified
           ,
           asserted
           and
           defended
           by
           all
           her
           Children
           .
           This
           is
           that
           
             Wisdome
             from
             above
          
           ,
           which
           every
           where
           is
           diffused
           through
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           in
           the
           thrice
           seven
           
             Apostolick
             Epistles
          
           ,
           more
           than
           twenty
           times
           drawn
           into
           a
           Compendium
           ,
           and
           is
           fitted
           to
           the
           present
           use
           of
           the
           
             Children
             of
             Light.
          
           
        
         
         
           I
           have
           sent
           abroad
           an
           Explication
           of
           these
           Epistles
           ,
           Noble
           Hero
           ,
           that
           I
           with
           my
           fellow-Ministers
           (
           who
           have
           dedicated
           their
           labours
           to
           your
           honour
           )
           might
           perform
           some
           portion
           of
           that
           gratitude
           ,
           which
           long
           since
           the
           
             Reformed
             Church
          
           of
           Scotland
           is
           indebted
           to
           your
           most
           Illustrious
           family
           ;
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           more
           obliged
           to
           your self
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           onely
           revived
           the
           glory
           of
           your
           
             famous
             Progenitors
          
           by
           your
           studious
           inde●vours
           in
           the
           reforming
           Religion
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           seven
           ●ast
           years
           (
           even
           with
           the
           manifold
           hazzards
           of
           your
           life
           and
           fortunes
           )
           you
           have
           much
           advanced
           it
           ,
           having
           undergone
           t●ose
           difficulties
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           altogether
           exhausted
           the
           strength
           and
           courage
           of
           meaner
           persons
           .
        
         
           The
           University
           of
           Glasco
           is
           indebted
           to
           you
           this
           honour
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           have
           committed
           the
           education
           of
           your
           noble
           Sons
           ,
           inlarging
           it
           in
           the
           number
           of
           its
           professors
           of
           Divinity
           ;
           most
           chiefly
           with
           the
           Delegates
           of
           the
           National
           Synod
           ,
           by
           your
           
             Presence
             ,
             Counsel
          
           ,
           and
           Authority
           ,
           once
           and
           again
           you
           have
           been
           helpful
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           because
           it
           concerns
           my self
           ,
           it
           's
           fitting
           I
           should
           own
           it
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           record
           ,
           as
           a
           debt
           that
           may
           bee
           required
           of
           mee
           ,
           by
           whose
           Authority
           ,
           amongst
           the
           chief
           Delegates
           of
           the
           Synod
           ,
           I
           was
           advanced
           to
           the
           Chair
           of
           Divinity
           Professor
           ,
           the
           task
           injoyned
           ,
           was
           to
           open
           the
           scope
           of
           difficult
           places
           of
           Scripture
           to
           younger
           students
           .
           Wherefore
           after
           an
           Autumn
           or
           two
           equal
           it
           is
           that
           you
           should
           receive
           some
           fruit
           for
           that
           your
           seeds-time
           in
           the
           University
           ;
           both
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           namely
           from
           my self
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           our
           smaller
           Offering
           bears
           no
           proportion
           with
           your
           Merits
           ,
           whose
           admirable
           Pr●wess
           ▪
           both
           in
           peace
           and
           war
           ,
           constancy
           and
           fidelity
           in
           all
           conditions
           (
           which
           by
           no
           temptations
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           or
           on
           the
           left
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           could
           bee
           taken
           off
           from
           promoting
           the
           Civil
           and
           
             Ecclesiastick
             Republick
          
           )
           hath
           in
           all
           Delegations
           ,
           as
           well
           Ecclesiastick
           as
           Politick
           ,
           rendred
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Argile
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           the
           Synods
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           most
           acceptable
           and
           renowned
           ,
           Neither
           could
           the
           envy
           ,
           or
           obloquy
           of
           open
           enemies
           ,
           or
           of
           friends
           less
           faithful
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           Commonwealth
           (
           who
           with
           their
           adhaerents
           ,
           unskilful
           Judges
           of
           matters
           ,
           are
           wont
           to
           inveigh
           against
           none
           but
           those
           that
           deserve
           best
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           )
           either
           take
           away
           ,
           or
           cast
           a
           cloud
           before
           equal
           Arbitrators
           ,
           upon
           that
           honour
           which
           virtue
           merited
           ,
           the
           Council
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           
             National
             Synods
          
           have
           conferred
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           also
           mentioned
           your
           name
           ,
           Illustrious
           Hero
           ,
           born
           of
           most
           Noble
           Parentage
           ,
           promising
           the
           fairest
           hopes
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           equal
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           participate
           of
           your
           Fathers
           honour
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           heir
           to
           his
           inheritance
           .
           Your
           Name
           prefixed
           to
           this
           
             Apostolical
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           may
           it
           bee
           an
           Argument
           and
           an
           incitation
           to
           you
           more
           firmly
           to
           imbrace
           the
           Wisdome
           and
           the
           Virtue
           of
           Christ.
           Imitating
           your
           Father
           ,
           follow
           that
           way
           ,
           wherein
           this
           doctrine
           is
           compendiously
           contained
           ,
           to
           the
           prosecution
           of
           solid
           felicity
           ,
           
             that
             One
             thing
             necessary
          
           ▪
           Finally
           ,
           that
           this
           conjunction
           of
           your
           names
           may
           make
           you
           zealous
           after
           your
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Grand-Fathers
           virtue
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           hope
           ,
           which
           the
           ripeness
           of
           your
           ingenuity
           hath
           begotten
           in
           us
           all
           ,
           who
           observe
           that
           virtuous
           disposition
           in
           you
           ,
           ascending
           to
           great
           things
           (
           which
           wee
           earnestly
           desire
           )
           that
           the
           antient
           renown
           of
           your
           family
           may
           bee
           continued
           and
           greatned
           in
           your self
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             Servant
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             
               DAVID
               DICKSON
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           ALL
           Sciences
           have
           their
           introductions
           and
           rudimentary
           Preparatives
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           learner
           may
           bee
           fitted
           and
           instructed
           to
           a
           farther
           and
           more
           researched
           knowledge
           of
           things
           ;
           All
           Noble
           families
           have
           their
           Porters
           to
           open
           unto
           their
           Visitors
           ,
           and
           courteously
           to
           conduct
           them
           from
           the
           Gate
           to
           the
           Parlour
           :
           I
           doubt
           not
           (
           Candid
           Reader
           )
           but
           to
           find
           thee
           of
           my
           judgement
           ,
           that
           the
           explication
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           should
           have
           its
           Introduction
           too
           ,
           and
           the
           Learned
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Noble
           Family
           of
           Commentators
           ,
           their
           Ostiaries
           and
           Ianitors
           .
           Now
           that
           I
           might
           become
           a
           Servant
           in
           this
           Family
           ,
           and
           shew
           my
           officiousness
           to
           give
           entrance
           unto
           the
           Suters
           of
           the
           holy
           Ministery
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           have
           access
           unto
           the
           richer
           Providores
           in
           Gods
           Family
           ,
           I
           have
           taken
           up
           my
           standing
           at
           the
           threshold
           of
           the
           house
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           well
           known
           in
           the
           Schools
           ,
           in
           how
           little
           time
           ,
           how
           many
           and
           great
           volumes
           are
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           how
           many
           facilitating
           and
           perasceuastical
           exercises
           young
           Clients
           to
           Divinity
           must
           run
           thorow
           ;
           and
           in
           apportionating
           either
           of
           daies
           or
           hours
           ,
           to
           the
           several
           sorts
           of
           studies
           ,
           how
           little
           time
           is
           spent
           in
           reading
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           get
           a
           right
           understanding
           of
           which
           ,
           ought
           to
           bee
           the
           chief
           labour
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           especially
           of
           those
           that
           would
           hear
           the
           Lord
           himself
           speaking
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           they
           beleeve
           as
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           they
           may
           publickly
           preach
           ;
           Hee
           that
           shall
           conduce
           what
           hee
           can
           to
           the
           furtherance
           of
           such
           Noble
           Bereans
           ,
           Scripture-Disciples
           ,
           I
           le
           bee
           his
           warrant
           ,
           hee
           shall
           not
           lose
           his
           labour
           .
        
         
           For
           their
           sakes
           that
           are
           students
           in
           Theology
           ,
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           National
           Synods
           Delegates
           ,
           I
           made
           in
           my
           publick
           Lectures
           an
           Analytical
           Exposition
           of
           all
           the
           Apostolick
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           those
           Lectures
           ,
           though
           somewhat
           rude
           ,
           I
           committed
           to
           the
           Press
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           spare
           many's
           labour
           of
           transcribing
           them
           ,
           and
           I
           purposed
           candidly
           to
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           my
           intent
           therein
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           I
           might
           render
           thee
           more
           equitable
           to
           mee
           in
           thy
           censure
           of
           mee
           .
        
         
           For
           younger
           Students
           ,
           for
           whom
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           necessary
           ,
           but
           the
           perusing
           of
           larger
           Commentaries
           is
           impossible
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           duty
           ,
           I
           was
           to
           set
           forth
           an
           Explication
           of
           the
           main
           scope
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           obscurer
           words
           ,
           and
           harder
           sentences
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           coherence
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           also
           with
           the
           principal
           scope
           ;
           now
           here
           was
           need
           of
           an
           Analysis
           ,
           Glosses
           ,
           and
           some
           Exposition
           ,
           or
           Paraphrase
           which
           might
           bee
           instead
           of
           an
           Exposition
           .
           Brevity
           was
           so
           necessary
           for
           the
           intended
           Introduction
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           have
           been
           better
           never
           to
           have
           undertaken
           it
           ,
           than
           not
           to
           have
           made
           it
           short
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           had
           been
           no
           hope
           of
           brevity
           ,
           it
           had
           never
           been
           at
           all
           .
           Now
           to
           the
           brevity
           of
           the
           Explication
           ,
           perspicuity
           was
           also
           necessary
           ,
           lest
           a
           trussing
           together
           of
           many
           things
           in
           few
           words
           should
           intangle
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           That
           I
           might
           therefore
           obtain
           my
           designed
           end
           ,
           I
           have
           pack'd
           the
           Analysis
           ,
           and
           Commentaries
           ,
           and
           Exposition
           or
           Paraphrase
           altogether
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           which
           could
           not
           singly
           bee
           disposed
           of
           ,
           without
           great
           tediousness
           :
           But
           whether
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           in
           what
           measure
           I
           have
           effected
           what
           I
           aimed
           at
           ,
           bee
           thou
           thy self
           Iudge
           ,
           when
           having
           compared
           the
           Explication
           with
           the
           Text
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           see
           how
           each
           thing
           hath
           reference
           to
           other
           .
           Onely
           know
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           less
           labour
           have
           made
           my
           Explication
           longer
           ,
           than
           so
           short
           as
           it
           is
           .
           I
           have
           not
           followed
           the
           Logical
           Analysis
           any
           further
           ▪
           than
           was
           necessary
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           Scope
           of
           the
           Text
           ;
           for
           to
           mince
           every
           member
           of
           the
           sentence
           by
           peece-meal
           ,
           
           would
           bee
           the
           work
           of
           a
           prolix
           Commentary
           :
           those
           that
           are
           called
           Logical
           terms
           of
           Art
           ,
           I
           have
           used
           very
           sparingly
           ,
           otherwise
           ,
           I
           saw
           I
           should
           raise
           a
           quarrel
           against
           my self
           ,
           and
           a
           trouble
           to
           thee
           ,
           who
           mightest
           more
           easily
           understand
           the
           matter
           it self
           ,
           than
           thou
           couldest
           examine
           ,
           whether
           those
           terms
           were
           by
           mee
           rightly
           assigned
           ,
           and
           wouldest
           sooner
           consent
           with
           mee
           in
           the
           main
           matter
           ,
           than
           subscribe
           to
           my
           use
           of
           those
           Logical
           notions
           :
           For
           every
           one
           hath
           his
           several
           way
           of
           Analysing
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           shall
           hardly
           finde
           two
           Writers
           that
           do
           agree
           in
           all
           their
           Logick
           terms
           ,
           in
           the
           Resolution
           of
           but
           one
           Chapter
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           unanimously
           accord
           in
           sense
           .
           For
           Logick
           terms
           according
           to
           a
           various
           respect
           had
           to
           the
           subject
           and
           attribute
           of
           the
           proposition
           to
           bee
           proved
           ,
           are
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           changed
           ,
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           place
           remaining
           still
           intire
           and
           safe
           .
           The
           Precepts
           and
           Exhortations
           which
           are
           emphatically
           proposed
           in
           that
           which
           they
           call
           (
           
             Modus
             Imperativus
          
           )
           or
           any
           other
           Rhetorical
           Modus
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           in
           Logick
           ,
           I
           have
           turned
           
             in
             Modum
             Indicativum
          
           ,
           that
           the
           position
           to
           bee
           confirmed
           may
           bee
           the
           more
           clearly
           illustrated
           .
           The
           emphasis
           and
           forcibleness
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           I
           have
           left
           to
           bee
           unfolded
           in
           larger
           Commentaries
           and
           Sermons
           .
           For
           your
           memories
           sake
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           the
           parts
           of
           every
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           Positions
           in
           every
           part
           (
           as
           far
           as
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           matter
           would
           suffer
           )
           very
           few
           .
           Arguments
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           that
           Proposition
           that
           expresses
           the
           scope
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           more
           or
           fewer
           ,
           all
           after
           as
           perspicuity
           required
           ;
           one
           while
           contracting
           the
           force
           of
           many
           Arguments
           into
           one
           ,
           other
           while
           unfolding
           them
           severally
           .
        
         
           Arguments
           that
           make
           to
           confirm
           the
           chief
           scope
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           foregoing
           matter
           ,
           I
           have
           referred
           to
           both
           .
           But
           I
           have
           disposed
           all
           things
           by
           way
           of
           Enthymem
           for
           brevity
           and
           perspicuities
           sake
           .
           If
           the
           scope
           or
           conclusion
           seems
           to
           bee
           repeated
           oftner
           than
           was
           needful
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           pardon
           mee
           this
           labour
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           conclusion
           or
           purpose
           suppressed
           to
           bee
           more
           easily
           gathered
           by
           mee
           ,
           than
           you
           can
           fetch
           it
           from
           what
           went
           before
           .
           Although
           at
           first
           blush
           some
           Arguments
           seem
           to
           bee
           the
           same
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           some
           new
           force
           the
           Apostle
           adds
           ,
           doth
           make
           a
           difference
           .
           Nor
           let
           it
           not
           trouble
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Arguments
           that
           I
           refer
           to
           the
           confirmation
           of
           any
           Proposition
           ,
           are
           used
           by
           learned
           men
           to
           prove
           other
           conclusions
           :
           For
           the
           same
           medium
           may
           fitly
           serve
           for
           the
           proving
           of
           several
           Propositions
           .
           Where
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           verses
           is
           obvious
           ,
           and
           the
           connexion
           plain
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           need
           of
           this
           help
           of
           mine
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           take
           place
           chiefly
           in
           the
           obscurer
           passages
           ;
           but
           lest
           there
           should
           bee
           any
           gap
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           the
           work
           all
           along
           similar
           and
           homogeneous
           .
           Hee
           that
           likes
           not
           this
           concise
           way
           of
           writing
           ,
           I
           beg
           of
           him
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           deter
           others
           from
           the
           reading
           of
           it
           .
           If
           this
           Introduction
           shall
           but
           open
           a
           door
           to
           the
           Students
           of
           Divinity
           unto
           larger
           Commentaries
           ,
           I
           have
           my
           desire
           .
           A
           Key
           ,
           the
           less
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           higher
           it
           is
           wont
           to
           bee
           valued
           .
           In
           so
           great
           variety
           of
           Writers
           ,
           hee
           consults
           best
           for
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           that
           handles
           onely
           necessary
           things
           well
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           briefly
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           lose
           as
           little
           labour
           and
           cost
           as
           may
           bee
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           labour
           of
           mine
           bee
           welcome
           to
           thee
           ,
           your
           admonition
           shall
           not
           bee
           unwelcome
           to
           mee
           ,
           though
           it
           pitch
           upon
           something
           to
           bee
           amended
           ,
           or
           if
           in
           your
           prudence
           you
           think
           fit
           to
           give
           mee
           any
           advice
           .
           I
           will
           do
           my
           indeavour
           (
           God
           willing
           )
           to
           satisfie
           thee
           as
           to
           an
           English
           Translation
           ,
           which
           many
           of
           my
           friends
           put
           mee
           upon
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           bee
           found
           worth
           the
           while
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           humbly
           beseech
           the
           Father
           of
           Lights
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           send
           more
           learned
           and
           able
           servants
           of
           his
           into
           this
           Harvest
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           cannot
           ,
           they
           may
           do
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           writing
           .
           For
           I
           hope
           ,
           that
           very
           many
           that
           are
           now
           kept
           off
           by
           the
           onely
           prolixity
           of
           Commentaries
           ,
           that
           they
           read
           little
           or
           nothing
           ,
           and
           with
           very
           small
           benefit
           ,
           will
           now
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           more
           eagerly
           ,
           having
           some
           short
           helps
           for
           the
           opening
           of
           their
           scope
           and
           sense
           tendred
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               Farewel
               .
               Most
               desirous
               of
               your
               Edification
               and
               Salvation
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             DAVID
             DICKSON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Translator
           to
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           THis
           Reverend
           Author
           having
           so
           well
           approved
           himself
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           his
           several
           labours
           upon
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           was
           a
           great
           motive
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           make
           these
           elaborate
           Expositions
           upon
           the
           Epistles
           ,
           of
           universal
           use
           ,
           by
           putting
           them
           into
           the
           same
           language
           ,
           with
           his
           pious
           Commentaries
           on
           the
           Psalms
           of
           David
           ,
           St.
           
             Matthews
             Gospel
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Tractates
           that
           have
           promoted
           sober
           minds
           in
           the
           practical
           understanding
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           And
           for
           this
           in
           thy
           hands
           ,
           as
           many
           learned
           men
           (
           with
           great
           commendation
           )
           have
           taken
           much
           pains
           in
           the
           explication
           of
           these
           sacred
           Letters
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           so
           this
           
             Learned
             Professor
          
           of
           Divinity
           ▪
           hath
           very
           much
           served
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           addition
           of
           his
           
             Analytical
             Exposition
          
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           is
           true
           to
           his
           Method
           ,
           solid
           in
           his
           Explication
           ,
           and
           learned
           in
           both
           .
           Yet
           possible
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           matters
           of
           the
           best
           desert
           ,
           may
           fall
           under
           the
           censures
           of
           some
           ,
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           perhaps
           the
           translating
           of
           this
           book
           into
           the
           
             English
             tongue
          
           ;
           I
           hope
           the
           suspicion
           of
           an
           offence
           will
           not
           appear
           so
           great
           ,
           when
           wee
           shall
           have
           shewed
           the
           reasons
           that
           carried
           us
           thereunto
           ,
           which
           among
           the
           rest
           were
           such
           as
           these
           ▪
        
         
           Whilst
           this
           Commentary
           remained
           in
           the
           same
           language
           wherein
           the
           Author
           sent
           it
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           was
           more
           confined
           in
           its
           use
           ,
           and
           could
           be
           helpful
           onely
           to
           some
           ,
           and
           those
           men
           of
           learning
           ;
           By
           this
           means
           it
           becomes
           instrumental
           to
           all
           ,
           both
           learned
           and
           unlearned
           .
           And
           surely
           it
           is
           very
           meet
           that
           the
           learned
           should
           condescend
           to
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           ascend
           to
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           We
           conceived
           that
           this
           eminent
           part
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           being
           plainly
           opened
           (
           seeing
           that
           so
           many
           have
           ,
           and
           do
           wrest
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           their
           own
           destruction
           )
           might
           prove
           very
           useful
           to
           all
           Families
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           conscionably
           read
           ,
           and
           diligently
           studied
           ,
           for
           their
           direction
           in
           the
           true
           intent
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           for
           want
           whereof
           ,
           many
           have
           abused
           their
           own
           understandings
           ,
           and
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           others
           about
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           in
           his
           revealed
           word
           ;
           whereas
           this
           Commentary
           ,
           being
           near
           at
           hand
           ,
           will
           readily
           lead
           them
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           every
           single
           verse
           in
           any
           Chapter
           throughout
           this
           work
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           scope
           and
           aim
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           design
           hee
           hath
           in
           hand
           :
           For
           by
           abstracting
           a
           particular
           sentence
           (
           or
           verse
           )
           from
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           look
           another
           way
           ,
           than
           the
           c●ntexture
           of
           the
           discourse
           doth
           import
           .
        
         
           Another
           motive
           of
           this
           translation
           ,
           was
           that
           which
           sometime
           moved
           King
           Alured
           (
           or
           Alfred
           )
           to
           procure
           the
           turning
           of
           
             Gregories
             Pastorals
          
           into
           English
           ,
           because
           some
           of
           his
           Church-men
           did
           not
           understand
           the
           Latin
           tongue
           .
           Thus
           it
           pleases
           God
           to
           have
           it
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           Many
           Preachers
           in
           England
           ,
           who
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           teach
           others
           ,
           understand
           nothing
           but
           their
           Mother-tongue
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           ever
           came
           they
           where
           Learning
           grew
           .
           But
           seeing
           they
           will
           undertake
           to
           minister
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           wind
           blows
           for
           their
           turn
           ;
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           purchased
           with
           his
           most
           precious
           blood
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           left
           qu●●e
           destitute
           ,
           and
           totally
           subver●ed
           by
           comments
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           wee
           thought
           it
           meet
           to
           commend
           this
           useful
           Author
           to
           their
           understandings
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           have
           some
           assistance
           proportionable
           to
           their
           capacities
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           the
           main
           inducements
           wee
           eyed
           in
           attempting
           this
           work
           ,
           and
           wee
           hope
           its
           general
           serviceableness
           ▪
           will
           answer
           to
           whatever
           might
           be
           objected
           against
           the
           undertaking
           .
           Sometimes
           through
           the
           mistakes
           of
           printing
           the
           Latin
           book
           ,
           the
           sense
           was
           here
           and
           there
           disturbed
           ,
           whereupon
           wee
           were
           forced
           to
           take
           the
           more
           care
           in
           finding
           out
           the
           Authors
           mind
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           accordingly
           commend
           it
           to
           ●hy
           benefit
           .
        
         
           Another
           thing
           I
           should
           signifie
           to
           the
           Reader
           :
           Some
           years
           since
           this
           Author
           set
           forth
           his
           Explanation
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           a
           Book
           so
           useful
           and
           solid
           ,
           that
           it
           became
           deservedly
           acceptable
           to
           most
           men
           :
           This
           wee
           have
           inserted
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           ,
           in
           this
           Volume
           and
           Edition
           :
           So
           that
           besides
           the
           Analy●●cal
           Exposition
           of
           these
           Epistles
           (
           which
           was
           the
           sole
           intendment
           of
           the
           Author
           in
           this
           present
           work
           )
           yo●
           have
           his
           practical
           observations
           formerly
           set
           forth
           ,
           upon
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           .
        
         
           〈…〉
           remains
           ,
           but
           that
           thou
           apply
           thy self
           to
           the
           perusal
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           before
           thou
           unde●●●kest
           ●o
           be
           a
           Iudge
           become
           a
           Reader
           ;
           and
           while
           thy
           meditations
           are
           imployed
           in
           these
           sacred
           Oracles
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           shall
           pray
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           and
           goodness
           may
           come
           down
           and
           rest
           upon
           thee
           :
           For
           〈◊〉
           hee
           b●eathes
           from
           these
           mountains
           of
           spices
           ,
           and
           wee
           delude
           our selves
           with
           the
           visions
           of
           our
           own
           heart●
           ▪
           while
           wee
           think
           to
           finde
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           God
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ,
           in
           any
           other
           Chanels
           ,
           but
           these
           wherein
           he
           is
           determined
           to
           conveigh
           his
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           motions
           .
        
         
           
             Farewel
             .
             
               Thine
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             WILLIAM
             RETCHFORD
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           EPISTLE
           of
           PAVL
           to
           the
           ROMANS
           ,
           Analytically
           Expounded
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             SUMME
             OF
             THE
             EPISTLE
             .
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             determined
             to
             visit
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             by
             his
             presence
             confirm
             them
             in
             the
             faith
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             when
             hee
             observes
             his
             coming
             delayed
             ,
             being
             moved
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             hee
             writes
             this
             famous
             Epistle
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             besides
             the
             beginning
             and
             conclusion
             ,
             are
             two
             .
             The
             first
             shewes
             the
             onely
             and
             spiritual
             ground
             of
             sinners
             Iustification
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               to
               Chap.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             The
             other
             part
             treats
             concerning
             the
             holy
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             justified
             persons
             should
             live
             ;
             
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             That
             which
             appertains
             to
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             presently
             after
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             undertakes
             to
             prove
             ,
             THAT
             NO
             MAN
             CAN
             BE
             IUSTIFIED
             BY
             INHERENT
             RIGHTEOUSNESSE
             ,
             BUT
             BY
             THE
             RIGHTEOUSNESSE
             OF
             CHRIST
             ONLY
             ,
             APPREHENDED
             BY
             FAITH
             ALONE
             ,
             AND
             FREELY
             OF
             HIS
             GRACE
             IMPUTED
             ,
             BY
             GOD
             ,
             TO
             US
             THAT
             BELEEVE
             .
          
           
             This
             Position
             hee
             proves
             by
             ten
             Arguments
             ;
             whereof
             the
             two
             first
             are
             in
             the
             
               first
               Chapter
            
             .
             The
             third
             in
             the
             
               second
               Chapter
            
             ;
             the
             seven
             other
             in
             the
             
               third
               Chapter
            
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             further
             fixing
             of
             these
             Arguments
             ,
             hee
             sub-joyns
             a
             sevenfold
             proof
             of
             this
             doctrine
          
           
             The
             FIRST
             is
             ,
             That
             Abraham
             was
             justified
             by
             Faith
             alone
             .
             
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             The
             SECOND
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             onely
             reason
             of
             our
             justification
             ,
             affords
             us
             comfort
             against
             the
             just
             anger
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             original
             sin
             ,
             the
             poison
             which
             Adam
             derived
             upon
             us
             .
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             The
             THIRD
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             ground
             of
             our
             justification
             very
             much
             conduces
             to
             promote
             sanctification
             in
             them
             that
             are
             justified
             .
             
               Chap.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             The
             FOURTH
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             ground
             of
             our
             justification
             onely
             yeelds
             comfort
             to
             the
             afflicted
             consciences
             of
             them
             that
             are
             justified
             upon
             their
             imperfect
             obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             reliques
             of
             sin
             dwelling
             in
             them
             .
             
               Chap.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             The
             FIFTH
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             ground
             of
             our
             justification
             fenceth
             those
             that
             are
             justified
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             not
             onely
             against
             condemnation
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             evils
             to
             bee
             feared
             after
             this
             life
             ;
             but
             also
             confirms
             and
             comforts
             against
             all
             the
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             are
             obnoxious
             in
             this
             life
             .
             
               Chap.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             The
             SIXTH
             proof
             is
             ,
             That
             by
             experience
             it
             is
             found
             ,
             that
             the
             Iews
             seeking
             righteousness
             from
             their
             works
             ,
             fall
             short
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             destitute
             of
             all
             shew
             of
             inherent
             righteousness
             ,
             by
             faith
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             have
             obtained
             true
             and
             saving
             righteousness
             .
             
               Chap.
               9.
            
             
             Where
             ,
             from
             occasion
             of
             the
             Iews
             cutting
             off
             ,
             election
             and
             reprobation
             is
             handled
             .
          
           
             The
             which
             rejection
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             being
             apparent
             and
             manifest
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             (
             because
             of
             their
             foolish
             incredulity
             and
             obstinacy
             )
             hee
             proves
             to
             bee
             just
             .
             
               Chap.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             Yet
             all
             the
             Iews
             not
             to
             bee
             despised
             ,
             because
             the
             obstinacy
             of
             that
             Nation
             is
             to
             last
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             which
             hee
             shews
             .
             
               Chap.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             In
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             treats
             of
             sanctification
             in
             the
             lives
             of
             all
             those
             that
             are
             justified
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             After
             a
             serious
             obtestation
             ,
             that
             all
             who
             are
             justified
             should
             consecrate
             themselves
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             maintaining
             peace
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             ability
             should
             promote
             the
             sanctification
             and
             salvation
             of
             the
             faithful
             ;
             Hee
             gives
             general
             Precepts
             about
             Sanctity
             .
             
               Chap.
               12.
               
               (
               2
            
             )
             Hee
             descends
             to
             more
             special
             duties
             towards
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             their
             neighbours
             of
             all
             degrees
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Charity
             .
             
               Chap.
               13.
               
               (
               3
            
             )
             Hee
             handles
             the
             mutual
             duties
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             in
             a
             prudent
             use
             of
             their
             Christian
             liberty
             .
             
               Chap.
               14.
            
             and
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             
               Chap.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Assuring
             the
             Romans
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             in
             the
             remaining
             part
             of
             
               Chapter
               15.
            
             with
             salutations
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             hee
             concludes
             his
             Epistle
             .
             
               Chap.
               16.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               this
               Chapter
               .
               The
               first
               containes
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               to
               
                 verse
                 17.
              
               
               The
               other
               is
               an
               entrance
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               principal
               Proposition
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 THAT
                 WEE
                 ARE
                 JUSTIFIED
                 BY
                 FAITH
                 IN
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 AND
                 NOT
                 BY
                 WORKS
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               beginning
               contains
               the
               inscription
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               
                 verse
                 8.
              
               
               And
               the
               proemial
               discourse
               to
               
                 verse
                 17.
              
               and
               all
               is
               ordered
               to
               the
               preparing
               of
               the
               faithful
               Romans
               ,
               that
               with
               all
               submission
               of
               mind
               ,
               they
               would
               receive
               the
               subsequent
               doctrin
               ;
               which
               designe
               may
               bee
               comprehended
               to
               the
               same
               sense
               ,
               in
               this
               or
               the
               like
               
                 maxim
                 .
                 You
                 O
                 Romans
                 ought
                 with
                 all
                 subjection
                 of
                 mind
                 to
                 receive
                 this
                 following
                 doctrin
                 :
              
               To
               this
               end
               hee
               insinuates
               eighteen
               Arguments
               ,
               whereof
               some
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               inscription
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               in
               the
               proemial
               discourse
               of
               the
               Epistle
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
               
               Paul
            
             a
             Servant
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             called
             to
             bee
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             separated
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             inscription
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             you
             have
             the
             description
             of
             the
             Pen-man
             to
             verse
             7.
             and
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             hee
             writes
             ,
             verse
             7.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Servant
               ]
               Argument
            
             1.
             
             I
             Paul
             the
             writer
             of
             this
             Epistle
             unto
             you
             ,
             am
             a
             Servant
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               i.
               e
            
             ,
             The
             matters
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             my
             Lord
             ,
             are
             in
             hand
             (
             not
             mine
             own
             )
             and
             to
             him
             I
             am
             to
             bee
             countable
             for
             my
             service
             ;
             Therefore
             you
             Romans
             ought
             with
             all
             readiness
             of
             mind
             to
             entertain
             the
             things
             which
             I
             write
             in
             this
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             
               By
               Calling
               ]
               Argu.
            
             2.
             
             By
             Calling
             I
             am
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             A
             Servant
             extraordinary
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             an
             Embassador
             )
             am
             sent
             from
             Christ
             with
             instructions
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             having
             received
             power
             to
             found
             and
             govern
             Churches
             ,
             which
             office
             I
             have
             not
             invaded
             ,
             but
             immediately
             called
             ,
             I
             have
             received
             it
             ;
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             with
             all
             submission
             to
             receive
             those
             things
             which
             I
             have
             writ
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Separated
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             I
             am
             set
             apart
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             I
             am
             designed
             by
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             give
             up
             my self
             to
             this
             Office
             alone
             ,
             being
             
               separated
               from
               the
               womb
            
             ,
             Gal.
             1.15
             .
             appointed
             by
             the
             special
             authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               separated
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             (
             Act.
             13.2
             .
             )
             Sent
             to
             preach
             to
             you
             Gentiles
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             mans
             redemption
             by
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             with
             all
             reverence
             and
             willingness
             ought
             you
             to
             receive
             the
             things
             I
             have
             written
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             (
             Which
             he
             had
             promised
             afore
             by
             his
             Prophets
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Before
               ]
               Argum.
            
             4.
             
             The
             Gospel
             which
             I
             preach
             ,
             is
             not
             new
             ,
             or
             feigned
             ,
             but
             that
             most
             antient
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             God
             promised
             by
             his
             Prophets
             should
             bee
             revealed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             set
             forth
             to
             bee
             read
             in
             the
             Holy
             Writings
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             Therefore
             ought
             yee
             to
             imbrace
             the
             following
             doctrin
             with
             all
             readiness
             of
             mind
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               Concerning
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               David
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               declared
               to
               bee
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               with
               power
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               holiness
               ;
               by
               the
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             I
             preach
             ,
             is
             not
             any
             common
             or
             ordinary
             thing
             ,
             but
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             our
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             
               God
               ,
               God-man
            
             ,
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             person
             ,
             truly
             man
             ,
             conceived
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             David
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             his
             humane
             nature
             :
             Also
             very
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             apparent
             by
             many
             signes
             ,
             so
             especially
             by
             his
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             is
             expresly
             manifested
             to
             bee
             the
             most
             powerful
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             divine
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Spirit
             most
             holy
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
             and
             1
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             with
             reverence
             and
             willingness
             to
             receive
             the
             subsequent
             doctrin
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             By
             whom
             wee
             have
             received
             grace
             and
             Apostleship
             for
             obedience
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             among
             all
             Nations
             ,
             for
             his
             Name
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             To
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             the
             glorious
             office
             of
             the
             Apostleship
             was
             freely
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             my self
             by
             Christ
             ;
             that
             according
             to
             that
             authority
             which
             Christ
             hath
             ,
             and
             hath
             granted
             to
             us
             ,
             wee
             might
             obtain
             amongst
             all
             Nations
             that
             saving
             obedience
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             ;
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             with
             all
             subjection
             of
             minde
             to
             entertain
             this
             doctrin
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Among
             whom
             are
             yee
             also
             the
             called
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             am
             sent
             ,
             you
             beleeving
             Romans
             are
             the
             chief
             ,
             because
             you
             are
             effectually
             called
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             are
             you
             subjected
             in
             obedience
             of
             the
             faith
             ;
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             to
             receive
             this
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             with
             all
             submission
             of
             minde
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             To
             all
             that
             bee
             in
             Rome
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             called
             to
             bee
             Saints
             ;
             Grace
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             inscription
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             there
             remains
             the
             description
             and
             salutation
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             hee
             writes
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               Eighth
               Argument
            
             is
             contained
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             You
             are
             the
             Beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             effectually
             called
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             heirs
             of
             grace
             and
             peace
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             may
             justly
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             apply
             to
             you
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             wish
             you
             Grace
             (
             i.
             e.
             All
             good
             things
             which
             by
             way
             of
             Sanctification
             flow
             from
             the
             special
             favour
             of
             God.
             )
             
               Peace
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             all
             those
             things
             which
             conduce
             to
             your
             happiness
             ,
             either
             in
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             )
             from
             God
             ,
             through
             Christ
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             to
             bee
             communicated
             to
             you
             ;
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             with
             all
             willingness
             of
             minde
             to
             hearken
             to
             my
             doctrin
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             First
             ,
             I
             thank
             my
             God
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             for
             you
             all
             ,
             that
             your
             faith
             is
             spoken
             of
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             other
             verses
             of
             the
             beginning
             wee
             have
             his
             procmial
             speech
             ,
             whereof
             this
             is
             the
             scope
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             Throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             report
             of
             your
             faith
             is
             famous
             ,
             which
             you
             yeeld
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whereat
             I
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             by
             Christ
             our
             Mediatour
             ,
             for
             you
             all
             ;
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             to
             attend
             to
             my
             Gospel
             with
             all
             readiness
             of
             mind
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             For
             God
             is
             my
             witness
             ,
             whom
             I
             serve
             with
             my
             spirit
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             that
             without
             ceasing
             I
             make
             mention
             of
             you
             alwayes
             in
             my
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             The
             care
             which
             I
             have
             of
             your
             salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             I
             have
             of
             your
             good
             ,
             will
             not
             let
             mee
             bee
             unmindful
             of
             you
             in
             my
             prayers
             ,
             which
             because
             it
             cannot
             otherwise
             appear
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             call
             God
             to
             witness
             ,
             who
             best
             knows
             ,
             with
             what
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             I
             serve
             him
             in
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             his
             Son
             ;
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             to
             obey
             mee
             in
             what
             I
             write
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Making
             request
             (
             if
             by
             any
             means
             now
             at
             length
             I
             might
             have
             a
             prosperous
             journey
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             )
             to
             come
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             That
             I
             may
             bee
             profitable
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             onely
             not
             decline
             the
             labour
             of
             comming
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             I
             earnestly
             desire
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             at
             length
             grant
             mee
             a
             prosperous
             journey
             unto
             you
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             seem
             good
             to
             him
             ;
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             willingly
             to
             hearken
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             For
             I
             long
             to
             see
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             impart
             unto
             you
             some
             spiritual
             gift
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             you
             may
             bee
             established
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             I
             am
             very
             desirous
             to
             see
             you
             ,
             not
             that
             I
             might
             partake
             of
             your
             outward
             injoyments
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             might
             communicate
             to
             you
             a
             fuller
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             some
             spiritual
             gift
             ,
             whereby
             you
             may
             bee
             established
             in
             the
             faith
             against
             what
             ever
             tentations
             ;
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             willingly
             to
             entertain
             this
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             bee
             comforted
             together
             
             with
             you
             ,
             by
             the
             mutual
             faith
             both
             of
             you
             and
             mee
             .
          
           
             Hee
             unfolds
             this
             Argument
             (
             lest
             it
             might
             seem
             arrogantly
             spoken
             )
             modestly
             intimating
             that
             hee
             was
             as
             ready
             to
             receive
             comfort
             and
             edification
             from
             their
             faith
             ,
             as
             hee
             was
             to
             administer
             the
             same
             to
             them
             ,
             from
             his
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Now
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             ignorant
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             oftentimes
             I
             purposed
             to
             come
             unto
             you
             ,
             (
             but
             was
             let
             hitherto
             )
             that
             I
             might
             have
             some
             fruit
             among
             you
             also
             ,
             even
             as
             among
             other
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             13.
             
             Although
             I
             have
             been
             hitherto
             hindred
             from
             comming
             to
             you
             ,
             yet
             after
             many
             impediments
             ,
             I
             resumed
             my
             purpose
             of
             comming
             unto
             you
             again
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             might
             not
             onely
             confirm
             you
             in
             the
             faith
             and
             obedience
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             might
             bee
             a
             means
             of
             converting
             some
             amongst
             you
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             even
             as
             among
             the
             other
             Gentiles
             I
             have
             gained
             some
             to
             God
             ;
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             to
             hearken
             to
             my
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             I
             am
             debter
             both
             to
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Barbarians
             ;
             both
             to
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             unwise
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             14.
             
             By
             the
             office
             of
             my
             Apostleship
             ,
             and
             the
             special
             command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             debter
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             to
             hearken
             to
             my
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             So
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             mee
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             you
             that
             are
             at
             Rome
             also
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             15.
             
             I
             have
             much
             respect
             to
             you
             Romans
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             liberty
             granted
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             mee
             lyes
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             no
             less
             to
             you
             ,
             than
             to
             others
             ,
             for
             your
             salvation
             ;
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             to
             obey
             my
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             For
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believeth
             ,
             to
             the
             Jew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Greek
             .
          
           
             
               I
               am
               not
               ashamed
               ]
               Argum.
            
             16.
             
             Although
             the
             Gospel
             which
             I
             preach
             is
             commonly
             dis-esteemed
             ,
             and
             goes
             along
             with
             the
             Cross
             ,
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             not
             mine
             ,
             but
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             (
             holding
             forth
             that
             grace
             which
             by
             him
             is
             communicated
             unto
             us
             )
             honourable
             and
             glorious
             ,
             whereof
             I
             am
             no
             wise
             ashamed
             ;
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             to
             hearken
             to
             my
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               Power
               ]
               Argum.
            
             17.
             
             Confirming
             what
             was
             said
             before
             ;
             The
             Gospel
             which
             I
             preach
             is
             a
             powerful
             and
             effectual
             instrument
             of
             salvation
             to
             every
             one
             that
             beleeves
             ,
             without
             exception
             of
             Nation
             ,
             whether
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             Jews
             prerogative
             being
             regarded
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             ought
             first
             to
             bee
             preached
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Covenant
             long
             since
             made
             betwixt
             God
             and
             the
             Jews
             ;
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             For
             therein
             is
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             revealed
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             The
             just
             shall
             live
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             18.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ;
             In
             the
             Gospel
             which
             I
             preach
             is
             revealed
             and
             discovered
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             hid
             under
             Ceremonies
             and
             shadows
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             means
             of
             justifying
             sinners
             ,
             which
             God
             himself
             hath
             found
             out
             ,
             in
             which
             onely
             wee
             can
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             alone
             hee
             is
             well
             pleased
             :
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             ours
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
             ,
             i.
             e.
             from
             faith
             (
             increasing
             by
             degrees
             )
             from
             less
             to
             a
             greater
             measure
             ;
             or
             from
             faith
             
               meerly
               ,
               onely
            
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             works
             ;
             or
             our
             inherent
             righteousness
             ;
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             to
             receive
             the
             things
             which
             I
             write
             ;
             with
             all
             willingness
             and
             submission
             of
             mind
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               .
            
             
               Hee
               passeth
               to
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               laies
               down
               a
               Proposition
               to
               bee
               confirmed
               in
               the
               following
               part
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 Righteousness
                 which
                 is
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 imputed
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 apprehended
                 by
                 faith
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 inherent
                 righteousness
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 works
                 .
              
               Or
               which
               is
               to
               the
               same
               sense
               ,
               
                 wee
                 are
                 justified
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 works
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Arguments
               brought
               to
               confirm
               this
               Position
               are
               ten
               ,
               whereof
               two
               are
               contained
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               one
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               rest
               in
               the
               third
               Chapter
               .
               To
               all
               which
               ,
               this
               dis-junction
               is
               to
               bee
               premised
               .
               Either
               wee
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               or
               Righteousness
               freely
               imputed
               ,
               or
               by
               works
               ,
               or
               inherent
               Righteousness
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Just
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               1.
               
               By
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               faith
               onely
               wee
               obtain
               life
               ;
               Therefore
               by
               the
               righteousness
               of
               faith
               alone
               wee
               are
               justified
               ;
               for
               by
               an
               indissoluble
               connection
               Righteousness
               and
               Salvation
               are
               joyned
               together
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               the
               same
               reason
               or
               ground
               of
               both
               .
               This
               Argument
               hee
               confirms
               by
               a
               Testimony
               ,
               Hab.
               2.4
               .
               Who
               rejects
               those
               as
               Hypocrites
               ,
               from
               life
               ,
               that
               trusted
               in
               themselves
               ,
               or
               their
               own
               works
               ,
               and
               the
               righteous
               by
               faith
               ,
               hee
               pronounceth
               heirs
               of
               life
               onely
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               For
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               revealed
               from
               heaven
               against
               all
               ungodliness
               ,
               and
               unrighteousness
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               hold
               the
               truth
               in
               unrighteousness
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               Wee
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               justified
               by
               works
               ,
               that
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               openly
               pursues
               the
               unjust
               and
               wicked
               works
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               and
               the
               Jews
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               are
               out
               of
               Christ
               ;
               Therefore
               wee
               are
               justified
               onely
               by
               the
               righteousness
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               apprehended
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               through
               grace
               imputed
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Truth
              
               ]
               Hee
               confirms
               this
               Argument
               by
               several
               parts
               ;
               and
               first
               hee
               shewes
               the
               unrighteousness
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               to
               verse
               24.
               and
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               poured
               out
               upon
               the
               wicked
               ;
               and
               their
               unrighteousness
               hee
               further
               shewes
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               Hee
               proves
               the
               impiety
               and
               unrighteousness
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               the
               wisest
               of
               men
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Rulers
               and
               Philosophers
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               )
               with-held
               the
               truth
               in
               unrighteousness
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               That
               true
               knowledge
               which
               they
               obtained
               from
               God
               (
               through
               unrighteousness
               ,
               or
               the
               pravity
               of
               their
               own
               will
               )
               they
               suppressed
               ,
               and
               detained
               in
               themselves
               as
               a
               captive
               ,
               whilst
               they
               neither
               communicated
               it
               unto
               others
               ,
               nor
               shewed
               it
               forth
               in
               works
               of
               piety
               ;
               Therefore
               they
               are
               all
               impious
               and
               unrighteous
               .
               This
               Argument
               is
               much
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               for
               if
               this
               bee
               true
               concerning
               the
               prime
               part
               of
               man-kinde
               out
               of
               Christ
               ;
               1
               Concerning
               the
               wisest
               Law-makers
               and
               Philosophers
               amongst
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               much
               more
               is
               it
               true
               ,
               touching
               the
               rest
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               flower
               and
               principal
               part
               bee
               corrupted
               ,
               what
               shall
               wee
               think
               of
               the
               dreggs
               and
               lower
               sort
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   19.
                
                 
                 Because
                 that
                 which
                 may
                 bee
                 known
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 shewed
                 it
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 invisible
                 things
                 of
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 are
                 clearly
                 seen
                 ,
                 being
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 even
                 his
                 Eternal
                 Power
                 and
                 God-head
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 without
                 excuse
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Argument
               hee
               explains
               two
               waies
               ;
               First
               ,
               By
               shewing
               ,
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               had
               certain
               remnants
               of
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               concerning
               the
               worshiping
               of
               God
               ;
               because
               that
               which
               may
               bee
               known
               of
               God
               by
               natural
               light
               ,
               was
               manifest
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               The
               Eternity
               ▪
               Power
               ▪
               and
               Divinity
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Attributes
               ,
               which
               are
               apprehended
               by
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               were
               manifested
               (
               by
               the
               things
               that
               were
               made
               )
               clearly
               as
               in
               a
               glass
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               plead
               ignorance
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   21.
                
                 
                 Because
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 knew
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 glorified
                 him
                 not
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 were
                 thankful
                 ,
                 but
                 became
                 vain
                 in
                 their
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 foolish
                 heart
                 was
                 darkened
                 .
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 Professing
                 themselves
                 to
                 bee
                 wise
                 ,
                 they
                 became
                 fools
                 :
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 changing
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 incorruptible
                 God
                 ,
                 into
                 an
                 image
                 made
                 like
                 to
                 corruptible
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 birds
                 ,
                 and
                 four-footed
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 creeping
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Hee
               explains
               the
               former
               Argument
               ,
               by
               shewing
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               detained
               and
               imprisoned
               the
               known
               
               truth
               ,
               partly
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               gave
               not
               God
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Attributes
               ,
               and
               divine
               works
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               they
               were
               not
               thankful
               for
               his
               benefits
               ,
               which
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               would
               have
               taught
               them
               .
               Partly
               ,
               because
               they
               became
               vain
               in
               their
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               deceived
               themselves
               ,
               being
               blind
               where
               they
               seemed
               most
               of
               all
               to
               bee
               wise
               ,
               leaving
               those
               true
               Principles
               concerning
               God
               ,
               ●hrough
               their
               own
               false
               reasonings
               ,
               they
               drew
               false
               conclusions
               about
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               worshiping
               of
               him
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               They
               apparently
               manifested
               their
               ingratitude
               and
               folly
               by
               their
               works
               ;
               they
               framed
               the
               images
               of
               men
               and
               beasts
               ,
               whereby
               they
               would
               represent
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               properties
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               eye
               ;
               thus
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lay
               ,
               they
               changed
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               dishonoured
               by
               so
               vile
               a
               comparison
               ,
               into
               those
               abominable
               images
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   24.
                
                 
                 Wherefore
                 God
                 also
                 gave
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 uncleanness
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 dishonour
                 their
                 own
                 bodies
                 between
                 themselves
                 :
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 Who
                 changed
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 a
                 Lie
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 and
                 served
                 the
                 Creature
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               impiety
               and
               unrighteousness
               of
               men
               against
               God
               ,
               being
               manifested
               in
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               hee
               shews
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               to
               bee
               poured
               out
               upon
               the
               wicked
               ;
               and
               withall
               the
               greatness
               of
               their
               iniquity
               ,
               In
               that
               God
               gave
               them
               up
               judicially
               to
               their
               own
               affections
               ,
               and
               most
               justly
               left
               them
               to
               themselves
               ,
               for
               a
               punishment
               of
               their
               abominable
               Idolatry
               :
               That
               they
               which
               robbed
               God
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               might
               suffer
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               themselves
               ,
               the
               foulest
               ignominy
               :
               And
               that
               they
               which
               changed
               the
               glorious
               Attributes
               of
               God
               into
               lying
               images
               (
               which
               are
               nothing
               less
               than
               what
               they
               are
               called
               )
               should
               change
               themselves
               into
               beasts
               by
               their
               unbridled
               lusts
               .
               They
               are
               said
               to
               
                 worship
                 and
                 serve
                 things
                 created
                 ,
                 passing
                 by
                 the
                 Creator
                 :
              
               For
               although
               Idolaters
               seem
               ,
               in
               the
               false
               representation
               of
               God
               by
               an
               Image
               ,
               to
               intend
               him
               honour
               and
               worship
               ,
               yet
               God
               altogether
               rejects
               that
               worship
               ,
               and
               leaves
               it
               wholly
               to
               the
               Image
               or
               Creature
               ,
               with
               whom
               hee
               will
               not
               by
               any
               means
               share
               his
               worship
               .
            
             
               God
               is
               called
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               know
               that
               the
               injurious
               carriage
               of
               Idolaters
               can
               detract
               nothing
               from
               the
               felicity
               of
               God
               ;
               But
               that
               his
               glory
               and
               blessedness
               will
               abide
               for
               ever
               ,
               to
               whom
               wee
               all
               of
               us
               ought
               with
               the
               Apostle
               to
               ascribe
               it
               ,
               saying
               ,
               AMEN
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   26.
                
                 
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 God
                 gave
                 them
                 up
                 unto
                 vile
                 affections
                 ;
                 for
                 even
                 their
                 women
                 did
                 change
                 their
                 natural
                 use
                 into
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 nature
                 :
              
               
                 27.
                 
                 And
                 likewise
                 also
                 the
                 men
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 natural
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 burned
                 in
                 their
                 lust
                 one
                 toward
                 another
                 ,
                 men
                 with
                 men
                 working
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 unseemly
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 in
                 themselves
                 that
                 recompence
                 of
                 their
                 errour
                 which
                 was
                 meet
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               is
               propounded
               a
               further
               demonstration
               of
               mans
               unrighteousness
               ,
               and
               Gods
               wrath
               against
               the
               wicked
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               that
               God
               gave
               them
               up
               judicially
               to
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               own
               lusts
               ,
               and
               defiled
               spirits
               (
               who
               served
               their
               own
               corrupt
               affections
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               )
               that
               (
               against
               Nature
               )
               the
               men
               and
               women
               in
               their
               abominable
               Sodomitical
               filthiness
               (
               below
               beasts
               ,
               in
               their
               unnatural
               lusts
               )
               by
               way
               of
               requital
               should
               debase
               themselves
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               Idolatry
               had
               abased
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               resembling
               him
               to
               Creatures
               and
               fictions
               of
               their
               own
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   28.
                
                 
                 And
                 even
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 retain
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 God
                 gave
                 them
                 over
                 to
                 a
                 reprobate
                 mind
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 convenient
                 .
              
               
                 29.
                 
                 Being
                 filled
                 with
                 all
                 unrighteousness
                 ,
                 fornication
                 ,
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 covetousness
                 ,
                 maliciousness
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 envy
                 ,
                 murder
                 ,
                 debate
                 ,
                 deceit
                 ,
                 malignity
                 ,
                 whisperers
                 ,
              
               
                 30.
                 
                 Back-biters
                 ,
                 haters
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 despiteful
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 boasters
                 ,
                 inventers
                 of
                 evil
                 things
                 ,
                 disobedient
                 to
                 Parents
                 ,
              
               
                 31.
                 
                 Without
                 understanding
                 ,
                 Covenant-breakers
                 ,
                 without
                 natural
                 affections
                 ,
                 implacable
                 ,
                 unmerciful
                 ;
              
            
             
               Hee
               proceeds
               further
               to
               manifest
               the
               unrighteousness
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               God
               most
               justly
               gave
               them
               up
               to
               a
               reprobate
               mind
               ,
               who
               refused
               to
               retain
               in
               their
               minds
               the
               knowledge
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               was
               apparent
               in
               all
               the
               works
               of
               Creation
               ,
               that
               being
               deprived
               of
               the
               use
               of
               common
               judgement
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               turned
               beasts
               ,
               they
               ran
               mad
               into
               all
               wickedness
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               and
               Nature
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               shew
               of
               Reason
               .
            
             
               Filled
               ]
               That
               wee
               might
               not
               imagine
               them
               guilty
               of
               one
               fault
               onely
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               reckons
               up
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               about
               three
               and
               twenty
               ,
               with
               which
               these
               were
               filled
               ,
               that
               were
               left
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 With
                 all
                 unrighteousness
              
               ]
               That
               is
               ,
               with
               all
               unrighteousness
               against
               their
               neighbour
               .
            
             
               Fornication
               ]
               Under
               this
               hee
               comprehends
               all
               unlawful
               lying
               of
               the
               Man
               with
               the
               Woman
               .
            
             
               Maliciousness
               ]
               That
               is
               ,
               a
               desire
               to
               hurt
               ,
               joyned
               with
               fraud
               and
               indeavour
               .
            
             
               Wickedness
               ]
               That
               is
               ,
               a
               frowardness
               of
               mind
               ,
               openly
               discovering
               it self
               .
            
             
               Malignity
               ]
               That
               is
               ,
               with
               roughness
               and
               harshness
               of
               manners
               .
            
             
               Whisperers
               ]
               Such
               as
               privily
               back-bite
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               dissolve
               the
               bonds
               of
               friendship
               .
            
             
               Back-biters
               ]
               Such
               as
               injure
               the
               reputation
               and
               fame
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 Haters
                 of
                 God
              
               ]
               Such
               are
               they
               ,
               who
               (
               out
               of
               an
               evil
               conscience
               )
               will
               not
               endure
               to
               hear
               any
               thing
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Spightful
               ]
               Such
               are
               those
               that
               are
               cruel
               ,
               oppressing
               others
               by
               force
               .
            
             
               Boasters
               ]
               Such
               as
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               great
               matters
               .
            
             
               
                 Inventers
                 of
                 evil
                 things
              
               ]
               Such
               as
               devise
               new
               kinds
               of
               sins
               .
            
             
               
                 Without
                 understanding
              
               ]
               Such
               are
               they
               which
               are
               hurried
               like
               brute
               beasts
               ,
               without
               any
               shew
               of
               reason
               ,
               which
               way
               soever
               their
               lust
               draws
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 32.
              
               
               Who
               knowing
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               (
               that
               they
               which
               commit
               such
               things
               are
               worthy
               of
               ▪
               death
               )
               not
               only
               do
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               have
               pleasure
               in
               them
               that
               do
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               demonstration
               of
               mans
               unrighteousness
               ,
               and
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               in
               his
               justice
               leaving
               them
               to
               themselves
               ,
               appears
               with
               a
               threefold
               aggravation
               .
               (
               1
               )
               They
               practised
               the
               foresaid
               wickednesses
               against
               the
               dictate
               of
               conscience
               ;
               for
               they
               knew
               that
               those
               wickednesses
               were
               displeasing
               unto
               God.
               (
               2
               )
               They
               s●●ned
               against
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               due
               desert
               of
               sin
               ;
               They
               knew
               them
               worthy
               of
               death
               that
               committed
               such
               things
               .
               (
               3
               )
               They
               themselves
               onely
               did
               not
               commit
               such
               things
               ,
               but
               (
               not
               onely
               by
               their
               silence
               ,
               but
               consent
               ,
               flattery
               and
               authority
               )
               became
               Patrons
               to
               them
               that
               did
               ,
               confirming
               and
               hardening
               them
               in
               their
               sins
               .
               This
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               wisest
               men
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               the
               righteousness
               of
               works
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               nothing
               but
               abuse
               the
               known
               principles
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               provoke
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               against
               themselves
               ,
               and
               more
               and
               more
               pollute
               themselves
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               filthiness
               ,
               to
               their
               final
               perdition
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               wee
               have
               the
               third
               Argument
               set
               down
               to
               prove
               the
               Position
               ,
               viz.
               CONCERNING
               THE
               RIGHTEOVSNESSE
               ,
               NOT
               BY
               WORKS
               ,
               BVY
               BY
               FAITH
               .
               Which
               is
               propounded
               in
               the
               first
               and
               second
               verses
               ;
               in
               the
               remaining
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               it
               is
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               the
               objections
               removed
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               Therefore
               thou
               art
               inexcusable
               ,
               O
               man
               ,
               whosoever
               thou
               art
               that
               judgest
               ,
               for
               wherein
               thou
               judgest
               another
               ,
               thou
               condemnest
               thy self
               ,
               for
               thou
               that
               judgest
               ,
               doest
               the
               same
               things
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               wee
               are
               sure
               that
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               is
               according
               to
               truth
               ,
               against
               them
               which
               commit
               such
               things
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             third
             Argument
             against
             Justification
             by
             works
             ,
             from
             the
             self-condemnation
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             drawn
             from
             the
             last
             verse
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
             Every
             man
             (
             condemning
             others
             ,
             and
             doing
             the
             same
             things
             which
             hee
             condemns
             )
             in
             his
             own
             judgement
             is
             condemned
             without
             excuse
             .
             Therefore
             every
             man
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             justified
             by
             works
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             hee
             is
             condemned
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             verse
             a
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             subjoyned
             ,
             because
             
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               is
               just
               ,
            
             and
             according
             to
             the
             merit
             of
             the
             deed
             ,
             condemns
             every
             sinner
             ,
             both
             him
             that
             judgeth
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             is
             judged
             .
             Therefore
             hee
             which
             according
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             condemns
             another
             to
             death
             for
             sin
             ,
             condemns
             himself
             doing
             the
             like
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             And
             thinkest
             thou
             this
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             that
             judgest
             them
             which
             do
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             doest
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             escape
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             This
             Argument
             in
             the
             following
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             removing
             the
             four
             pretended
             Objections
             ,
             whereby
             men
             may
             evade
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
             Hee
             securely
             contemns
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             (
             because
             God
             hath
             hitherto
             spared
             him
             )
             promiseth
             himself
             impunity
             (
             or
             freedome
             from
             punishment
             )
             when
             hee
             judgeth
             others
             :
             
               I
               am
               not
               afraid
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               of
               the
               judgement
               of
               God.
            
             The
             Apostle
             refutes
             this
             Objection
             ,
             and
             proves
             it
             null
             by
             six
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             That
             such
             an
             imagination
             is
             vain
             and
             foolish
             ;
             for
             
               Thinkest
               thou
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             
               In
               vain
               doest
               thou
               think
               to
               escape
               the
               judgement
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Or
             despisest
             thou
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             goodness
             ,
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             and
             long-suffering
             ,
             not
             knowing
             that
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             leadeth
             thee
             to
             repentance
             ?
          
           
             
               Despisest
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Such
             an
             imagination
             puts
             contempt
             and
             abuse
             upon
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             bounty
             ,
             forbearance
             ,
             and
             gentleness
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             any
             one
             (
             because
             God
             hath
             spared
             hitherto
             )
             goes
             on
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             conceives
             hopes
             to
             go
             unpunished
             .
          
           
             
               Bounty
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             That
             the
             bounty
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             invite
             ,
             and
             move
             to
             repentance
             ,
             not
             to
             go
             on
             in
             sin
             ,
             out
             of
             hopes
             to
             go
             unpunished
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             But
             after
             thy
             hardness
             and
             impenitent
             heart
             ,
             treasurest
             up
             unto
             thy self
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             revelation
             of
             the
             righteous
             judgement
             of
             God
             :
          
           
             
               Hardness
               ]
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             That
             such
             a
             thought
             is
             the
             hardening
             of
             our
             hearts
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             sealing
             of
             them
             up
             that
             wee
             cannot
             repent
             .
          
           
             
               Treasure
               ]
               Reas.
            
             5.
             
             That
             hee
             who
             securely
             contemns
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             heaps
             up
             unto
             himself
             a
             kinde
             of
             treasure
             of
             punishments
             ,
             from
             divine
             justice
             ,
             to
             the
             time
             of
             that
             last
             and
             terrible
             judgement
             ,
             wherein
             that
             whole
             treasure
             of
             punishments
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             righteous
             anger
             of
             God
             shall
             bee
             openly
             poured
             out
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               Who
               will
               render
               to
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               deeds
               :
            
             
               7.
               
               To
               them
               ,
               who
               by
               patient
               continuance
               in
               well-doing
               seek
               for
               glory
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               immortality
               ,
               eternal
               life
               :
            
             
               8.
               
               But
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               contentious
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               obey
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               obey
               unrighteousness
               ,
               indignation
               ,
               and
               wrath
               ;
            
             
               9.
               
               Tribulation
               and
               anguish
               upon
               every
               soul
               of
               man
               that
               doth
               evil
               ,
               of
               the
               Jew
               first
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               Gentile
               :
            
             
               10.
               
               But
               glory
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               to
               every
               man
               that
               worketh
               good
               ,
               to
               the
               Jew
               first
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               the
               Gentile
               .
            
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
             God
             will
             give
             to
             every
             man
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             according
             to
             his
             works
             ,
             good
             or
             evil
             ;
             his
             rewards
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             punishments
             of
             his
             justice
             ;
             To
             wit
             ,
             eternal
             life
             to
             them
             that
             persevere
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             hoping
             for
             a
             reward
             ,
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             besides
             the
             signs
             of
             wrath
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             eternal
             death
             also
             after
             this
             life
             (
             as
             it
             is
             just
             for
             an
             angry
             God
             to
             inflict
             )
             upon
             the
             adversaries
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             servants
             of
             unrighteousness
             ,
             verse
             8.
             
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             reason
             ,
             in
             that
             God
             will
             have
             no
             respect
             to
             any
             Nation
             or
             outward
             Priviledges
             in
             the
             inflicting
             of
             his
             punishments
             ;
             But
             the
             Jews
             which
             had
             the
             chiefest
             favours
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             bee
             first
             in
             their
             punishments
             ;
             and
             that
             hee
             would
             inflict
             upon
             the
             soul
             and
             body
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             their
             deserved
             torments
             ,
             verse
             9.
             
             And
             to
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             in
             his
             rewards
             ,
             without
             difference
             of
             Nations
             ,
             hee
             will
             glorifie
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             with
             all
             gifts
             that
             may
             externally
             accomplish
             a
             man
             ,
             such
             as
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ;
             and
             inwardly
             ,
             which
             is
             signified
             by
             Peace
             )
             and
             will
             heap
             upon
             the
             pious
             and
             honest
             Jew
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             the
             priviledges
             which
             hee
             hath
             vouchsafed
             to
             that
             Nation
             ;
             and
             will
             crown
             the
             pious
             and
             honest
             Gentile
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             with
             eternal
             life
             ,
             verse
             10.
             from
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             deceived
             ,
             who
             indulges
             hopes
             of
             impunity
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             hitherto
             spared
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             For
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Hee
             confirms
             the
             former
             reason
             from
             the
             equity
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             hee
             is
             
               no
               respecter
               of
               persons
            
             ;
             and
             hee
             meets
             with
             the
             second
             Objection
             ,
             propounded
             verse
             2.
             against
             the
             severe
             judgement
             of
             God
             against
             sinners
             .
             
               Some
               might
               object
            
             .
             In
             the
             executing
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             respect
             is
             to
             bee
             had
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             lives
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             doctrine
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Jew
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Disciple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             hearer
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             God
             forbid
             that
             either
             of
             them
             should
             perish
             ,
             for
             both
             seems
             unjust
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             sinners
             .
             Hee
             refutes
             this
             Objection
             ,
             and
             proves
             it
             just
             that
             every
             sinner
             should
             perish
             ,
             
               by
               five
               Reasons
            
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             exempt
             from
             condemnation
             those
             that
             persevere
             in
             sin
             ,
             whether
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             for
             any
             reason
             which
             appertains
             to
             the
             person
             ,
             not
             the
             cause
             .
             And
             here
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             observed
             ,
             that
             God
             looks
             with
             an
             equal
             eye
             upon
             the
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             degrees
             of
             punishment
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             eternal
             death
             ,
             which
             all
             sinners
             are
             worthy
             of
             ,
             although
             not
             in
             the
             like
             degree
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             For
             as
             many
             as
             have
             sinned
             without
             Law
             ,
             do
             by
             nature
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             those
             having
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             This
             confirms
             and
             unfolds
             the
             other
             ,
             because
             they
             that
             have
             sinned
             without
             the
             Law
             (
             scil
             .
             written
             )
             Against
             the
             Law
             ,
             written
             upon
             their
             hearts
             by
             nature
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             within
             them
             ,
             shall
             perish
             without
             the
             written
             Law
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             Justice
             .
             And
             whoever
             have
             sinned
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Law
             written
             ,
             shall
             bee
             condemned
             even
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             written
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             (
             For
             not
             the
             hearers
             of
             the
             Law
             are
             just
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             doers
             of
             the
             Law
             shall
             be
             justified
             .
             )
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Especially
             intended
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             accounted
             for
             Righteous
             before
             God
             ,
             even
             they
             that
             are
             hearers
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             unless
             they
             perform
             perfect
             obedidience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             because
             neither
             Jew
             nor
             Gentile
             can
             do
             ,
             by
             consequence
             neither
             can
             they
             bee
             exempted
             from
             deserved
             condemnation
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             especially
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             are
             hearers
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             keep
             it
             ,
             are
             most
             worthy
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               For
               when
               the
               Gentiles
               which
               have
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               do
               by
               nature
               the
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               these
               having
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               are
               a
               Law
               unto
               themselves
               :
            
             
               15.
               
               Which
               shew
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               their
               conscience
               also
               bearing
               witness
               ,
               and
               their
               thoughts
               the
               mean
               while
               accusing
               ,
               or
               else
               excusing
               one
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Especially
             intended
             against
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             have
             not
             the
             written
             Law
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             a
             Law
             within
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             nature
             do
             some
             external
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             although
             they
             have
             not
             the
             written
             
             Law
             ,
             yet
             that
             Law
             within
             them
             is
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             really
             and
             indeed
             written
             upon
             their
             hearts
             ,
             as
             their
             consciences
             witness
             ,
             accusing
             them
             when
             they
             do
             ill
             ,
             and
             excusing
             them
             when
             they
             do
             well
             ;
             Therefore
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             pretend
             why
             they
             should
             not
             undergo
             deserved
             condemnation
             ,
             when
             they
             sin
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             In
             the
             day
             when
             God
             shall
             judge
             the
             secrets
             of
             men
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             Because
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             God
             will
             bring
             forth
             the
             secrets
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             this
             my
             doctrine
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             will
             pronounce
             the
             condemnation
             of
             sinners
             to
             bee
             just
             ,
             whether
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ;
             Therefore
             they
             cannot
             bee
             excused
             who
             sin
             ,
             but
             perish
             by
             their
             own
             just
             desert
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Behold
               thou
               art
               called
               a
               Jew
               ,
               and
               restest
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               makest
               thy
               boast
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
               18.
               
               And
               knowest
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               approvest
               the
               things
               that
               are
               more
               excellent
               ,
               being
               instructed
               out
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             
               19.
               
               And
               art
               confident
               that
               thou
               thy self
               art
               a
               guide
               of
               the
               blind
               ,
               a
               light
               of
               them
               which
               are
               in
               darkn●ss
               :
            
             
               20.
               
               An
               instructer
               of
               the
               foolish
               ,
               a
               teacher
               of
               babes
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               form
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               truth
               in
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Objection
            
             .
             But
             something
             must
             bee
             allowed
             to
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             they
             come
             not
             into
             the
             like
             condemnation
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             And
             here
             hee
             seems
             to
             conflict
             with
             some
             principal
             teacher
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Patron
             of
             Righteousness
             by
             works
             ,
             and
             brings
             forth
             seven
             props
             of
             his
             vain
             confidence
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             concession
             granting
             all
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             first
             that
             hee
             grants
             is
             ,
             the
             external
             honour
             of
             a
             worshiper
             of
             God
             :
             
               Thou
               art
               called
               a
               Jew
            
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             name
             not
             of
             Nation
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             confessor
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             .
             (
             2
             )
             A
             submission
             of
             mind
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             
               Thou
               restest
               in
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             thou
             applaudest
             thy self
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             an
             eminent
             benefit
             .
             (
             3
             )
             
               Thou
               makest
               thy
               boast
               in
               God
               ,
            
             viz.
             that
             thou
             art
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             chosen
             above
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             &
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             (
             4
             )
             The
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Law.
             (
             5
             )
             The
             discerning
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             and
             of
             things
             that
             differ
             ,
             and
             controversies
             ,
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             same
             Law
             ,
             verse
             18.
             
             (
             6
             )
             The
             confidence
             of
             such
             abundant
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             certainty
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             teach
             others
             .
             (
             7
             )
             That
             they
             had
             a
             systeme
             and
             collection
             of
             that
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             was
             here
             and
             there
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             besides
             this
             our
             Rabbi
             ,
             are
             infants
             and
             foolish
             ,
             verse
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               Thou
               therefore
               that
               teachest
               another
               ,
               teachest
               thou
               not
               thy self
               ?
               Thou
               that
               preachest
               a
               man
               should
               not
               steal
               ,
               doest
               thou
               steal
               ?
            
             
               22.
               
               Thou
               that
               sayest
               a
               man
               should
               not
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               doest
               thou
               commit
               adultery
               ?
               Thou
               that
               abhorrest
               idols
               ,
               doest
               thou
               commit
               sacriledge
               ?
            
             
               23.
               
               Thou
               that
               makest
               thy
               boast
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               through
               breaking
               the
               Law
               dishonourest
               thou
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             answers
             the
             Objection
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             being
             granted
             ,
             hee
             shews
             them
             insufficient
             to
             righteousness
             ,
             by
             two
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             thou
             doest
             not
             teach
             thy self
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             thou
             dost
             not
             shew
             forth
             thy
             doctrine
             by
             thy
             deeds
             ,
             but
             either
             pollutest
             thy self
             with
             those
             vices
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             thou
             forbiddest
             in
             others
             .
             Therefore
             those
             things
             suffice
             not
             to
             free
             thee
             from
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               24.
            
             
             For
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             blasphemed
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             through
             you
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             Because
             through
             your
             fault
             the
             Gentiles
             speak
             evil
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             or
             could
             bear
             prophane
             worshipers
             :
             Therefore
             the
             forecited
             priviledges
             make
             nothing
             to
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             This
             reason
             hee
             confirmes
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Ezekiel
             36.22
             .
             who
             complains
             of
             the
             Hypocrites
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             boasting
             in
             the
             same
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               25.
            
             
             For
             Circumcision
             verily
             profiteth
             ●f
             thou
             keep
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             if
             thou
             be
             a
             breaker
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             thy
             Circumcision
             is
             made
             uncircumcision
             .
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Objection
            
             .
             But
             because
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             sign
             whereof
             is
             Circumcision
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
             who
             am
             circumcised
             ,
             saith
             the
             Jew
             ,
             confiding
             in
             the
             outward
             Ceremony
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             answers
             and
             proves
             ,
             that
             Circumcision
             does
             not
             exempt
             us
             from
             condemnation
             ,
             or
             death
             ,
             by
             four
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             Circumcision
             if
             it
             bee
             joyned
             with
             perfect
             obedience
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             commandements
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             bee
             ,
             it
             would
             profit
             as
             a
             part
             of
             that
             obedience
             to
             justification
             by
             works
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Jew
             did
             contend
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             transgression
             of
             the
             Law
             bee
             found
             in
             him
             that
             is
             circumcised
             ,
             as
             touching
             justification
             by
             works
             ,
             circumcision
             and
             uncircumcision
             will
             bee
             the
             same
             ;
             Therefore
             circumcision
             exempts
             not
             from
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               26.
            
             
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             uncircumcision
             keep
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             shall
             not
             this
             uncircumcision
             be
             counted
             for
             circumcision
             ?
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Gentiles
             uncircumcision
             joyned
             with
             perfect
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             bee
             ,
             shall
             bee
             of
             the
             same
             account
             with
             the
             Jews
             circumcision
             ;
             If
             so
             bee
             God
             require
             to
             justification
             by
             works
             nothing
             but
             a
             perfect
             observation
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ;
             Therefore
             circumcision
             frees
             not
             from
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               27.
            
             
             And
             shall
             not
             uncircumcision
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             nature
             ,
             if
             it
             fulfil
             the
             Law
             ,
             judge
             thee
             ,
             who
             ●y
             the
             letter
             and
             circumcision
             dost
             transgress
             the
             Law
             ?
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             Gentile
             being
             by
             nature
             uncircumcised
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             possible
             that
             hee
             could
             keep
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             compared
             with
             thee
             who
             are
             outwardly
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             yet
             transgressest
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             thy
             own
             judgement
             ,
             hee
             shall
             argue
             thee
             worthy
             of
             condemnation
             ;
             Therefore
             circumcision
             doth
             not
             free
             from
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               But
               he
               is
               not
               a
               Jew
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               outwardly
               ,
               neither
               is
               that
               circumcision
               ,
               which
               is
               outward
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               But
               hee
               is
               a
               Jew
               which
               is
               one
               inwardly
               ,
               and
               circumcision
               is
               that
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               no●
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               whose
               praise
               is
               not
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Because
             neither
             the
             outward
             profession
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             (
             long
             ago
             erected
             among
             the
             Jewes
             by
             God
             himself
             )
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             for
             a
             true
             profession
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             outward
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             to
             bee
             reckoned
             for
             true
             Circumcision
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             
             But
             hee
             is
             a
             true
             Professor
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             who
             is
             such
             an
             one
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             true
             Circumcision
             which
             is
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             spiritual
             in
             the
             inward
             soul
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             which
             is
             outwardly
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             the
             letter
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             Circumcision
             .
             He
             that
             is
             a
             Jew
             indeed
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             true
             and
             spiritual
             Circumcision
             ,
             hath
             commendation
             and
             praise
             ,
             not
             only
             among
             men
             ,
             (
             who
             only
             see
             things
             that
             are
             open
             and
             manifest
             )
             but
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             looks
             into
             the
             heart
             :
             Therefore
             outward
             Circumcision
             perfects
             not
             our
             righteousness
             ,
             nor
             frees
             any
             man
             from
             condemnation
             ,
             ver
             .
             29.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ;
               in
               the
               FIRST
               he
               answers
               five
               objections
               against
               the
               foresaid
               Doctrine
               ,
               to
               
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
              
               
               In
               the
               SECOND
               part
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               to
               prove
               the
               POSITION
               ,
               touching
               JUSTIFICATION
               NOT
               BY
               WORKS
               ,
               BVT
               BY
               FAITH
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               1.
               
               
                 What
                 advantage
                 then
                 hath
                 the
                 Iew
                 ?
                 or
                 what
                 profit
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ?
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Much
                 every
                 way
                 ;
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 because
                 unto
                 them
                 were
                 committed
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             objection
             is
             ,
             from
             this
             Doctrine
             some
             might
             say
             ,
             then
             the
             Jew
             hath
             no
             prerogative
             above
             the
             Gentile
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             profit
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             that
             this
             is
             the
             principal
             and
             chief
             priviledge
             
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             that
             the
             Covenant
             was
             made
             with
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             this
             Nation
             had
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Covenant
             committed
             to
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewes
             were
             made
             Depositaries
             ,
             (
             Treasurers
             )
             which
             was
             a
             singular
             benefit
             ,
             and
             a
             famous
             honour
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             what
             if
             some
             did
             not
             believe
             ;
             shall
             their
             unbelief
             make
             the
             Faith
             of
             God
             without
             effect
             ?
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Object
            
             .
             But
             they
             are
             fallen
             from
             that
             honour
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             believed
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Faith
             of
             God
             given
             in
             that
             Covenant
             is
             made
             void
             ;
             to
             which
             hee
             answers
             four
             wayes
             .
          
           
             First
             ;
             It
             follows
             not
             that
             the
             faithful
             Promises
             of
             God
             made
             to
             this
             Nation
             were
             void
             ,
             because
             some
             of
             them
             believed
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             God
             forbid
             :
             yea
             ,
             let
             God
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             a
             lyar
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             That
             thou
             mightest
             bee
             justified
             in
             thy
             sayings
             ,
             and
             mightest
             overcome
             when
             thou
             art
             judged
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             He
             answers
             ,
             by
             detesting
             the
             Objection
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             fail
             our
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ;
             He
             answers
             ,
             by
             laying
             down
             a
             most
             true
             assertion
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             to
             bee
             avouched
             alwayes
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             man
             by
             nature
             is
             a
             lyar
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ;
             That
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             lyes
             ,
             are
             no
             hindrance
             to
             God
             in
             the
             performing
             of
             his
             Promise
             ,
             but
             rather
             serve
             to
             illustrate
             his
             Truth
             ,
             Mercy
             and
             Justice
             ;
             because
             by
             how
             much
             the
             greater
             and
             more
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             are
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             is
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             eminent
             when
             hee
             punisheth
             ,
             and
             his
             mercy
             and
             truth
             when
             hee
             spares
             ;
             which
             hee
             confirms
             out
             of
             Psal.
             51.4
             .
             Where
             David
             in
             the
             Confession
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             commends
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             pronounceth
             God
             alwayes
             to
             overcome
             when
             hee
             judges
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             any
             one
             Undertakes
             to
             judge
             of
             what
             hee
             doth
             ,
             or
             saith
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             But
             if
             our
             unrighteousness
             commend
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             shall
             wee
             say
             ?
             Is
             God
             unrighteous
             who
             taketh
             vengeance
             ?
             (
             I
             speak
             as
             a
             man.
             )
          
           
             The
             
               third
               Object
            
             .
             From
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             perverted
             to
             blasphemy
             ;
             If
             our
             sins
             illustrate
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             God
             seems
             to
             be
             unrighteous
             ,
             who
             avenges
             those
             sins
             whereby
             hee
             is
             glorified
             .
             This
             is
             objected
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             person
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             ignorant
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             God
             forbid
             ;
             for
             then
             how
             shall
             God
             judge
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
             Hee
             answers
             ▪
             (
             1
             )
             By
             rejecting
             the
             Objection
             as
             blasphemous
             ;
             
               God
               forbid
            
             ,
             saith
             hee
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             by
             giving
             a
             reason
             why
             hee
             rejects
             the
             Objection
             ;
             Because
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             hee
             which
             shall
             judge
             the
             world
             should
             be
             unjust
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               For
               if
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               hath
               more
               abounded
               through
               my
               lye
               unto
               his
               glory
               ;
               why
               also
               yet
               am
               I
               judged
               as
               a
               sinner
               ?
            
             
               8.
               
               And
               not
               rather
               as
               wee
               bee
               slanderously
               reported
               ,
               and
               as
               some
               affirm
               that
               wee
               say
               ,
               Let
               us
               do
               evil
               ,
               that
               good
               may
               come
               ;
               whose
               damnation
               is
               just
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               fourth
               Objection
            
             ,
             urging
             the
             former
             :
             If
             by
             my
             sin
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             my
             lye
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             is
             more
             glorified
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             only
             not
             to
             be
             condemned
             for
             sin
             ,
             but
             I
             may
             follow
             after
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             may
             bee
             more
             advanced
             .
             In
             answer
             ,
             hee
             saith
             (
             1
             )
             They
             were
             malicious
             slanderers
             that
             thus
             charged
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             ;
             
               Let
               us
               do
               evil
               ,
               that
               good
               may
               come
               of
               it
               .
            
             Hee
             answers
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             these
             calumniators
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             teach
             and
             follow
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               doing
               evil
               ,
               that
               good
               may
               come
               ,
            
             were
             justly
             to
             bee
             condemned
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             What
             then
             ?
             Are
             wee
             better
             than
             they
             ?
             No
             ,
             in
             no
             wise
             ;
             for
             wee
             have
             before
             proved
             both
             Iewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             th●y
             are
             all
             under
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             
               fift
               Object
            
             .
             But
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             wee
             Jewes
             have
             no
             preheminence
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             
               Iustification
               by
               Works
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             question
             .
          
           
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             respect
             the
             Jew
             is
             no
             better
             than
             the
             Gentile
             ,
             and
             hee
             renders
             a
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             hitherto
             wee
             have
             proved
             that
             both
             Jewes
             and
             Greeks
             are
             under
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               hee
               returns
               to
               prosecute
               the
               Dispute
               concerning
               Iustification
               ,
               not
               by
               works
               but
               by
               faith
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   10.
                
                 
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 righteous
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 understandeth
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 seeketh
                 after
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 together
                 become
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 doth
                 good
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 one
                 .
              
            
             
               Argument
               4.
               
               Concerning
               Justification
               not
               by
               works
               ,
               but
               by
               faith
               :
               The
               Scripture
               witnesseth
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               are
               under
               sin
               ,
               and
               liable
               to
               condemnation
               ,
               to
               ver
               .
               20.
               therefore
               no
               man
               is
               justified
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               ver
               .
               20.
               
            
             
               The
               testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               are
               six
               :
               (
               1
               )
               Out
               of
               Psa.
               14.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               and
               Psalm
               53.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               where
               the
               Prophet
               speaking
               of
               the
               unregenerate
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               in
               their
               natural
               estate
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               pronounceth
               ;
               first
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               is
               righteous
               ,
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               all
               are
               blind
               ,
               and
               ignorant
               of
               the
               things
               which
               make
               for
               their
               Salvation
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               none
               which
               were
               affected
               with
               a
               desire
               of
               knowing
               ,
               or
               worshipping
               ,
               or
               having
               any
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               ver
               .
               11.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               all
               were
               guilty
               of
               Original
               Apostasie
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               known
               Will.
               Fifthly
               ,
               that
               all
               were
               unprofitable
               ,
               polluted
               ,
               abominable
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               filthiness
               of
               their
               wickednesses
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               none
               ,
               viz.
               of
               those
               that
               were
               unregenerated
               ,
               that
               did
               any
               good
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               that
               there
               was
               none
               but
               did
               evil
               ,
               and
               only
               evil
               ;
               for
               when
               hee
               does
               the
               work
               commanded
               ,
               not
               to
               God
               commanding
               ,
               being
               unregenerate
               ,
               hee
               serves
               himself
               ,
               and
               sacrificeth
               to
               his
               own
               idols
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Their
               throat
               is
               an
               open
               sepulchre
               ,
               with
               their
               tongues
               they
               have
               used
               deceit
               ,
               the
               poyson
               of
               Aspes
               is
               under
               their
               lips
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               testimony
               is
               from
               Psalm
               5.9
               .
               wherein
               David
               ,
               under
               the
               type
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               condemns
               all
               unregenerate
               men
               ,
               or
               men
               not
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               of
               impurity
               of
               heart
               ,
               from
               whence
               proceeds
               nothing
               but
               that
               which
               is
               abominable
               and
               loathsome
               unto
               God
               ;
               that
               the
               throat
               of
               every
               one
               is
               as
               a
               Sepulchre
               newly
               opened
               ,
               sending
               forth
               a
               pestilential
               smell
               of
               wicked
               thoughts
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               mouth
               comes
               forth
               nothing
               but
               pestilent
               ,
               injurious
               and
               deceitful
               speeches
               .
            
             
               Poyson
               ]
               The
               third
               testimony
               is
               from
               Psalm
               140.3
               .
               In
               which
               the
               same
               is
               confirmed
               of
               Davids
               enemies
               ,
               which
               were
               types
               of
               persons
               unreconciled
               unto
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               are
               alwayes
               ready
               to
               send
               out
               from
               their
               mouths
               ,
               as
               from
               a
               quiver
               ,
               poysonful
               speeches
               ,
               no
               less
               hurtful
               than
               the
               poyson
               of
               Aspes
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Whose
               mouth
               is
               full
               of
               cursing
               and
               bitterness
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               testimony
               is
               from
               Psalm
               10.7
               .
               to
               the
               foresaid
               sense
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Psalmist
               complains
               of
               the
               natural
               man
               ,
               that
               his
               mouth
               is
               full
               of
               cursing
               ,
               and
               reproachful
               words
               ,
               whereby
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               fame
               of
               our
               Neighbour
               is
               wronged
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   15.
                
                 
                 Their
                 feet
                 are
                 swift
                 to
                 shed
                 blood
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Destruction
                 and
                 misery
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 wayes
                 :
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 peace
                 have
                 they
                 not
                 known
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fifth
               testimony
               is
               from
               Psalm
               59.7
               ,
               8.
               
               In
               which
               unregenerate
               men
               are
               pronounced
               guilty
               of
               cruelty
               ,
               violence
               ,
               oppression
               and
               man-slaughter
               ,
               who
               create
               nothing
               but
               misery
               and
               destruction
               to
               themselves
               and
               others
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               who
               are
               very
               far
               from
               procuring
               peace
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               either
               to
               themselves
               or
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               There
               is
               no
               fear
               of
               God
               before
               their
               eyes
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               testimony
               is
               from
               Psalm
               36.2
               .
               Wherein
               unregenerate
               
               men
               by
               their
               deeds
               ,
               are
               condemned
               of
               prophaness
               and
               contempt
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               seeing
               they
               are
               void
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               restrain
               them
               from
               falling
               headlong
               into
               all
               kind
               of
               wickedness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Now
               wee
               know
               that
               what
               things
               soever
               the
               Law
               saith
               ,
               it
               saith
               to
               them
               that
               are
               under
               the
               Law
               ;
               that
               every
               mouth
               may
               be
               stopped
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               may
               become
               guilty
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               Hee
               prevents
               an
               Objection
               ,
               lest
               any
               man
               should
               elude
               the
               force
               of
               the
               testimonies
               before
               recited
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               belonged
               but
               to
               some
               few
               ,
               and
               those
               certain
               impious
               men
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               times
               of
               David
               or
               Isaias
               .
               Here
               hee
               shews
               that
               the
               common
               disposition
               of
               mankind
               is
               taxed
               ,
               which
               live
               unde●
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               not
               under
               grace
               ;
               and
               hereupon
               these
               fore-cited
               sentences
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               are
               directed
               against
               all
               men
               ,
               under
               the
               state
               of
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               chiefly
               the
               Jewes
               ;
               whereupon
               a
               threefold
               conclusion
               is
               inferred
               .
               First
               ,
               from
               hence
               every
               mouth
               is
               stopped
               ,
               lest
               any
               man
               should
               glory
               in
               himself
               ,
               or
               excuse
               himself
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               God.
               Another
               conclusion
               ,
               Hence
               the
               whole
               world
               is
               made
               lyable
               to
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               obnoxious
               to
               punishment
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Therefore
               by
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               there
               shall
               no
               flesh
               bee
               justified
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               for
               by
               the
               Law
               is
               the
               knowledge
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               conclusion
               and
               principal
               ,
               drawn
               from
               the
               fore-cited
               testimonies
               ;
               therefore
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               no
               flesh
               shall
               bee
               justified
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               it
               matters
               not
               ,
               that
               some
               may
               bee
               justified
               by
               their
               works
               before
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ]
                 Argument
              
               5.
               
               Serving
               to
               prove
               the
               same
               assertion
               :
               All
               men
               are
               convinced
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               condemned
               by
               the
               Law
               ;
               for
               by
               the
               Law
               is
               the
               knowledge
               of
               sin
               ,
               not
               a
               procurer
               of
               righteousness
               to
               any
               one
               :
               Therefore
               no
               man
               is
               justified
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   21.
                
                 
                 But
                 know
                 ,
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 without
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 manifested
                 ,
                 being
                 witnessed
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 Even
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 unto
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               Tending
               to
               the
               asserting
               of
               the
               affirmative
               part
               of
               the
               position
               .
               Now
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God
               is
               manifested
               without
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               approved
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               imputed
               and
               given
               to
               all
               believers
               ,
               apprehending
               by
               Faith
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               without
               distinction
               of
               Nations
               or
               persons
               ;
               therefore
               by
               this
               Righteousness
               alone
               ,
               which
               is
               through
               Faith
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               are
               wee
               justified
               .
               The
               Argument
               is
               good
               ,
               for
               if
               wee
               cannot
               bee
               justified
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               yet
               there
               is
               another
               way
               to
               justify
               us
               found
               out
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               which
               God
               commends
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Prophets
               :
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               when
               hee
               hath
               said
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
              
               Abraham
               
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 bee
                 blessed
              
               :
               And
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 The
                 Iust
                 shall
                 live
                 by
                 Faith.
              
               It
               's
               fitting
               wee
               should
               believe
               our selves
               to
               bee
               justified
               only
               upon
               this
               latter
               ground
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               seeing
               wee
               can
               conceive
               only
               a
               two-fold
               Righteousness
               ;
               one
               is
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               of
               works
               inherent
               ,
               or
               a
               mans
               own
               righteousness
               ;
               another
               ,
               which
               is
               Evangelical
               ,
               called
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               imputed
               unto
               us
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Righteousness
               which
               hee
               imputes
               to
               all
               that
               believe
               :
               After
               the
               exclusion
               of
               the
               former
               Righteousness
               ,
               that
               being
               now
               impossible
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               of
               necessity
               to
               bee
               admitted
               ,
               which
               is
               commended
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               now
               revealed
               in
               the
               New
               ,
               and
               only
               is
               possible
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               deserving
               alone
               the
               name
               of
               Righteousness
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   23.
                
                 
                 For
                 all
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 Being
                 justified
                 freely
                 by
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Redemption
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Argum.
               7.
               
               Wherein
               is
               shewed
               the
               common
               disease
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               common
               remedy
               ;
               all
               men
               without
               exception
               have
               sinned
               ,
               and
               by
               Law
               are
               shut
               out
               from
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               Eternal
               Life
               ;
               therefore
               all
               are
               no
               otherwise
               justified
               but
               freely
               ,
               or
               by
               Divine
               Grace
               through
               the
               Redemption
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               cannot
               otherwayes
               bee
               justified
               ,
               than
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               Blood
               hath
               purchased
               for
               us
               Righteousness
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               hath
               freely
               of
               his
               Grace
               made
               it
               ours
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   25.
                
                 
                 Whom
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Propitiation
                 ,
                 through
                 Faith
                 in
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 Righteousness
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 that
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 forbearance
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 To
                 declare
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 his
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 bee
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iustifier
                 of
                 him
                 which
                 believeth
                 in
                 Iesus
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               God
               hath
               set
               forth
               Christ
               that
               hee
               might
               bee
               a
               Reconcilement
               ,
               and
               Propitiatory
               Sacrifice
               ,
               whereby
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               appeased
               towards
               all
               that
               lay
               hold
               on
               him
               by
               Faith
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               that
               a
               man
               should
               be
               justified
               ,
               but
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               offering
               up
               this
               attonement
               in
               his
               Blood
               ,
               unless
               God
               should
               alter
               the
               means
               of
               appeasing
               himself
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 shew
                 forth
                 .
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               9.
               
               God
               in
               this
               present
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               set
               forth
               Christ
               as
               the
               means
               of
               appeasing
               his
               anger
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               imbrace
               it
               by
               Faith
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               way
               of
               justifying
               ,
               his
               Righteousness
               might
               bee
               manifest
               in
               the
               time
               past
               ,
               in
               his
               forbearance
               and
               forgiveness
               of
               sins
               past
               ,
               which
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               hee
               hath
               forborn
               and
               forgiven
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               God
               did
               not
               pardon
               the
               sins
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Propitiatory
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               any
               violation
               of
               his
               Justice
               :
               Therefore
               this
               ground
               of
               our
               Justification
               is
               no
               less
               to
               bee
               asserted
               ,
               than
               the
               glory
               of
               Gods
               Justice
               is
               to
               bee
               manifested
               .
               The
               matter
               is
               clear
               :
               For
               if
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               in
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               shews
               that
               God
               never
               pardoned
               sins
               ,
               but
               upon
               satisfaction
               made
               to
               his
               Justice
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               certainly
               hee
               would
               have
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God
               concealed
               ,
               that
               would
               determine
               any
               other
               ground
               of
               our
               Justification
               than
               by
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 hee
                 might
                 bee
                 just
              
               ]
               This
               confirms
               the
               Argument
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               forth
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               bee
               a
               Propitiation
               through
               Faith
               in
               his
               Blood
               ;
               not
               only
               that
               hee
               might
               declare
               himself
               just
               in
               sending
               the
               promised
               Messias
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               freely
               and
               also
               justly
               hee
               would
               pardon
               sin
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               might
               shew
               himself
               the
               Author
               and
               Doner
               of
               true
               Righteousness
               to
               us
               ,
               (
               that
               were
               without
               any
               righteousness
               of
               our
               own
               )
               by
               believing
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               this
               ground
               of
               our
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               ,
               is
               no
               less
               to
               bee
               maintained
               ,
               than
               the
               glory
               of
               Gods
               Justice
               ,
               Faithfulness
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               to
               bee
               declared
               in
               justifying
               Believers
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   27.
                
                 
                 Where
                 is
                 boasting
                 then
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 excluded
                 .
                 By
                 what
                 Law
                 ?
                 of
                 Works
                 ?
                 nay
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 28.
                 
                 Therefore
                 wee
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 justified
                 by
                 Faith
                 without
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               Argum.
               10.
               
               Because
               
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               requires
               Faith
               to
               our
               Justification
               by
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               another
               ,
               mans
               boasting
               in
               himself
               is
               excluded
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Works
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               which
               exacts
               perfect
               obedience
               ,
               and
               affords
               matter
               of
               boasting
               to
               men
               in
               their
               Inherent
               Righteousness
               ;
               Therefore
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 wee
                 conclude
                 ▪
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 Iustified
                 by
                 Faith
                 without
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               The
               Argument
               is
               good
               :
               For
               if
               men
               were
               Justified
               by
               their
               Works
               ,
               and
               Inherent
               Righteousness
               ,
               they
               might
               boast
               of
               the
               meritorious
               cause
               of
               their
               Justification
               to
               bee
               in
               themselves
               ;
               but
               they
               that
               are
               Justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               are
               compelled
               to
               renounce
               their
               own
               Inherent
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               to
               place
               their
               only
               Confidence
               in
               the
               imputation
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               solely
               in
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   29.
                
                 
                 Is
                 hee
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 only
                 ?
                 Is
                 hee
                 not
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 also
                 .
              
               
               
                 30.
                 
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 which
                 shall
                 justifie
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 uncircumcision
                 through
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               Hee
               concludes
               this
               Disputation
               with
               the
               resolution
               of
               two
               questions
               ,
               which
               give
               much
               light
               to
               the
               present
               Doctrine
               .
               The
               first
               question
               is
               ,
               Whether
               this
               way
               of
               our
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               bee
               common
               both
               to
               Jewes
               and
               Gentiles
               ?
               To
               which
               hee
               answers
               ,
               That
               it
               's
               common
               to
               both
               ,
               whereof
               he
               adds
               a
               reason
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               
                 one
                 God
              
               of
               those
               that
               are
               Justified
               ;
               therefore
               there
               must
               bee
               but
               one
               way
               of
               justifying
               all
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               Faith
               ,
               or
               of
               Faith.
               For
               if
               hee
               should
               Justifie
               the
               Jews
               upon
               one
               ground
               ,
               and
               the
               Gentiles
               upon
               another
               ,
               God
               would
               seem
               to
               differ
               from
               Himself
               in
               communicating
               Righteousness
               and
               Salvation
               to
               sinners
               ,
               both
               to
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 31.
              
               
               Do
               wee
               then
               make
               void
               the
               Law
               through
               Faith
               ?
               God
               forbid
               ;
               yea
               ,
               wee
               establish
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Another
               question
               is
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               ,
               makes
               the
               Law
               of
               none
               effect
               ,
               or
               to
               bee
               given
               in
               vain
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               denied
               that
               men
               are
               Justified
               by
               the
               Law
               ?
               Hee
               answers
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               no
               wayes
               rendred
               void
               ,
               but
               is
               rather
               established
               by
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ;
               for
               Faith
               ,
               or
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               establishes
               the
               Law
               three
               wayes
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               respect
               to
               the
               threatnings
               ,
               shewing
               that
               Christ
               was
               dead
               by
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               satisfie
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               wee
               were
               lyable
               to
               death
               ,
               unless
               freed
               from
               it
               by
               Christ.
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               respect
               to
               the
               Precepts
               ,
               because
               hee
               demonstrates
               that
               perfect
               obedience
               was
               yeelded
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ.
               Thirdly
               ,
               Faith
               establishes
               the
               Law
               in
               respect
               to
               Believers
               ,
               because
               being
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               initiated
               into
               new
               obedience
               ,
               who
               before
               they
               were
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               could
               do
               nothing
               but
               sin
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               UNto
               the
               
                 twelfth
                 Chapter
              
               the
               Apostle
               illustrates
               ,
               commends
               ,
               and
               further
               by
               many
               Arguments
               establishes
               this
               Divine
               ground
               of
               our
               Iustification
               by
               Faith
               ,
               not
               by
               Works
               .
               Wee
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               easie
               method
               ,
               shall
               make
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               seven-fold
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Confirmation
               of
               Iustification
               by
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               contained
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               is
               chiefly
               from
               the
               example
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               whose
               Iustification
               is
               common
               ,
               both
               to
               Iews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               whose
               Faith
               is
               set
               before
               us
               all
               of
               God
               for
               a
               pattern
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               example
               of
               Abrahams
               Iustification
               is
               set
               down
               ,
               
                 to
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               hee
               proves
               this
               ground
               of
               Iustification
               to
               bee
               common
               both
               to
               Iews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 to
                 ver
                 .
                 18.
              
               
               In
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               Faith
               of
               Abraham
               is
               commended
               to
               the
               use
               of
               Believers
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             What
             shall
             wee
             say
             then
             ,
             that
             Abraham
             our
             Father
             ,
             as
             pertaining
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             hath
             found
             ?
          
           
             So
             much
             as
             pertains
             to
             the
             example
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             under
             the
             form
             of
             an
             interrogation
             ,
             hee
             denies
             that
             Abraham
             was
             justified
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             or
             Inherent
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               flesh
               ,
               Galat.
            
             3.3
             .
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             :
             From
             whence
             it
             follows
             that
             no
             man
             is
             justified
             by
             Works
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             if
             Abraham
             were
             justified
             by
             Works
             ,
             hee
             hath
             whereof
             to
             glory
             ,
             but
             not
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             Thesis
             concerning
             Abraham
             ,
             is
             asserted
             by
             five
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             If
             Abraham
             was
             justified
             by
             Works
             ,
             hee
             hath
             whereof
             hee
             may
             glory
             ,
             but
             not
             before
             God
             ;
             therefore
             hee
             is
             not
             justified
             by
             Works
             before
             God.
             The
             reason
             is
             sufficient
             ;
             because
             boasting
             in
             our selves
             is
             not
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Rom.
             3.27
             .
             For
             in
             the
             question
             before
             men
             ,
             Whether
             Abraham
             is
             just
             ,
             Abraham
             can
             produce
             his
             Works
             ,
             and
             boast
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             thee
             my
             Works
             ;
             and
             so
             hee
             shall
             bee
             justified
             before
             men
             by
             his
             Works
             :
             But
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             hee
             bee
             righteous
             before
             God
             ,
             whereupon
             hee
             must
             renounce
             his
             own
             works
             ,
             and
             fly
             to
             the
             Promise
             of
             Blessedness
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             come
             of
             Abrahams
             Seed
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             justified
             in
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             alone
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             what
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             Abraham
             hath
             believed
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             counted
             to
             him
             for
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             The
             Scripture
             testifies
             ,
             Gen.
             15.6
             .
             that
             Abraham
             was
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             or
             that
             Righteousness
             was
             imputed
             to
             him
             by
             Faith
             ;
             therefore
             hee
             was
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             not
             by
             Works
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Now
             to
             him
             that
             worketh
             ,
             is
             the
             reward
             not
             reckoned
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             of
             debt
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             The
             reward
             cannot
             bee
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             of
             debt
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             seeks
             after
             righteousness
             by
             his
             works
             ;
             wee
             may
             assume
             thus
             ,
             But
             to
             Abraham
             it
             was
             imputed
             of
             Grace
             .
             Therefore
             Abraham
             did
             not
             mercenarily
             seek
             after
             righteousness
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             But
             to
             him
             that
             worketh
             not
             ,
             but
             believeth
             on
             him
             that
             justifieth
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             his
             Faith
             is
             counted
             for
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             Faith
             is
             imputed
             for
             righteousness
             to
             him
             that
             is
             not
             mercenary
             ,
             but
             renouncing
             his
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             believes
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             freely
             justifies
             the
             ungodly
             that
             flees
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             But
             such
             was
             the
             Faith
             of
             Abraham
             .
             Therefore
             Abraham
             was
             not
             justified
             by
             works
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             Faith
             was
             imputed
             to
             him
             for
             righteousness
             ;
             or
             the
             Blessing
             promised
             in
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             received
             through
             Faith
             by
             Abraham
             ,
             was
             imputed
             to
             him
             for
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               Even
               as
               David
               also
               describeth
               the
               blessedness
               of
               the
               man
               unto
               whom
               God
               imputed
               righteousness
               without
               works
               ,
            
             
               7.
               
               Saying
               ,
               Blessed
               are
               they
               whose
               iniquities
               are
               forgiven
               ,
               and
               whose
               sins
               are
               covered
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               to
               whom
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               impute
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
             David
             testifies
             ,
             Psalm
             32.12
             .
             that
             Blessedness
             is
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             Righteousness
             is
             imputed
             without
             works
             ,
             and
             whose
             righteousness
             consists
             not
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             :
             therefore
             such
             was
             of
             necessity
             the
             Justification
             of
             Abraham
             :
             consisting
             not
             in
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             works
             ▪
             but
             in
             the
             remission
             of
             his
             sins
             .
             Understand
             the
             same
             of
             the
             Justification
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             even
             now
             hath
             shewed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Cometh
             this
             Blessedness
             then
             on
             the
             Circumcision
             only
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             uncircumcision
             also
             ?
             for
             wee
             say
             ,
             that
             Faith
             was
             reckoned
             to
             Abraham
             for
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               proves
               this
               to
               bee
               the
               ground
               of
               Abrahams
               Justification
               ,
               and
               obtaining
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               Faith
               )
               is
               common
               to
               the
               uncircumcision
               ,
               or
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               to
               Circumcision
               ;
               or
               the
               Jews
               .
               The
               question
               is
               propounded
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               the
               answer
               whereof
               follows
               ,
               till
               hee
               hath
               proved
               it
               common
               both
               to
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               How
               was
               it
               then
               reckoned
               ?
               when
               hee
               was
               in
               circumcision
               ,
               or
               in
               uncircumcision
               ?
               not
               in
               circumcision
               ▪
               but
               in
               uncircumcision
               .
            
             
               Hee
               proves
               this
               ground
               of
               Justification
               ▪
               and
               obtaining
               of
               happiness
               ,
               to
               bee
               common
               to
               the
               uncircumcised
               ,
               or
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               to
               the
               Jews
               that
               were
               circumcised
               :
               By
               seven
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               From
               the
               state
               of
               incircumcision
               ,
               where●n
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               pronounced
               righteous
               ;
               as
               it
               appears
               in
               the
               History
               ,
               Gen.
               15.6
               .
               
                 Righteousness
                 was
                 imputed
                 to
              
               Abraham
               
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 while
                 hee
                 was
                 yet
                 uncircumcised
                 :
              
               Therefore
               this
               way
               of
               Justification
               is
               common
               ,
               even
               to
               Believers
               while
               uncircumcised
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   11.
                
                 
                 And
                 hee
                 received
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 seal
                 of
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 yet
                 being
                 uncircumcised
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 bee
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 that
                 Righteousness
                 might
                 bee
                 imputed
                 to
                 them
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 only
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 Father
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 ,
                 being
                 yet
                 uncircumcised
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               Abraham
               received
               from
               God
               the
               Sign
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               as
               a
               Seal
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               or
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               hee
               had
               yet
               being
               uncircumcised
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               bee
               the
               Father
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Faithful
               that
               were
               uncircumcised
               ,
               as
               of
               those
               that
               were
               circumcised
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               children
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               Abraham
               .
               Therefore
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Faith
               is
               common
               to
               Believers
               ,
               both
               circumcised
               and
               uncircumcised
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               follow
               the
               steps
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               not
               yet
               circumcised
               .
               Abraham
               is
               called
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               because
               hee
               was
               the
               first
               eminent
               example
               of
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Righteousness
               which
               is
               imputed
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               example
               ,
               a
               Leader
               to
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               believe
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               For
               the
               promise
               that
               hee
               should
               bee
               the
               heir
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               to
               his
               Seed
               through
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               through
               righteousness
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Hee
               proves
               that
               Abraham
               was
               not
               the
               Father
               of
               any
               but
               Believers
               ,
               both
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               uncircumcised
               ;
               and
               with
               this
               hee
               adds
               a
               
                 third
                 Argument
              
               :
               The
               Promise
               was
               made
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Seed
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               bee
               afterwards
               heir
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               in
               a
               type
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               World
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               in
               truth
               ,
               being
               restored
               to
               that
               right
               which
               Adam
               lost
               ;
               and
               hee
               came
               not
               to
               this
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               condition
               of
               works
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               absolute
               Promise
               ,
               being
               j●stified
               ●y
               Faith
               ,
               or
               having
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Faith
               ;
               therefore
               his
               children
               are
               not
               they
               which
               are
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               looking
               for
               righteousness
               by
               Works
               ,
               but
               only
               they
               which
               are
               of
               Faith
               ,
               looking
               for
               righteousness
               by
               Faith
               ;
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               All
               and
               only
               they
               that
               believe
               ,
               circumcised
               and
               uncircumcised
               ,
               who
               have
               an
               equal
               community
               in
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               inheritance
               .
               The
               Argument
               is
               valid
               ;
               for
               if
               Father
               Abraham
               is
               not
               heir
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               hath
               any
               righteousness
               but
               by
               Faith
               ,
               certainly
               none
               are
               his
               sons
               but
               the
               faithful
               ,
               who
               have
               their
               righteousness
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               from
               Righteousness
               the
               Inheritance
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               For
               if
               they
               which
               are
               of
               the
               Law
               bee
               heirs
               ,
               Faith
               is
               made
               void
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               made
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               This
               confirms
               the
               former
               Argument
               :
               If
               those
               which
               are
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               seek
               Righteousness
               by
               Works
               ,
               are
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               heirs
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               partakers
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               then
               Faith
               is
               vain
               ,
               and
               the
               Promise
               is
               void
               :
               But
               this
               is
               absurd
               ;
               therefore
               they
               which
               are
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               are
               not
               heirs
               ,
               but
               only
               Believers
               are
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               heirs
               of
               Righteousness
               and
               Life
               .
               The
               Argument
               is
               strong
               ,
               for
               if
               Righteousness
               and
               the
               Inheritance
               are
               given
               through
               Faith
               and
               the
               Promise
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               freely
               given
               :
               But
               if
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               then
               of
               debt
               ,
               and
               merit
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               grace
               ,
               for
               merit
               or
               debt
               leaves
               no
               place
               for
               free
               grace
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               makes
               faith
               and
               the
               promise
               void
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Because
               the
               Law
               worketh
               wrath
               ;
               for
               where
               no
               Law
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               transgression
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               the
               Law
               worketh
               wrath
               to
               them
               that
               seek
               for
               Righteousness
               by
               their
               Works
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               it
               pronounceth
               condemnation
               and
               death
               upon
               the
               guilty
               for
               their
               transgressions
               ,
               which
               should
               bee
               none
               ,
               if
               there
               was
               no
               Law.
               Therefore
               they
               that
               are
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               are
               not
               heirs
               of
               Righteousness
               and
               Life
               ,
               but
               all
               and
               only
               they
               which
               are
               of
               Faith
               ,
               both
               circumcised
               and
               uncircumcised
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Therfore
               it
               is
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               bee
               by
               Grace
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               the
               Promise
               might
               bee
               to
               all
               the
               Seed
               ,
               not
               to
               that
               only
               which
               is
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               to
               that
               also
               which
               is
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               us
               all
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               God
               hath
               determined
               that
               the
               Inheritance
               should
               bee
               of
               Faith
               ,
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               appear
               to
               bee
               of
               Grace
               ,
               or
               through
               Grace
               ;
               therefore
               all
               and
               only
               Believers
               ,
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               uncircumcised
               ,
               are
               heirs
               .
               The
               Argument
               is
               good
               ,
               because
               Faith
               and
               Grace
               concur
               ,
               mutually
               standing
               and
               falling
               together
               :
               Faith
               is
               wholly
               maintained
               by
               Grace
               ,
               which
               Grace
               is
               only
               promised
               and
               given
               to
               them
               that
               believe
               .
               It
               being
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               Inheritance
               is
               through
               Grace
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               to
               bee
               through
               Faith
               also
               ;
               and
               it
               being
               granted
               that
               it
               is
               through
               Faith
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               by
               Grace
               also
               ,
               and
               that
               Believers
               are
               heirs
               only
               through
               Grace
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 it
                 might
                 bee
                 firm
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               7.
               
               The
               Inheritance
               is
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               by
               Grace
               ,
               that
               the
               Promise
               might
               bee
               firm
               to
               all
               the
               Seed
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               that
               which
               is
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               Believers
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               the
               believing
               circumcised
               Jews
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               that
               seed
               which
               is
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               believing
               uncircumcised
               Gentiles
               .
               Therefore
               unless
               wee
               would
               make
               the
               Promise
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               the
               Inheritance
               (
               hanging
               it
               upon
               the
               condition
               of
               performing
               the
               Law
               )
               infirm
               and
               uncertain
               ,
               the
               whole
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               (
               or
               all
               and
               only
               they
               that
               believe
               ,
               both
               circumcised
               and
               uncircumcised
               )
               are
               heirs
               by
               Faith
               with
               Father
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               Faith
               ,
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               all
               us
               that
               believe
               ,
               both
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               .
               The
               matter
               is
               clear
               ,
               because
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               the
               condition
               of
               Works
               ,
               would
               render
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Inheritance
               infirm
               ,
               and
               altogether
               uncertain
               ,
               seeing
               that
               whatever
               depends
               upon
               our
               works
               can
               no
               wise
               bee
               firm
               ,
               both
               because
               wee
               are
               mutable
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               condition
               of
               works
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               infirmity
               ,
               is
               impossible
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               is
               of
               Grace
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               by
               Faith
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               necessarily
               firm
               ,
               because
               it
               leans
               upon
               the
               unchangeable
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Merit
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               (
               As
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               thee
               a
               Father
               of
               many
               Nations
               )
               before
               him
               whom
               hee
               believed
               ,
               even
               God
               who
               quickeneth
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               callet●
               those
               things
               which
               bee
               not
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               were
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Part.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Faith
               of
               Abraham
               is
               commended
               to
               the
               use
               and
               benefit
               of
               all
               Believers
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               learn
               by
               his
               example
               to
               believe
               more
               and
               more
               .
               T●e
               grounds
               upon
               which
               the
               Faith
               of
               Abraham
               is
               commended
               ,
               are
               six
               .
            
             
               Reason
               1.
               
               Because
               Abraham
               (
               through
               his
               Faith
               )
               by
               the
               special
               Sentence
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               declared
               the
               Father
               of
               many
               Nations
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Father
               of
               us
               that
               believe
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Faith
               :
               For
               as
               Abraham
               begat
               Isaac
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Divine
               Promise
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Nature
               ;
               even
               so
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Divine
               Promise
               ,
               promising
               that
               hee
               should
               bee
               the
               Father
               of
               many
               Nations
               ,
               Abraham
               took
               all
               Believers
               into
               the
               number
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               to
               bee
               reckoned
               amongst
               his
               Seed
               .
               And
               thus
               in
               the
               virtue
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               hee
               begot
               ,
               or
               conceived
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               as
               Children
               of
               the
               Promise
               ;
               which
               hee
               shews
               more
               clearly
               ,
               by
               calling
               Abraham
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               not
               only
               
                 before
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               
                 sight
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               after
               a
               spiritual
               manner
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               account
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               likeness
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               similitude
               answering
               to
               God
               ,
               whom
               hee
               believed
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Abraham
               standing
               in
               the
               light
               of
               the
               countenance
               of
               God
               Almighty
               who
               spake
               unto
               him
               ,
               believed
               the
               Promise
               .
               Those
               sons
               which
               God
               promised
               ,
               hee
               looked
               upon
               as
               present
               by
               Faith
               :
               And
               thus
               after
               a
               sort
               hee
               became
               the
               Father
               of
               them
               ,
               after
               the
               similitude
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Quickning
                 ]
                 Reason
              
               2.
               
               Because
               Abraham
               by
               Faith
               fixed
               his
               eyes
               upon
               the
               truth
               and
               Omnipotency
               of
               God
               effectually
               bringing
               life
               out
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               a
               beeing
               out
               of
               
               nothing
               ;
               and
               effectually
               calling
               things
               that
               were
               not
               yet
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               or
               had
               a
               beeing
               ;
               to
               which
               Omnipotent
               Truth
               when
               Abraham
               believed
               ,
               his
               Faith
               put
               on
               a
               kind
               of
               similitude
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               Almighty
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Who
               against
               hope
               believed
               in
               hope
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               become
               the
               Father
               of
               many
               Nations
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               which
               was
               spoken
               ,
               So
               shall
               thy
               Seed
               bee
               .
            
             
               Reason
               3.
               
               Because
               Abraham
               believed
               in
               Spiritual
               
                 hope
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               hee
               had
               in
               his
               heart
               a
               firm
               and
               invincible
               confidence
               ,
               with
               a
               lively
               and
               strong
               hope
               of
               the
               promised
               issue
               :
               
                 Against
                 hope
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               natural
               reason
               ,
               which
               did
               object
               nothing
               but
               impossibility
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               affirmed
               that
               they
               could
               not
               bee
               his
               Seed
               ,
               as
               God
               had
               spoken
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               And
               being
               not
               weak
               in
               Faith
               ,
               hee
               considered
               not
               his
               own
               body
               now
               dead
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               about
               an
               hundred
               years
               old
               ,
               neither
               yet
               the
               deadness
               of
               Sarah's
               womb
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               4.
               
               Because
               hee
               was
               not
               weak
               in
               faith
               ;
               hee
               did
               not
               consider
               ,
               or
               did
               not
               stand
               upon
               those
               impediments
               that
               lay
               before
               his
               Faith
               ,
               from
               himself
               and
               his
               wife
               ,
               as
               now
               dead
               ,
               in
               respect
               to
               natural
               generation
               ,
               but
               rather
               magnified
               the
               power
               and
               faithfulness
               of
               God
               which
               had
               promised
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Hee
               staggered
               not
               at
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               through
               unbelief
               ,
               but
               was
               strong
               in
               Faith
               ,
               giving
               glory
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Reas.
               5.
               
               Because
               hee
               disputed
               not
               against
               the
               Promise
               ,
               not
               was
               stopt
               by
               those
               objections
               ,
               which
               unbelief
               suggested
               ,
               but
               valiantly
               defended
               the
               Promise
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               set
               himself
               against
               temptations
               ,
               ascribing
               to
               God
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               truth
               and
               Omnipotency
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               And
               being
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               what
               hee
               had
               promised
               ,
               hee
               was
               also
               able
               to
               perform
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               6.
               
               Because
               hee
               gave
               to
               God
               speaking
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               truth
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               most
               full
               perswasion
               of
               Gods
               power
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               his
               Promise
               .
               For
               the
               Promise
               once
               made
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               to
               bee
               made
               of
               his
               will
               to
               perform
               what
               hee
               promiseth
               :
               But
               the
               question
               which
               remains
               ,
               is
               touching
               the
               Power
               of
               him
               that
               promiseth
               .
               Which
               question
               being
               laid
               aside
               ,
               Abraham
               rests
               in
               the
               promise
               of
               him
               whom
               hee
               knew
               to
               bee
               Almighty
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               And
               therefore
               it
               was
               imputed
               to
               him
               for
               righteousness
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               7.
               
               Wherein
               the
               Faith
               of
               Abraham
               is
               commended
               ,
               in
               that
               his
               Faith
               (
               by
               this
               act
               shewing
               it self
               to
               bee
               true
               ,
               such
               a
               Faith
               which
               uniteth
               ,
               humbled
               and
               emptied
               man
               (
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               )
               to
               God
               that
               promiseth
               )
               was
               imputed
               to
               him
               for
               righteousness
               .
               Because
               hee
               imbraced
               for
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               the
               blessing
               promised
               in
               that
               Seed
               which
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   23.
                
                 
                 Now
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 written
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 alone
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 imputed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 But
                 for
                 us
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 imputed
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 believe
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 raised
                 up
                 Iesus
                 our
                 Lord
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               the
               Apostle
               shews
               forth
               the
               example
               of
               Abrahams
               Faith
               ,
               fitted
               to
               the
               common
               use
               of
               Believers
               ,
               giving
               a
               pledge
               as
               it
               were
               by
               this
               example
               ,
               promising
               that
               our
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               should
               bee
               imputed
               unto
               us
               for
               righteousness
               .
               And
               that
               hee
               might
               invite
               us
               to
               believe
               ,
               hee
               first
               compares
               the
               Gospel
               (
               ministred
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               touching
               the
               Death
               and
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               for
               us
               )
               to
               the
               promise
               made
               unto
               Abraham
               :
               And
               further
               ,
               hee
               requires
               of
               us
               Faith
               in
               God
               ,
               who
               offers
               us
               this
               grace
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               believe
               with
               Abraham
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               hee
               affirms
               our
               Faith
               in
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               willingly
               satisfied
               himself
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               hee
               hath
               raised
               also
               from
               the
               dead
               (
               that
               hee
               might
               impute
               ,
               and
               apply
               to
               us
               ,
               the
               righteousness
               obtained
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               )
               no
               less
               certainly
               to
               bee
               imputed
               unto
               us
               for
               righteousness
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               Abrahams
               Faith
               was
               imputed
               to
               him
               for
               righteousness
               ;
               and
               so
               sure
               it
               is
               that
               this
               was
               not
               written
               for
               his
               sake
               alone
               ,
               but
               for
               us
               ,
               to
               whom
               in
               like
               manner
               this
               Faith
               was
               to
               bee
               imputed
               for
               righteousness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Who
               was
               delivered
               for
               our
               offences
               ,
               and
               was
               raised
               again
               for
               our
               Iustification
               .
            
             
               Hee
               layes
               the
               foundation
               of
               this
               certainty
               in
               a
               twofold
               judicial
               act
               of
               God
               towards
               Christ.
               The
               
                 first
                 act
              
               is
               ,
               the
               delivering
               up
               of
               Christ
               our
               Surety
               to
               death
               for
               our
               offences
               .
               The
               other
               is
               ,
               the
               raising
               of
               him
               for
               our
               Justification
               .
               In
               the
               first
               whereof
               ,
               God
               testifies
               that
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Redeemed
               were
               translated
               upon
               Christ
               by
               Covenant
               .
               And
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               abundantly
               satisfied
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Redeemed
               in
               the
               person
               of
               their
               Surety
               are
               justified
               :
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               to
               those
               who
               are
               Redeemed
               ,
               (
               seeing
               they
               by
               Faith
               agree
               in
               this
               Covenant
               revealed
               in
               the
               Gospel
               )
               Faith
               is
               imputed
               to
               righteousness
               ,
               or
               the
               Righteousness
               obtained
               by
               Christ
               is
               applyed
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               as
               in
               the
               person
               of
               their
               Surety
               they
               are
               justified
               ,
               so
               also
               they
               may
               bee
               justified
               in
               themselves
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               first
               Confirmation
               of
               this
               Divine
               ground
               of
               the
               Iustification
               of
               sinners
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               you
               have
               had
               ;
               the
               second
               assertion
               follows
               ,
               from
               a
               solid
               consolation
               ,
               which
               this
               way
               of
               our
               Iustification
               affords
               against
               wrath
               and
               sin
               .
            
             
               The
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               are
               two
               .
               In
               the
               first
               is
               propounded
               a
               consolation
               in
               repeating
               the
               several
               fruits
               of
               our
               Righteousness
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               verse
               the
               sixth
               .
               In
               the
               other
               ,
               is
               set
               forth
               the
               solidity
               of
               this
               comfort
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Therefore
             being
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             wee
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             through
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Chap.
             in
             which
             hee
             recites
             nine
             benefits
             or
             fruits
             ,
             which
             depend
             upon
             each
             other
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             consolation
             ,
             which
             Justification
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             afford●
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             fruit
             is
             peace
             ,
             or
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             now
             appeased
             by
             our
             Mediator
             ,
             or
             through
             Christ
             who
             hath
             made
             peace
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             By
             whom
             also
             wee
             have
             access
             by
             Faith
             into
             his
             Grace
             wherein
             wee
             stand
             :
          
           
             The
             second
             fruit
             ,
             is
             a
             daily
             leading
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             through
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             ,
             into
             the
             favour
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             use
             and
             enjoy
             it
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             bee
             even
             wholly
             taken
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             Stand
             ]
             The
             third
             fruit
             ,
             is
             the
             confirmation
             of
             us
             in
             this
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             not
             fall
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             constantly
             stand
             .
          
           
             And
             rejoyce
             ]
             The
             fourth
             fruit
             ,
             is
             a
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             most
             assured
             hope
             of
             enjoying
             of
             celestial
             glory
             hereafter
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               And
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               wee
               glory
               in
               tribulations
               also
               ,
               knowing
               that
               tribulation
               worketh
               patience
               :
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               patience
               ,
               experience
               :
               and
               experience
               ,
               hope
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fifth
             fruit
             ,
             is
             a
             glorying
             in
             all
             tribulations
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             to
             which
             wee
             are
             lyable
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             after
             wee
             are
             justified
             .
          
           
             Knowing
             ]
             The
             sixth
             fruit
             ,
             is
             the
             giving
             occasion
             of
             rejoycing
             in
             tribulations
             ,
             upon
             a
             certain
             knowledge
             or
             perswasion
             of
             persevering
             in
             holiness
             by
             the
             Cross.
             Because
             thereby
             God
             teacheth
             us
             patience
             ,
             and
             by
             patience
             in
             us
             ,
             affords
             us
             new
             instructions
             of
             his
             grace
             towards
             us
             ,
             giving
             us
             experience
             ,
             and
             by
             experience
             encreaseth
             and
             confirms
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             present
             and
             full
             freedome
             hereafter
             from
             tribulations
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             And
             hope
             maketh
             not
             ashamed
             ,
             because
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             shed
             abroad
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             which
             is
             given
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             fruit
             ,
             is
             a
             certainty
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             good
             hoped
             for
             ,
             or
             freedome
             from
             being
             ashamed
             ,
             which
             the
             frustration
             of
             conceived
             hope
             causeth
             :
             for
             hope
             arising
             from
             Justifying
             Faith
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             stirred
             up
             and
             encreased
             ,
             deceiveth
             not
             ,
             nor
             maketh
             him
             that
             hopes
             ashamed
             .
          
           
           
             
               Shed
               abroad
            
             ]
             The
             eighth
             fruit
             confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             a
             sense
             of
             Divine
             Love
             towards
             us
             ,
             shed
             abroad
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             filling
             them
             ;
             which
             as
             a
             certain
             earnest
             ,
             stablisheth
             us
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             future
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Spirit
            
             ]
             The
             ninth
             fruit
             ,
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             more
             plentifully
             given
             to
             us
             who
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             Spirit
             works
             in
             us
             this
             sense
             of
             Divine
             Love
             towards
             us
             ,
             and
             witnesses
             together
             with
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             works
             in
             us
             all
             his
             other
             works
             belonging
             to
             Regeneration
             ,
             Consolation
             and
             Salvation
             .
             All
             that
             are
             justified
             by
             Faith
             have
             right
             to
             all
             these
             priviledges
             :
             If
             there
             bee
             any
             that
             are
             Babes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             under
             any
             tentation
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             that
             they
             are
             justified
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Consolations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             under
             their
             sins
             ,
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             receive
             no
             comfort
             from
             these
             fruits
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               For
               when
               wee
               were
               yet
               without
               strength
               ,
               in
               due
               time
               Christ
               died
               for
               the
               ungodly
               :
            
             
               7.
               
               For
               scarcely
               for
               a
               righteous
               man
               will
               one
               die
               ;
               yet
               peradventure
               for
               a
               good
               man
               some
               would
               even
               dare
               to
               die
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               But
               God
               commendeth
               his
               love
               toward
               us
               ,
               in
               that
               while
               wee
               were
               yet
               sinners
               ,
               Christ
               died
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               9
               Much
               more
               then
               being
               now
               justified
               by
               his
               Blood
               ,
               wee
               shall
               bee
               saved
               from
               wrath
               through
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               shews
               the
               solidity
               of
               Consolation
               against
               wrath
               and
               sin
               ,
               by
               a
               two-fold
               comparison
               ;
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               of
               Christ
               with
               
                 Christ
                 ;
                 to
                 ver
              
               .
               12.
               
               The
               other
               is
               of
               Christ
               (
               which
               is
               the
               second
               Adam
               )
               with
               Adam
               our
               first
               parent
               ;
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               members
               of
               the
               comparison
               of
               Christ
               with
               Christ
               ,
               wherein
               is
               proved
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               are
               justified
               shall
               bee
               saved
               from
               wrath
               ,
               by
               three
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               The
               fi●st
               member
               of
               the
               comparison
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               efficacy
               of
               Christs
               love
               towards
               us
               before
               Justification
               ,
               with
               the
               efficacy
               of
               his
               love
               towards
               us
               after
               our
               Justification
               .
               To
               this
               sense
               ,
               when
               wee
               lay
               in
               misery
               and
               sin
               ,
               destitute
               of
               all
               strength
               to
               deliver
               our selves
               ,
               Christ
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               died
               for
               us
               sinners
               ,
               ver
               .
               6.
               
               Such
               great
               love
               amongst
               men
               is
               scarcely
               found
               towards
               a
               righteous
               man
               ,
               unless
               perchance
               for
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               and
               some
               way
               profitable
               to
               us
               ,
               some
               would
               dare
               to
               die
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               
               Whereupon
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               is
               commended
               to
               us
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               when
               wee
               were
               yet
               sinners
               ,
               not
               yet
               justified
               ,
               Christ
               died
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               bee
               delivered
               from
               wrath
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               Therefore
               much
               more
               effectual
               shall
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               bee
               towards
               us
               ,
               now
               justified
               by
               his
               blood
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               bee
               delivered
               by
               him
               from
               wrath
               ,
               ver
               .
               9.
               
               The
               Argument
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               because
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               towards
               us
               now
               justified
               ,
               cannot
               bee
               less
               than
               it
               was
               towards
               us
               when
               wee
               lay
               in
               our
               sins
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               Argument
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               For
               if
               wh●n
               wee
               were
               enemies
               ▪
               wee
               were
               reconciled
               to
               God
               by
               the
               Death
               of
               his
               Son
               ;
               much
               more
               being
               reconciled
               ,
               wee
               shall
               bee
               saved
               by
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               member
               of
               the
               comparison
               ,
               is
               the
               efficacy
               of
               Christs
               death
               before
               Justification
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               life
               after
               Justification
               ,
               
                 after
                 this
                 manner
              
               :
               If
               when
               wee
               were
               enemies
               ,
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               was
               effectual
               for
               the
               reconciling
               of
               us
               unto
               God
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               effectual
               to
               free
               us
               from
               wrath
               now
               being
               justified
               and
               reconciled
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               absurd
               to
               determine
               ,
               that
               Christ
               being
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               living
               in
               heaven
               ,
               should
               not
               preserve
               us
               from
               wrath
               ,
               for
               whom
               that
               wee
               might
               bee
               freed
               ,
               hee
               both
               died
               and
               arose
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               second
               Argument
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               And
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               wee
               also
               joy
               in
               God
               ,
               through
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               whom
               wee
               have
               now
               received
               the
               attonement
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               member
               of
               the
               comparison
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               efficacy
               or
               virtue
               of
               Christ
               to
               procure
               and
               effect
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               bee
               ours
               ,
               (
               as
               a
               thing
               properly
               our
               own
               )
               
                 which
                 is
                 greater
              
               ,
               with
               the
               virtue
               and
               efficacy
               of
               Christ
               to
               preserve
               us
               from
               wrath
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 less
                 :
                 To
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
              
               wee
               have
               not
               this
               advantage
               only
               by
               Christ
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               bee
               preserved
               from
               wrath
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               
                 chi●fest
                 of
                 all
              
               ,
               wee
               make
               our
               boast
               (
               or
               rejoyce
               )
               in
               God
               as
               our
               peculiar
               possession
               ,
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               only
               obtained
               reconciliation
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               hath
               applyed
               it
               to
               us
               now
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               God
               reconciled
               peculiarly
               ours
               ;
               therefore
               wee
               are
               sure
               to
               bee
               preserved
               from
               wrath
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               third
               Argument
               .
               In
               all
               which
               is
               shewed
               the
               solid
               consolation
               of
               those
               which
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               as
               by
               one
               man
               sin
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               death
               by
               sin
               ;
               and
               so
               death
               passed
               upon
               all
               men
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               have
               sinned
               .
            
             
               Another
               comparison
               is
               of
               Christ
               and
               Adam
               ,
               tending
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Christ
               is
               no
               less
               effectual
               to
               save
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               than
               the
               sin
               of
               Adam
               was
               of
               force
               to
               destroy
               those
               that
               are
               not
               justified
               .
               There
               are
               six
               parts
               of
               the
               Comparison
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 first
                 ,
                 As
                 by
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               Adam
               ,
               
                 sin
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 by
                 sin
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 death
                 passed
                 upon
                 all
                 men
              
               that
               are
               the
               sons
               of
               Adam
               by
               nature
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               common
               parent
               ,
               
                 all
                 have
                 sinned
              
               ;
               so
               by
               one
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
              
               ,
               Righteousness
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               Life
               by
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               so
               life
               was
               communicated
               to
               all
               men
               which
               are
               the
               sons
               of
               Christ
               by
               grace
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               all
               are
               which
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith
               )
               in
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               common
               parent
               ,
               surety
               ,
               and
               advocate
               ,
               all
               are
               justified
               .
               This
               Antithesis
               remains
               to
               bee
               collected
               from
               what
               follows
               ,
               and
               especially
               from
               the
               end
               of
               ver
               .
               14.
               where
               Christ
               is
               made
               the
               Anti-type
               of
               Adam
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               the
               Gate
               and
               Fountain
               of
               Righteousness
               and
               Life
               ,
               as
               Adam
               was
               the
               Gate
               and
               Fountain
               of
               sin
               and
               death
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   13.
                
                 
                 For
                 until
                 the
                 Law
                 sin
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 sin
                 is
                 not
                 imputed
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 death
                 reigned
                 from
                 Adam
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 even
                 over
                 them
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 sinned
                 after
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 Adams
                 transgression
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               Hee
               proves
               that
               sin
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               one
               man
               Adam
               ,
               and
               was
               propagated
               to
               his
               posterity
               :
               For
               from
               Adam
               ,
               to
               the
               Law
               written
               by
               Moses
               ,
               sin
               was
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               imputed
               ;
               and
               that
               could
               not
               bee
               ,
               unless
               there
               had
               been
               some
               Law
               ,
               at
               least
               unwritten
               ,
               and
               innate
               ;
               for
               had
               there
               been
               no
               Law
               ,
               neither
               written
               nor
               innate
               ,
               sin
               could
               not
               bee
               imputed
               ,
               ver
               .
               13.
               but
               it
               was
               imputed
               ,
               because
               the
               punishment
               was
               inflicted
               :
               If
               so
               bee
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               ,
               it
               reigned
               from
               Adam
               to
               Moses
               ,
               not
               only
               over
               those
               that
               were
               of
               riper
               years
               ,
               but
               also
               over
               infants
               ,
               which
               sinned
               originally
               in
               him
               ,
               (
               seeing
               all
               men
               were
               in
               Adam
               one
               man
               )
               though
               not
               actually
               ,
               or
               after
               the
               similitude
               of
               Adams
               actual
               transgression
               ,
               ver
               .
               14.
               
               The
               sum
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               there
               was
               death
               ,
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               ,
               therefore
               there
               was
               sin
               ,
               therefore
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               sin
               from
               one
               passed
               unto
               all
               .
               Hee
               calls
               Adam
               a
               type
               of
               him
               that
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               viz.
               of
               the
               second
               
                 Adam
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               understand
               how
               Christ
               ought
               to
               answer
               in
               his
               saving
               effects
               ,
               to
               those
               destructive
               effects
               of
               Adam
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               would
               represent
               Christ
               the
               Saviour
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               the
               lost
               original
               of
               mankind
               ,
               that
               Christ
               might
               bee
               no
               less
               acknowledged
               the
               Fountain
               ,
               Head
               ,
               and
               Root
               of
               Righteousness
               and
               Life
               ,
               to
               bee
               derived
               to
               those
               that
               are
               his
               ,
               as
               Adam
               was
               the
               Fountain
               ,
               Head
               and
               Root
               of
               propagating
               sin
               and
               death
               to
               his
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               But
               not
               as
               the
               offence
               ,
               so
               also
               is
               the
               free
               gift
               ;
               for
               if
               through
               the
               offence
               ●f
               one
               ,
               many
               be
               dead
               ,
               much
               more
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               ●he
               gift
               by
               grace
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               one
               man
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               abounded
               unto
               many
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               member
               of
               the
               Comparison
               wherein
               they
               disagree
               ,
               which
               is
               first
               briefly
               propounded
               ,
               afterward
               more
               largely
               explained
               .
               The
               offence
               is
               not
               like
               the
               gift
               
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               good
               which
               proceeds
               from
               God
               ,
               is
               of
               Divine
               efficacy
               and
               virtue
               ,
               therefore
               infinitely
               surpasses
               the
               evil
               which
               is
               from
               man
               :
               Wherefore
               if
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               man
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 Adam
              
               ,
               could
               bring
               forth
               death
               to
               many
               that
               were
               naturally
               propagated
               from
               him
               ;
               much
               more
               the
               infinite
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               one
               m●n
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               also
               is
               God
               ,
               shall
               abundantly
               convey
               life
               to
               them
               which
               are
               spiritually
               born
               of
               Christ.
               The
               sum
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               Hee
               would
               have
               us
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               is
               more
               potent
               to
               save
               ,
               than
               the
               sin
               of
               Adam
               to
               destroy
               ;
               and
               the
               gifts
               which
               are
               bestowed
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               more
               excellent
               than
               those
               which
               Adam
               lost
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               And
               not
               as
               it
               was
               by
               one
               that
               sinned
               ,
               so
               was
               the
               gift
               ;
               for
               the
               judgement
               was
               by
               one
               to
               condemnation
               ,
               but
               the
               free
               gift
               is
               of
               many
               offences
               unto
               Iustification
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               branch
               of
               the
               Comparison
               ,
               shewing
               the
               dissimilitude
               between
               the
               evil
               that
               entred
               only
               by
               Adam
               sinning
               ,
               and
               the
               gift
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               because
               the
               just
               judgement
               of
               God
               from
               one
               sin
               of
               Adam
               ,
               proceeded
               to
               the
               just
               condemnation
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               were
               comprehended
               in
               his
               loyns
               :
               But
               grace
               ,
               or
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               only
               frees
               us
               from
               that
               one
               Original
               sin
               ,
               but
               from
               a
               multitude
               of
               actual
               sins
               committed
               by
               every
               one
               ,
               to
               a
               full
               justification
               from
               all
               sin
               .
               The
               sum
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               condemnation
               is
               from
               one
               offence
               ,
               but
               the
               gift
               of
               grace
               is
               an
               acquittal
               from
               all
               offences
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               For
               if
               by
               one
               mans
               offence
               death
               reigned
               by
               one
               ,
               much
               more
               they
               which
               receive
               abundance
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               gift
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               shall
               reign
               in
               life
               by
               one
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               fourth
               branch
               of
               the
               Comparison
               ,
               with
               a
               confirmation
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               :
               If
               by
               one
               only
               sin
               of
               Adam
               ,
               death
               entring
               ,
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               subdued
               mankind
               to
               it
               ;
               much
               more
               being
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               receiving
               that
               abundant
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               gift
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               shall
               reign
               in
               life
               ,
               by
               one
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               By
               how
               much
               the
               more
               excellent
               therefore
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Life
               is
               (
               which
               makes
               its
               Subjects
               Kings
               ,
               and
               companions
               with
               Christ
               in
               Life
               Eternal
               )
               than
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               death
               (
               which
               destroyes
               all
               its
               subjects
               )
               by
               so
               much
               the
               gift
               of
               Christ
               (
               in
               respect
               to
               its
               efficacy
               )
               excells
               the
               offence
               of
               Adam
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Therefore
               as
               by
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               ,
               judgement
               came
               upon
               all
               men
               to
               condemnation
               ;
               even
               so
               ly
               the
               righteousn●ss
               of
               one
               ,
               the
               free
               gift
               came
               upon
               all
               men
               unto
               ●ustification
               of
               Life
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               branch
               of
               the
               Comparison
               :
               As
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               only
               ,
               the
               guilt
               came
               upon
               all
               ,
               (
               that
               sprang
               of
               Adam
               by
               a
               natural
               propagation
               )
               to
               their
               condemnation
               ;
               so
               by
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               only
               (
               wherein
               hee
               was
               obedient
               to
               his
               Father
               unto
               the
               death
               )
               the
               satisfaction
               came
               ,
               to
               justification
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               which
               spring
               of
               Christ
               by
               a
               spiritual
               regeneration
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               For
               as
               by
               one
               mans
               disobedience
               many
               were
               made
               sinners
               ;
               so
               by
               the
               obedience
               of
               one
               ,
               shall
               many
               bee
               made
               righteous
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               branch
               of
               the
               Comparison
               ,
               illustrating
               and
               ●onfirming
               the
               former
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               :
               As
               by
               the
               disobedience
               of
               Adam
               only
               ,
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               many
               are
               accounted
               and
               dealt
               with
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               as
               sinners
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               derived
               from
               him
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ;
               so
               by
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               only
               ,
               many
               shall
               bee
               made
               righteous
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               shall
               bee
               accounted
               as
               righteous
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               all
               they
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               by
               Faith
               ,
               born
               of
               him
               after
               the
               Spirit
               :
               For
               equal
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               poyson
               of
               sin
               should
               not
               pierce
               deeper
               ,
               or
               the
               sin
               of
               Adam
               spread
               further
               upon
               his
               Off-spring
               ,
               than
               the
               virtue
               of
               Christs
               obedience
               upon
               his
               :
               And
               it
               is
               meer
               ,
               that
               as
               one
               sin
               of
               Adam
               was
               imputed
               to
               his
               children
               ,
               to
               condemnation
               and
               death
               ;
               so
               the
               intire
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               only
               should
               bee
               imputed
               to
               his
               sons
               to
               Justification
               ,
               and
               the
               obtaining
               of
               Eternal
               Life
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   20.
                
                 
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 entred
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 offence
                 might
                 abound
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 sin
                 abounded
                 ,
                 grace
                 did
                 much
                 more
                 abound
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 That
                 as
                 sin
                 hath
                 reigned
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 might
                 grace
                 reign
                 through
                 righteousness
                 unto
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               Hee
               illustrates
               and
               concludes
               this
               whole
               comparison
               ,
               by
               shewing
               the
               abundance
               of
               sin
               in
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               ,
               renders
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               more
               illustrious
               ;
               and
               this
               hee
               does
               by
               answering
               an
               objection
               concerning
               the
               end
               and
               use
               of
               the
               published
               Law.
               
            
             
               It
               may
               bee
               questioned
               ,
               if
               death
               reigned
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               not
               written
               before
               Moses
               ,
               what
               need
               was
               there
               of
               any
               written
               Law
               ;
               and
               seeing
               righteousness
               comes
               not
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               before
               ,
               to
               what
               end
               was
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             
               Hee
               answers
               ,
               by
               shewing
               a
               three-fold
               end
               of
               giving
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               First
               :
               The
               
                 Law
                 entred
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 offence
                 might
                 abound
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               The
               Law
               forbidding
               sin
               ,
               and
               enjoyning
               righteousness
               ,
               in
               that
               space
               of
               time
               betwixt
               Adam
               and
               Christ
               ,
               came
               in
               ,
               that
               sin
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               daily
               committed
               ,
               and
               yet
               because
               of
               ignorance
               not
               acknowledged
               )
               might
               bee
               known
               to
               bee
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               natural
               wickedness
               of
               men
               might
               appear
               ,
               which
               occasions
               ,
               that
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               the
               Law
               requires
               righteousness
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               concupiscence
               is
               stirred
               up
               aga●nst
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               this
               ,
               the
               sin
               which
               lyes
               hid
               in
               men
               might
               bee
               manifested
               ,
               and
               known
               to
               abound
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 where
              
               ]
               The
               
                 second
                 end
              
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               abundance
               of
               sin
               in
               those
               that
               were
               to
               bee
               justified
               ,
               the
               exceeding
               abundant
               grace
               of
               Christ
               towards
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               might
               appear
               :
               seeing
               that
               where
               sin
               abounds
               in
               the
               conviction
               of
               men
               that
               are
               to
               bee
               justified
               ,
               there
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               justifying
               is
               found
               to
               super-abound
               .
            
             
               
                 Even
                 as
              
               ]
               The
               
                 third
                 end
              
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               of
               sin
               ,
               (
               as
               a
               King
               )
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               might
               more
               clearly
               appear
               ,
               shewing
               forth
               its
               condemning
               power
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Christ
               (
               as
               a
               Superiour
               King
               )
               held
               forth
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               might
               bee
               more
               ●minent
               ,
               prevailing
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               the
               abolishing
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               conferring
               of
               Eternal
               Life
               upon
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               :
               Therefore
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               the
               force
               of
               sin
               (
               reigning
               over
               men
               not
               justified
               )
               crowding
               them
               to
               the
               prison
               of
               Eternal
               death
               ,
               might
               more
               clearly
               appear
               ;
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               the
               virtue
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               excellency
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               overcoming
               and
               subduing
               sin
               ,
               leading
               men
               powerfully
               unto
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               might
               more
               manifestly
               bee
               declared
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               third
               proof
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Iustification
               freely
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               conduceth
               very
               much
               to
               the
               promoting
               of
               Sanctity
               and
               Holiness
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               PARTS
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               shews
               ,
               that
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Doctrine
               concerning
               the
               free
               ground
               of
               Iustification
               ,
               several
               wayes
               promotes
               endeavours
               after
               Sanctification
               ;
               
                 to
                 verse
                 12.
              
               
               In
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               hee
               exhorts
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               to
               follow
               after
               holiness
               ;
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               What
               shall
               wee
               say
               then
               ?
               Shall
               wee
               continue
               in
               sin
               ,
               that
               grace
               may
               abound
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               God
               forbid
               :
               how
               shall
               wee
               that
               are
               dead
               to
               sin
               ,
               live
               any
               longer
               therein
               ?
            
          
           
             By
             answering
             an
             objection
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             arise
             from
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             hee
             sets
             down
             a
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Proposition
             ;
             That
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Grace
             ,
             or
             of
             Free
             Justification
             ,
             makes
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             holiness
             .
             Some
             may
             say
             ,
             Shall
             wee
             persevere
             in
             our
             sins
             ,
             wee
             that
             are
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             may
             appear
             more
             abundant
             ,
             as
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Free
             Justification
             ,
             by
             the
             imputation
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             seems
             to
             intimate
             ?
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             by
             denying
             and
             rejecting
             :
             Far
             from
             us
             bee
             
             such
             a
             thought
             .
             As
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             They
             that
             are
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             indulge
             themselves
             in
             any
             sin
             ,
             but
             to
             endeavour
             after
             holiness
             :
             And
             this
             Proposition
             hee
             confirms
             by
             ten
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Wee
             are
             dead
             unto
             sin
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             when
             wee
             gave
             up
             our
             names
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             bee
             justified
             and
             sanctified
             by
             him
             ,
             wee
             renounced
             sin
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             not
             have
             any
             more
             to
             do
             with
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             dead
             have
             with
             the
             living
             .
             Therefore
             wee
             that
             are
             justified
             ,
             ought
             not
             any
             longer
             to
             live
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Know
             you
             not
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             of
             us
             as
             were
             baptized
             into
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             were
             baptized
             into
             his
             death
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Wee
             (
             as
             you
             know
             )
             which
             are
             freely
             justified
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             also
             taken
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             by
             Baptism
             ;
             by
             which
             Sacrament
             wee
             have
             bound
             our selves
             to
             die
             unto
             sin
             ,
             and
             Christ
             hath
             bound
             himself
             unto
             us
             ,
             to
             communicate
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             die
             unto
             sin
             .
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             undulge
             our selves
             in
             our
             sins
             ,
             but
             endeavour
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             buried
             with
             him
             by
             Baptism
             into
             death
             ;
             that
             like
             as
             Christ
             was
             raised
             up
             from
             the
             dead
             by
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             even
             so
             wee
             also
             should
             walk
             in
             newness
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Our
             communion
             with
             Christ
             in
             his
             Death
             ,
             is
             sealed
             to
             us
             in
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             for
             the
             abolishing
             of
             the
             old
             Man
             of
             Sin
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Not
             only
             that
             wee
             might
             bee
             bound
             to
             mortifie
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             wee
             might
             bee
             made
             certain
             concerning
             the
             mortifying
             and
             subduing
             of
             sin
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             Christs
             Death
             .
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             indulge
             our selves
             in
             sin
             ,
             but
             endeavour
             the
             mortifying
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             As
             our
             communion
             with
             Christ
             in
             his
             Death
             is
             sealed
             to
             us
             in
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             that
             as
             Christ
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             a
             blessed
             and
             immortal
             life
             ,
             by
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             powerfully
             raised
             him
             ;
             so
             should
             wee
             endeavour
             by
             Faith
             ,
             applying
             the
             virtue
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             arise
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             in
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             powerfully
             renewing
             us
             .
             Therefore
             ought
             wee
             not
             to
             continue
             in
             sin
             ,
             but
             follow
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             if
             wee
             have
             been
             planted
             together
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             wee
             shall
             bee
             also
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             his
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Drawn
             from
             our
             spiritual
             and
             neerest
             union
             with
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             ,
             which
             union
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             communication
             of
             that
             virtue
             which
             flows
             from
             the
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             by
             Faith
             wee
             are
             planted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Branch
             into
             the
             Vine
             ,
             and
             this
             ingrafting
             brings
             us
             into
             that
             conformity
             with
             the
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             wee
             dying
             unto
             sin
             ,
             
               Christ
               dying
            
             ,
             and
             following
             after
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             
               Christ
               rising
               again
            
             ,
             may
             bee
             clearly
             seen
             in
             a
             certain
             likeness
             to
             himself
             .
             Hence
             hee
             confirms
             his
             former
             Argument
             ;
             when
             wee
             are
             planted
             together
             with
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             ,
             wee
             are
             so
             neerly
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             there
             follows
             of
             necessity
             a
             conformity
             with
             him
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             to
             the
             mortification
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             to
             newness
             of
             life
             .
             Therefore
             unless
             wee
             will
             acknowledge
             no
             union
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             implanting
             into
             him
             ,
             wee
             must
             renounce
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Knowing
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             old
             man
             is
             crucified
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             might
             bee
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             henceforth
             wee
             should
             not
             serve
             sin
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             From
             that
             judicial
             union
             which
             wee
             have
             with
             Christ
             crucified
             .
             The
             force
             of
             which
             Argument
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             seen
             ,
             four
             things
             are
             to
             bee
             maintained
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             hanging
             upon
             the
             Cross
             as
             our
             Surety
             ,
             sustained
             our
             persons
             before
             Gods
             Tribunal
             .
             2.
             
             That
             hee
             under-went
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             our
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             or
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             the
             evil
             of
             nature
             in
             those
             that
             are
             regenerated
             waxeth
             old
             ,
             and
             hastens
             to
             destruction
             .
             3.
             
             That
             hee
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             slay
             the
             old
             man
             in
             us
             .
             4.
             
             In
             that
             hee
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             represent
             our
             persons
             ,
             wee
             are
             thereby
             obliged
             to
             labour
             after
             mortification
             of
             sin
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             after
             Justification
             wee
             should
             no
             longer
             serve
             sin
             .
             From
             hence
             the
             Argument
             ,
             wee
             know
             ,
             or
             believe
             that
             our
             old
             man
             is
             crucified
             judicially
             with
             Christ
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             in
             us
             who
             are
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             might
             bee
             weakned
             the
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             (
             so
             that
             filthiness
             of
             habitual
             corruption
             ,
             compacted
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             into
             one
             monstrous
             body
             ,
             prepared
             with
             all
             its
             members
             to
             actual
             sinning
             )
             that
             wee
             should
             no
             more
             ,
             after
             wee
             are
             justified
             ,
             serve
             sin
             .
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             the
             mortification
             of
             sin
             ,
             unless
             wee
             will
             cast
             away
             the
             Faith
             of
             our
             judicial
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             hanging
             upon
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             For
             hee
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             is
             freed
             from
             sin
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             From
             the
             fruit
             of
             this
             union
             with
             Christ
             dying
             on
             the
             Cross
             ;
             whosoever
             is
             dead
             to
             his
             old
             Lord
             sin
             ,
             is
             justified
             and
             freed
             from
             the
             yoke
             and
             dominion
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             not
             serve
             it
             any
             longer
             ,
             nor
             obey
             the
             commands
             of
             it
             :
             You
             may
             assume
             ,
             But
             wee
             are
             justified
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             dying
             for
             sin
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             wee
             are
             dead
             to
             ●our
             old
             Master
             Sin
             ,
             therefore
             wee
             are
             justified
             and
             freed
             from
             the
             yoke
             and
             dominion
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             not
             any
             longer
             obey
             its
             commands
             ;
             for
             what
             service
             can
             sin
             further
             exact
             from
             us
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             in
             his
             death
             upon
             the
             Cross
             hath
             slain
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Now
             if
             wee
             bee
             dead
             with
             Christ
             ,
             wee
             believe
             that
             wee
             shall
             also
             live
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             If
             wee
             die
             with
             Christ
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             are
             united
             to
             him
             dying
             ,
             in
             his
             power
             endeavouring
             to
             mortifie
             sin
             ,
             wee
             need
             not
             doubt
             but
             wee
             shall
             live
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             new
             and
             heavenly
             life
             with
             him
             ;
             therefore
             it
             behoves
             us
             to
             endeavour
             the
             mortifying
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Knowing
             that
             Christ
             being
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             dieth
             no
             more
             ,
             death
             hath
             no
             more
             dominion
             over
             him
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ;
             Wee
             believe
             that
             Christ
             rose
             to
             an
             immortal
             life
             ,
             neither
             is
             hee
             for
             ever
             hereafter
             lyable
             unto
             death
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             living
             ;
             hee
             both
             will
             ,
             and
             is
             able
             to
             perpetuate
             in
             us
             a
             new
             life
             ,
             that
             death
             may
             no
             more
             have
             dominion
             over
             us
             .
             Therefore
             as
             wee
             do
             not
             believe
             in
             vain
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             power
             wee
             shall
             live
             a
             new
             and
             eternal
             life
             ,
             so
             ought
             wee
             to
             labour
             ,
             that
             the
             new
             life
             ,
             to
             which
             wee
             have
             risen
             with
             Christ
             ,
             may
             bee
             continued
             ,
             not
             to
             suffer
             sin
             should
             any
             more
             prevail
             ,
             or
             have
             dominion
             over
             us
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               For
               in
               that
               hee
               died
               ,
               hee
               died
               unto
               sin
               once
               ;
               but
               in
               that
               hee
               liveth
               ,
               hee
               liveth
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               Likewise
               reckon
               yee
               also
               your selves
               to
               bee
               dead
               indeed
               unto
               sin
               ,
               but
               alive
               unto
               God
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             As
             Christ
             died
             but
             once
             to
             wash
             away
             and
             abolish
             sin
             ,
             and
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             hee
             lives
             for
             ever
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             you
             that
             are
             justified
             ,
             by
             arguments
             of
             Faith
             gather
             ,
             and
             reckon
             your selves
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             to
             bee
             once
             dead
             ,
             nor
             to
             bee
             obliged
             to
             dye
             for
             sin
             any
             more
             ;
             that
             yee
             were
             once
             dead
             by
             the
             dethroneing
             of
             sin
             ,
             neither
             are
             yee
             bound
             to
             serve
             sin
             any
             longer
             ;
             that
             yee
             were
             once
             dead
             to
             the
             destroying
             of
             sin
             ,
             nor
             can
             yee
             bee
             destitute
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             Christ
             to
             mortifie
             sin
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             resurrection
             yee
             are
             bound
             to
             live
             unto
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             yee
             might
             so
             live
             ,
             yee
             have
             strength
             and
             help
             enough
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             Therefore
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             free
             Justification
             by
             Faith
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             opening
             a
             door
             of
             liberty
             to
             sin
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             nothing
             is
             more
             effectual
             and
             conducible
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             Sanctity
             and
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Let
               not
               sin
               therefore
               reign
               in
               your
               mortal
               bodies
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               obey
               it
               in
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Apostle
               infers
               ,
               out
               of
               what
               went
               before
               ,
               an
               exhortation
               to
               all
               that
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               that
               they
               follow
               after
               
               Holiness
               .
               The
               Proposition
               to
               bee
               proved
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               viz.
               
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 labour
                 after
                 Holiness
                 .
              
               Hee
               produceth
               thirteen
               Arguments
               ,
               whereof
               the
               three
               former
               are
               included
               in
               the
               following
               Exhortation
               .
            
             
               The
               branches
               of
               this
               Exhortation
               are
               three
               ,
               and
               the
               Arguments
               as
               many
               ,
               couched
               in
               the
               Exhortation
               ,
               to
               the
               confirming
               of
               the
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               branch
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               obey
               sin
               ,
               by
               indulging
               the
               sinful
               lusts
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               The
               first
               Argument
               is
               this
               ;
               To
               obey
               the
               sinful
               lusts
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               is
               to
               suffer
               in
               your
               mortal
               body
               the
               reign
               of
               sin
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               from
               whence
               yee
               are
               freed
               ,
               which
               they
               that
               are
               justified
               should
               tremble
               at
               .
               Therefore
               being
               now
               justified
               ,
               you
               ought
               not
               to
               follow
               after
               sin
               ,
               but
               holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Neither
               yeeld
               you
               your
               members
               as
               instruments
               of
               unrighteousness
               unto
               sin
               ,
               but
               yeeld
               your selves
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               are
               alive
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               your
               members
               as
               instruments
               of
               righteousness
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               branch
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               fight
               for
               this
               Tyrant
               ,
               viz.
               sin
               ,
               making
               use
               of
               the
               faculties
               of
               their
               souls
               or
               bodies
               as
               servants
               to
               contend
               for
               it
               ,
               wherein
               is
               the
               second
               Argument
               :
               To
               serve
               sin
               ,
               is
               to
               yeeld
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               members
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               weapons
               of
               iniquity
               to
               fight
               for
               sin
               and
               the
               Devil
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               Salvation
               ,
               which
               all
               that
               are
               justified
               ought
               to
               abhor
               .
               Therefore
               they
               that
               are
               justified
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               serve
               sin
               .
            
             
               Yeeld
               ]
               The
               third
               member
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               yeeld
               themselves
               Souldiers
               and
               Servants
               unto
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               freed
               them
               from
               death
               ,
               wherein
               is
               the
               third
               Argument
               .
               God
               hath
               called
               you
               back
               from
               death
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               Eternal
               Perdition
               ,
               unto
               Life
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               bee
               Servants
               unto
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               might
               contend
               for
               God
               against
               his
               enemies
               ;
               therefore
               ought
               you
               to
               labour
               after
               Holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               For
               sin
               shall
               not
               have
               dominion
               over
               you
               ;
               for
               yee
               arae
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               under
               Grace
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               If
               you
               contend
               and
               fight
               against
               sin
               ,
               the
               Tyrant
               shall
               not
               recover
               his
               dominion
               over
               you
               ,
               which
               hee
               hath
               lost
               ,
               neither
               shall
               sin
               reign
               over
               you
               ,
               but
               you
               shall
               become
               Conquerours
               through
               Christ
               ;
               therefore
               ought
               you
               to
               labour
               after
               Holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               5.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               under
               the
               Covenant
               of
               works
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Commandment
               exacted
               strict
               obedience
               ,
               but
               affords
               no
               strength
               to
               assist
               in
               our
               obedience
               ;
               but
               you
               are
               under
               Grace
               ,
               or
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               Command
               ,
               confers
               life
               to
               Believers
               ,
               and
               strength
               to
               obey
               ;
               therefore
               certain
               of
               the
               victory
               against
               sin
               ,
               yee
               ought
               to
               endeavour
               after
               Holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               What
               ?
               then
               shall
               wee
               sin
               ,
               because
               wee
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               under
               grace
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
            
             
               Hee
               repeats
               and
               rejects
               the
               absurd
               objection
               of
               Libertines
               ,
               who
               take
               occasion
               from
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               to
               sin
               more
               freely
               ,
               when
               the
               contrary
               follows
               ,
               viz.
               because
               wee
               are
               under
               grace
               ,
               therefore
               wee
               ought
               not
               to
               indulge
               to
               our selves
               a
               liberty
               of
               sinning
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Know
               you
               not
               ,
               that
               to
               whom
               you
               yeeld
               your selves
               servants
               to
               obey
               ,
               his
               servants
               yee
               are
               to
               whom
               yee
               obey
               ,
               whether
               of
               sin
               unto
               death
               ,
               or
               of
               obedience
               unto
               righteousness
               ?
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               Serving
               by
               the
               way
               to
               confute
               the
               objection
               ;
               seeing
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               that
               you
               bee
               servants
               to
               him
               whom
               you
               obey
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               receive
               a
               reward
               proportionable
               to
               your
               work
               ,
               whether
               you
               obey
               sin
               ,
               or
               the
               Divine
               Commands
               ,
               unless
               you
               will
               bee
               accounted
               the
               servants
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               will
               receive
               the
               reward
               of
               eternal
               death
               ,
               it
               behoves
               you
               to
               beware
               that
               you
               indulge
               not
               your selves
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               will
               bee
               accounted
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               bee
               pronounced
               Righteous
               ,
               and
               Heirs
               of
               Life
               ,
               of
               necessity
               you
               must
               labour
               after
               Holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               But
               God
               bee
               thanked
               that
               yee
               were
               the
               servants
               of
               sin
               :
               but
               yee
               have
               obeyed
               from
               the
               heart
               that
               form
               of
               doctrine
               which
               was
               delivered
               to
               you
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               7.
               
               By
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               your
               bondage
               is
               past
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               were
               servants
               to
               sin
               ,
               before
               your
               regeneration
               ,
               and
               now
               converted
               ,
               you
               have
               begun
               to
               yeeld
               sincere
               obedience
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               impression
               whereof
               you
               have
               received
               as
               from
               a
               print
               :
               Therefore
               to
               return
               to
               the
               service
               of
               sin
               ,
               or
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               is
               unworthy
               ,
               but
               it
               behoves
               you
               to
               persevere
               in
               your
               obedience
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               into
               which
               you
               were
               delivered
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Being
               then
               made
               free
               from
               sin
               ,
               yee
               became
               the
               servants
               of
               righteousness
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               Being
               now
               freed
               from
               sin
               ,
               by
               the
               Omnipotent
               Arm
               of
               God
               ,
               yee
               are
               servants
               of
               righteousness
               to
               holiness
               :
               Therefore
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               servitude
               ,
               being
               servants
               to
               righteousness
               ,
               yee
               are
               bound
               to
               become
               servants
               also
               unto
               holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               I
               speak
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               infirmity
               of
               your
               flesh
               :
               for
               as
               yee
               have
               yeelded
               your
               members
               servants
               to
               uncleanness
               ,
               and
               to
               iniquity
               ,
               unto
               iniquity
               ;
               even
               so
               now
               yeeld
               your
               members
               servants
               to
               righteousness
               ,
               unto
               holiness
               .
            
             
               After
               his
               excuse
               of
               his
               homely
               similitude
               ,
               which
               in
               many
               things
               holds
               no
               proportion
               with
               these
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               pleased
               to
               use
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               infirmity
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               those
               that
               were
               carnal
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               so
               easily
               apprehend
               an
               higher
               ,
               or
               more
               spiritual
               way
               of
               speaking
               :
               Hee
               repeats
               the
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               addeth
               :
            
             
               Argum.
               9.
               
               You
               have
               sometimes
               yeelded
               your
               members
               unto
               uncleanness
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               altogether
               servants
               to
               unrighteousness
               ;
               therefore
               now
               't
               is
               fitting
               ,
               that
               with
               equal
               industry
               at
               least
               ,
               you
               yeeld
               your
               members
               servants
               unto
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               to
               holiness
               ,
               not
               to
               bee
               less
               studious
               of
               doing
               well
               ,
               than
               heretofore
               you
               have
               been
               of
               sinning
               ,
               and
               doing
               ill
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               For
               when
               yee
               were
               the
               servants
               of
               sin
               ,
               yee
               were
               free
               from
               righteousness
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               10.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               :
               When
               you
               were
               servants
               of
               sin
               ,
               yee
               were
               free
               from
               righteousness
               ,
               for
               you
               were
               not
               at
               all
               servants
               unto
               righteousness
               :
               Therefore
               now
               't
               is
               equal
               ,
               seeing
               you
               are
               the
               servants
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               bee
               free
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               servants
               unto
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               What
               fruit
               had
               you
               then
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               whereof
               yee
               are
               now
               ashamed
               ?
               for
               the
               end
               of
               those
               things
               is
               death
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               11.
               
               You
               have
               gained
               no
               other
               fruit
               for
               your
               former
               sinful
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               shame
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               upon
               you
               ,
               nor
               could
               you
               expect
               any
               other
               fruit
               for
               the
               future
               but
               eternal
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               end
               of
               sin
               ;
               Therefore
               it
               behoves
               you
               to
               beware
               that
               you
               serve
               sin
               no
               longer
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               But
               now
               being
               made
               free
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               become
               servants
               to
               God
               ,
               yee
               have
               your
               fruit
               unto
               holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               everlasting
               life
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               12.
               
               After
               you
               gained
               your
               liberty
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               sin
               ,
               you
               became
               servants
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               your
               fruit
               unto
               holiness
               ,
               encreasing
               and
               abounding
               daily
               therein
               ,
               at
               length
               you
               shall
               obtain
               eternal
               life
               ;
               therefore
               ought
               you
               diligently
               to
               follow
               after
               holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               For
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               ;
               but
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               is
               eternal
               life
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Arg.
               13.
               
               Confirming
               those
               which
               went
               before
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               ;
               Whatsoever
               hath
               hitherto
               been
               spoken
               in
               this
               Argument
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               and
               firm
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               decreed
               by
               a
               Divine
               Sentence
               ,
               to
               render
               a
               reward
               to
               sinners
               according
               to
               their
               deserts
               ,
               which
               is
               eternal
               death
               ;
               and
               to
               bestow
               
               life
               eternal
               ,
               with
               Justification
               and
               Sanctification
               ,
               which
               are
               chained
               to
               eternal
               life
               ,
               not
               of
               debt
               ,
               but
               freely
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               way
               but
               in
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               wee
               not
               to
               continue
               in
               sin
               ,
               lest
               wee
               perish
               ,
               but
               with
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               wee
               must
               joyn
               the
               practice
               of
               holiness
               ,
               which
               holiness
               with
               eternal
               life
               ,
               God
               will
               freely
               give
               to
               those
               that
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               follow
               after
               holiness
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               largely
               proved
               before
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               IN
               the
               former
               Chap.
               hee
               exhorts
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               to
               Holiness
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               who
               most
               follow
               after
               Holiness
               ,
               are
               most
               sensible
               ,
               and
               lament
               the
               power
               of
               sin
               dwelling
               in
               them
               ,
               not
               yet
               extinguished
               :
               Therefore
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               these
               ariseth
               the
               fourth
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Free
               Iustification
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               yeelds
               consolation
               to
               the
               afflicted
               consciences
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               imperfect
               obedience
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               reliques
               of
               sin
               that
               dwell
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ;
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               are
               justified
               should
               take
               comfort
               against
               their
               imperf●ct
               obedience
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               hee
               handles
               the
               freedome
               of
               justified
               persons
               from
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               their
               interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               first
               place
               of
               Consolation
               ,
               
                 to
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
              
               
               The
               second
               contains
               an
               Apology
               for
               the
               Holiness
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               two
               objections
               against
               the
               Law
               being
               answered
               ,
               
                 to
                 verse
                 14.
              
               
               In
               the
               third
               ,
               is
               contained
               the
               second
               place
               of
               Consolation
               ,
               wherein
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Iustification
               by
               Fait●
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               propounds
               the
               wrestling
               which
               hee
               had
               with
               the
               remnants
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               victory
               which
               hee
               gained
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               example
               and
               experience
               ,
               troubled
               consciences
               might
               take
               comfort
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   1.
                
                 
                 Know
                 yee
                 not
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 speak
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 know
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 how
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 hath
                 dominion
                 over
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 hee
                 liveth
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Woman
                 which
                 hath
                 an
                 Husband
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 hee
                 liveth
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Husband
                 bee
                 dead
                 ,
                 shee
                 is
                 loosed
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 her
                 Husband
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 while
                 her
                 Husband
                 liveth
                 ,
                 shee
                 bee
                 married
                 to
                 another
                 man
                 ,
                 shee
                 shall
                 bee
                 called
                 an
                 adulteress
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 her
                 Husband
                 bee
                 dead
                 ,
                 shee
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 that
                 Law
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 shee
                 is
                 no
                 adulteress
                 ,
                 though
                 shee
                 bee
                 married
                 to
                 another
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               
                 first
                 part
              
               ,
               taking
               a
               comparison
               from
               Marriage
               ,
               hee
               shews
               that
               the
               Justified
               which
               are
               delivered
               from
               the
               conjugal
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               Espoused
               by
               a
               new
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               to
               a
               new
               Husband
               Christ
               ,
               should
               bring
               forth
               the
               fruits
               of
               holiness
               ,
               in
               new
               obedience
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               our
               new
               Husband
               ,
               Christ.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               three
               first
               verses
               hee
               propounds
               the
               protasis
               of
               the
               comparison
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               :
               As
               no
               Law
               hath
               dominion
               over
               the
               dead
               (
               as
               yee
               know
               )
               but
               only
               over
               them
               that
               are
               alive
               ,
               ver
               .
               1.
               and
               particularly
               the
               Law
               of
               Marriage
               is
               dissolved
               ,
               the
               one
               being
               dead
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Wife
               ,
               (
               the
               Husband
               being
               dead
               )
               without
               adultery
               may
               marry
               another
               ,
               ver
               .
               2
               ,
               &
               3.
               so
               you
               ,
               &c.
               as
               it
               shall
               appear
               by
               and
               by
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               Wherefore
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               yee
               also
               are
               become
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               by
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               yee
               should
               bee
               married
               to
               another
               ,
               even
               to
               him
               who
               is
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               Apodosis
               of
               the
               comparison
               ,
               to
               this
               manner
               ;
               So
               you
               that
               were
               espoused
               formerly
               to
               the
               Law
               by
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               Christ
               being
               dead
               for
               you
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               satisfie
               the
               Law
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               and
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               in
               our
               name
               ,
               you
               are
               judicially
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               (
               for
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               hath
               slain
               Christ
               ,
               and
               you
               in
               him
               )
               and
               by
               consequence
               you
               are
               delivered
               from
               the
               matrimonial
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               so
               that
               without
               the
               breach
               of
               Justice
               you
               may
               enter
               into
               a
               new
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               with
               Christ
               ,
               being
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               To
               this
               end
               hee
               shews
               ,
               that
               the
               purpose
               of
               marriage
               being
               disannulled
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Law
               of
               Works
               and
               us
               ,
               not
               that
               wee
               should
               live
               as
               wee
               list
               ,
               but
               being
               raised
               from
               a
               state
               of
               death
               ,
               by
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               bee
               espoused
               to
               another
               Husband
               ,
               viz.
               to
               him
               which
               is
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               Christ
               ,
               who
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               hath
               raised
               us
               with
               himself
               to
               newness
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               hath
               espoused
               us
               to
               himself
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               that
               being
               married
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               wee
               might
               bring
               forth
               fruits
               of
               obedience
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               There
               are
               five
               Arguments
               of
               consolation
               to
               the
               Justified
               ,
               who
               bewail
               the
               imperfection
               of
               their
               own
               obedience
               .
            
             
               
                 Become
                 dead
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               1.
               
               You
               are
               freed
               from
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               which
               admits
               no
               obedience
               besides
               what
               is
               perfect
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               compleat
               :
               Therefore
               all
               you
               that
               are
               Justified
               have
               consolation
               ,
               which
               bewail
               the
               imperfection
               of
               your
               new
               obedience
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 another
                 ]
                 Argum
              
               2.
               
               You
               are
               now
               married
               to
               another
               Husband
               ,
               viz.
               to
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               who
               when
               hee
               could
               answer
               the
               imperfections
               of
               your
               obedience
               ,
               and
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               )
               render
               your
               begun
               obedience
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               hee
               took
               it
               upon
               himself
               :
               You
               have
               this
               consolation
               that
               mourn
               over
               the
               imperfections
               of
               your
               new
               obedience
               .
            
             
               
                 Fruit
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               Ye●
               are
               married
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               not
               abide
               unfruitful
               ,
               but
               may
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               :
               Therefore
               take
               yee
               comfort
               ,
               who
               bewail
               your
               imperfect
               obedience
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               For
               when
               wee
               were
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               motions
               of
               sins
               which
               were
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               did
               work
               in
               our
               members
               to
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               death
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               from
               the
               change
               of
               our
               condition
               ,
               while
               wee
               were
               unregenerate
               (
               and
               by
               consequence
               under
               a
               Law-Covenant
               )
               evil
               affections
               by
               the
               holy
               Law
               of
               God
               were
               stirred
               up
               ,
               and
               put
               forth
               themselves
               powerfully
               in
               our
               members
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               faculties
               both
               of
               soul
               and
               body
               ,
               to
               the
               production
               of
               the
               deadly
               fruit
               of
               actual
               sin
               :
               Therefore
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               now
               regenerated
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               holy
               desires
               stirred
               up
               by
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               powerfully
               shew
               forth
               themselves
               in
               our
               members
               ,
               to
               the
               bringing
               forth
               the
               fruit
               of
               good
               works
               unto
               God
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               not
               abide
               unfruitful
               .
               Which
               is
               no
               small
               consolation
               ;
               for
               if
               wee
               by
               Faith
               would
               lay
               hold
               upon
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               would
               stir
               up
               our
               souls
               by
               the
               promises
               thereof
               applyed
               unto
               us
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               wee
               should
               more
               plentifully
               bring
               forth
               good
               works
               ;
               That
               is
               it
               which
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               Joh.
               15.5
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 vine
                 ,
                 yee
                 are
                 the
                 branches
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 abides
                 in
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 brings
                 forth
                 much
                 fruit
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 mee
                 you
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               But
               now
               wee
               are
               delivered
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               being
               dead
               wherein
               wee
               were
               held
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               serve
               in
               newness
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               oldness
               of
               the
               letter
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               Opening
               and
               confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               from
               the
               end
               of
               our
               changed
               condition
               ,
               Now
               ,
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               after
               Justification
               ,
               through
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               wee
               are
               freed
               from
               the
               Law-Covenant
               (
               that
               Covenant
               being
               dead
               in
               which
               wee
               were
               held
               ,
               or
               wee
               being
               dead
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               wee
               were
               contained
               judicially
               )
               to
               that
               very
               end
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               serve
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               bestowing
               new
               strength
               upon
               us
               ,
               by
               bringing
               forth
               new
               and
               spiritual
               fruit
               ,
               not
               superficial
               and
               hypocritical
               ,
               which
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               old
               legal
               Covenant
               (
               now
               
               abolished
               )
               at
               the
               most
               ,
               brought
               forth
               :
               Therefore
               God
               will
               not
               fail
               of
               his
               end
               ,
               but
               will
               cause
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               ,
               bewailing
               their
               imperfect
               obedience
               ,
               to
               bring
               forth
               much
               fruit
               in
               the
               newness
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               for
               the
               fruits
               which
               are
               brought
               forth
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               are
               truly
               new
               ,
               and
               arise
               from
               the
               regenerating
               Spirit
               ,
               furnishing
               us
               with
               new
               strength
               forthwith
               to
               good
               works
               ;
               But
               the
               fruits
               which
               are
               brought
               forth
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               either
               are
               open
               rebellion
               of
               corrupt
               Nature
               against
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               or
               counterfeit
               obedience
               onely
               in
               the
               outward
               performance
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               are
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
              
               ,
               the
               outward
               shew
               ,
               and
               formality
               obeyed
               ,
               without
               any
               renovation
               of
               the
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Verse
                 7.
              
               
               What
               shall
               wee
               say
               then
               ?
               Is
               the
               Law
               sin
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               Nay
               ,
               I
               had
               not
               known
               sin
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Law
               :
               For
               I
               had
               not
               known
               lust
               ,
               except
               the
               Law
               had
               said
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               containing
               an
               Apology
               for
               the
               holiness
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               answering
               two
               Objections
               ,
               arising
               out
               of
               what
               was
               said
               before
               .
               The
               
                 first
                 Objection
              
               ;
               seeing
               that
               evil
               and
               sinful
               motions
               are
               excited
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               the
               Law
               seems
               to
               bee
               sin
               ,
               or
               the
               cause
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               Hee
               answers
               by
               way
               of
               negation
               ;
               farre
               bee
               it
               from
               us
               to
               entertain
               any
               such
               thought
               ;
               hee
               gives
               three
               Reasons
               of
               his
               negation
               ,
               illustrated
               by
               his
               own
               experience
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               pleads
               for
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 first
                 Reason
              
               ,
               Because
               the
               Law
               discovers
               sin
               ,
               and
               manifests
               the
               evil
               that
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               hee
               confirms
               by
               his
               own
               experience
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               known
               that
               lust
               which
               lurked
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               bee
               sin
               ,
               had
               hee
               not
               seen
               it
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Law
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Law
               is
               holy
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               But
               sin
               taking
               occasion
               by
               the
               Commandement
               ,
               wrought
               in
               mee
               all
               manner
               of
               concupiscence
               ;
               for
               without
               the
               Law
               sin
               was
               dead
               .
            
             
               Reason
               2.
               
               Because
               the
               sin
               that
               dwells
               in
               us
               ,
               or
               the
               habitual
               pravity
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               actual
               sins
               ;
               but
               the
               Law
               is
               not
               the
               cause
               ,
               but
               the
               occasion
               to
               sin
               ,
               not
               given
               ,
               but
               taken
               .
               For
               sin
               that
               dwells
               in
               us
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               or
               the
               evil
               of
               nature
               ,
               taking
               occasion
               from
               the
               Law
               forbidding
               lust
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               more
               is
               inflamed
               and
               excited
               ;
               And
               indeavouring
               after
               what
               was
               forbidden
               ,
               begat
               in
               mee
               all
               manner
               of
               concupiscence
               ,
               and
               evil
               motions
               against
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               
                 For
                 without
                 the
                 Law
              
               ]
               Which
               hee
               confirms
               by
               a
               sign
               ,
               Because
               the
               Law
               not
               being
               known
               ,
               sin
               lies
               hid
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               dead
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               Law
               comes
               ,
               it
               is
               stirred
               up
               ,
               and
               appears
               ;
               as
               filthiness
               is
               not
               seen
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               but
               that
               arising
               ,
               it
               appears
               and
               stinks
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               Suns
               fault
               ,
               but
               by
               its
               own
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Law
               is
               holy
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               For
               I
               was
               alive
               without
               the
               Law
               once
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               Commandement
               came
               ,
               sin
               revived
               ,
               and
               I
               died
               .
            
             
               By
               his
               own
               experience
               hee
               further
               explains
               the
               matter
               ,
               shewing
               ,
               that
               formerly
               when
               hee
               was
               a
               Pharisee
               and
               unregenerate
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               opinion
               hee
               was
               alive
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               very
               just
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               wise
               guilty
               of
               eternal
               death
               ;
               but
               when
               his
               eies
               were
               opened
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               unfolded
               ,
               then
               hee
               understood
               the
               force
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               was
               guilty
               of
               eternal
               death
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               And
               the
               Commandement
               which
               was
               ordained
               to
               life
               ,
               I
               found
               to
               bee
               unto
               death
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               experience
               hee
               saith
               that
               hee
               learned
               two
               things
               ;
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               end
               of
               the
               command
               ,
               and
               the
               effect
               was
               good
               in
               it self
               ,
               because
               the
               command
               is
               good
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               by
               it self
               ordained
               to
               life
               ,
               if
               men
               obeyed
               it
               :
               The
               other
               ,
               that
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               Law
               by
               accident
               was
               death
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               threatned
               death
               to
               the
               sinner
               ,
               and
               urges
               him
               from
               justice
               with
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   11.
                
                 
                 For
                 sin
                 taking
                 occasion
                 by
                 the
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 deceived
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 slew
                 mee
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Commandement
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               
                 third
                 Reason
              
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               The
               sin
               that
               dwells
               in
               us
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               death
               ,
               onely
               taking
               occasion
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               the
               command
               ,
               as
               hee
               had
               learned
               by
               experience
               :
               for
               sin
               (
               while
               hee
               thought
               of
               what
               was
               forbidden
               in
               the
               Law
               )
               invited
               and
               inticed
               him
               to
               forbidden
               things
               ,
               and
               polluted
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               the
               Command
               made
               him
               more
               and
               more
               obnoxious
               to
               death
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Law
               is
               altogether
               holy
               ;
               and
               particularly
               that
               which
               
                 forbids
                 Concupiscence
              
               ,
               is
               holy
               ,
               just
               and
               good
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               given
               by
               an
               holy
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               equity
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               profit
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Was
               that
               then
               which
               is
               good
               made
               death
               un●o
               mee
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               But
               sin
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               appear
               sin
               ,
               working
               death
               in
               mee
               by
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               that
               sin
               by
               the
               Commandement
               might
               become
               exceeding
               sinful
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 second
                 Objection
              
               ;
               Some
               might
               say
               ,
               Therefore
               hath
               that
               which
               is
               good
               been
               the
               cause
               of
               death
               ?
               Hee
               answers
               ,
               by
               rejecting
               the
               reproach
               ;
               for
               the
               occasion
               is
               to
               bee
               distinguished
               from
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               a
               thing
               from
               the
               abuse
               of
               it
               .
               Hee
               therefore
               acquits
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               casts
               all
               the
               blame
               upon
               the
               sin
               that
               dwells
               in
               us
               .
               Truly
               (
               
                 saith
                 hee
              
               )
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               sin
               that
               dwells
               in
               mee
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               discovers
               it self
               to
               bee
               sin
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               it
               is
               stirred
               up
               in
               mee
               ,
               and
               kindled
               by
               the
               good
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               enkindles
               rebellious
               motions
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               upon
               this
               account
               doth
               it
               cause
               death
               ,
               that
               so
               sin
               in
               mee
               ,
               by
               the
               Command
               might
               appear
               above
               measure
               sinful
               .
               Which
               is
               spoken
               most
               seasonably
               ,
               to
               stop
               the
               mouths
               of
               all
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               would
               deny
               inborn
               concupiscence
               (
               now
               natural
               to
               all
               )
               to
               be
               sin
               ,
               was
               it
               not
               found
               to
               bee
               the
               cause
               of
               actual
               sins
               and
               death
               ;
               and
               this
               defence
               hee
               makes
               for
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               For
               wee
               know
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               spiritual
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               carnal
               ,
               sold
               under
               sin
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               is
               set
               down
               the
               second
               head
               of
               comfort
               ,
               to
               those
               who
               bewail
               the
               imperfection
               of
               their
               obedience
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               from
               the
               Apostles
               example
               ,
               wrastling
               with
               the
               same
               evil
               ,
               and
               getting
               the
               victory
               ,
               by
               the
               favour
               and
               benefit
               of
               free
               justification
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               
                 vers
                 .
                 the
                 last
              
               .
               This
               is
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Argument
               ;
               I
               bewailing
               in
               my self
               the
               power
               of
               sin
               ,
               wrastle
               against
               it
               ,
               taking
               comfort
               ,
               from
               justification
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               you
               holy
               Champions
               take
               comfort
               in
               your
               wrastling
               and
               conflict
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               conflict
               of
               the
               Apostle
               appears
               a
               threefold
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               a
               threefold
               victory
               in
               the
               retreat
               ;
               in
               all
               which
               are
               mixed
               some
               Arguments
               of
               comfort
               ,
               drawn
               from
               the
               Apostles
               experience
               :
               The
               first
               difficulty
               arises
               from
               a
               threefold
               contention
               ;
               The
               first
               is
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               himself
               ;
               I
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               acknowledge
               the
               Law
               to
               bee
               spiritual
               ,
               which
               wholly
               favour●
               the
               holiness
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               is
               wholly
               referred
               to
               a
               spiritual
               course
               of
               life
               ;
               But
               when
               I
               look
               upon
               my self
               ,
               and
               compare
               the
               imperfection
               of
               my
               obedience
               with
               the
               spiritualness
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               I
               am
               compelled
               (
               in
               respect
               to
               the
               Old
               Man
               in
               mee
               not
               yet
               mortified
               )
               to
               acknowledge
               my self
               carnal
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               slave
               sold
               to
               subjection
               under
               sin
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               bonds
               I
               cannot
               deliver
               my self
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               carryed
               away
               whither
               I
               would
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               For
               that
               which
               I
               do
               ,
               I
               allow
               not
               :
               for
               what
               I
               would
               ,
               that
               do
               I
               not
               ;
               but
               what
               I
               hate
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               .
            
             
               Hee
               proves
               what
               hee
               hath
               said
               ,
               and
               shews
               the
               second
               contest
               betwixt
               his
               actions
               ,
               and
               his
               judgement
               renewed
               .
               That
               which
               I
               do
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               approve
               ,
               viz.
               when
               I
               examine
               my
               actions
               to
               the
               perfect
               Rule
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               I
               am
               forced
               not
               to
               approve
               ,
               but
               condemn
               many
               things
               in
               my
               actions
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               disagreement
               hee
               shews
               to
               bee
               betwixt
               his
               
               actions
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 will
                 renewed
              
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               that
               good
               which
               I
               would
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               hindered
               by
               the
               body
               of
               death
               in
               mee
               ;
               and
               that
               evil
               which
               I
               hate
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               ,
               failing
               of
               the
               Rule
               ,
               where
               I
               would
               not
               ;
               for
               I
               would
               perform
               perfect
               obedience
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               I
               fall
               short
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               things
               I
               offend
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               If
               then
               I
               do
               that
               which
               I
               would
               not
               ,
               I
               consent
               unto
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               good
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               difficulty
               you
               have
               seen
               ,
               the
               victory
               follows
               ,
               and
               three
               Arguments
               of
               Consolation
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Apostle
               comforts
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               fellow-combatants
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               I
               my self
               ,
               am
               in
               the
               number
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               bewail
               their
               imperfect
               holiness
               ,
               and
               finde
               the
               same
               conflict
               in
               my self
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               from
               the
               imperfection
               of
               my
               obedience
               :
               Therefore
               they
               have
               Consolation
               ,
               that
               mourn
               over
               the
               imperfection
               of
               their
               holiness
               ,
               seeing
               they
               suffer
               nothing
               different
               from
               other
               Saints
               ,
               nay
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 consent
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               Of
               Consolation
               ;
               Because
               from
               this
               con●●ict
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               sanctification
               is
               begun
               in
               him
               that
               wrastles
               ,
               and
               a
               consent
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               holy
               and
               good
               ;
               for
               if
               I
               do
               what
               I
               wo●ld
               not
               ,
               then
               I
               assent
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               good
               :
               and
               the
               same
               sign
               of
               their
               sanctification
               have
               all
               those
               that
               bewail
               the
               imperfection
               of
               their
               obedience
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               Now
               then
               it
               is
               no
               more
               I
               that
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               sin
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               mee
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               Of
               Comfort
               ;
               Because
               to
               him
               that
               laments
               his
               imperfection
               ,
               and
               disallows
               it
               ,
               that
               evil
               shall
               not
               bee
               imput●d
               (
               which
               is
               also
               to
               bee
               understood
               of
               all
               the
               other
               holy
               Combatants
               )
               but
               to
               sin
               dwelling
               in
               him
               :
               Because
               God
               esteems
               those
               that
               weep
               over
               the
               evil
               of
               their
               nature
               ,
               from
               their
               better
               part
               ,
               viz.
               that
               which
               is
               renewed
               ,
               which
               doth
               ,
               and
               shall
               prevail
               in
               the
               mortification
               and
               abolition
               of
               sin
               that
               dwells
               in
               us
               ;
               from
               which
               renewed
               part
               hee
               is
               called
               the
               Christian
               Champion
               ;
               It
               is
               no
               more
               I
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               but
               sin
               that
               dwells
               in
               mee
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               For
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               in
               mee
               (
               that
               is
               in
               my
               flesh
               )
               dwelleth
               no
               good
               thing
               ;
               for
               to
               will
               is
               present
               with
               mee
               ;
               but
               how
               to
               perform
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               I
               finde
               not
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               difficulty
               or
               
                 sharp
                 contest
              
               ,
               consisting
               in
               a
               threefold
               conflict
               .
               First
               ,
               Betwixt
               himself
               and
               the
               Old
               Man
               ,
               or
               that
               part
               which
               was
               not
               yet
               renewed
               ,
               and
               himself
               ,
               the
               New
               Man
               ,
               or
               the
               renewed
               part
               ;
               and
               here
               hee
               himself
               renewed
               ,
               condemns
               himself
               unrenewed
               ,
               as
               void
               of
               any
               good
               ,
               and
               a
               fit
               receptacle
               for
               all
               evil
               .
               
                 I
                 know
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 that
                 there
                 doth
                 not
                 dwell
                 in
                 mee
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 my
                 flesh
              
               (
               or
               corrupt
               and
               unrenewed
               nature
               ,
               which
               I
               receive
               from
               my
               carnal
               Generation
               )
               any
               spiritual
               good
               thing
               ,
               whereby
               I
               may
               please
               God.
               
            
             
               Hee
               proves
               what
               hee
               said
               ,
               and
               propounds
               the
               second
               conflict
               ,
               betwixt
               his
               will
               renewed
               ,
               and
               the
               weakness
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               or
               his
               perverse
               nature
               ,
               hindring
               that
               the
               holy
               motions
               ,
               stirred
               up
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               were
               not
               brought
               into
               act
               and
               performed
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               For
               the
               good
               that
               I
               would
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               evil
               which
               I
               would
               not
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               conflict
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               regenerated
               Will
               and
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               or
               the
               Old
               Man
               ,
               not
               onely
               hindring
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               Will
               renewed
               ,
               but
               also
               producing
               evil
               effects
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               renewed
               Will.
               Some
               may
               wonder
               what
               hee
               means
               ,
               when
               hee
               speaks
               of
               the
               commission
               of
               evil
               ;
               seeing
               wee
               all
               know
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               how
               holily
               and
               unblameably
               our
               Apostle
               behaved
               himself
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               after
               his
               conversion
               .
               But
               it
               will
               bee
               no
               wonder
               ,
               when
               wee
               consider
               ,
               that
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               abundant
               measure
               of
               holiness
               ,
               which
               was
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               behold
               those
               rebellious
               motions
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               but
               hee
               would
               accuse
               himself
               of
               the
               omission
               of
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               commission
               of
               evil
               ;
               for
               hee
               took
               notice
               of
               those
               motions
               ,
               either
               hindring
               him
               from
               performing
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               his
               duty
               towards
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               which
               hee
               strictly
               desired
               to
               do
               ;
               or
               polluting
               some
               way
               or
               other
               all
               his
               actions
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               :
               What
               wonder
               therefore
               ,
               if
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               hee
               set
               out
               himself
               as
               a
               great
               sinner
               ?
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Now
               if
               I
               do
               that
               I
               would
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               I
               that
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               sin
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               mee
               .
            
             
               The
               Conquest
               follows
               ,
               after
               this
               sharp
               conflict
               ,
               repeating
               the
               consolations
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               That
               the
               sin
               committed
               would
               not
               bee
               imputed
               to
               him
               ,
               bewailing
               this
               his
               imperfection
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               corruption
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               or
               his
               habitual
               corruption
               indwelling
               ,
               designed
               to
               destruction
               and
               abolition
               :
               And
               because
               hee
               conflicted
               with
               sin
               ,
               therefore
               is
               hee
               denominated
               from
               the
               better
               and
               renewed
               part
               ,
               as
               above
               ,
               vers
               .
               17.
               and
               not
               from
               the
               worser
               part
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
                 .
                 21.
              
               
               I
               finde
               then
               a
               Law
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               would
               do
               good
               ,
               evil
               is
               present
               with
               mee
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               sharp
               Conflict
               follows
               ,
               consisting
               of
               a
               three-fold
               contention
               :
               The
               first
               is
               betwixt
               himself
               regenerated
               ,
               endeavouring
               after
               holiness
               ;
               and
               an
               evil
               inclination
               cleaving
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               impelling
               him
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               necessity
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               by
               a
               Law
               inciting
               and
               provoking
               to
               evil
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   22.
                
                 
                 For
                 I
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 inward
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 see
                 another
                 Law
                 in
                 my
                 members
                 ,
                 warring
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 my
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 mee
                 into
                 captivity
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 my
                 members
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               Contention
               is
               betwixt
               the
               inner
               spiritual
               man
               ,
               renewed
               with
               his
               affections
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 part
              
               ;
               and
               the
               outward
               or
               Old
               Man
               not
               renewed
               ,
               furnished
               with
               his
               instruments
               and
               faculties
               ,
               with
               his
               rebellious
               motions
               ,
               
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
              
               ;
               Against
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               or
               inclination
               of
               his
               renewed
               mind
               ,
               fighting
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               prevailing
               ,
               and
               making
               him
               captive
               to
               the
               evil
               disposition
               of
               his
               nature
               .
               This
               is
               the
               fight
               ,
               whereof
               hee
               speaks
               ,
               Gal.
               5.17
               .
               
                 The
                 flesh
                 lusteth
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 cannot
                 do
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 you
                 would
                 .
              
               Which
               wrastling
               onely
               they
               understand
               ,
               that
               feel
               it
               within
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               force
               of
               sin
               some
               way
               or
               other
               polluting
               their
               most
               holy
               actions
               ,
               all
               their
               life
               long
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               O
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               mee
               from
               the
               body
               of
               this
               death
               ?
            
             
               The
               third
               Contention
               is
               betwixt
               evil
               Concupiscence
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               lying
               prostrate
               under
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               conquering
               perverseness
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               or
               this
               body
               of
               death
               ,
               groaning
               ,
               lamenting
               ,
               and
               crying
               out
               to
               God
               for
               deliverance
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               I
               thank
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               After
               this
               feirce
               combate
               follows
               the
               victory
               ,
               and
               Comfort
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               justifying
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               thanksgiving
               to
               God
               his
               deliverer
               ,
               who
               hath
               provided
               comfort
               in
               his
               Son
               ,
               not
               for
               those
               that
               continue
               in
               sin
               ,
               but
               which
               bewail
               their
               sins
               and
               imperfections
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               —
               So
               then
               ,
               with
               the
               mind
               I
               my self
               serve
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               :
               but
               with
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               At
               length
               with
               a
               composed
               mind
               ,
               after
               his
               being
               affected
               with
               sorrow
               for
               sin
               dwelling
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               joy
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               hoped-for
               liberty
               by
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               at
               length
               propounds
               himself
               a
               fellow-souldier
               with
               other
               Saints
               ,
               in
               this
               holy
               war
               ,
               against
               the
               remainder
               of
               sin
               .
               
                 After
                 this
                 manner
              
               ;
               I
               therefore
               an
               Apostle
               (
               that
               for
               comfort
               to
               those
               who
               bewail
               their
               sins
               ,
               I
               may
               briefly
               recollect
               what
               I
               have
               spoken
               of
               my self
               )
               I
               profess
               that
               I
               have
               not
               attained
               to
               that
               measure
               of
               Sanctity
               ,
               after
               which
               I
               aspire
               :
               But
               together
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Saints
               mourning
               and
               conflicting
               ,
               under
               the
               hope
               of
               freedome
               I
               go
               forward
               ;
               and
               as
               if
               I
               was
               divided
               from
               my self
               ,
               the
               spirit
               and
               the
               flesh
               wrastling
               in
               me
               :
               with
               my
               mind
               ,
               or
               my
               spiritual
               part
               ,
               delightfully
               I
               serve
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               with
               
               my
               flesh
               ,
               or
               my
               unregenerate
               part
               ,
               I
               am
               as
               a
               Captive
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               sin
               ,
               or
               the
               prevalency
               of
               corrupt
               nature
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               fift
               Confirmation
               of
               
                 Justification
                 by
                 Faith
              
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               this
               way
               of
               Iustifying
               ,
               affords
               solid
               consolation
               ,
               not
               only
               against
               all
               evil
               to
               bee
               dreaded
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               but
               also
               against
               all
               troubles
               and
               afflictions
               to
               which
               the
               children
               of
               God
               are
               lyable
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               The
               first
               is
               to
               comfort
               those
               that
               are
               Iustified
               ,
               against
               the
               fear
               of
               Condemnation
               ,
               which
               might
               trouble
               those
               that
               bewail
               the
               imperfection
               of
               their
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               the
               reliques
               of
               sin
               .
               Which
               consolation
               hee
               appropriates
               to
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               ,
               endeavouring
               after
               holiness
               ,
               secluding
               those
               that
               are
               unregenerate
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               sin
               ,
               
                 to
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
              
               which
               hee
               applyes
               to
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
                 to
                 ver
                 .
                 12.
              
               and
               thus
               applyed
               ,
               hee
               shews
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 to
                 ver
                 .
                 17.
              
               
               The
               second
               part
               contains
               the
               Consolations
               of
               the
               Iustified
               in
               respect
               to
               the
               calamities
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               godly
               are
               lyable
               ,
               
                 to
                 ver
                 .
                 31.
              
               
               The
               third
               part
               contains
               the
               triumph
               of
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               ,
               over
               all
               their
               enemies
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             There
             is
             therefore
             now
             no
             condemnation
             to
             them
             which
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             ,
             hee
             infers
             consolation
             to
             those
             that
             are
             justified
             ,
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             condemnation
             ;
             which
             the
             conscience
             of
             sin
             dwelling
             in
             us
             ,
             may
             easily
             affright
             us
             with
             .
             There
             is
             no
             condemnation
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             to
             those
             which
             by
             true
             Faith
             are
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             :
             And
             because
             many
             profess
             the
             Faith
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             hee
             describes
             true
             Believers
             and
             justified
             persons
             from
             this
             property
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             indulge
             themselves
             in
             sin
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             willingly
             follow
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             but
             walk
             after
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             inwardly
             perswading
             them
             ,
             to
             direct
             the
             course
             of
             their
             life
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             hath
             made
             mee
             free
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Sin
             and
             Death
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             consolation
             belongs
             to
             them
             that
             are
             truly
             justified
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             after
             holiness
             ,
             hee
             proves
             by
             three
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             The
             Law
             of
             Faith
             ,
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             hath
             freed
             every
             Believer
             ,
             and
             mee
             in
             particular
             ,
             from
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             or
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
             Therefore
             to
             them
             that
             are
             justified
             ,
             truly
             united
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             condemnation
             .
             For
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             hee
             understands
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             because
             by
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             is
             received
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ.
             And
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Sin
             and
             Death
             ,
             hee
             understands
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             3.27
             .
             or
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             by
             which
             Law
             or
             Covenant
             conviction
             of
             sin
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             condemnation
             unto
             death
             of
             them
             that
             are
             guilty
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             what
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             do
             in
             that
             it
             was
             weak
             through
             the
             flesh
             ,
             God
             sending
             his
             own
             Son
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             sinful
             flesh
             ,
             and
             for
             sin
             condemned
             sin
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Seeing
             the
             Law
             was
             found
             weak
             ,
             to
             procure
             for
             us
             Justification
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             infirmity
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             humane
             nature
             ,
             now
             corrupted
             ;
             not
             able
             to
             yeeld
             perfect
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law.
             God
             sending
             his
             Son
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             like
             unto
             us
             (
             sin
             excepted
             )
             in
             the
             flesh
             of
             his
             Son
             crucified
             ,
             condemned
             our
             sin
             ,
             that
             satisfaction
             being
             made
             for
             us
             ,
             it
             might
             bee
             abolished
             in
             us
             .
             Therefore
             sin
             in
             us
             that
             are
             justified
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             the
             cause
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             thus
             there
             is
             no
             condemnation
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             That
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             might
             bee
             fulfilled
             in
             us
             ,
             who
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             To
             this
             very
             end
             sin
             is
             condemned
             ,
             in
             Christ
             that
             is
             condemned
             and
             dead
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             being
             once
             dead
             and
             condemned
             in
             him
             ,
             it
             might
             appear
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             satisfied
             ;
             in
             us
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             who
             follow
             not
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             Therefore
             now
             no
             condemnation
             remains
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             they
             that
             are
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             do
             mind
             the
             things
             of
             the
             flesh
             :
             but
             they
             that
             are
             after
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             things
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Hee
             gives
             four
             reasons
             why
             hee
             makes
             this
             consolation
             peculiar
             to
             them
             that
             follow
             after
             holiness
             ,
             secluding
             all
             that
             are
             unregenerate
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             sin
             .
             The
             first
             reason
             ,
             They
             that
             are
             carnal
             and
             unregenerate
             ,
             savour
             and
             affect
             only
             those
             things
             that
             are
             carnal
             and
             wicked
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             are
             regenerate
             ,
             savour
             and
             affect
             spiritual
             things
             ▪
             Therefore
             its
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             only
             they
             that
             follow
             after
             holiness
             ,
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             consolation
             of
             an
             immunity
             from
             condemnation
             ;
             and
             they
             which
             are
             carnal
             are
             excluded
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             For
             to
             bee
             carnally
             minded
             ,
             is
             death
             :
             but
             to
             bee
             spiritually
             minded
             ,
             is
             life
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             The
             wisdome
             of
             carnal
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Governour
             of
             their
             counsels
             and
             actions
             ,
             and
             is
             carried
             only
             to
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             please
             the
             flesh
             ,
             whether
             in
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             inclines
             to
             death
             .
             But
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             or
             an
             habit
             directing
             the
             actions
             of
             regenerate
             men
             ,
             is
             carried
             to
             those
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             spiritual
             life
             and
             peace
             :
             Therefore
             it
             s
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             only
             they
             that
             are
             regenerate
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             are
             exempted
             from
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             not
             they
             that
             are
             carnal
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Because
             the
             carnal
             mind
             is
             enmity
             against
             God
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             indeed
             can
             bee
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ;
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             it self
             ,
             the
             principal
             virtue
             of
             politick
             wits
             ,
             is
             enmity
             against
             God
             ,
             for
             it
             only
             seeks
             and
             cares
             for
             its
             own
             ,
             rejecting
             God
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             
               can
               bee
               subject
            
             :
             for
             it
             cannot
             but
             subject
             to
             its
             own
             carnal
             ends
             ,
             the
             
               Soul
               ,
               Heaven
               ,
               God
            
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             pursue
             after
             these
             so
             far
             as
             it
             thinks
             them
             conducible
             to
             carnal
             ends
             :
             Therefore
             it
             s
             no
             wonder
             that
             carnal
             men
             are
             not
             freed
             from
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             So
             then
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             cannot
             please
             God.
             
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
             Whoever
             are
             unregenerate
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             or
             the
             flesh
             ,
             cannot
             please
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             but
             follow
             after
             those
             things
             which
             please
             them
             :
             Therefore
             no
             wonder
             they
             are
             not
             freed
             from
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             But
             yee
             are
             not
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             if
             so
             bee
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwell
             in
             you
             .
             Now
             if
             any
             man
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             is
             none
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             Applying
             the
             character
             of
             justified
             persons
             out
             of
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             hee
             also
             applies
             to
             the
             same
             Romans
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             writes
             ,
             the
             consolation
             which
             arises
             from
             freedome
             from
             condemnation
             :
             hee
             prudently
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             bespeaks
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             indulge
             hypocrisie
             in
             any
             ;
             and
             hee
             gives
             four
             Reasons
             of
             this
             application
             .
          
           
             The
             
               first
               Reason
            
             ;
             You
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             dom●nion
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             unregenerate
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             spiritual
             condition
             ,
             following
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             condemnation
             to
             you
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             you
             belongs
             the
             foresaid
             consolation
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwelling
             in
             you
             ,
             framing
             your
             hearts
             and
             lives
             unto
             holiness
             ;
             for
             unless
             I
             should
             thus
             judge
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             should
             
             think
             you
             did
             not
             belong
             unto
             Christ
             ;
             for
             hee
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             a
             living
             member
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             condemnation
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             And
             if
             Christ
             bee
             in
             you
             ,
             the
             body
             is
             dead
             ,
             because
             of
             sin
             ;
             but
             the
             Spirit
             is
             Life
             ,
             because
             of
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Seeing
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             though
             your
             bodie
             indeed
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             remnants
             of
             sin
             ,
             not
             to
             bee
             abolished
             ,
             but
             by
             death
             ,
             is
             destined
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             shall
             certainly
             dye
             ;
             Yet
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             you
             ,
             is
             eternal
             life
             it self
             in
             you
             ,
             or
             begun
             in
             your
             souls
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             imputed
             unto
             you
             :
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             condemnation
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             But
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             him
             that
             raised
             up
             Jesus
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             dwell
             in
             you
             ;
             hee
             that
             raised
             up
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             shall
             also
             quicken
             your
             mortal
             bodies
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             dwelling
             in
             you
             ,
             will
             never
             forsake
             his
             habitation
             ,
             but
             will
             render
             you
             to
             himself
             a
             glorious
             and
             immortal
             receptacle
             ;
             To
             which
             end
             ,
             God
             will
             no
             less
             certainly
             and
             powerfully
             raise
             even
             your
             mortal
             bodies
             ,
             to
             life
             immortal
             ,
             as
             hee
             hath
             raised
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             Therefore
             to
             you
             there
             is
             no
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Therefore
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             wee
             are
             debtors
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             fl●sh
             ,
             to
             live
             after
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             The
             Consolation
             which
             hee
             had
             applied
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             from
             their
             immunity
             from
             condemnation
             ,
             bee
             draws
             into
             use
             ,
             exhorting
             them
             to
             the
             study
             of
             holiness
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             should
             strengthen
             their
             consolation
             :
             The
             Arguments
             of
             his
             exhortation
             are
             six
             .
          
           
             The
             
               first
               Argument
            
             ;
             Wee
             are
             bound
             by
             all
             means
             to
             obey
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             continually
             minding
             us
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             both
             inwardly
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Word
             :
             But
             wee
             ●re
             no
             debtors
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             to
             serve
             the
             lusts
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             because
             wee
             are
             nothing
             indebted
             to
             that
             ,
             besides
             hatred
             ,
             and
             all
             means
             of
             mortification
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             wee
             to
             follow
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             For
             if
             yee
             live
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             yee
             shall
             dye
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             through
             the
             Spirit
             do
             mortifie
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             yee
             shall
             live
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             If
             you
             set
             up
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             Nature
             for
             a
             Rule
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             order
             your
             lives
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             yee
             shall
             eternally
             dye
             :
             Therefore
             as
             you
             would
             not
             perish
             ,
             follow
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             If
             you
             obey
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             using
             onely
             those
             means
             prescribed
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             that
             power
             communicated
             by
             the
             Spirit
             to
             you
             that
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             mortifying
             the
             corrupt
             affections
             and
             deeds
             of
             your
             bodies
             ,
             without
             doubt
             you
             shall
             obtain
             Eternal
             Life
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             to
             follow
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             For
             as
             many
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             the
             Sons
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             :
             All
             that
             follow
             the
             command
             ,
             and
             guidance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             testifie
             themselves
             to
             bee
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             regenerating
             Spirit
             :
             Therefore
             that
             you
             may
             prove
             your selves
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             obeying
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             follow
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             For
             yee
             have
             not
             received
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             again
             to
             fear
             ,
             but
             yee
             have
             received
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             cry
             ,
             Abba
             ,
             Father
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Further
             confirming
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ;
             Because
             after
             they
             fled
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             embraced
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             being
             set
             free
             by
             Faith
             from
             the
             servile
             fear
             of
             condemnation
             (
             which
             the
             Spirit
             strikes
             all
             those
             with
             ,
             who
             seek
             Life
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             )
             and
             are
             indued
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             :
             from
             hence
             the
             Argument
             ,
             After
             yee
             have
             imbraced
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             a
             servile
             fear
             of
             Condemnation
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               tenor
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             is
             no
             more
             given
             unto
             you
             ;
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             most
             familiarly
             call
             upon
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             his
             own
             tongue
             :
             Therefore
             you
             are
             both
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             it
             becomes
             you
             to
             behave
             your selves
             as
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             following
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             The
             Spirit
             it self
             beareth
             witness
             with
             our
             spirit
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             seals
             up
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             witnesses
             together
             with
             our
             spirits
             ,
             or
             consciences
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             :
             Wee
             are
             therefore
             bound
             ,
             as
             it
             becomes
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             follow
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               And
               if
               Children
               ,
               then
               Heirs
               ,
               Heirs
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Joynt-heirs
               with
               Christ
               ;
               if
               so
               bee
               that
               wee
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               bee
               also
               glorified
               together
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               comprehends
               the
               consolations
               of
               justified
               persons
               by
               Faith
               ,
               against
               the
               sharpness
               of
               afflictions
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               Hee
               premises
               a
               Conclusion
               ,
               drawn
               from
               what
               was
               said
               before
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               proves
               that
               they
               who
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               are
               not
               onely
               Heirs
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               right
               to
               all
               his
               good
               things
               ,
               but
               also
               co-heirs
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               brought
               by
               Adoption
               into
               communion
               with
               the
               onely
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               inheritance
               with
               him
               ,
               being
               the
               Sons
               of
               God.
               This
               is
               the
               right
               of
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               ,
               to
               the
               inheritance
               ,
               which
               inheritance
               that
               they
               might
               bee
               brought
               into
               the
               possession
               of
               ,
               hee
               subjoyns
               the
               condition
               of
               suffering
               with
               Christ.
               And
               this
               affords
               thirteen
               Arguments
               of
               consolation
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 first
                 Argument
              
               of
               Comfort
               .
               Communion
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               glorious
               inheritance
               ,
               will
               follow
               our
               communion
               with
               him
               in
               his
               sufferings
               :
               Therefore
               let
               us
               comfort
               our selves
               in
               our
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               For
               I
               reckon
               ,
               that
               the
               sufferings
               of
               this
               present
               time
               ,
               are
               not
               worthy
               to
               bee
               compared
               with
               the
               glory
               which
               shall
               bee
               revealed
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               This
               is
               no
               hard
               condition
               ;
               because
               ,
               casting
               up
               the
               account
               ,
               I
               finde
               that
               whatever
               wee
               suffer
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               for
               righteousness
               sake
               ,
               is
               unworthy
               to
               bee
               compared
               with
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               hereafter
               bee
               revealed
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               bee
               bestowed
               upon
               us
               ,
               whether
               wee
               respect
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               things
               ,
               or
               the
               duration
               of
               time
               :
               Therefore
               let
               us
               comfort
               our selves
               in
               our
               tribulations
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               For
               the
               earnest
               expectation
               of
               the
               Creature
               waiteth
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               Figurately
               propounded
               ;
               the
               whole
               frame
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               its
               kind
               ,
               suffering
               together
               with
               us
               ,
               sustains
               it self
               in
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               bee
               revealed
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               very
               earnestly
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               with
               the
               head
               stretched
               out
               ,
               expects
               that
               wished-for
               time
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               also
               ,
               with
               this
               hope
               ought
               to
               support
               our selves
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               For
               the
               Creature
               was
               made
               subject
               to
               vanity
               ,
               not
               willingly
               ,
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               him
               who
               hath
               subjected
               the
               same
               in
               hope
               .
            
             
               Hee
               explicates
               this
               Argument
               ,
               shewing
               first
               that
               created
               things
               are
               subject
               to
               vanity
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               a
               corruptible
               condition
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               abuse
               of
               the
               vainest
               men
               ,
               who
               abuse
               the
               Creature
               to
               all
               manner
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               prostitute
               it
               to
               their
               service
               ,
               to
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               their
               vainest
               lusts
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               the
               Creature
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               this
               vanity
               willingly
               ,
               or
               of
               its
               natural
               propensity
               ,
               or
               its
               natural
               use
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               was
               created
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               hath
               subjected
               the
               Creature
               to
               this
               curse
               ,
               with
               sinful
               man
               (
               for
               whose
               sake
               the
               fabrick
               of
               the
               world
               was
               created
               ;
               )
               whence
               ,
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               The
               Creatures
               are
               subject
               to
               vanity
               and
               misery
               ,
               not
               for
               their
               own
               ,
               but
               our
               fault
               ,
               and
               they
               patiently
               endure
               it
               :
               Therefore
               much
               more
               wee
               ,
               who
               are
               subject
               to
               miseries
               by
               our
               own
               fault
               ,
               ought
               patiently
               to
               suffer
               afflictions
               under
               the
               hope
               of
               freedome
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               Because
               the
               Creature
               it self
               also
               shall
               bee
               delivered
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               corruption
               ,
               unto
               the
               glorious
               liberty
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               There
               is
               hope
               of
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               freed
               from
               that
               servitude
               into
               a
               state
               proportionable
               to
               the
               future
               glorious
               condition
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               :
               Therefore
               much
               more
               this
               freedome
               may
               bee
               expected
               by
               the
               Sons
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               For
               wee
               know
               that
               the
               whole
               Creation
               groaneth
               and
               travaileth
               in
               pain
               together
               until
               now
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               Wee
               know
               that
               the
               whole
               frame
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               that
               sin
               came
               into
               it
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               doth
               groan
               together
               ,
               and
               travail
               together
               ,
               that
               being
               freed
               from
               the
               burden
               of
               mans
               sin
               ,
               it
               might
               bring
               forth
               into
               the
               eternal
               light
               of
               all
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               perfect
               birth
               :
               Therefore
               unless
               wee
               would
               call
               this
               a
               vain
               instinct
               of
               nature
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               full
               freedome
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               is
               to
               bee
               expected
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               And
               not
               onely
               they
               ,
               but
               our selves
               also
               which
               have
               the
               first
               fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               even
               wee
               our selves
               groan
               within
               our selves
               ,
               waiting
               for
               the
               adoption
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               redemption
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               7.
               
               Not
               onely
               created
               things
               ,
               but
               wee
               our selves
               ,
               who
               have
               received
               peace
               and
               joy
               ,
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               pledges
               and
               beginnings
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
               do
               groan
               ,
               expecting
               a
               full
               manifestation
               of
               our
               adoption
               ,
               in
               the
               resurrection
               of
               our
               bodies
               (
               by
               the
               power
               of
               redemption
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               )
               to
               bee
               freed
               from
               all
               evils
               :
               Therefore
               unless
               wee
               undervalue
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               harvest
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               wee
               ought
               to
               take
               consolation
               from
               the
               certainty
               of
               our
               freedome
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   24.
                
                 
                 For
                 wee
                 are
                 saved
                 by
                 hope
                 ;
                 but
                 hope
                 that
                 is
                 seen
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 hope
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 a
                 man
                 seeth
                 ,
                 why
                 doth
                 hee
                 yet
                 hope
                 for
                 ?
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 wee
                 hope
                 for
                 that
                 wee
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 do
                 wee
                 with
                 patience
                 wait
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               From
               the
               nature
               of
               hope
               ,
               which
               is
               said
               to
               save
               us
               ,
               because
               it
               waits
               for
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               promises
               to
               salvation
               .
               Saving
               Hope
               is
               given
               to
               us
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               certain
               and
               patient
               expectation
               ,
               not
               of
               visible
               and
               present
               things
               ,
               but
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               :
               Therefore
               unless
               wee
               renounce
               saving
               hope
               in
               our
               afflictions
               ,
               wee
               shall
               not
               want
               comfort
               ,
               expecting
               the
               freedome
               that
               is
               promised
               from
               all
               our
               troubles
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               Likewise
               the
               Spirit
               also
               helpeth
               our
               infirmities
               :
               for
               wee
               know
               not
               what
               wee
               should
               pray
               for
               as
               wee
               ought
               ;
               but
               the
               Spirit
               it self
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               with
               groanings
               which
               cannot
               bee
               uttered
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               9.
               
               Wee
               are
               not
               alone
               in
               our
               afflictions
               ,
               but
               wee
               have
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               our
               Comforter
               ,
               who
               supports
               us
               labouring
               under
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               instructs
               us
               how
               to
               pray
               ,
               exciting
               in
               us
               groans
               ,
               which
               cannot
               bee
               uttered
               ,
               being
               as
               an
               advocate
               for
               us
               with
               the
               Father
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               wee
               to
               take
               comfort
               in
               our
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
              
               
               And
               hee
               that
               searcheth
               the
               hearts
               ,
               knoweth
               what
               is
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               because
               hee
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               the
               Saints
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               10.
               
               With
               the
               prevention
               of
               an
               objection
               .
               Some
               might
               say
               ,
               wee
               do
               not
               discern
               the
               feeling
               of
               those
               confused
               and
               indistinct
               groanings
               :
               The
               answer
               affords
               an
               Argument
               of
               Consolation
               :
               God
               which
               searcheth
               the
               hearts
               ,
               well
               knows
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Spirit
               stirring
               up
               those
               groanings
               in
               us
               ,
               accepts
               of
               them
               as
               agreeable
               to
               his
               will
               :
               Because
               hee
               stirs
               up
               in
               the
               Saints
               desires
               according
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               own
               manner
               intercedes
               :
               Therefore
               being
               certain
               that
               our
               prayers
               are
               heard
               ,
               wee
               ought
               to
               take
               comfort
               in
               our
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               And
               wee
               know
               that
               all
               things
               work
               together
               for
               good
               to
               them
               that
               love
               God
               ,
               to
               them
               who
               are
               the
               called
               according
               to
               his
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               11.
               
               As
               all
               things
               ,
               so
               afflictions
               work
               together
               for
               the
               good
               of
               them
               that
               are
               justified
               beleevers
               :
               Therefore
               they
               may
               take
               comfort
               in
               the
               greatest
               afflictions
               .
               Hee
               describes
               persons
               justified
               ,
               or
               beleevers
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               they
               love
               God
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               by
               faith
               have
               imbraced
               the
               mercy
               and
               good
               will
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               cannot
               but
               love
               him
               from
               their
               hearts
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               effectually
               called
               ,
               being
               by
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Word
               moved
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               obey
               the
               heavenly
               calling
               which
               invites
               sinners
               unto
               Christ.
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               called
               according
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
               as
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               meer
               good
               will
               ,
               before
               all
               time
               ,
               without
               any
               respect
               to
               their
               merits
               ,
               or
               worth
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               ground
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               bee
               led
               to
               eternal
               life
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               were
               predestinated
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 29.
              
               
               For
               whom
               hee
               did
               fore-know
               ,
               hee
               also
               did
               predestinate
               to
               bee
               conformed
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               bee
               the
               first-born
               amongst
               many
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               12.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               by
               an
               indissoluble
               chain
               ;
               God
               hath
               joyned
               in
               his
               decree
               of
               Election
               and
               predestination
               ,
               a
               conformity
               (
               of
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               ,
               and
               effectually
               called
               )
               to
               Christ
               in
               his
               likeness
               every
               way
               ,
               viz.
               of
               his
               Cross
               ,
               of
               his
               holiness
               and
               happiness
               ,
               to
               this
               very
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               might
               more
               appear
               ,
               whilst
               hee
               the
               chieftain
               ,
               as
               it
               becomes
               the
               first-born
               ,
               is
               found
               amongst
               his
               Elect
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               in
               an
               holy
               and
               patient
               enduring
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               so
               in
               wearing
               the
               Crown
               of
               Glory
               after
               the
               afflictions
               are
               past
               :
               Therefore
               they
               that
               are
               justified
               ,
               ought
               to
               take
               comfort
               in
               their
               afflictions
               ,
               while
               they
               behold
               how
               they
               make
               for
               their
               own
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 30.
              
               
               Moreover
               ,
               whom
               hee
               did
               predestinate
               ,
               them
               hee
               also
               called
               ;
               and
               whom
               hee
               called
               ,
               them
               hee
               also
               justified
               ▪
               and
               whom
               hee
               justified
               ,
               them
               hee
               also
               glorified
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               13.
               
               Effectual
               calling
               and
               justification
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               life
               are
               granted
               to
               beleevers
               ;
               the
               gifts
               of
               God
               (
               as
               the
               rings
               of
               an
               indissoluble
               chain
               )
               are
               so
               firmly
               joyned
               with
               Election
               and
               Predestination
               before
               all
               time
               ,
               and
               with
               glorification
               after
               all
               time
               ,
               so
               that
               hee
               which
               is
               called
               effectually
               and
               justified
               ,
               may
               bee
               certain
               of
               his
               Predestination
               to
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               and
               certain
               of
               his
               future
               glorification
               with
               God
               ,
               for
               ever
               .
               
                 For
                 whom
                 hee
                 hath
                 praedestinated
                 ,
                 them
                 hee
                 hath
                 called
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Therefore
               they
               that
               are
               justified
               ,
               have
               solid
               consolation
               ,
               though
               afflicted
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 31.
              
               
               What
               shall
               wee
               then
               say
               to
               these
               things
               ?
               if
               God
               bee
               for
               us
               ,
               who
               can
               bee
               against
               us
               ?
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               containeth
               a
               sixfold
               triumph
               of
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               over
               the
               enemies
               of
               their
               salvation
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               boasting
               in
               God
               ,
               hee
               premiseth
               an
               interrogation
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               undoubted
               verity
               of
               the
               whole
               preceding
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               could
               justly
               contradict
               ▪
               
                 what
                 shall
                 wee
                 therefore
                 say
                 to
                 these
                 things
              
               ?
               In
               answer
               to
               this
               ,
               the
               triumph
               of
               all
               that
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               follows
               ,
               amongst
               which
               the
               Apostle
               reckons
               himself
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               names
               ,
               as
               some
               leader
               ,
               hee
               speaks
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               .
               The
               first
               triumph
               is
               ,
               over
               all
               enemies
               together
               in
               one
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               conjunction
               of
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               with
               God.
               
                 If
                 God
                 bee
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 bee
                 against
                 us
                 ?
              
               i.
               e.
               Seeing
               God
               is
               for
               us
               ,
               about
               to
               fulfil
               in
               us
               his
               eternal
               purpose
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               glorification
               ,
               who
               ,
               or
               men
               or
               Devils
               ,
               may
               rise
               up
               against
               us
               ,
               to
               hinder
               our
               salvation
               ?
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 32.
              
               
               Hee
               that
               spared
               not
               his
               own
               Son
               ,
               but
               delivered
               him
               up
               for
               us
               all
               ;
               how
               shall
               hee
               not
               with
               him
               also
               freely
               give
               us
               all
               things
               ?
            
             
               The
               second
               triumph
               ,
               is
               concerning
               the
               want
               of
               some
               good
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               leaning
               upon
               such
               great
               love
               of
               God
               towards
               us
               ,
               that
               hee
               gave
               his
               Son
               to
               death
               for
               us
               ;
               
               After
               this
               manner
               ,
               God
               who
               spared
               not
               his
               own
               Son
               (
               than
               whom
               hee
               hath
               nothing
               dearer
               )
               but
               gave
               him
               up
               to
               death
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               all
               the
               Elect
               ,
               cannot
               but
               give
               us
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               all
               other
               gifts
               ,
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               lastly
               salvation
               and
               glory
               it self
               ;
               what
               therefore
               can
               bee
               wanting
               to
               us
               to
               salvation
               ?
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 33.
              
               
               Who
               shall
               lay
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               Gods
               Elect
               ?
               it
               is
               God
               that
               justifieth
               :
            
             
               The
               third
               triumph
               ,
               is
               over
               every
               accuser
               ,
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               World
               ,
               our
               own
               conscience
               ,
               leaning
               upon
               the
               absolving
               sentence
               of
               God
               justifying
               us
               ;
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 lay
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 elected
                 ?
              
               That
               is
               ,
               none
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               vain
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 justifies
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               from
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               from
               any
               action
               brought
               against
               us
               ,
               hee
               absolves
               the
               Elect
               :
               Therefore
               in
               Christ
               wee
               triumph
               over
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 34.
              
               
               Who
               is
               it
               that
               condemneth
               ?
               it
               is
               Christ
               that
               died
               ,
               yea
               rather
               that
               it
               is
               risen
               again
               ,
               who
               is
               even
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               also
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               you
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               triumph
               is
               ,
               over
               every
               judge
               ,
               or
               any
               one
               that
               shall
               assume
               that
               office
               ,
               and
               shall
               undertake
               to
               condemn
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               .
               Seeing
               God
               hath
               justified
               us
               ,
               who
               shall
               dare
               to
               condemn
               us
               ?
               Seeing
               Christ
               is
               dead
               for
               us
               ,
               yea
               as
               a
               Conquerour
               is
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               in
               glory
               intercedes
               for
               us
               ,
               no
               condemnation
               is
               to
               bee
               feared
               by
               us
               ,
               unless
               wee
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               death
               ,
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               ascension
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               sitting
               in
               glory
               ,
               and
               intercession
               is
               in
               vain
               ,
               which
               is
               blasphemous
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               triumph
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 35.
              
               
               Who
               shall
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ?
               shall
               tribulation
               ,
               or
               distress
               ,
               or
               persecution
               ,
               or
               famine
               ,
               or
               nakedness
               ,
               or
               peril
               ,
               or
               sword
               ?
            
             
               The
               fifth
               triumph
               is
               ,
               over
               outward
               afflictions
               ,
               whereof
               hee
               reckons
               up
               six
               kinds
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               comprehends
               all
               adversities
               ,
               with
               which
               Christians
               in
               any
               kind
               ,
               by
               the
               unthankful
               world
               ,
               are
               used
               to
               bee
               persecuted
               for
               Righteousness
               sake
               :
               Denying
               concerning
               all
               ,
               that
               any
               enemy
               ,
               by
               these
               evils
               ,
               can
               hinder
               the
               fullest
               effect
               ,
               and
               sweetest
               sense
               of
               divine
               love
               towards
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               wee
               should
               at
               length
               partake
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 36.
              
               
               (
               As
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               for
               thy
               sake
               wee
               are
               killed
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ,
               wee
               are
               accounted
               as
               sheep
               for
               the
               slaughter
               .
               )
            
             
               Lest
               hee
               should
               seem
               to
               triumph
               over
               a
               feigned
               enemy
               ,
               hee
               proves
               out
               of
               Psal.
               44.22
               .
               That
               all
               the
               true
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               then
               lived
               ,
               were
               liable
               to
               all
               those
               miseries
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               apply
               to
               themselves
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Psalm
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 For
                 thy
                 sake
                 ,
                 O
                 God!
                 are
                 wee
                 killed
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 handled
                 as
                 if
                 wee
                 were
                 sheep
                 for
                 the
                 slaughter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 37.
              
               
               Nay
               ,
               in
               all
               these
               things
               wee
               are
               more
               than
               Conquerours
               ,
               through
               him
               that
               loved
               us
               .
            
             
               Hee
               follows
               his
               triumphing
               ,
               declaring
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               victory
               ,
               which
               Christians
               in
               his
               time
               had
               over
               these
               evils
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               they
               returned
               alwaies
               from
               the
               battel
               more
               than
               Conquerours
               ,
               neither
               wounded
               ,
               nor
               wearied
               ,
               suffering
               no
               loss
               ,
               but
               more
               healthy
               and
               strong
               ,
               more
               holy
               and
               increased
               in
               every
               grace
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               they
               seemed
               to
               the
               world
               to
               bee
               most
               overcome
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               which
               triumph
               hee
               wholly
               ascribes
               to
               the
               love
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   38.
                
                 
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 life
                 ,
                 nor
                 principalities
                 ,
                 nor
                 powers
                 ,
                 nor
                 Angels
                 ,
                 nor
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               
                 39.
                 
                 Nor
                 height
                 ,
                 nor
                 depth
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 Creature
                 shall
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 separate
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               sixth
               and
               last
               act
               of
               triumph
               ,
               is
               over
               unbeleef
               ,
               and
               all
               doubtings
               ,
               which
               might
               arise
               from
               any
               Creature
               ,
               or
               ,
               any
               present
               or
               future
               cause
               .
               By
               Life
               and
               Death
               hee
               understands
               prosperity
               and
               adversity
               ,
               by
               which
               wee
               might
               bee
               either
               allured
               or
               affrighted
               .
               By
               Angels
               hee
               understands
               good
               and
               evil
               spirits
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               possible
               they
               should
               concur
               to
               the
               separating
               of
               us
               from
               Christ.
               By
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
               hee
               means
               the
               power
               of
               Kings
               ,
               Emperours
               ,
               Governours
               ,
               Tyrants
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               By
               things
               present
               ,
               and
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               hee
               understands
               ,
               all
               those
               occurrences
               which
               had
               already
               fallen
               out
               ,
               or
               might
               before
               death
               come
               upon
               us
               .
               By
               height
               and
               depth
               ,
               hee
               means
               the
               creatures
               placed
               above
               or
               below
               us
               .
               By
               
                 any
                 other
                 Creature
              
               ,
               any
               created
               thing
               ,
               universally
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               besides
               God
               that
               may
               seem
               terrible
               .
               Over
               all
               these
               ,
               in
               a
               full
               confidence
               of
               Faith
               ,
               hee
               triumphs
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               powerful
               ,
               and
               efficacious
               ,
               certain
               and
               immutable
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               is
               pleased
               to
               promote
               us
               to
               Eternal
               Life
               ;
               from
               the
               embracing
               of
               whose
               love
               ,
               and
               a
               saving
               sense
               thereof
               ,
               nothing
               shall
               ever
               separate
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ.
               Whereof
               hee
               gives
               this
               reason
               ,
               because
               the
               efficacy
               of
               Gods
               free
               love
               conveyed
               unto
               us
               ,
               is
               founded
               in
               Christs
               infinite
               merit
               ,
               and
               omnipotent
               power
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               are
               kept
               through
               Faith
               unto
               salvation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               sixth
               and
               last
               Confirmation
               remains
               ,
               of
               free
               Justification
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               works
               ,
               from
               EXPERIENCE
               ;
               Partly
               of
               the
               rejected
               Israelites
               ,
               who
               seeking
               after
               Righteousness
               by
               Works
               ,
               did
               not
               attain
               it
               ,
               or
               were
               not
               justified
               at
               all
               ;
               Partly
               of
               the
               beleeving
               GENTILES
               ,
               who
               being
               destitute
               of
               works
               ,
               are
               justified
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               without
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               whence
               it
               follows
               ;
               that
               justification
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               without
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               onely
               is
               true
               and
               solid
               .
            
             
               Because
               hee
               saw
               this
               Argument
               liable
               to
               several
               cavils
               ,
               hee
               is
               careful
               every
               way
               to
               fortifie
               it
               ,
               and
               opens
               it
               in
               the
               three
               next
               Chapters
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               four
               Objections
               are
               preve●●ed
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               touching
               the
               rejection
               of
               the
               Jews
               :
               In
               the
               answering
               whereof
               ,
               hee
               exactly
               handles
               the
               doctrine
               of
               
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 24.
                 
              
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               hee
               proves
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               rejection
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               of
               the
               Jews
               and
               
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 30.
                 
              
               In
               the
               third
               ,
               to
               confirm
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               without
               works
               ,
               hee
               produces
               the
               EXPERIENCE
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               seeking
               for
               Righteousness
               by
               works
               ,
               are
               not
               justified
               ;
               and
               the
               EXPERIENCE
               of
               the
               
                 beleeving
                 Gentiles
              
               ,
               who
               being
               destitute
               of
               the
               pretence
               of
               works
               ,
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             I
             say
             the
             truth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             I
             lye
             not
             ,
             my
             conscience
             also
             bearing
             mee
             witness
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             hee
             prevents
             those
             Objections
             ,
             which
             might
             bee
             moved
             about
             the
             rejection
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             The
             
               first
               Objection
            
             .
             Some
             might
             say
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             whatsoever
             thou
             shalt
             produce
             about
             the
             rejection
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             seems
             to
             savour
             of
             that
             hatred
             wherewith
             thou
             hatest
             them
             .
             This
             Objection
             hee
             prevents
             ,
             and
             rowles
             away
             the
             suspition
             ,
             with
             seven
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Reason
             ,
             I
             clear
             my self
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
             that
             I
             speak
             the
             truth
             sincerely
             ,
             without
             hatred
             or
             prejudice
             ,
             as
             it
             becomes
             a
             man
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             acted
             and
             inspired
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             what
             hee
             speaks
             ;
             which
             two
             witnesses
             (
             of
             the
             truth
             I
             shall
             speak
             )
             I
             attest
             with
             my
             own
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             That
             I
             have
             great
             heaviness
             ,
             and
             continual
             sorrow
             in
             my
             heart
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Because
             my
             conscience
             bears
             mee
             witness
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             searcheth
             the
             hearts
             ,
             how
             sorrowful
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             I
             am
             troubled
             for
             the
             rejection
             of
             my
             Nation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             my self
             were
             accursed
             from
             Christ
             ,
             for
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             my
             Kinsmen
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             Because
             so
             great
             is
             my
             love
             towards
             the
             Iews
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             might
             bee
             ,
             I
             would
             redeem
             their
             ruine
             ,
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             my
             own
             salvation
             ;
             and
             truly
             ,
             I
             could
             wish
             to
             bee
             as
             an
             accursed
             thing
             ,
             (
             separated
             from
             Christ
             )
             out
             of
             an
             eager
             desire
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             means
             the
             Jews
             might
             bee
             saved
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             separated
             from
             Christ.
             With
             so
             great
             zeal
             was
             hee
             carried
             out
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             so
             many
             thousand
             souls
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             not
             think
             his
             own
             salvation
             to
             bee
             compared
             with
             the
             salvation
             of
             so
             many
             Myriads
             .
          
           
             
               Kinsmen
               ]
               Reason
            
             4.
             
             Because
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             love
             them
             as
             my
             Kinsmen
             ,
             and
             Brethren
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             from
             my
             soul.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Who
             are
             Israelites
             ,
             to
             whom
             pertaineth
             the
             adoption
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             covenants
             ,
             and
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
             Because
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             honour
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             priviledges
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             dignified
             them
             :
             Seven
             hee
             reckons
             up
             ;
             whereof
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Israelites
             are
             pa●takers
             of
             the
             honor
             ,
             which
             the
             Name
             of
             Israel
             (
             divinely
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Patriarch
             Iacob
             )
             brought
             with
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Adoption
             into
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             other
             Nations
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             other
             representations
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             entred
             into
             Covenant
             with
             them
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             especially
             given
             to
             them
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             that
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             was
             set
             up
             amongst
             them
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             that
             to
             them
             in
             special
             the
             Promises
             were
             made
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Whose
             are
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             Christ
             came
             ,
             who
             is
             over
             all
             ,
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             6.
             
             Because
             of
             their
             Progenitors
             ,
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             fitting
             to
             magnifie
             them
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             7.
             
             Because
             of
             this
             people
             ,
             Christ
             was
             born
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             is
             true
             man
             ,
             and
             true
             God
             ,
             blessed
             for
             evermore
             ,
             and
             eternally
             to
             bee
             celebrated
             ,
             to
             whom
             wee
             all
             say
             ,
             Amen
             .
             Which
             Lord
             whoever
             honors
             ,
             cannot
             maliciously
             detract
             from
             that
             people
             ,
             whereof
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             hee
             came
             .
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             that
             any
             man
             should
             suspect
             mee
             in
             those
             things
             which
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             rejection
             of
             my
             Nation
             ,
             or
             shall
             say
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Not
             as
             though
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             hath
             taken
             none
             effect
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             all
             Israel
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             The
             
               second
               objection
            
             ;
             Some
             might
             say
             ,
             But
             if
             the
             Iewes
             bee
             accursed
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             thou
             teachest
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             of
             no
             effect
             ,
             and
             the
             promise
             of
             Grace
             made
             to
             the
             Israelites
             is
             void
             ,
             when
             God
             said
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               I
               will
               bee
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               Seed
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             Although
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             rejected
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             bee
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             should
             fail
             ,
             or
             the
             promise
             should
             bee
             void
             .
             The
             reasons
             of
             this
             answer
             are
             six
             .
          
           
             The
             
               first
               reason
            
             ,
             Not
             all
             that
             were
             born
             of
             Israel
             the
             Patriarch
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             are
             true
             and
             elect
             Israelites
             ,
             or
             the
             elect
             people
             Israel
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             of
             Communion
             with
             God
             is
             made
             :
             Therefore
             although
             many
             born
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             Israel
             ,
             are
             rejected
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             should
             fail
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Neither
             because
             they
             are
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             are
             they
             all
             children
             ,
             but
             in
             Isaac
             shall
             thy
             Seed
             bee
             called
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             Neither
             doeth
             it
             follow
             ,
             because
             the
             Jews
             are
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             all
             children
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Scripture
             sense
             ,
             that
             promised
             Seed
             :
             For
             so
             the
             Ishmaelites
             should
             bee
             reckoned
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             which
             restrains
             the
             right
             of
             sons
             to
             Isaac
             and
             his
             family
             ,
             saying
             ,
             In
             Isaac
             
               shall
               thy
               Seed
               bee
               called
            
             :
             Therefore
             although
             the
             Jews
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             rejected
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             that
             the
             Promise
             should
             fail
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             which
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             these
             are
             not
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Promise
             are
             counted
             for
             the
             Seed
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             The
             children
             of
             the
             flesh
             are
             to
             bee
             distinguished
             from
             the
             elect
             children
             of
             God
             :
             For
             this
             God
             intended
             ,
             when
             Ishmael
             was
             secluded
             ,
             hee
             called
             Isaac
             the
             
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             the
             flesh
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             were
             all
             the
             elect
             children
             of
             God
             ▪
             but
             only
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Promise
             (
             or
             those
             whom
             God
             out
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             did
             appoint
             to
             make
             children
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             Abraham
             with
             Isaac
             ,
             )
             were
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Seed
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             was
             made
             :
             Therefore
             although
             ▪
             the
             Jews
             are
             rejected
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             alive
             for
             the
             most
             〈◊〉
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             that
             the
             promise
             is
             of
             no
             effect
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             For
             〈◊〉
             the
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             At
             this
             time
             will
             I
             〈◊〉
             Sarah
             shall
             have
             a
             son
             .
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             The
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               At
               the
               very
               same
               time
               will
               I
               come
               ,
               and
            
             Sarah
             
               shall
               have
               a
               Son
            
             )
             The
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             
               I
               say
            
             ,
             (
             shewing
             that
             Isaac
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             priviledge
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             born
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Divine
             Promise
             )
             proves
             that
             the
             Blessing
             was
             given
             not
             to
             the
             Seed
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             elect
             Seed
             ,
             raised
             up
             by
             grace
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             although
             the
             Jews
             are
             rejected
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             the
             promise
             is
             null
             ,
             because
             there
             remain
             Elect
             ,
             which
             are
             heirs
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             And
             not
             only
             this
             ,
             but
             when
             Rebecca
             also
             had
             conceived
             by
             one
             ,
             even
             by
             our
             Father
             Isaac
             ,
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
             After
             this
             manner
             ;
             not
             only
             the
             former
             examples
             shew
             that
             all
             the
             children
             are
             not
             the
             true
             Seed
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             ,
             but
             also
             more
             clearly
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             Rebecca
             ,
             who
             conceived
             Twins
             of
             the
             same
             Isaac
             our
             Father
             ,
             viz.
             Esau
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             whereof
             one
             only
             was
             truly
             a
             son
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Blessing
             was
             made
             :
             Therefore
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             some
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             may
             bee
             rejected
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Promise
             not
             bee
             void
             ,
             but
             abide
             firm
             ,
             and
             bee
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             Elect
             Seed
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               (
               For
               the
               children
               being
               not
               yet
               born
               ,
               neither
               having
               done
               any
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               that
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               according
               to
               Election
               might
               stand
               ,
               not
               of
               works
               ,
               but
               of
               him
               that
               calleth
               )
            
             
               12.
               
               It
               was
               said
               unto
               her
               ,
               The
               elder
               shall
               serve
               the
               younger
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             unfolds
             this
             difference
             of
             the
             Seed
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             chusing
             some
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             others
             ,
             from
             their
             causes
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             it
             depends
             not
             upon
             works
             good
             or
             bad
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             meer
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             calling
             .
             
               For
               the
               children
               being
               not
               yet
               born
               ,
               neither
               having
               done
               any
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               that
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               according
               to
               Election
               might
               stand
               ,
               not
               of
               works
               ,
            
             [
             or
             mans
             merits
             ]
             
               but
               of
               him
               that
               calleth
            
             ,
             or
             solely
             upon
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             that
             calls
             ;
             It
             was
             answered
             to
             Rebecca
             ,
             concerning
             her
             Twins
             ,
             upon
             all
             accounts
             now
             equal
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             bee
             ,
             that
             the
             Blessing
             under
             the
             type
             of
             the
             Birth-right
             ,
             or
             Dominion
             ,
             should
             accrew
             to
             the
             younger
             ,
             but
             the
             Curse
             ;
             under
             the
             type
             of
             Servitude
             ,
             to
             the
             elder
             .
             Hence
             ,
          
           
             Reason
             .
             6.
             
             The
             purpose
             wherein
             God
             hath
             determined
             concerning
             every
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Decree
             of
             Election
             ,
             abides
             firm
             ,
             not
             depending
             upon
             any
             of
             mans
             works
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             meer
             and
             most
             free
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             calling
             whom
             hee
             will
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             answer
             given
             to
             Rebecca
             ,
             it
             appears
             ,
             touching
             the
             twins
             not
             yet
             born
             :
             Therefore
             these
             ,
             or
             those
             Jews
             being
             cast
             off
             ,
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             might
             abide
             firm
             to
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Jacob
             have
             I
             loved
             ,
             but
             Esau
             have
             I
             hated
             .
          
           
             Reason
             7.
             
             Confirming
             and
             explaining
             the
             former
             ;
             God
             loves
             some
             (
             of
             those
             which
             are
             every
             way
             alike
             )
             from
             eternity
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             makes
             his
             love
             appear
             :
             and
             some
             hee
             hates
             ▪
             and
             in
             time
             shews
             that
             hee
             hates
             them
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Iacob
             and
             Esau
             it
             appears
             ,
             Malac.
             1.2
             .
             
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             in
             part
             rejected
             ,
             make
             not
             void
             the
             promise
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             What
             shall
             wee
             say
             then
             ?
             is
             there
             unrighteousness
             with
             God
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
          
           
             Hence
             ariseth
             a
             
               third
               Objection
            
             ,
             If
             God
             chuse
             and
             love
             some
             ,
             every
             waies
             alike
             and
             equal
             ,
             and
             hates
             others
             passing
             them
             by
             ,
             what
             shall
             wee
             say
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             injustice
             (
             or
             unrighteousness
             )
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             deal
             equally
             with
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             answers
             with
             abhorrence
             ,
             
               God
               forbid
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             For
             hee
             saith
             to
             Moses
             ,
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             on
             whom
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             have
             compassion
             ,
             on
             whom
             I
             will
             have
             compassion
             .
          
           
             Hee
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             his
             denial
             ,
             first
             in
             Election
             ,
             then
             in
             Reprobation
             :
             from
             which
             grounds
             being
             granted
             ,
             hee
             draws
             conclusions
             :
             The
             reason
             why
             there
             is
             no
             unrighteousness
             in
             Election
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             Because
             it
             is
             the
             most
             supream
             and
             free
             pleasure
             of
             God
             to
             exercise
             his
             mercy
             :
             hee
             hath
             free
             power
             to
             do
             what
             hee
             will
             with
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
             33.19
             .
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             unrighteousness
             in
             God
             ,
             seeing
             that
             in
             Election
             hee
             does
             with
             his
             mercy
             what
             hee
             will.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             So
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             of
             him
             that
             willeth
             ,
             nor
             of
             him
             that
             runneth
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             that
             sheweth
             mercy
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             hee
             draws
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             to
             this
             sense
             ,
             If
             the
             sole
             cause
             of
             shewing
             forth
             divine
             mercy
             and
             goodness
             ,
             bee
             the
             most
             free
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             cause
             thereof
             is
             not
             in
             mans
             will
             ,
             or
             pleasure
             ,
             nor
             actions
             or
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             alone
             in
             God
             :
             
               It
               is
               not
               of
               him
               that
               willeth
               ,
            
             saith
             hee
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             from
             mans
             free
             will.
             
               It
               is
               not
               of
               him
               that
               runneth
               ,
            
             saith
             hee
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             from
             humane
             indeavours
             and
             actions
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             is
             loved
             ,
             chosen
             ,
             or
             obtains
             mercy
             and
             the
             blessing
             ;
             and
             by
             consequent
             it
             solely
             depends
             upon
             God
             that
             shews
             mercy
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             For
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             unto
             Pharaoh
             ,
             even
             for
             this
             same
             purpose
             have
             I
             raised
             thee
             up
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             shew
             my
             power
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             Name
             might
             bee
             declared
             thoroughout
             all
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             hee
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             Reprobation
             ,
             why
             there
             is
             no
             unrighteousness
             in
             that
             ,
             from
             the
             mo●●
             holy
             end
             of
             Reprobation
             :
             Because
             Reprobation
             tends
             to
             the
             illustrating
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             speaking
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             whom
             God
             raised
             up
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             his
             Name
             might
             bee
             glorified
             in
             him
             :
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             unrighteousness
             with
             God
             reprobating
             whom
             hee
             will.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             Therefore
             hath
             hee
             mercy
             ,
             on
             whom
             hee
             will
             have
             mercy
             ,
             and
             whom
             hee
             will
             ,
             hee
             hardeneth
             .
          
           
             Hence
             hee
             draws
             a
             Conclusion
             common
             both
             to
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             :
             That
             the
             cause
             of
             Reprobation
             and
             Election
             is
             to
             bee
             sought
             onely
             in
             the
             most
             free
             and
             holy
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             most
             freely
             ,
             and
             without
             unrighteousness
             ,
             hath
             mercy
             on
             whom
             hee
             will
             ,
             and
             most
             freely
             without
             unrighteousness
             ,
             after
             most
             holy
             wayes
             hardens
             whom
             hee
             will.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             Thou
             wilt
             say
             then
             unto
             mee
             ,
             Why
             doth
             hee
             yet
             finde
             fault
             ?
             for
             who
             hath
             resisted
             his
             will
             ?
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Objection
             ,
             arising
             out
             of
             what
             went
             before
             ,
             If
             God
             hardens
             whom
             hee
             will
             ,
             then
             hee
             undeservedly
             reprehends
             those
             that
             are
             hardened
             in
             their
             sins
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             undeservedly
             punishes
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             can
             resist
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             Nay
             but
             ,
             O
             man
             !
             who
             art
             thou
             that
             thou
             repliest
             against
             God
             ?
             shall
             the
             thing
             formed
             say
             to
             him
             that
             formed
             it
             ;
             Why
             hast
             thou
             made
             mee
             thus
             ?
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             gives
             a
             fourfold
             answer
             to
             this
             Objection
             ,
             Because
             in
             such
             disputations
             carnal
             and
             corrupt
             reason
             pleaseth
             it self
             .
             The
             
               first
               Answer
            
             is
             to
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Objector
             ;
             
               Nay
               but
               ,
               O
               man
               !
               who
               art
               thou
               that
               replyest
               against
               God
               ?
            
             In
             which
             words
             hee
             shews
             two
             things
             ;
             First
             ,
             That
             this
             Objection
             is
             made
             by
             a
             corrupt
             man
             ,
             who
             by
             nature
             is
             a
             lyar
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             own
             free
             will
             a
             sinner
             ,
             whose
             conscience
             might
             stop
             his
             mouth
             ,
             from
             speaking
             against
             God
             ;
             
               Who
               art
               thou
               ,
               O
               man
               !
            
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             That
             hee
             against
             whom
             the
             Objection
             is
             made
             ,
             is
             God
             ,
             whose
             waies
             to
             us
             are
             past
             finding
             out
             ,
             yet
             alwaies
             holy
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             the
             reasons
             of
             his
             Counsel
             least
             of
             all
             appear
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             a
             short
             understanding
             :
             
               Who
               art
               thou
               that
               repliest
               against
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             
               second
               Answer
            
             is
             from
             the
             absolute
             authority
             of
             God
             over
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Isaiah
             45.9.110
             
               unto
               him
               that
               striveth
               with
               his
               Maker
               ,
               let
               the
               potsheard
               strive
               with
               the
               potsheards
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               shall
               the
               Clay
               say
               to
               him
               that
               ●ashioneth
               it
               ,
               what
               makest
               thou
               ?
            
             By
             which
             answer
             the
             Apostle
             shews
             this
             objection
             to
             bee
             contrary
             both
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             sound
             reason
             (
             because
             it
             intrencheth
             upon
             the
             absolute
             and
             unlimited
             right
             that
             God
             hath
             over
             the
             Creatures
             )
             and
             therefore
             the
             curse
             and
             woe
             is
             pronounced
             upon
             all
             that
             after
             this
             manner
             dispute
             against
             God
             ,
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               Hath
               not
               the
               Potter
               power
               over
               the
               Clay
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               lump
               to
               make
               one
               Vessel
               to
               honour
               ,
               and
               another
               unto
               dishonour
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             
               third
               Answer
            
             is
             propounded
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             over
             men
             ,
             with
             the
             power
             of
             men
             over
             other
             creatures
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             As
             much
             power
             as
             man
             hath
             over
             any
             creature
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             much
             hath
             God
             over
             man
             ,
             whom
             hee
             hath
             created
             :
             But
             man
             hath
             power
             of
             the
             same
             mass
             of
             Clay
             ,
             to
             make
             one
             Vessel
             to
             honour
             ,
             another
             to
             dishonour
             ,
             according
             as
             hee
             please
             :
             Therefore
             God
             may
             ,
             of
             the
             mass
             of
             man-kind
             ,
             fashion
             some
             to
             honour
             ,
             others
             to
             dishonour
             ,
             as
             hee
             please
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             unrighteousness
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             objected
             against
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             What
             if
             God
             ,
             willing
             to
             shew
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             his
             power
             known
             ,
             endured
             with
             much
             long-suffering
             the
             Vessels
             of
             wrath
             fitted
             to
             destruction
             :
          
           
             The
             
               fourth
               Answer
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             freeing
             God
             from
             all
             unrighteousness
             in
             this
             his
             free
             choice
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             reprobation
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             also
             shewing
             the
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             exact
             justice
             ,
             in
             this
             whole
             business
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Reprobate
             can
             complain
             of
             unrighteousness
             ,
             nor
             the
             Elect
             glory
             in
             their
             merits
             .
             The
             force
             of
             the
             answer
             (
             by
             way
             of
             question
             )
             to
             touch
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             the
             more
             sharply
             ,
             is
             urged
             thus
             .
             
               What
               if
               God
               willing
               to
               shew
               his
               wrath
               ,
            
             or
             his
             vindicative
             justice
             ,
             
               and
               would
               make
               known
               his
               power
               ,
            
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             justice
             (
             which
             was
             most
             just
             )
             
               hee
               hath
               indured
               with
               much
               patience
               the
               vessels
               of
               wrath
               ,
            
             by
             their
             own
             wickedness
             ,
             
               fitted
               to
               destruction
            
             ,
             before
             he
             would
             give
             up
             their
             deserved
             condemnation
             to
             execution
             ?
             What
             is
             here
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             common
             reason
             can
             reply
             against
             God
             ?
             what
             is
             here
             ,
             which
             any
             man
             may
             not
             commend
             in
             this
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ?
             Thus
             the
             matter
             was
             in
             the
             casting
             off
             the
             Jews
             ,
             whom
             God
             rejected
             not
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             until
             they
             had
             refused
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             abused
             much
             gentleness
             and
             lenity
             ;
             which
             Righteousness
             ,
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             decree
             ,
             frees
             God
             from
             all
             unrighteousness
             ,
             in
             making
             the
             difference
             ;
             seeing
             that
             hee
             executes
             no
             otherwise
             than
             hee
             hath
             decreed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               23.
            
             
             And
             that
             ●ee
             might
             make
             known
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             glory
             on
             the
             Vessels
             of
             mercy
             ,
             which
             hee
             had
             afore
             prepared
             unto
             glory
             ?
          
           
             A
             question
             yet
             depends
             ,
             therefore
             wee
             must
             repeat
             ,
             
               What
               if
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               render
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               glorious
               grace
               more
               illustrious
               ,
               towards
               the
               Vessels
               of
               mercy
               whom
               hee
               hath
               prepared
               unto
               glory
               ,
               will
               have
               his
               wrath
               and
               power
               manifested
               in
               the
               just
               destruction
               of
               the
               vessels
               of
               wrath
               ?
            
             what
             is
             there
             in
             this
             decree
             that
             any
             one
             can
             blame
             ,
             in
             the
             execution
             whereof
             there
             is
             so
             much
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             goodness
             manifested
             ?
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               Even
               us
               whom
               hee
               hath
               called
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               
               Jewes
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               that
               hee
               might
               satisfie
               all
               ,
               concerning
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               casting
               off
               the
               Iews
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               bee
               offended
               with
               doubtful
               thoughts
               of
               Reprobation
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               hee
               applies
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Election
               to
               the
               Christian
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               whose
               election
               and
               future
               glorification
               God
               had
               made
               manifest
               by
               their
               effectual
               calling
               to
               Faith
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   25.
                
                 
                 As
                 hee
                 saith
                 also
                 in
                 Hosea
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 call
                 them
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 my
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 her
                 beloved
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 beloved
                 .
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 yee
                 are
                 not
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 they
                 bee
                 called
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               hee
               proves
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               bee
               fore-told
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Hos.
               2.
               ver
               .
               23.
               after
               this
               manner
               ;
               
                 Those
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 I
                 will
              
               effectually
               call
               ,
               or
               make
               
                 them
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 indued
                 with
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 my
                 grace
                 and
                 love
                 ,
              
               shall
               partake
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               Chap.
               1.10
               .
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               The
               Gospel
               was
               preached
               in
               
                 Greece
                 ,
                 Italy
              
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               (
               where
               they
               lived
               that
               were
               alienated
               from
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               )
               that
               they
               might
               bee
               effectually
               called
               the
               children
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               Elect
               should
               bee
               converted
               to
               the
               true
               Worship
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   27.
                   
                   Esaias
                
                 also
                 cryeth
                 concerning
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Though
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 bee
                 as
                 the
                 sand
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 a
                 remnant
                 shall
                 bee
                 saved
                 .
              
               
                 28.
                 
                 For
                 hee
                 will
                 finish
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 it
                 short
                 in
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 short
                 work
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 make
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 29.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 Esaias
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 Except
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Sabaoth
                 had
                 left
                 us
                 a
                 seed
                 ,
                 wee
                 had
                 been
                 as
                 Sodomah
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 made
                 like
                 unto
                 Gomorrah
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               hee
               proves
               the
               rejection
               of
               the
               Jews
               to
               bee
               fore-told
               ,
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Isai.
               10.22
               .
               crying
               out
               on
               this
               manner
               ;
               Although
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               after
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               bee
               so
               multiplyed
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               bee
               compared
               with
               the
               sand
               which
               is
               on
               the
               Sea
               shore
               ,
               yet
               a
               remnant
               only
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               a
               very
               few
               ▪
               shall
               bee
               saved
               ;
               but
               a
               multitude
               shall
               bee
               rejected
               ,
               and
               perish
               ,
               ver
               .
               27.
               
               For
               God
               after
               much
               abuse
               of
               his
               lenity
               ,
               will
               in
               short
               time
               end
               his
               controversie
               with
               that
               people
               ,
               following
               the
               exactness
               of
               Justice
               :
               because
               God
               determined
               quickly
               to
               execute
               and
               compleat
               his
               severity
               in
               casting
               off
               that
               people
               .
               And
               Chap.
               1.
               ver
               .
               9.
               the
               same
               Isaias
               foretold
               ,
               Except
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               had
               left
               to
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               a
               very
               small
               remnant
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               promised
               blessings
               should
               bee
               fulfilled
               ,
               wee
               should
               have
               been
               wholly
               consumed
               and
               destroyed
               ,
               as
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 30.
              
               
               What
               shall
               wee
               say
               then
               ?
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               which
               followed
               not
               after
               righteousness
               ,
               have
               attained
               to
               righteousness
               ,
               even
               the
               righteousness
               which
               is
               of
               Faith
               :
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Apostle
               opens
               this
               ,
               as
               his
               scope
               to
               what
               went
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               experience
               of
               Believers
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               of
               Justiciaries
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               might
               confirm
               his
               former
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Works
               .
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               experience
               touching
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               The
               Gentiles
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               which
               did
               not
               follow
               after
               the
               righteousness
               of
               works
               ,
               attained
               true
               righteousness
               ,
               viz.
               that
               righteousness
               which
               is
               by
               Faith
               :
               Therefore
               that
               is
               the
               only
               ground
               of
               Justification
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Works
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 31.
              
               
               But
               Israel
               ,
               which
               followed
               after
               the
               law
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               hath
               not
               attained
               to
               the
               law
               of
               righteousness
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               part
               of
               the
               experience
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               unbelieving
               Jews
               ;
               The
               Israelites
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               followed
               after
               the
               law
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               bee
               justified
               according
               to
               that
               ,
               but
               attained
               not
               that
               righteousness
               which
               is
               by
               works
               ,
               because
               righteousness
               by
               the
               Law
               is
               impossible
               ▪
               Therefore
               Justification
               is
               not
               by
               Works
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 32.
              
               
               Wherefore
               ?
               because
               they
               sought
               it
               not
               by
               Faith
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               were
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               for
               they
               stumbled
               at
               that
               stumbling
               stone
               .
            
             
               That
               hee
               might
               further
               make
               use
               of
               this
               experience
               ,
               hee
               enquires
               after
               the
               cause
               ,
               why
               the
               Jews
               that
               followed
               after
               the
               Law
               ,
               did
               not
               attain
               to
               righteousness
               :
               By
               way
               of
               answer
               ,
               hee
               assigns
               a
               threefold
               cause
               :
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               seek
               after
               righteousness
               by
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               ground
               of
               Justification
               .
            
             
               Another
               cause
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               sought
               after
               righteousness
               by
               works
               ,
               which
               way
               is
               impossible
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               no
               man
               could
               perfectly
               observe
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               also
               because
               good
               works
               ,
               which
               the
               followers
               after
               legal
               righteousness
               ,
               without
               Faith
               perform
               ,
               are
               not
               worthy
               the
               name
               of
               good
               works
               ,
               they
               have
               only
               the
               shew
               of
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               affect
               Justification
               thereby
               ,
               fondly
               desire
               to
               bee
               justified
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 were
              
               by
               works
               ,
               or
               a
               shew
               of
               good
               works
               .
               The
               third
               cause
               ,
               because
               they
               knew
               not
               Christ
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               humility
               ,
               and
               the
               infirmity
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               should
               believe
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               bee
               justified
               ,
               but
               despised
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               set
               themselves
               against
               him
               ,
               stumbling
               at
               him
               ,
               as
               at
               a
               stumbling
               stone
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 33.
              
               
               As
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               Behold
               ,
               I
               lay
               in
               Zion
               a
               stumbling
               stone
               ,
               and
               rock
               of
               offence
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               believeth
               on
               him
               shall
               not
               bee
               ashamed
               .
            
             
               Both
               parts
               of
               this
               experience
               hee
               confirms
               from
               the
               Prophets
               prediction
               ,
               Isai.
               8.14
               .
               and
               28.16
               .
               after
               this
               manner
               :
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 will
                 lay
              
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               Christ
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               whose
               beginning
               is
               out
               of
               
                 Zion
                 ,
                 a
                 tryed
                 stone
                 ,
                 a
                 rock
                 of
                 offence
              
               (
               as
               the
               incredulous
               Jews
               have
               experienced
               )
               
                 and
                 whoever
                 believeth
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
              
               ,
               in
               his
               righteousness
               and
               life
               eternal
               ,
               hee
               shall
               not
               bee
               frustrated
               ,
               as
               the
               believing
               Jews
               have
               found
               by
               experience
               :
               And
               thus
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               firmly
               proved
               that
               wee
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               HEE
               further
               prosecutes
               the
               argument
               of
               the
               Jewes
               temporal
               rejection
               ;
               shewing
               this
               to
               bee
               the
               cause
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Jews
               foolishly
               and
               stubbornly
               rejected
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               shews
               the
               folly
               of
               the
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 to
                 ver
                 .
                 14.
                 
              
               In
               the
               other
               ,
               their
               stubbornness
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Brethren
             ,
             my
             hearts
             desire
             ,
             and
             prayer
             to
             God
             for
             Israel
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             saved
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             being
             about
             to
             shew
             the
             just
             causes
             of
             the
             Jews
             rejection
             ,
             hee
             prefaces
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             from
             his
             good
             affection
             ,
             lest
             any
             thing
             should
             bee
             thought
             to
             bee
             spoken
             by
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             hatred
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             I
             hear
             them
             Record
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             zeal
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             according
             to
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Hee
             shews
             their
             preposterous
             zeal
             for
             God
             to
             bee
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             affection
             ,
             which
             zeal
             was
             worthy
             of
             humane
             commiseration
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             not
             to
             bee
             commended
             ,
             because
             it
             did
             not
             arise
             out
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             ignorance
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             blind
             zeal
             ,
             the
             zeal
             of
             fools
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             they
             ,
             being
             ignorant
             of
             Gods
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             going
             about
             to
             establish
             their
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             have
             not
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Hee
             proves
             the
             folly
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             by
             six
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             The
             
               first
               Argument
            
             .
             Out
             of
             ignorance
             of
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             imputed
             to
             us
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             affected
             the
             inherent
             righteousness
             of
             their
             own
             works
             ,
             and
             proudly
             rejected
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             offered
             
             to
             them
             :
             Therefore
             they
             betrayed
             their
             folly
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             For
             Christ
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             righteousness
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believeth
             .
          
           
             The
             
               second
               Argum.
               Christ
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               for
               righteousness
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               believes
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             whole
             Law
             is
             therefore
             given
             ,
             that
             men
             acknowledging
             their
             sins
             ,
             manifested
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             might
             flee
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             might
             obtain
             righteousness
             by
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             did
             foolishly
             ,
             who
             making
             a
             shew
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             did
             not
             acknowledge
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             Moses
             describeth
             the
             righteousness
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             which
             doth
             those
             things
             shall
             live
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             The
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             Works
             ,
             as
             Moses
             testifies
             ,
             confers
             life
             upon
             none
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             perform
             all
             things
             that
             are
             commanded
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             foolishly
             affected
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               But
               the
               righteousness
               which
               is
               of
               Faith
               ,
               speaketh
               on
               this
               wise
               ;
               Say
               not
               in
               thine
               heart
               ,
               who
               shall
               ascend
               into
               heaven
               ▪
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               bring
               Christ
               down
               from
               above
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Or
               who
               shall
               descend
               into
               the
               deep
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               bring
               Christ
               up
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             The
             righteousness
             of
             Faith
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Moses
             witnesseth
             )
             forbids
             those
             that
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             from
             being
             troubled
             for
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             difficult
             ,
             or
             impossible
             ,
             as
             to
             ascend
             into
             heaven
             ,
             or
             to
             descend
             into
             the
             deep
             :
             Because
             seeing
             Christ
             hath
             already
             overcome
             those
             difficulties
             ,
             descending
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             bee
             any
             further
             troubled
             ,
             how
             to
             attain
             righteousness
             ,
             life
             eternal
             ,
             and
             freedome
             from
             death
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             than
             to
             destroy
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             enquire
             how
             it
             was
             possible
             to
             descend
             from
             heaven
             ,
             or
             rise
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             betray
             their
             folly
             ,
             who
             renounce
             this
             righteousness
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             But
             what
             saith
             it
             ?
             the
             word
             is
             nigh
             thee
             ,
             even
             in
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             Faith
             which
             wee
             preach
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             The
             righteousness
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             it
             gives
             security
             to
             those
             that
             believe
             ,
             touching
             the
             difficulties
             in
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             so
             also
             it
             holds
             forth
             an
             easie
             way
             to
             righteousness
             and
             salvation
             :
             For
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             same
             which
             the
             Apostles
             preached
             ,
             is
             neer
             us
             ,
             that
             receiving
             it
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             wee
             may
             acquiesce
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             confess
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             with
             the
             mouth
             ;
             As
             if
             hee
             should
             say
             to
             us
             ,
             Bee
             not
             troubled
             ,
             cast
             your
             care
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             believe
             him
             that
             speaks
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             shew
             forth
             your
             Faith
             by
             your
             works
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             rejecting
             this
             easie
             way
             of
             righteousness
             propounded
             ,
             are
             very
             foolish
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             That
             if
             thou
             shalt
             confess
             with
             thy
             mouth
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             shalt
             believe
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             bee
             saved
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Opening
             and
             confirming
             the
             former
             ;
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             propounded
             under
             this
             most
             sweet
             condition
             ,
             viz.
             If
             thou
             applyest
             with
             sincere
             affection
             to
             thy self
             the
             redemption
             procured
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             manifested
             in
             his
             Resurrection
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             studiest
             to
             glorifie
             Christ
             with
             a
             sincere
             confession
             ,
             without
             doubt
             thou
             shalt
             obtain
             salvation
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             refusing
             this
             condition
             of
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             betray
             their
             folly
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             For
             with
             the
             heart
             man
             believeth
             unto
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             mouth
             confession
             is
             made
             unto
             salvation
             .
          
           
             This
             hee
             confirms
             with
             five
             reasons
             :
          
           
             The
             
               first
               Reason
            
             is
             ,
             From
             the
             connection
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             confession
             in
             the
             mouth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             Faith
             from
             the
             heart
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             wee
             might
             obtain
             righteousness
             or
             Justification
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             wee
             might
             proceed
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             glorifying
             Christ
             ,
             by
             confession
             of
             the
             mouth
             ,
             or
             outward
             works
             :
             Therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             bee
             joyned
             ,
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             confession
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             mouth
             :
             or
             inward
             Faith
             ,
             and
             outward
             works
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             joyned
             together
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             For
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             Whosoever
             believeth
             on
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             bee
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             Confirming
             the
             connection
             of
             true
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             Isai.
             28.16
             .
             which
             shews
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             bee
             frustrated
             in
             their
             hope
             ,
             or
             their
             expected
             salvation
             ,
             whoever
             believe
             in
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             the
             connection
             of
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             is
             firm
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             For
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             the
             Jew
             and
             the
             Greek
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Lord
             over
             all
             ,
             is
             rich
             unto
             all
             that
             call
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             Confirming
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             connection
             ,
             betwixt
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             distinction
             of
             Jew
             or
             Gentile
             ,
             nor
             exception
             made
             with
             God
             of
             any
             that
             believes
             :
             Therefore
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             Faith
             ,
             without
             exception
             ,
             shall
             bee
             saved
             ,
             as
             well
             Jew
             as
             Greek
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               ]
               Reason
            
             4.
             
             Confirming
             the
             universality
             of
             the
             connection
             ,
             between
             Faith
             ,
             and
             confession
             of
             the
             mouth
             ,
             or
             sincere
             calling
             upon
             God
             and
             Salvation
             :
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             like
             himself
             ,
             and
             rich
             in
             his
             grace
             to
             all
             that
             call
             upon
             him
             :
             Therefore
             all
             that
             believe
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             ,
             or
             confessing
             him
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             shall
             bee
             saved
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             For
             whosoever
             shall
             call
             upon
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             bee
             saved
             .
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
             Confirming
             the
             connection
             betwixt
             true
             confession
             of
             the
             mouth
             ,
             or
             calling
             upon
             Christ
             through
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             Ioel
             2.32
             .
             who
             pronounceth
             ,
             All
             that
             
               call
               upon
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               bee
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   14.
                
                 
                 How
                 then
                 shall
                 they
                 call
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 believed
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 heard
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 hear
                 without
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ?
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 preach
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 bee
                 sent
                 ?
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 How
                 beautiful
                 are
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 !
              
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               shews
               the
               stubbornness
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               answering
               the
               objections
               which
               might
               have
               made
               for
               their
               excuse
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               objection
               is
               from
               the
               conjunction
               of
               the
               means
               ordained
               to
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Faith
               ,
               after
               this
               sense
               .
            
             
               Seeing
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               those
               that
               believe
               not
               to
               call
               upon
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               or
               for
               those
               that
               hear
               not
               the
               Word
               ,
               to
               believe
               ;
               or
               those
               that
               have
               not
               the
               Word
               preached
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               hear
               ,
               or
               the
               Word
               to
               bee
               preached
               to
               whom
               the
               Messengers
               are
               not
               sent
               ,
               (
               which
               connection
               is
               gathered
               from
               the
               words
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               who
               joyns
               together
               the
               Gospel
               and
               the
               Preachers
               ;
               the
               sending
               of
               Messengers
               ,
               and
               the
               Hearers
               rejoycing
               ;
               the
               feer
               ,
               or
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Preachers
               with
               gladness
               in
               those
               that
               received
               them
               .
               )
               It
               follows
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               are
               to
               bee
               excused
               ,
               at
               least
               from
               a
               stubborn
               rejecting
               of
               Gospel
               righteousness
               ,
               because
               they
               heard
               not
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               But
               they
               have
               not
               all
               obeyed
               the
               Gospel
               :
               For
               Esaias
               saith
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Who
               hath
               believed
               our
               report
               ?
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               answers
               ,
               That
               the
               Jews
               heard
               and
               did
               not
               believe
               ,
               which
               hee
               proves
               from
               the
               Prophets
               complaint
               ,
               bewailing
               ,
               that
               few
               believed
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Prophets
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Jews
               are
               not
               to
               bee
               excused
               from
               stubbornness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               So
               then
               Faith
               cometh
               by
               hearing
               ,
               and
               ●earing
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               From
               the
               same
               testimony
               hee
               confirms
               the
               connection
               
               of
               Faith
               ,
               hearing
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               draw
               on
               the
               unbeleeving
               Jews
               ,
               and
               provoke
               those
               that
               beleeved
               to
               use
               the
               means
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               have
               they
               not
               heard
               ?
               yes
               verily
               ,
               their
               sound
               went
               into
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               their
               words
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Hee
               repeats
               the
               Objection
               ,
               and
               answers
               that
               the
               allegation
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               did
               not
               hear
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               was
               false
               ;
               because
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Gospel
               went
               throughout
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               as
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Psal.
               19.5
               .
               to
               which
               place
               the
               Apostle
               alludes
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               Did
               not
               Israel
               know
               ?
               first
               Moses
               saith
               ,
               I
               will
               provoke
               you
               to
               jealousie
               by
               them
               that
               are
               no
               people
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               foolish
               Nation
               I
               will
               anger
               you
               .
            
             
               Another
               Objection
               ,
               But
               perhaps
               the
               Israelites
               did
               not
               know
               ,
               or
               understand
               the
               offer
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               through
               ignorance
               refused
               the
               doctrine
               they
               understood
               not
               :
               Therefore
               they
               may
               bee
               excused
               in
               point
               of
               pertinacy
               .
            
             
               Hee
               refels
               this
               Objection
               ,
               by
               a
               threefold
               testimony
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               The
               first
               is
               out
               of
               Moses
               ,
               Deut.
               32.21
               .
               who
               foretells
               ,
               that
               because
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               rejected
               ,
               or
               the
               conjugal
               Covenant
               violated
               ,
               it
               should
               come
               to
               pass
               that
               the
               Jews
               should
               bee
               rejected
               from
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               should
               bee
               taken
               in
               ,
               in
               their
               stead
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Jews
               are
               guilty
               of
               stubborn
               refusing
               grace
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               But
               Isaiah
               is
               very
               bold
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               I
               was
               found
               of
               them
               that
               sought
               mee
               not
               ,
               I
               was
               made
               manifest
               to
               them
               that
               asked
               not
               after
               mee
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Testimony
               from
               Isaiah
               65.1
               .
               who
               boldly
               ,
               i.
               e.
               not
               fearing
               persecution
               from
               his
               people
               ,
               foretells
               ,
               that
               ,
               for
               the
               Jews
               frowardness
               ,
               and
               stubborn
               rejecting
               of
               grace
               ,
               it
               should
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               God
               casting
               off
               the
               Jews
               ,
               would
               take
               the
               Gentiles
               that
               sought
               him
               not
               ,
               into
               communion
               with
               him
               by
               faith
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               But
               to
               Israel
               hee
               saith
               ,
               All
               day
               long
               I
               have
               stretched
               forth
               my
               hands
               ,
               unto
               a
               disobedient
               and
               gain-saying
               people
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Testimony
               ,
               wherein
               out
               of
               Isa.
               65.2
               .
               hee
               proves
               in
               express
               terms
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               were
               condemned
               for
               their
               rebellion
               :
               Because
               God
               
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 long
              
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               time
               of
               his
               forbearance
               ,
               did
               offer
               himself
               to
               them
               as
               a
               Father
               ,
               with
               his
               arms
               spread
               forth
               ,
               but
               they
               refused
               him
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Jews
               are
               guilty
               of
               rejecting
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               are
               justly
               cast
               off
               by
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               Apostle
               mitigates
               his
               speech
               of
               the
               Jews
               rejection
               in
               this
               whole
               Chapter
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               might
               not
               wax
               proud
               against
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               altogether
               abjects
               and
               lost
               ,
               hee
               proves
               by
               eighteen
               Arguments
               that
               the
               Jews
               are
               not
               to
               bee
               despised
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             hath
             God
             cast
             away
             his
             people
             ?
             God
             forbid
             ;
             for
             I
             also
             am
             an
             Israelite
             ,
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Benjamin
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             God
             hath
             not
             cast
             off
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               Hee
               hath
               not
               cast
               off
               his
               Elect
               people
               :
            
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             despised
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             all
             cast-awayes
             .
             This
             Argument
             hee
             backs
             with
             
               three
               Reasons
            
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             I
             Paul
             come
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             a
             cast-away
             :
             Therefore
             not
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Jews
             are
             cast
             off
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             God
             hath
             not
             cast
             away
             his
             people
             which
             hee
             foreknew
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             The
             Elect
             people
             whom
             hee
             fore-knew
             is
             not
             rejected
             because
             of
             the
             Election
             ,
             and
             the
             unchangeableness
             of
             his
             love
             :
             Therefore
             all
             are
             not
             cast-off
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
              
               —
               Wot
               yee
               not
               what
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               of
               Elias
               ?
               how
               bee
               maketh
               intercession
               to
               God
               against
               Israel
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             
               3.
               
               Lord
               ,
               they
               have
               killed
               thy
               Prophets
               ;
               and
               digged
               down
               thine
               Altars
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               left
               alone
               ,
               and
               they
               seek
               my
               life
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               what
               saith
               the
               answer
               of
               God
               unto
               him
               ?
               I
               have
               reserved
               unto
               my self
               seven
               thousand
               men
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               bowed
               the
               knee
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               Baal
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Even
               so
               then
               at
               this
               present
               time
               also
               there
               is
               a
               remnant
               according
               to
               the
               election
               of
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             As
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Elias
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             Nation
             seemed
             to
             him
             to
             bee
             lost
             and
             cast
             away
             ,
             God
             reserved
             to
             himself
             seven
             thousand
             of
             his
             Elect
             :
             So
             in
             this
             temporal
             rejection
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             God
             hath
             reserved
             some
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Election
             of
             Grace
             :
             Therefore
             all
             are
             not
             cast
             off
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             And
             if
             by
             Grace
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             no
             more
             of
             Wo●ks
             ;
             otherwise
             Grace
             is
             no
             more
             Grace
             .
             But
             if
             it
             bee
             of
             Works
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             no
             more
             Grace
             ,
             otherwise
             Work
             is
             no
             more
             Work.
             
          
           
             From
             hence
             the
             Apostle
             inferres
             two
             Conclusions
             ;
             the
             first
             answering
             the
             design
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Election
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             of
             Grace
             ,
             not
             of
             any
             Works
             foreseen
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Election
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Works
             (
             as
             causes
             )
             mutually
             destroy
             each
             other
             :
             For
             if
             Grace
             bee
             the
             cause
             of
             Election
             ,
             Works
             are
             not
             ;
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             :
             But
             Grace
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             :
             Therefore
             Works
             fore-seen
             are
             not
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             What
             then
             ?
             Israel
             hath
             not
             obtained
             that
             which
             hee
             seeketh
             for
             ,
             but
             the
             Election
             hath
             obtained
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             were
             blinded
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Conclusion
             ,
             shewing
             what
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             vers
             .
             31.
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             sought
             for
             Righteousness
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             attain
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             understood
             onely
             of
             the
             Reprobate
             :
             For
             the
             Elect
             Israelites
             obtained
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             they
             sought
             for
             by
             Grace
             ,
             in
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             but
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             were
             hardened
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             According
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             the
             spirit
             of
             slumber
             ,
             eyes
             that
             they
             should
             not
             see
             ,
             and
             ears
             that
             they
             should
             not
             hear
             unto
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Reprobate
             were
             hardened
             ,
             hee
             proves
             by
             a
             twofold
             Testimony
             :
             The
             first
             is
             of
             Isaiah
             29.16
             .
             and
             6.9
             .
             where
             God
             is
             said
             in
             his
             Righteous
             judgement
             ,
             to
             have
             smitten
             this
             perverse
             people
             with
             the
             punishment
             of
             blindness
             and
             stupidity
             ,
             or
             ,
             for
             the
             contempt
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             to
             have
             given
             up
             to
             a
             reprobate
             sense
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             discern
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             offered
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             which
             judgement
             lay
             upon
             the
             multitude
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               And
               David
               saith
               ,
               Let
               their
               Table
               bee
               made
               a
               snare
               ,
               and
               a
               trap
               ,
               and
               a
               stumbling-block
               ,
               and
               a
               recompence
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Let
               their
               eyes
               bee
               darkened
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               see
               ,
               and
               bow
               down
               their
               back
               alwaies
               .
            
          
           
             Another
             Testimony
             is
             from
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             69.23
             ,
             24.
             who
             (
             as
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             )
             praies
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             also
             tendered
             to
             them
             ,
             might
             bee
             to
             them
             an
             occasion
             of
             ruine
             ,
             that
             afterwards
             they
             might
             savour
             nothing
             but
             earthly
             things
             ,
             who
             being
             so
             often
             warned
             of
             God
             ,
             would
             not
             relish
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             just
             revenge
             of
             their
             unthankfulness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             have
             they
             stumbled
             that
             they
             should
             fall
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             But
             rather
             through
             their
             fall
             ,
             salvation
             is
             come
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             for
             to
             provoke
             them
             to
             jealousie
             .
          
           
             Hee
             repeats
             the
             first
             Argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Jews
             were
             not
             to
             bee
             despised
             ,
             and
             hee
             adds
             a
             second
             :
             The
             Jews
             are
             not
             cast
             off
             ,
             that
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             should
             perish
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             this
             Nation
             ;
             but
             that
             salvation
             through
             Christ
             refused
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             might
             come
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             being
             converted
             unto
             God
             ,
             might
             provoke
             the
             Jews
             to
             jealousie
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             to
             Repentance
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             despised
             .
          
           
             The
             Jews
             are
             provoked
             to
             jealousie
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             
             themselves
             shut
             out
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             scattered
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             bee
             a
             Church
             :
             But
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             their
             room
             to
             bee
             taken
             of
             God
             into
             his
             bosome
             ,
             wherein
             before
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             had
             been
             cherished
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Now
             if
             the
             fall
             of
             them
             bee
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             diminishing
             of
             them
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             how
             much
             more
             their
             fulness
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             As
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Jews
             turned
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             so
             also
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             the
             restitution
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             shall
             prove
             an
             advantage
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             so
             far
             should
             it
             bee
             from
             us
             to
             despise
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             wholly
             cast
             away
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             their
             Conversion
             is
             to
             bee
             wished
             and
             hoped
             for
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               For
               I
               speak
               to
               you
               Gentiles
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               I
               am
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               I
               magnifie
               mine
               office
               :
            
             
               14.
               
               If
               by
               any
               means
               I
               may
               provoke
               to
               emulation
               them
               which
               are
               my
               flesh
               ,
               and
               might
               save
               some
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             I
             my self
             am
             an
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             earnestly
             do
             I
             bestow
             my
             Ministery
             in
             converting
             as
             many
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             and
             magnifie
             my
             office
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             provoke
             the
             Jews
             ,
             my
             Kinsmen
             ,
             not
             to
             suffer
             you
             only
             to
             enjoy
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             would
             joyn
             themselves
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             bee
             saved
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             your
             duty
             not
             to
             despise
             them
             ,
             as
             altogether
             cast
             off
             ,
             but
             to
             labour
             with
             mee
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             saved
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             For
             if
             the
             casting
             away
             of
             them
             bee
             the
             reconciling
             of
             the
             world
             :
             what
             shall
             the
             receiving
             of
             them
             bee
             ,
             but
             life
             from
             the
             dead
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             If
             the
             casting
             off
             the
             Jews
             ,
             is
             through
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             turned
             to
             an
             occasion
             of
             reconciling
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             from
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             is
             not
             such
             a
             change
             for
             the
             better
             to
             bee
             expected
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ?
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             despised
             ,
             as
             altogether
             cast
             off
             ,
             but
             their
             conversion
             is
             to
             bee
             desired
             and
             hoped
             for
             :
             For
             when
             God
             shall
             again
             resume
             his
             antient
             people
             ,
             what
             wonder
             if
             hee
             shall
             powre
             out
             upon
             all
             the
             Churches
             a
             greater
             plenty
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ?
             What
             wonder
             if
             hee
             take
             away
             those
             destructive
             Heresies
             and
             Schismes
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             was
             almost
             oppressed
             even
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             unite
             them
             more
             firmly
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
             That
             this
             hereafter
             shall
             bee
             the
             happy
             condition
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Jews
             conversion
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             would
             not
             have
             us
             despair
             ,
             who
             propounds
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             bee
             hoped
             for
             by
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Churches
             condition
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             For
             if
             the
             first
             fruit
             bee
             holy
             ,
             the
             lump
             is
             also
             holy
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             root
             bee
             holy
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             branches
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             The
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Covenant
             with
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             is
             consecrated
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             honored
             with
             the
             dignity
             of
             Federal
             Holiness
             ,
             descending
             from
             their
             Fathers
             that
             were
             in
             Covenant
             :
             As
             the
             lump
             and
             harvest
             is
             sanctified
             in
             the
             first
             fruits
             ,
             and
             the
             branches
             in
             the
             consecrating
             of
             the
             root
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             contemned
             as
             wholly
             cast
             away
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             And
             if
             some
             of
             the
             branches
             bee
             broken
             off
             ,
             and
             thou
             being
             a
             wild
             Olive-tree
             wert
             graffed
             in
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             partakest
             of
             the
             root
             and
             fatness
             of
             the
             Olive-tree
             :
          
           
             Some
             unbelieving
             Jews
             ,
             as
             branches
             ,
             are
             broken
             off
             from
             the
             Olive-tree
             ,
             (
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             holy
             Patriarchs
             )
             and
             thou
             a
             Gentile
             ,
             being
             as
             a
             wild
             Olive
             ,
             far
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             art
             implanted
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             partaker
             of
             the
             priviledges
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             holy
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             fatness
             of
             the
             Olive-tree
             :
             Therefore
             thou
             oughtest
             not
             to
             despise
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             Boast
             not
             against
             the
             branches
             :
             But
             if
             thou
             boast
             ,
             thou
             bearest
             not
             the
             root
             ,
             but
             the
             root
             thee
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             If
             thou
             shalt
             boast
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             more
             worthy
             than
             they
             ,
             thou
             behavest
             thy self
             no
             less
             foolishly
             ,
             than
             the
             branches
             born
             by
             the
             root
             ,
             should
             boast
             against
             the
             root
             which
             bears
             them
             :
             Therefore
             thou
             oughtest
             not
             to
             despise
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Thou
               wilt
               say
               then
               ,
               the
               branches
               were
               broken
               off
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               bee
               graffed
               in
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Well
               ;
               because
               of
               unbelief
               they
               were
               broken
               off
               ,
               and
               thou
               standest
               by
               Faith
               :
               Bee
               not
               high-minded
               ,
               but
               f●ar
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             In
             answering
             the
             objection
             it
             is
             propounded
             ;
             It
             s
             true
             the
             Jews
             are
             rejected
             ,
             that
             upon
             this
             occasion
             thou
             mightest
             succeed
             them
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             seeing
             they
             for
             their
             unbelief
             are
             rejected
             ,
             and
             thou
             standest
             by
             Faith
             ,
             thou
             hast
             no
             reason
             to
             insult
             over
             and
             despise
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             fear
             and
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             thy self
             that
             thou
             sin
             not
             ,
             and
             bee
             punished
             :
             Therefore
             oughtest
             thou
             not
             to
             contemn
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             if
             altogether
             cast
             off
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             For
             if
             God
             spared
             not
             the
             natural
             branches
             ,
             take
             heed
             lest
             hee
             also
             spare
             not
             thee
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ;
             If
             God
             spared
             not
             the
             proud
             Jews
             ,
             the
             natural
             branches
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             ,
             hee
             will
             not
             spare
             the
             Romans
             ,
             or
             any
             insulting
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             branches
             graffed
             in
             :
             Therefore
             thou
             being
             a
             Gentile
             ,
             oughtest
             not
             to
             despise
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             Behold
             therefore
             the
             goodness
             and
             severity
             of
             God
             :
             on
             them
             which
             fell
             ,
             severity
             ;
             but
             towards
             thee
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             if
             thou
             continue
             in
             his
             goodness
             ;
             otherwise
             thou
             shalt
             bee
             cut
             off
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             Unless
             thou
             continue
             in
             the
             Faith
             and
             obedience
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             considering
             the
             severity
             of
             God
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             his
             goodness
             towards
             thee
             ,
             thou
             also
             shalt
             bee
             broken
             off
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             :
             Therefore
             unless
             thou
             wilt
             bee
             rejected
             ,
             keep
             thy self
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             despise
             not
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               23.
            
             
             And
             they
             also
             ,
             if
             they
             bide
             not
             still
             in
             unbelief
             ,
             shall
             bee
             graffed
             in
             :
             for
             God
             is
             able
             to
             graft
             them
             in
             again
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             Even
             as
             thou
             ,
             unless
             thou
             continue
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             shalt
             bee
             cut
             off
             :
             So
             the
             Jews
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             not
             in
             unbelief
             ,
             they
             shall
             again
             bee
             graffed
             into
             the
             holy
             Church
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             ;
             yea
             ,
             verily
             ,
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             omnipotent
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             despaired
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             despised
             by
             thee
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               24.
            
             
             For
             if
             thou
             wert
             cut
             out
             of
             the
             Olive-tree
             ,
             which
             is
             wild
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             were
             graffed
             contrary
             to
             nature
             in
             a
             good
             Olive-tree
             :
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             these
             which
             bee
             the
             natural
             branches
             ,
             bee
             graffed
             into
             their
             own
             Olive-tree
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             13.
             
             If
             God
             implant
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             (
             as
             branches
             out
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             )
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             much
             more
             will
             hee
             restore
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             are
             natural
             branches
             of
             that
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               For
               I
               would
               not
               brethren
               ,
               that
               yee
               should
               bee
               ignorant
               of
               this
               mystery
               ,
               (
               lest
               yee
               should
               bee
               wise
               in
               your
               own
               conceits
               )
               that
               blindness
               in
               part
               is
               happened
               to
               Israel
               ,
               until
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               bee
               come
               in
               .
            
             
               26.
               —
               And
               so
               all
               Israel
               shall
               bee
               saved
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
            
          
           
             Argum.
             14.
             
             I
             open
             a
             mystery
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             special
             Revelation
             declare
             ,
             that
             this
             hardning
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             was
             not
             universal
             ,
             nor
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             for
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             viz.
             till
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             was
             brought
             in
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             not
             to
             lift
             up
             your selves
             ,
             or
             contemn
             the
             Jews
             .
             By
             
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             hee
             means
             ,
             that
             great
             multitude
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             not
             before
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             with
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             which
             multitude
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             Israel
             shall
             bee
             provoked
             to
             return
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             true
             Faith
             in
             the
             Messias
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             had
             departed
             through
             unbelief
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             
               Israel
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             that
             dispersed
             people
             ,
             shall
             bee
             converted
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               —
               There
               shall
               come
               out
               of
               Sion
               the
               Deliverer
               ,
               and
               shall
               turn
               away
               ungodliness
               from
               Jacob.
               
            
             
             
               27.
               
               For
               this
               is
               my
               Covenant
               unto
               them
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               take
               away
               their
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             Prophesie
             out
             of
             that
             of
             Isai.
             29.26
             .
             and
             27.3
             .
             Where
             hee
             fore-tells
             that
             the
             Messias
             should
             come
             of
             the
             Jews
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             true
             REDEEMER
             ,
             to
             redeem
             his
             Nation
             from
             the
             guilt
             and
             bondage
             of
             sin
             ,
             pardoning
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             should
             take
             them
             into
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             the
             full
             abolishing
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             should
             bee
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             now
             declared
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               28.
            
             
             As
             concerning
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             are
             enemies
             for
             your
             sakes
             :
             but
             as
             touching
             the
             election
             ,
             they
             are
             beloved
             for
             the
             Fathers
             sakes
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             15.
             
             Although
             the
             rejected
             Jews
             (
             so
             much
             as
             concerns
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             refused
             by
             those
             reprobate
             Jews
             )
             are
             accounted
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             enemies
             ,
             for
             your
             advantage
             :
             yet
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             election
             of
             this
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             above
             all
             other
             Nations
             bee
             esteemed
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             Elect
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             the
             Jews
             are
             loved
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Covenant
             betwixt
             God
             and
             their
             Fathers
             :
             Therefore
             for
             the
             very
             same
             reason
             ought
             they
             not
             to
             bee
             despised
             ,
             but
             loved
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               29.
            
             
             For
             the
             gifts
             and
             calling
             of
             God
             are
             without
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             16.
             
             Preventing
             an
             objection
             ;
             Although
             this
             Nation
             by
             just
             desert
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             fall
             from
             all
             its
             priviledges
             ,
             yet
             because
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             special
             grace
             bestowed
             ,
             (
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             their
             calling
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             )
             whether
             upon
             any
             Nation
             above
             others
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             man
             above
             others
             ,
             are
             unchangeable
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             never
             wholly
             cut
             off
             ,
             or
             re-call
             ,
             but
             will
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             this
             people
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             they
             are
             firm
             :
             Therefore
             this
             Nation
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             contemned
             by
             you
             ,
             but
             to
             bee
             had
             in
             honor
             rather
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 30.
              
               
               For
               as
               yee
               in
               times
               past
               have
               not
               believed
               God
               ,
               yet
               have
               now
               obtained
               mercy
               through
               their
               unbelief
               :
            
             
               31.
               
               Even
               so
               have
               these
               also
               now
               not
               believed
               ,
               that
               through
               your
               mercy
               they
               also
               might
               obtain
               mercy
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             17.
             
             It
             is
             every
             way
             to
             bee
             believed
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             manifest
             as
             much
             grace
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             that
             mercy
             shewed
             to
             you
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             hee
             hath
             shewed
             to
             you
             Gentiles
             heretofore
             disobedient
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             stubbornness
             and
             unbelief
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             despised
             ,
             as
             altogether
             cast
             off
             ,
             but
             their
             conversion
             is
             rather
             to
             bee
             endeavoured
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               32.
            
             
             For
             God
             hath
             concluded
             them
             all
             in
             unbelief
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             have
             mercy
             on
             all
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             18.
             
             After
             this
             manner
             ,
             The
             most
             wise
             Providence
             of
             God
             hath
             so
             ordered
             the
             business
             of
             saving
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             all
             being
             found
             in
             sin
             and
             rebellion
             ,
             might
             have
             no
             matter
             of
             boasting
             ,
             and
             whoever
             should
             obtain
             Salvation
             ,
             might
             ascribe
             all
             to
             Divine
             bounty
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             despised
             ,
             as
             wholly
             cast
             off
             ,
             but
             the
             work
             of
             Divine
             mercy
             towards
             this
             people
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             expected
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               33.
            
             
             O
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             riches
             both
             of
             the
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             of
             God!
             How
             unsearchable
             are
             his
             judgements
             ,
             and
             his
             waves
             past
             finding
             out
             ?
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             shews
             a
             two-fold
             use
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             fore-going
             Doctrine
             ,
             especially
             concerning
             the
             election
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             reprobation
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             admire
             and
             celebrate
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             ineffable
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             :
             Another
             is
             ,
             That
             wee
             seek
             no
             further
             than
             is
             revealed
             ,
             touching
             the
             Counsels
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             things
             revealed
             ,
             wee
             bee
             wise
             to
             sobriety
             ,
             (
             because
             the
             Counsels
             of
             God
             exceed
             our
             capacity
             ,
             and
             are
             indeed
             unsearchable
             )
             glorifying
             God
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               34.
            
             
             For
             who
             hath
             known
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             or
             who
             hath
             been
             his
             Counsellour
             ?
          
           
             Three
             Reasons
             hee
             adds
             of
             both
             those
             deductions
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             No
             creature
             hath
             pierced
             into
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             none
             was
             ever
             of
             his
             Counsel
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Counsels
             of
             God
             are
             past
             finding
             out
             ,
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             search
             after
             them
             ,
             but
             admire
             and
             magnifie
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             Wisdome
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               35.
            
             
             Or
             who
             hath
             first
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             bee
             recompenced
             to
             him
             again
             ?
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             God
             is
             in
             no
             mans
             debt
             ,
             or
             can
             bee
             ,
             no
             man
             merits
             at
             his
             hand
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             come
             forth
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             obliged
             God
             by
             any
             act
             of
             goodness
             in
             himself
             :
             Therefore
             they
             cannot
             boast
             ,
             any
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             was
             bound
             to
             them
             by
             any
             Law
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             appoint
             them
             unto
             life
             :
             neither
             can
             any
             of
             the
             Reprobates
             complain
             ,
             as
             though
             hee
             paid
             not
             what
             hee
             ought
             ,
             seeing
             hee
             is
             a
             debter
             to
             no
             man.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               36.
            
             
             For
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             ,
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             whom
             bee
             glory
             for
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ;
             All
             things
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             Author
             ;
             All
             things
             are
             upheld
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Preserver
             ;
             All
             things
             tend
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             ultimate
             end
             :
             Therefore
             when
             it
             seems
             good
             to
             him
             to
             promote
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             in
             the
             rejection
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             or
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             Reprobation
             of
             others
             ,
             all
             honor
             and
             glory
             ought
             to
             bee
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             by
             all
             men
             for
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               WEE
               have
               had
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               of
               the
               way
               to
               Iustification
               ,
               the
               latter
               follows
               ,
               concerning
               the
               right
               ordering
               the
               life
               of
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               exhorts
               to
               Sanctity
               in
               general
               ,
               
                 to
                 ver
                 .
                 3.
              
               
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               hee
               instructs
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               particularly
               ,
               concerning
               the
               right
               use
               of
               gifts
               ,
               
                 to
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
              
               
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               ,
               hee
               gives
               common
               precepts
               concerning
               Christian
               virtues
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             by
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             you
             present
             your
             bodies
             a
             living
             sacrifice
             ,
             holy
             ,
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             reasonable
             service
             .
          
           
             By
             an
             allusion
             made
             to
             the
             typical
             manner
             of
             sacrificing
             ,
             under
             the
             
               Levitical
               Law
            
             ,
             hee
             most
             friendly
             exhorts
             them
             to
             shew
             forth
             the
             fruit
             of
             free
             Justification
             granted
             to
             them
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             branches
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             wee
             would
             present
             our
             bodies
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             offer
             and
             consecrate
             our selves
             wholly
             ,
             not
             onely
             our
             souls
             ,
             but
             bodies
             also
             to
             God
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             thankfulness
             .
             The
             reasons
             of
             the
             exhortation
             are
             five
             ,
             which
             also
             contain
             the
             properties
             of
             this
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             The
             
               first
               reason
            
             is
             contained
             in
             a
             vehement
             entreaty
             ;
             because
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             before
             rehearsed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Election
             ,
             of
             his
             Mercy
             ;
             Redemption
             ,
             of
             his
             Mercy
             ;
             Calling
             ,
             of
             his
             Mercy
             ;
             and
             Justification
             ,
             of
             his
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             require
             of
             you
             this
             gratitude
             and
             thankfulness
             .
          
           
             
               Living
               ]
               Reason
            
             2.
             
             Because
             this
             is
             a
             living
             Sacrifice
             ,
             wherein
             nothing
             is
             to
             bee
             slain
             but
             sin
             ;
             and
             you
             your selves
             shall
             live
             consecrated
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             bee
             preserved
             unto
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Holy
               ]
               Reason
            
             3.
             
             This
             Sacrifice
             is
             truly
             holy
             ,
             in
             the
             daily
             offering
             up
             whereof
             ,
             Holiness
             it self
             consists
             .
          
           
             
               Acceptable
               ]
               Reason
            
             4.
             
             Because
             this
             Sacrifice
             will
             not
             bee
             rejected
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             those
             many
             legal
             shadows
             offered
             up
             by
             hypocrites
             ,
             but
             accepted
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Reasonable
               ]
               Reason
            
             5.
             
             Because
             the
             act
             whereby
             you
             offer
             up
             this
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             your
             reasonable
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             service
             ,
             pre-figured
             by
             that
             typical
             worship
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             above
             that
             ,
             as
             spiritual
             things
             are
             above
             carnal
             ,
             and
             the
             bodies
             of
             Saints
             to
             bee
             preferr'd
             before
             the
             carkasses
             of
             brute
             beasts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             And
             bee
             not
             conformed
             to
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             bee
             yee
             transformed
             by
             the
             renewing
             of
             your
             mind
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             prove
             what
             is
             that
             good
             ,
             
             that
             acceptable
             and
             perfect
             Will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             branch
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             That
             wee
             take
             heed
             in
             life
             and
             conversation
             ,
             that
             wee
             do
             not
             make
             the
             pleasure
             and
             manners
             of
             worldly
             men
             our
             Rule
             ,
             to
             which
             wee
             conform
             our selves
             :
             This
             exhortation
             contains
             a
             Reason
             in
             it self
             ;
             because
             men
             of
             the
             world
             onely
             savour
             the
             honours
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             profits
             of
             this
             present
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Bee
               yee
               transformed
            
             ]
             The
             third
             branch
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             That
             wee
             endeavour
             the
             transforming
             of
             our
             carnal
             mind
             into
             that
             which
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             by
             the
             daily
             renewing
             of
             our
             understanding
             and
             will.
             Two
             Reasons
             hee
             gives
             of
             this
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             
               Discern
               yee
               ]
               Reason
            
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             Will
             revealed
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             is
             the
             Rule
             to
             which
             wee
             ought
             to
             conform
             .
             1.
             
             Good
             ,
             teaching
             and
             leading
             us
             to
             those
             things
             which
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             making
             us
             good
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             accepts
             no
             obedience
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Word
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             perfect
             ,
             comprehending
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             appertain
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             salvation
             :
             Therefore
             indeavour
             after
             renewing
             your
             minds
             .
          
           
             
               Discern
               yee
               ]
               Reason
            
             2.
             
             Because
             without
             a
             renewed
             mind
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             discern
             the
             proper
             sense
             of
             the
             divine
             Will
             revealed
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             knowing
             it
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             approve
             ,
             and
             approving
             it
             ,
             wee
             can
             have
             no
             experimental
             knowledge
             ,
             how
             good
             ,
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             perfect
             it
             is
             in
             it
             srlf
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             wee
             to
             endeavour
             after
             renovation
             of
             mind
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               For
               I
               say
               ,
               through
               the
               Grace
               given
               unto
               mee
               ,
               to
               every
               man
               that
               is
               among
               you
               ,
               not
               to
               think
               of
               himself
               more
               highly
               than
               hee
               ought
               to
               think
               ,
               but
               to
               think
               soberly
               ,
               according
               as
               God
               hath
               dealt
               to
               every
               man
               the
               measure
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ;
               wherein
               according
               to
               his
               Apostolical
               authority
               (
               which
               hee
               calls
               Grace
               ,
               because
               granted
               to
               him
               out
               of
               ineffable
               Grace
               )
               hee
               charges
               
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 among
                 them
                 ,
              
               in
               any
               publick
               office
               ,
               or
               any
               excellency
               of
               gift
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               not
               think
               of
               himself
               above
               his
               fellows
               ,
               or
               above
               the
               value
               of
               his
               talent
               ,
               or
               the
               measure
               of
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               would
               carry
               himself
               soberly
               ,
               and
               moderately
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               towards
               all
               .
               The
               Reasons
               of
               this
               Exhortation
               are
               five
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               1.
               
               God
               hath
               distributed
               to
               every
               one
               not
               a
               fulness
               ,
               but
               a
               measure
               of
               Faith
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               fitting
               that
               every
               one
               should
               modestly
               contain
               himself
               within
               that
               measure
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               For
               as
               wee
               have
               many
               members
               in
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               all
               members
               have
               not
               the
               same
               office
               :
            
             
               Reas.
               2.
               
               As
               in
               the
               natural
               body
               ,
               divers
               members
               are
               deputed
               to
               divers
               operations
               ;
               So
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               body
               of
               Beleevers
               ,
               or
               the
               society
               of
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               divers
               functions
               are
               designed
               to
               divers
               imployments
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               fitting
               ,
               that
               each
               contain
               himself
               modestly
               in
               his
               office
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               So
               wee
               being
               many
               ,
               are
               one
               body
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               members
               one
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               3.
               
               Included
               in
               the
               same
               similitude
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               natural
               body
               ,
               many
               members
               constitute
               one
               body
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               body
               ,
               all
               the
               faithful
               ,
               in
               particular
               all
               Church-Officers
               ,
               are
               one
               body
               in
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               all
               ought
               to
               concurre
               modestly
               ,
               every
               one
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               to
               maintain
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 particular
                 ]
                 Reason
              
               4.
               
               As
               in
               the
               natural
               body
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               body
               ,
               each
               of
               the
               members
               ,
               are
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               but
               of
               one
               another
               ;
               or
               every
               member
               is
               intended
               to
               promote
               the
               benefit
               of
               another
               :
               Therefore
               all
               ought
               to
               serve
               each
               other
               ,
               mutually
               promoting
               the
               benefit
               of
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               not
               proudly
               and
               imprudently
               hinder
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               Having
               then
               gifts
               ,
               differing
               according
               to
               the
               Grace
               that
               is
               given
               to
               us
               ,
               whether
               prophesy
               ,
               let
               us
               prophesy
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               faith
               :
            
             
               Reas.
               5.
               
               Those
               divers
               gifts
               which
               wee
               have
               ,
               are
               communcated
               through
               the
               Grace
               and
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               bestowed
               them
               :
               Therefore
               let
               us
               not
               grow
               proud
               ,
               but
               modestly
               demean
               our selves
               .
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 Prophesie
              
               ]
               Hee
               descends
               to
               particular
               ordinary
               publick
               gifts
               ,
               and
               to
               each
               hee
               prescribes
               their
               operations
               and
               bounds
               :
               Hee
               makes
               two
               kinds
               of
               functions
               .
               The
               first
               is
               Prophesie
               ;
               The
               second
               of
               a
               Deacon
               ;
               Prophesie
               comprehends
               the
               handling
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               Hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 having
                 Prophesie
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               Let
               us
               onely
               teach
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               propounded
               to
               be
               beleeved
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               wee
               solidly
               know
               or
               beleeve
               to
               bee
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               Or
               Ministery
               ,
               let
               us
               wait
               on
               our
               Ministring
               ;
               or
               hee
               that
               teacheth
               ,
               on
               teaching
               :
            
             
               The
               second
               kind
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               functions
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               Deacon
               ,
               which
               contains
               all
               the
               gifts
               subservient
               to
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               afterward
               hee
               declares
               .
               Concerning
               which
               hee
               prescribes
               ,
               that
               hee
               which
               is
               imployed
               in
               that
               office
               ,
               would
               contain
               himself
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               aspire
               higher
               ,
               unless
               orderly
               called
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 teacheth
              
               ]
               Hee
               subdivides
               Prophesie
               into
               the
               office
               of
               Teachers
               and
               Pastors
               :
               By
               Teachers
               hee
               understands
               those
               ,
               who
               teach
               by
               office
               ,
               and
               labour
               in
               informing
               of
               our
               minds
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               these
               hee
               commands
               that
               they
               diligently
               use
               their
               ability
               in
               teaching
               ,
               and
               wholly
               give
               themselves
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               Or
               hee
               that
               exhorteth
               ,
               on
               Exhortation
               :
               hee
               that
               giveth
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               it
               with
               simplicity
               ;
               hee
               that
               ruleth
               ,
               with
               diligence
               ;
               hee
               that
               sheweth
               mercy
               ,
               with
               chearfulness
               .
            
             
               By
               Pastors
               hee
               understands
               ,
               those
               who
               exhort
               ,
               and
               labour
               in
               moving
               the
               affections
               ,
               and
               have
               ability
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               interpreting
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               prudently
               to
               apply
               the
               Word
               for
               the
               present
               benefit
               of
               hearers
               ,
               with
               stirring
               up
               the
               affections
               .
               These
               hee
               commands
               to
               attend
               to
               Exhortation
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 distributes
              
               ]
               Hee
               reckons
               up
               three
               kinds
               as
               it
               were
               of
               Deacons
               ,
               subservient
               to
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               The
               first
               is
               of
               those
               that
               distribute
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               by
               way
               of
               Office
               they
               are
               set
               over
               the
               treasurie
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               goods
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               collections
               of
               the
               Saints
               they
               dispence
               to
               the
               publick
               uses
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               hee
               commands
               these
               ,
               that
               they
               distribute
               with
               simplicity
               ,
               that
               is
               with
               good
               fidelity
               ,
               without
               acception
               of
               persons
               ,
               and
               respect
               to
               private
               advantage
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 Rules
              
               ]
               The
               second
               kind
               ,
               is
               of
               those
               which
               are
               otherwise
               called
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.28
               .
               
                 Ruling
                 Presbyters
              
               ,
               and
               by
               office
               were
               set
               to
               over-see
               the
               manners
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               scandals
               might
               bee
               avoided
               ,
               and
               removed
               from
               the
               Church
               ;
               These
               hee
               commands
               ,
               that
               they
               diligently
               and
               carefully
               attend
               to
               their
               duty
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 shews
                 mercy
              
               ]
               The
               third
               kind
               of
               Deacons
               ,
               is
               of
               those
               who
               by
               office
               were
               to
               shew
               pitty
               ,
               and
               were
               set
               to
               over-see
               the
               poor
               ,
               the
               sick
               ,
               those
               that
               were
               banished
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               were
               afflicted
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               These
               hee
               commands
               ,
               that
               they
               attend
               to
               their
               duty
               with
               chearfulness
               ;
               lest
               with
               their
               frowardness
               they
               more
               afflict
               those
               ,
               whom
               a
               disease
               ,
               or
               poverty
               ,
               or
               banishment
               hath
               already
               afflicted
               .
               In
               all
               these
               Precepts
               hee
               distinguishes
               betwixt
               themselves
               divers
               functions
               by
               divers
               gifts
               ,
               and
               divers
               subjects
               ,
               setting
               several
               kinds
               of
               Officers
               over
               divers
               imployments
               ;
               using
               the
               like
               way
               of
               commanding
               in
               all
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               Let
               love
               bee
               without
               dissimulation
               :
               abhorre
               that
               which
               is
               evil
               ,
               cleave
               to
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               changes
               the
               form
               of
               command
               ,
               and
               delivers
               Precepts
               touching
               Christian
               virtues
               ,
               in
               number
               about
               sixteen
               .
            
             
               Love
               ]
               The
               
                 first
                 Precept
              
               ,
               That
               the
               signs
               whereby
               wee
               
               express
               our
               love
               ,
               should
               come
               from
               a
               sincere
               heart
               ,
               without
               dissimulation
               .
            
             
               
                 Abhorring
                 ]
                 Precept
              
               2.
               
               That
               wee
               so
               abhorre
               evil
               or
               sin
               ,
               that
               wee
               suffer
               not
               our selves
               to
               bee
               drawn
               into
               fellowship
               with
               it
               .
               And
               that
               wee
               so
               embrace
               goodness
               ,
               or
               virtue
               ,
               that
               wee
               suffer
               not
               our selves
               to
               bee
               drawn
               away
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               Bee
               kindly
               affectioned
               one
               to
               another
               with
               brotherly
               love
               ,
               in
               honour
               preferring
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               Precept
               3.
               
               That
               the
               love
               of
               Christians
               among
               themselves
               ,
               which
               is
               founded
               by
               the
               bond
               of
               Grace
               ,
               should
               bee
               as
               the
               love
               of
               Brethren
               ,
               which
               is
               founded
               by
               the
               bond
               of
               nature
               ,
               viz.
               constant
               and
               earnest
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 honour
                 ]
                 Precept
              
               4.
               
               That
               in
               the
               testifying
               our
               opinion
               by
               outward
               signs
               ,
               concerning
               the
               virtue
               or
               worth
               of
               any
               one
               ,
               wee
               do
               not
               expect
               what
               is
               due
               to
               our selves
               ,
               but
               that
               wee
               go
               before
               others
               ,
               giving
               them
               the
               honour
               which
               belongs
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               Not
               slothful
               in
               business
               ;
               fervent
               in
               spirit
               ,
               serving
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             
               Precept
               5.
               
               Concerning
               diligence
               in
               the
               duties
               ,
               which
               by
               our
               Calling
               are
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               That
               wee
               bee
               not
               slothful
               ,
               dull
               ,
               and
               cold
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               had
               no
               mind
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               the
               things
               ,
               but
               that
               wee
               undergo
               those
               offices
               with
               fervency
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               intenseness
               of
               zeal
               ,
               taking
               the
               occasion
               of
               doing
               well
               in
               the
               just
               opportunity
               ;
               consecrating
               this
               ferventness
               of
               spirit
               to
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               our
               own
               private
               affections
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Rejoycing
               in
               Hope
               ;
               patient
               in
               Tribulation
               ,
               continuing
               instant
               in
               Prayer
               :
            
             
               Precept
               6.
               
               Concerning
               remedies
               to
               bee
               used
               in
               our
               afflictions
               .
               1.
               
               That
               wee
               glory
               in
               the
               hope
               of
               deliverance
               .
               2.
               
               If
               evils
               increase
               ,
               that
               wee
               behave
               our selves
               patiently
               .
               3.
               
               If
               help
               seem
               to
               bee
               delayed
               ,
               that
               wee
               continue
               in
               prayers
               ,
               and
               give
               not
               way
               to
               evil
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Distributing
               to
               the
               necessity
               of
               Saints
               ,
               given
               to
               hospitality
               .
            
             
               Precept
               7.
               
               That
               wee
               communicate
               of
               our
               goods
               to
               the
               necessities
               and
               want
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               especially
               of
               those
               that
               live
               amongst
               us
               :
               and
               that
               wee
               (
               by
               our
               hospitality
               freely
               tendered
               to
               them
               )
               succour
               strangers
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               banished
               ,
               which
               come
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Bless
               them
               which
               persecute
               you
               ,
               bless
               ,
               and
               curse
               not
               .
            
             
               Precept
               8.
               
               That
               wee
               do
               not
               recompence
               slanders
               and
               reproaches
               (
               the
               ordinary
               persecution
               of
               the
               world
               )
               with
               revilings
               again
               ,
               but
               that
               wee
               dissolve
               them
               by
               patience
               ,
               and
               blessing
               .
               And
               because
               this
               is
               very
               contrary
               to
               flesh
               ,
               hee
               twice
               commands
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               time
               forbids
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Rejoyce
               with
               them
               that
               do
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               weep
               with
               them
               that
               do
               weep
               .
            
             
               Precept
               9.
               
               Hee
               commends
               to
               us
               a
               brotherly
               sympathy
               or
               fellow-feeling
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               adversities
               ,
               as
               prosperitie
               of
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               as
               it
               becomes
               the
               members
               of
               the
               same
               body
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Bee
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               one
               towards
               another
               .
               Minde
               not
               high
               things
               ,
               but
               condescend
               to
               men
               of
               low
               estate
               ▪
               Bee
               not
               wise
               in
               your
               own
               conceits
               .
            
             
               Precept
               10.
               
               That
               wee
               promote
               mutual
               concord
               ,
               and
               bear
               ordinary
               infirmities
               in
               those
               that
               differ
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               wee
               do
               not
               proudly
               lift
               up
               our selves
               against
               ,
               or
               above
               others
               ,
               but
               that
               wee
               condescend
               to
               men
               of
               low
               degree
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               the
               truth
               shall
               give
               way
               ,
               alwaies
               bewaring
               that
               wee
               bee
               not
               puffed
               up
               with
               an
               opinion
               of
               our
               own
               wisdome
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Recompence
               to
               no
               man
               evil
               for
               evil
               ,
               provide
               things
               honest
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               men
               .
            
             
               Precept
               11.
               
               That
               wee
               do
               not
               recompence
               injuries
               with
               injuries
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               flesh
               is
               ready
               to
               make
               exceptions
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 Requite
                 no
                 man
                 evil
                 for
                 evil
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Providing
                 ]
                 Precept
              
               12.
               
               That
               following
               after
               honesty
               ,
               and
               innocency
               of
               life
               ,
               wee
               cut
               off
               all
               occasion
               ,
               as
               well
               from
               our-selves
               of
               doing
               evil
               ,
               as
               from
               our
               adversaries
               of
               ●urting
               us
               ,
               or
               reviling
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               If
               it
               bee
               possible
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               lieth
               in
               you
               ,
               live
               peaceably
               with
               all
               men
               .
            
             
               Precept
               13.
               
               That
               wee
               follow
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               Whereunto
               is
               added
               a
               limitation
               ,
               
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 possible
              
               ,
               and
               
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 lies
                 in
                 us
                 ,
              
               that
               wee
               use
               all
               means
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               thing
               falls
               out
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               by
               anothers
               fault
               ,
               not
               by
               ours
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Dearly
               beloved
               ,
               avenge
               not
               your selves
               ,
               but
               rather
               give
               place
               unto
               wrath
               :
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Vengeance
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               repay
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Precept
               14.
               
               Forbidding
               in
               particular
               ,
               more
               than
               before
               ,
               requiring
               like
               for
               like
               ,
               because
               wee
               are
               more
               prone
               to
               revenge
               .
               Therefore
               hee
               friendly
               forbids
               private
               revenge
               ,
               and
               commands
               that
               wee
               let
               our
               anger
               ,
               and
               the
               anger
               of
               our
               adversary
               to
               cool
               ,
               exciting
               neither
               by
               words
               or
               deeds
               ,
               adding
               a
               grave
               Argument
               ,
               because
               it
               belongs
               to
               God
               ,
               either
               immediately
               by
               himself
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               revenge
               all
               injuries
               offered
               unto
               us
               .
               What
               is
               to
               bee
               done
               in
               case
               of
               
                 unblameable
                 defence
              
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               inquired
               amongst
               common
               places
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Therefore
               if
               thine
               enemy
               hunger
               ,
               feed
               him
               ,
               if
               hee
               thirst
               ,
               give
               him
               drink
               ;
               for
               in
               so
               doing
               thou
               shalt
               heap
               coals
               of
               fire
               on
               his
               head
               .
            
             
               Precept
               15.
               
               Of
               doing
               good
               to
               our
               enemies
               ,
               when
               opportunity
               and
               their
               necessity
               requires
               it
               :
               And
               this
               Reason
               is
               subjoyned
               ,
               because
               by
               this
               wee
               heap
               coals
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               either
               bee
               softened
               (
               as
               metal
               is
               melted
               in
               the
               fire
               )
               if
               there
               bee
               any
               ingenuity
               in
               them
               ;
               or
               that
               their
               conviction
               and
               condemnation
               might
               bee
               made
               so
               much
               the
               more
               heavy
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               by
               ours
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               fault
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               Bee
               not
               overcome
               of
               evil
               ,
               but
               overcome
               evil
               with
               good
               .
            
             
               Precept
               16.
               
               Tending
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               but
               more
               generally
               ,
               That
               in
               contending
               with
               our
               enemies
               ,
               wee
               judge
               rightly
               of
               the
               victory
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               not
               that
               wee
               requite
               ,
               or
               overcome
               evil
               with
               evil
               ;
               for
               then
               wee
               are
               rather
               overcome
               of
               evil
               ,
               than
               overcome
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               the
               only
               victory
               ,
               that
               by
               doing
               well
               we
               overcome
               evil
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               victory
               which
               here
               hee
               exhorts
               us
               to
               seek
               after
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               HEe
               proceeds
               to
               exhort
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               bring
               forth
               fruits
               worthy
               of
               their
               profession
               ,
               towards
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               all
               conditions
               .
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               The
               first
               of
               Civil
               Subjection
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 8.
              
               
               The
               other
               of
               Love
               ;
               as
               it
               respects
               the
               second
               Table
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Let
             every
             soul
             bee
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             powers
             that
             bee
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Exhortation
             is
             propounded
             in
             the
             first
             words
             :
             That
             every
             soul
             ,
             or
             every
             man
             ,
             bee
             subject
             ,
             or
             subordinate
             to
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             To
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             :
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             ten
             .
          
           
             
               For
               there
               is
               no
               ]
               Argument
            
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             what
             kind
             or
             order
             soever
             ,
             is
             from
             Gods
             institution
             and
             ordination
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Whosoever
             therefore
             resisteth
             the
             Power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             resist
             ,
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Ordinance
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             hee
             that
             is
             not
             subject
             ,
             but
             resists
             and
             opposes
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             sets
             himself
             against
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Damnation
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             hee
             that
             resists
             ,
             brings
             upon
             himself
             revenge
             ,
             and
             punishment
             ,
             as
             well
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             Rulers
             are
             not
             a
             terrour
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             evil
             .
             Wilt
             thou
             then
             not
             bee
             afraid
             of
             the
             Power
             ?
             do
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             praise
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Because
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             restrain
             the
             evil
             ,
             and
             punish
             evil
             deeds
             ,
             but
             not
             what
             is
             good
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             bee
             subject
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Praise
               ]
               Argum
            
             5.
             
             Because
             the
             Magistrate
             confers
             rewards
             and
             praise
             upon
             those
             that
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             observe
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             For
             hee
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             to
             thee
             for
             good
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             do
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             bee
             afraid
             ,
             for
             hee
             beareth
             not
             the
             Sword
             in
             vain
             :
             for
             hee
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Revenger
             to
             execute
             wrath
             upon
             him
             that
             doth
             evil
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Because
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             for
             our
             good
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             God
             enjoyns
             us
             things
             honest
             and
             profitable
             ,
             and
             takes
             away
             those
             that
             are
             evil
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             advantagious
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             
               For
               hee
               bears
               not
               the
               sword
               ]
               Argum.
            
             7.
             
             Because
             hee
             is
             armed
             with
             the
             sword
             to
             punish
             them
             that
             are
             evil
             ,
             by
             that
             authority
             which
             is
             divinely
             given
             him
             :
             Therefore
             it
             behoves
             them
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             evil
             ,
             even
             in
             danger
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             fear
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             subject
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Wherefore
             yee
             must
             needs
             bee
             subject
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             wrath
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             bee
             subject
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             avoiding
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             civil
             punishments
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             commanding
             subjection
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             For
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             pay
             you
             tribute
             also
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             Gods
             Ministers
             ,
             attending
             continually
             upon
             this
             very
             thing
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             Because
             wee
             owe
             tribute
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             imployed
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             publique
             ,
             and
             solely
             attend
             that
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             to
             bee
             subject
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Render
             therefore
             to
             all
             their
             dues
             ,
             tribute
             ,
             to
             whom
             tribute
             is
             due
             ;
             custome
             ,
             to
             whom
             custome
             ;
             fear
             ,
             to
             whom
             fear
             ;
             honour
             ,
             to
             whom
             honour
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             Brought
             in
             by
             way
             of
             conclusion
             :
             Because
             as
             it
             is
             just
             to
             give
             every
             one
             his
             due
             ,
             so
             also
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             tribute
             ,
             fear
             ,
             honor
             is
             to
             bee
             paid
             :
             Even
             as
             all
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             these
             belong
             to
             the
             Supreme
             or
             inferiour
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             their
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               Owe
               no
               man
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               to
               love
               one
               another
               :
               for
               hee
               that
               loveth
               another
               ,
               fulfilleth
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               handles
               holiness
               of
               life
               and
               love
               ,
               as
               in
               respect
               to
               duties
               of
               the
               Second
               Table
               .
               There
               are
               six
               Arguments
               of
               this
               exhortation
               .
            
             
               
                 Except
                 this
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               1.
               
               Because
               love
               is
               a
               perpetual
               debt
               :
               Therefore
               alwayes
               to
               bee
               paid
               .
            
             
               
                 Fulfilled
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               Because
               love
               to
               our
               neighbour
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               Therefore
               alwayes
               to
               bee
               endeavoured
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               For
               this
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               adultery
               ;
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ;
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               steal
               ;
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               bear
               false
               witness
               ;
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
               :
               And
               if
               there
               bee
               any
               other
               Commandment
               ,
               it
               is
               briefly
               comprehended
               in
               this
               saying
               ;
               namely
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy self
               .
            
             
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
              
               ]
               Hee
               strengthens
               this
               argument
               with
               two
               reasons
               :
               The
               first
               is
               taken
               from
               an
               enumeration
               of
               the
               precepts
               of
               the
               Second
               Table
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               referred
               to
               love
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               Love
               worketh
               no
               ill
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               therefore
               Love
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Reason
               2.
               
               Because
               love
               does
               no
               evil
               to
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               which
               wee
               are
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Law
               :
               Therefore
               love
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               wee
               ought
               to
               follow
               after
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               And
               that
               knowing
               the
               time
               ,
               that
               now
               it
               is
               high
               time
               to
               awake
               out
               of
               sleep
               ;
               for
               now
               is
               our
               salvation
               neerer
               than
               when
               wee
               believed
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               Wherein
               hee
               urges
               the
               fruits
               of
               Faith
               in
               the
               loving
               our selves
               and
               neighbours
               ;
               because
               this
               fruitfulness
               hath
               been
               long
               enough
               neglected
               ,
               when
               wee
               were
               asleep
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               now
               't
               is
               time
               ,
               that
               wee
               shew
               our selves
               raised
               out
               of
               this
               sleep
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               the
               fruits
               of
               Regeneration
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 now
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               4.
               
               Because
               our
               salvation
               is
               neerer
               than
               when
               wee
               were
               first
               converted
               to
               the
               Faith.
               Wee
               must
               endeavour
               so
               much
               the
               more
               to
               bring
               forth
               the
               fruits
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               hope
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               The
               night
               is
               far
               spent
               ,
               the
               day
               is
               at
               hand
               ;
               let
               us
               therefore
               cast
               off
               the
               works
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               put
               on
               the
               Armour
               of
               light
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               The
               night
               of
               ignorance
               and
               darkness
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               gone
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               belongs
               to
               the
               state
               of
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               end
               of
               this
               corrupt
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               abolishing
               of
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               nature
               :
               Therefore
               let
               the
               works
               of
               darkness
               and
               ignorance
               pass
               away
               .
            
             
               
                 Let
                 us
                 put
                 on
                 .
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               6.
               
               The
               day
               ,
               or
               state
               of
               illumination
               ,
               and
               compleat
               regeneration
               in
               future
               glory
               approaches
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               now
               begun
               regeneration
               shines
               forth
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               day
               :
               Therefore
               let
               us
               put
               on
               armour
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               with-stand
               the
               Devil
               ,
               Sin
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               alwayes
               doing
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Let
               us
               walk
               honestly
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               not
               in
               rioti●g
               and
               drunkenness
               ,
               not
               in
               chambering
               and
               wantonness
               ,
               not
               in
               strife
               and
               envying
               :
            
             
               Hence
               hee
               draws
               a
               four-fold
               hortatory
               conclusion
               .
            
             
               
                 Let
                 us
                 walk
              
               ]
               The
               first
               exhortation
               is
               ,
               that
               wee
               walk
               orderly
               ,
               as
               it
               becomes
               children
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               regenerate
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Riotousness
               ]
               The
               second
               exhortation
               is
               ,
               that
               wee
               abstain
               from
               intemperance
               and
               all
               filthiness
               ,
               particularly
               from
               riotousness
               ,
               and
               drunkenness
               ,
               and
               adulteries
               ,
               and
               filthy
               lasciviousness
               ,
               (
               wherewith
               prophane
               men
               are
               wont
               to
               pollute
               themselves
               in
               their
               chambers
               )
               and
               strife
               ,
               and
               envy
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               But
               put
               yee
               on
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               make
               not
               provision
               for
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               fulfill
               the
               lust
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               exhortation
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 wee
                 put
                 on
                 Christ
              
               ,
               which
               hee
               saith
               ,
               rather
               ,
               than
               let
               us
               put
               on
               temperance
               ,
               and
               other
               virtues
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               fore-mentioned
               vices
               ;
               for
               unless
               in
               the
               first
               place
               wee
               closely
               imbrace
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               righteousness
               imputed
               to
               us
               by
               Faith
               ,
               that
               wee
               fetch
               virtue
               from
               this
               Fountain
               to
               good
               works
               ;
               our
               righteousness
               will
               not
               exceed
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Philosophers
               and
               Pharisees
               .
               For
               even
               then
               when
               wee
               perform
               any
               thing
               holy
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ.
               Again
               ,
               wee
               ought
               to
               put
               on
               Christ
               ,
               that
               his
               righteousness
               may
               cover
               our
               nakedness
               ,
               the
               imperfection
               and
               pollution
               of
               our
               works
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ]
               The
               fourth
               exhortation
               ,
               That
               being
               contented
               with
               the
               necessary
               and
               lawful
               use
               of
               the
               creatures
               ,
               to
               the
               health
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               wee
               take
               no
               care
               to
               satisfie
               the
               immoderate
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               indulge
               our selves
               in
               carnal
               delights
               ;
               for
               hee
               that
               takes
               too
               much
               care
               for
               his
               body
               ,
               takes
               too
               little
               for
               his
               soul.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               INstructions
               concerning
               the
               mutual
               duties
               ,
               in
               the
               use
               of
               Christian
               liberty
               ,
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               follow
               :
               Some
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               as
               the
               converted
               Gentiles
               ,
               were
               perswaded
               of
               their
               Christian
               liberty
               ,
               or
               freedome
               from
               the
               yoke
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               observe
               legal
               Holy-dayes
               ,
               or
               choice
               of
               meats
               .
               Others
               there
               were
               ,
               as
               some
               Jews
               ,
               somewhat
               weaker
               in
               this
               Article
               ,
               not
               sufficiently
               confirmed
               about
               their
               liberty
               ,
               who
               abstained
               from
               meats
               forbidden
               by
               Moses
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               reverence
               to
               the
               Divine
               Law
               :
               They
               observed
               Fasts
               ,
               Holy-dayes
               ,
               Sabbaths
               ,
               Calends
               :
               Amongst
               these
               ,
               there
               arose
               a
               dissention
               ,
               which
               hindred
               
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               To
               both
               joyntly
               the
               Apostle
               gives
               precepts
               ,
               
                 to
                 ver
                 .
                 13.
              
               
               To
               them
               that
               were
               strong
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               perswasion
               of
               their
               liberty
               by
               themselves
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 remaining
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Him
             that
             is
             weak
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             receive
             you
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             doubtful
             disputations
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             counsels
             that
             they
             mutually
             adjoyn
             themselves
             to
             those
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             were
             perswaded
             concerning
             the
             abrogation
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ;
             as
             also
             with
             those
             that
             were
             weak
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             or
             in
             this
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             forbear
             contentious
             disputes
             ,
             concerning
             which
             hee
             exhorts
             both
             ,
             beginning
             with
             those
             that
             were
             strong
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             one
             believeth
             hee
             may
             eat
             all
             things
             ;
             another
             who
             is
             weak
             ,
             eateth
             herbs
             .
          
           
             Hee
             shews
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             difference
             and
             dispute
             ,
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             meats
             ,
             whilest
             some
             eat
             any
             flesh
             without
             any
             fear
             of
             the
             ceremonial
             prohibition
             :
             Others
             not
             perswaded
             ,
             abstain
             from
             those
             meats
             forbidden
             ,
             content
             with
             herbs
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             sort
             of
             meat
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Let
             not
             him
             that
             eateth
             ,
             despise
             him
             that
             eateth
             not
             :
             and
             let
             not
             him
             that
             eateth
             not
             ,
             judge
             him
             that
             eateth
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             received
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             forbids
             discords
             ,
             betwixt
             these
             ,
             and
             condemning
             of
             each
             others
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             using
             
               nine
               Arguments
            
             .
          
           
             
               For
               God
               ]
               Argument
            
             1.
             
             Because
             God
             hath
             taken
             both
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             his
             Son
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             unworthy
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             one
             should
             despise
             or
             condemn
             another
             .
             For
             it
             was
             unequal
             that
             they
             which
             were
             weak
             ,
             should
             bee
             contemned
             by
             them
             that
             were
             stronger
             ,
             as
             superstitious
             ,
             and
             Novices
             :
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             were
             strong
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             should
             bee
             condemned
             as
             prophane
             by
             them
             that
             were
             weak
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               4.
            
             
             Who
             art
             thou
             that
             judgest
             another
             mans
             servant
             ?
             to
             his
             own
             Master
             hee
             standeth
             or
             falleth
             ;
             yea
             ,
             hee
             shall
             bee
             holden
             up
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             able
             to
             make
             him
             stand
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             unequal
             to
             judge
             another
             mans
             servant
             ,
             without
             a
             Call
             from
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             concerns
             his
             Master
             ,
             not
             another
             ,
             whether
             hee
             perish
             or
             bee
             saved
             :
             Therefore
             in
             this
             thing
             one
             ought
             not
             to
             condemn
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Hee
               shall
               bee
               holden
               up
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             hee
             that
             is
             a
             servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             bee
             established
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             both
             can
             and
             will
             keep
             him
             :
             Therefore
             this
             Judgement
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             ,
             mutual
             condemning
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             is
             a
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             One
             man
             esteemeth
             one
             day
             above
             another
             :
             another
             esteemeth
             every
             day
             alike
             .
             Let
             every
             man
             bee
             fully
             perswaded
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             .
          
           
             Hee
             propounds
             another
             instance
             of
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             contention
             ,
             in
             observing
             the
             dayes
             prescribed
             by
             Moses
             ,
             which
             days
             some
             (
             to
             wit
             certain
             converted
             Jews
             )
             affirmed
             to
             bee
             observed
             before
             others
             :
             But
             others
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             )
             out
             of
             conscience
             of
             their
             liberty
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ,
             equally
             esteemed
             those
             dayes
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             not
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law.
             Here
             the
             Apostle
             prohibits
             contention
             ,
             and
             condemning
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             propounding
             a
             rule
             of
             due
             carriage
             of
             themselves
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             them
             should
             labour
             after
             solid
             grounds
             for
             the
             supporting
             their
             Faith
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             doing
             or
             omitting
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             controverted
             touching
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ;
             and
             thus
             hee
             addeth
             a
             
               fourth
               Argument
            
             ;
             That
             they
             would
             not
             condemn
             one
             another
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             foresaid
             case
             ,
             some
             might
             do
             it
             with
             a
             well-grounded
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             another
             upon
             the
             like
             foundation
             might
             abstain
             :
             Therefore
             it
             was
             not
             fitting
             that
             they
             should
             condemn
             one
             another
             .
             For
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             Council
             at
             Hierusalem
             ,
             freed
             the
             Gentiles
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             for
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             was
             never
             imposed
             upon
             them
             :
             But
             the
             Apostles
             taking
             away
             from
             the
             Jews
             the
             necessity
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             left
             them
             to
             a
             free
             use
             ,
             till
             after
             a
             season
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             shining
             forth
             more
             clearly
             ,
             they
             might
             plainly
             see
             that
             their
             Synagogue
             was
             to
             bee
             buried
             ;
             wherefore
             the
             Gentiles
             might
             with
             a
             full
             perswasion
             lay
             aside
             those
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             the
             Jews
             observe
             them
             ;
             at
             least
             so
             long
             as
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             suffered
             the
             Temple
             at
             Hierusalem
             to
             stand
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             chief
             ceremonies
             were
             tyed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Hee
             that
             regardeth
             a
             day
             ,
             regardeth
             it
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             hee
             that
             regardeth
             not
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             the
             Lord
             hee
             doth
             not
             regard
             it
             ;
             hee
             that
             eateth
             ,
             eateth
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             hee
             giveth
             God
             thanks
             :
             and
             hee
             that
             eateth
             not
             ,
             to
             the
             Lord
             hee
             eateth
             not
             ,
             and
             giveth
             God
             thanks
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Because
             the
             Jew
             observing
             a
             day
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             abstaining
             from
             meat
             forbidden
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             Gentile
             ,
             not
             observing
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             acted
             (
             with
             Thanksgiving
             )
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             The
             Jew
             ,
             because
             hee
             had
             meat
             enough
             ,
             not
             forbidden
             :
             The
             Gentile
             ,
             because
             hee
             might
             eat
             any
             meat
             ,
             gave
             thanks
             :
             Therefore
             neither
             to
             bee
             condemned
             by
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               For
               none
               of
               us
               liveth
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               dieth
               to
               himself
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               For
               whether
               wee
               live
               ,
               wee
               live
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               whether
               wee
               die
               ,
               wee
               die
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
               whether
               wee
               live
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               or
               die
               ,
               wee
               are
               the
               Lords
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               For
               to
               this
               end
               Christ
               both
               died
               ,
               and
               rose
               ,
               and
               revived
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               bee
               Lord
               both
               of
               the
               dead
               and
               living
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             confirms
             the
             end
             propounded
             to
             him
             that
             did
             observe
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             that
             did
             not
             observe
             the
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             withall
             adds
             a
             
               sixth
               Argument
            
             .
             They
             that
             are
             not
             in
             their
             own
             power
             ,
             but
             anothers
             ,
             nor
             live
             to
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             die
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             direct
             their
             actions
             ,
             and
             omissions
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             also
             not
             to
             condemn
             their
             fellow-servants
             :
             But
             wee
             ,
             or
             none
             of
             the
             Faithful
             lives
             or
             dies
             to
             himself
             ,
             nor
             is
             at
             his
             own
             dispose
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             But
             wee
             live
             and
             die
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             his
             honor
             ,
             to
             whom
             appertains
             the
             care
             over
             us
             in
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             which
             hee
             proves
             ,
             because
             Christ
             died
             and
             rose
             again
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             Lord
             over
             his
             Redeemed
             ones
             ,
             living
             and
             dying
             :
             Therefore
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Faithful
             ought
             not
             to
             condemn
             or
             contemn
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             But
             why
             doest
             thou
             judge
             thy
             Brother
             ?
             or
             why
             doest
             thou
             set
             at
             nought
             thy
             Brother
             ?
             for
             wee
             shall
             all
             stand
             before
             the
             Iudgement
             Seat
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             The
             Faithful
             are
             Brethren
             ,
             whether
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             :
             Therefore
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             judge
             or
             contemn
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Wee
               shall
               appear
               ]
               Argum.
            
             8.
             
             All
             are
             to
             bee
             judged
             at
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             all
             ought
             to
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             do
             not
             rashly
             condemn
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             For
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             As
             I
             live
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             to
             mee
             ,
             and
             every
             tongue
             shall
             confess
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             That
             hee
             confirms
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Isaias
             ,
             foretelling
             ,
             Chap.
             45.23
             .
             that
             Christ
             shall
             bee
             Judge
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             shall
             acknowledge
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               So
               then
               every
               one
               of
               us
               shall
               give
               account
               of
               himself
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               Let
               us
               not
               therefore
               judge
               one
               another
               any
               more
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             Drawn
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             Every
             one
             is
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             himself
             to
             Christ
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             Therefore
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             prepare
             himself
             for
             the
             Judgement
             Seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             judge
             his
             Brother
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               But
               judge
               this
               rather
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               put
               a
               stumbling-block
               ,
               or
               an
               occasion
               to
               fall
               in
               his
               Brothers
               way
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               after
               the
               conclusion
               of
               his
               general
               Exhortation
               ,
               hee
               begins
               a
               
               special
               ,
               properly
               belonging
               to
               them
               that
               are
               strong
               ,
               that
               they
               abuse
               not
               their
               liberty
               ,
               with
               offence
               to
               the
               weak
               ,
               vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               I
               know
               and
               am
               perswaded
               by
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               unclean
               of
               it self
               :
               but
               him
               that
               esteemeth
               any
               thing
               to
               bee
               unclean
               ,
               to
               him
               it
               is
               unclean
               .
            
             
               Hee
               prevents
               an
               Objection
               :
               Some
               might
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               perswaded
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               no
               meat
               is
               impure
               or
               prohibited
               under
               the
               Gospel
               :
               Therefore
               I
               may
               eat
               any
               meat
               indifferently
               :
               Hee
               answers
               by
               denying
               the
               consequence
               ,
               because
               pure
               meat
               ,
               is
               made
               impure
               to
               him
               that
               eats
               ,
               after
               two
               sorts
               :
               First
               ,
               if
               hee
               that
               eats
               thinks
               it
               unlawful
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               But
               if
               thy
               Brother
               bee
               grieved
               with
               thy
               meat
               ,
               now
               walkest
               thou
               uncharitably
               ;
               Destroy
               not
               him
               with
               thy
               meat
               ,
               for
               whom
               Christ
               died
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Meat
               is
               impure
               ,
               if
               any
               one
               (
               perswaded
               of
               his
               liberty
               )
               eat
               to
               the
               offence
               of
               his
               Brother
               :
               In
               which
               case
               ,
               hee
               proves
               that
               hee
               must
               not
               eat
               with
               scandal
               ,
               or
               that
               hee
               must
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               hee
               abuse
               not
               his
               liberty
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               
                 eleven
                 Arguments
              
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               It
               fights
               against
               charity
               ,
               to
               act
               in
               things
               indifferent
               to
               the
               offence
               of
               the
               weak
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               must
               not
               abuse
               our
               liberty
               .
            
             
               
                 Destroy
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               To
               lay
               a
               stumbling
               block
               before
               the
               weak
               ,
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               deed
               ,
               tends
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               a
               Brother
               for
               whom
               Christ
               dyed
               ,
               and
               hee
               that
               puts
               an
               offence
               in
               his
               Brothers
               way
               ,
               in
               a
               judicial
               sense
               ,
               destroies
               his
               Brother
               :
               For
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               lies
               ,
               hee
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               bringing
               destruction
               upon
               him
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               must
               not
               abuse
               our
               liberty
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 whom
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               Hee
               that
               eats
               with
               offence
               ,
               thereby
               opposes
               the
               merit
               of
               Christs
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               intent
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               hee
               died
               that
               the
               weak
               might
               bee
               saved
               :
               but
               hee
               that
               eats
               with
               offence
               ,
               doth
               what
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               to
               destroy
               him
               that
               is
               weak
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               must
               not
               abuse
               our
               liberty
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Let
               not
               then
               your
               good
               bee
               evil
               spoken
               of
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               Eating
               with
               offence
               causeth
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               to
               bee
               evil
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               brought
               into
               contempt
               ,
               and
               that
               Christian
               liberty
               bee
               evil
               reported
               of
               ,
               by
               those
               that
               are
               weak
               ,
               and
               without
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               must
               not
               abuse
               our
               liberty
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               For
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               meat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               but
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               Because
               (
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               8.8
               .
               )
               meat
               and
               drink
               nothing
               promote
               the
               spiritual
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               righteousness
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               abstain
               from
               meats
               ,
               or
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               danger
               ,
               that
               by
               an
               unseasonable
               use
               of
               our
               liberty
               wee
               should
               disturb
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 ▪
                 18.
              
               
               For
               hee
               that
               in
               these
               things
               serveth
               Christ
               ,
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               approved
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               They
               that
               use
               these
               ,
               as
               meat
               ,
               drink
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               wisely
               to
               the
               service
               of
               Christ
               (
               taking
               them
               by
               his
               leave
               ,
               and
               abstaining
               ,
               that
               the
               work
               of
               Christ
               may
               bee
               promoted
               )
               are
               acceptable
               to
               God
               and
               men
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               are
               to
               use
               our
               Christian
               liberty
               without
               offence
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Let
               us
               therefore
               follow
               after
               the
               things
               which
               make
               for
               peace
               ,
               and
               things
               wherewith
               one
               may
               edifie
               another
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               7.
               
               By
               way
               of
               Consequence
               from
               the
               former
               Argument
               ,
               drawn
               by
               way
               of
               Exhortation
               .
               So
               must
               wee
               use
               our
               liberty
               ,
               that
               ,
               by
               peace
               and
               edification
               of
               others
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               may
               bee
               promoted
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               must
               not
               use
               our
               Christian
               liberty
               ,
               but
               so
               far
               as
               it
               may
               bee
               most
               serviceable
               to
               peace
               and
               edification
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               For
               meat
               ,
               destroy
               not
               the
               work
               of
               God
               :
               all
               things
               indeed
               are
               pure
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               evil
               for
               that
               man
               who
               eateth
               with
               offence
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               The
               work
               of
               God
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               destroyed
               ,
               or
               the
               salvation
               of
               thy
               Brother
               brought
               into
               danger
               ,
               for
               a
               light
               matter
               (
               as
               the
               use
               of
               a
               certain
               kind
               of
               meat
               at
               a
               certain
               time
               :
               )
               Therefore
               wee
               must
               not
               eat
               with
               offence
               .
            
             
               
                 All
                 things
              
               ]
               Hee
               prevents
               an
               Objection
               :
               Some
               might
               say
               ,
               
                 all
                 things
              
               are
               lawful
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               those
               meats
               whereof
               wee
               speak
               .
               Hee
               answers
               ,
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               considering
               the
               things
               by
               themselves
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               unlawful
               (
               in
               case
               of
               scandal
               )
               to
               him
               that
               eats
               with
               offence
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               are
               weak
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               It
               is
               good
               neither
               to
               eat
               flesh
               ,
               nor
               to
               drink
               Wine
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               whereby
               thy
               Brother
               stumbleth
               ,
               or
               is
               offended
               ,
               or
               is
               made
               weak
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               9.
               
               It
               is
               good
               to
               abstain
               from
               all
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               danger
               that
               our
               Brother
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               may
               bee
               made
               worse
               ,
               by
               our
               using
               meats
               and
               drinks
               :
               Therefore
               in
               such
               a
               case
               wee
               ought
               to
               abstain
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               Hast
               thou
               Faith
               ?
               have
               it
               to
               thy self
               before
               God.
               Happy
               is
               hee
               that
               condemneth
               not
               himself
               in
               that
               thing
               which
               hee
               alloweth
               .
            
             
               Hee
               here
               meets
               with
               an
               Objection
               :
               I
               have
               Faith
               concerning
               my
               liberty
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               I
               profess
               it
               .
               Hee
               answers
               ,
               by
               denying
               that
               profession
               is
               necessary
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               fact
               ,
               in
               matter
               of
               scandal
               ,
               because
               liberty
               consists
               no
               less
               with
               abstinence
               ,
               than
               the
               use
               of
               the
               thing
               ;
               wherefore
               hee
               commands
               that
               the
               Objector
               bee
               content
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               concerning
               the
               liberty
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               by
               an
               inward
               professing
               of
               it
               towards
               God.
               
            
             
               Blessed
               ]
               Hee
               confirms
               his
               assertion
               by
               an
               Aphorism
               ,
               wherein
               the
               
                 tenth
                 Argument
              
               is
               contained
               .
               Hee
               is
               blessed
               ,
               who
               (
               in
               that
               hee
               certainly
               knows
               to
               bee
               lawful
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               use
               it
               ,
               or
               refrain
               from
               it
               )
               so
               using
               his
               liberty
               ,
               that
               by
               abusing
               of
               it
               to
               the
               offence
               of
               others
               ,
               hee
               make
               not
               himself
               guilty
               of
               condemnation
               :
               Therefore
               in
               such
               a
               case
               wee
               must
               refrain
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               And
               hee
               that
               doubteth
               ,
               is
               damned
               if
               hee
               eat
               ,
               because
               hee
               eateth
               not
               of
               Faith
               ;
               for
               whatsoever
               is
               not
               of
               Faith
               ,
               is
               sin
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               11.
               
               There
               is
               danger
               ,
               lest
               a
               weak
               and
               doubtful
               person
               ,
               should
               bee
               drawn
               by
               the
               meer
               example
               of
               him
               that
               eats
               ,
               to
               eat
               with
               a
               doubting
               conscience
               ,
               and
               sin
               ,
               running
               headlong
               into
               the
               guilt
               of
               condemnation
               :
               Therefore
               in
               such
               a
               case
               wee
               must
               abstain
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               Argument
               hee
               deters
               the
               weak
               ,
               from
               eating
               with
               a
               doubtful
               conscience
               by
               the
               example
               of
               any
               man
               ;
               and
               hee
               deters
               the
               strong
               from
               unseasonable
               eating
               ,
               lest
               hee
               bee
               the
               cause
               of
               another
               mans
               sin
               and
               guilt
               .
            
             
               Whatsoever
               ]
               Hee
               proves
               him
               to
               sin
               that
               eats
               with
               a
               doubting
               conscience
               ,
               because
               hee
               eats
               not
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               the
               deed
               is
               lawful
               ;
               and
               whatever
               is
               not
               done
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bee
               a
               lawful
               deed
               ,
               hee
               pronounceth
               it
               to
               bee
               sin
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               former
               part
               the
               Apostle
               proceeds
               in
               his
               Exhortation
               to
               them
               that
               are
               weak
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               touching
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               how
               they
               should
               carry
               themselves
               towards
               the
               weak
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
              
               
               In
               the
               other
               part
               is
               contained
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Wee
             then
             that
             are
             strong
             ,
             ought
             to
             bear
             the
             infirmities
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             please
             our selves
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             concerns
             the
             first
             ,
             Because
             no
             agreement
             in
             differences
             about
             the
             use
             of
             things
             indifferent
             can
             probably
             bee
             expected
             without
             sin
             ,
             unless
             they
             that
             are
             strong
             carry
             themselves
             decently
             towards
             them
             that
             are
             weak
             in
             the
             use
             of
             their
             liberty
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             exhorts
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             so
             do
             ,
             and
             bear
             the
             infirmities
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             patiently
             bearing
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             prudent
             counsel
             ,
             pardoning
             them
             as
             those
             that
             are
             weak
             in
             that
             matter
             .
             The
             Arguments
             of
             his
             Exhortation
             are
             seven
             .
          
           
           
             
               To
               bear
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             It
             's
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             stronger
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             by
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             to
             bear
             the
             burdens
             of
             the
             weak
             :
             Therefore
             the
             strong
             in
             Faith
             in
             these
             things
             indifferent
             ought
             to
             bear
             with
             the
             infirmities
             of
             the
             weak
             .
          
           
             
               Please
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             The
             stronger
             which
             refuse
             to
             perform
             this
             duty
             towards
             the
             weak
             ,
             will
             bee
             found
             guilty
             of
             self-love
             ,
             onely
             minding
             their
             own
             private
             advantages
             :
             Therefore
             the
             weak
             are
             to
             bee
             born
             with
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Let
             every
             one
             of
             us
             please
             his
             neighbour
             for
             his
             good
             to
             edification
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Because
             every
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             please
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             bee
             done
             to
             his
             edification
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             good
             .
             Hee
             addes
             to
             Edification
             ,
             lest
             wee
             fall
             into
             sin
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             any
             one
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             even
             Christ
             pleased
             not
             himself
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             The
             reproaches
             of
             them
             that
             reproached
             thee
             ,
             fell
             on
             mee
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Whereby
             the
             former
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             :
             Christ
             not
             respecting
             his
             own
             profit
             ,
             but
             our
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             salvation
             ,
             pleased
             not
             himself
             ,
             but
             us
             :
             which
             hee
             proves
             ,
             because
             our
             sins
             (
             which
             in
             their
             nature
             are
             injuries
             unto
             God
             )
             Christ
             bore
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             free
             us
             from
             deserved
             punishments
             ,
             and
             hee
             put
             his
             shoulders
             to
             bear
             our
             burthen
             :
             Therefore
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             them
             that
             are
             weak
             ,
             wee
             ought
             to
             depart
             from
             our
             right
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             saved
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             For
             whatsoever
             things
             were
             written
             aforetime
             ,
             were
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             ,
             that
             wee
             through
             patience
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             might
             have
             hope
             .
          
           
             Hee
             proves
             that
             this
             example
             is
             to
             bee
             imitated
             ,
             from
             the
             general
             scope
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             edification
             (
             in
             faith
             and
             obedience
             )
             by
             promises
             ,
             precepts
             and
             examples
             :
             that
             wee
             in
             all
             our
             tribulation
             ,
             patiently
             obeying
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             might
             have
             consolation
             and
             hope
             through
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             patience
             and
             consolation
             ,
             grant
             you
             to
             bee
             like-minded
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Hee
             concludes
             the
             Argument
             with
             prayer
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             patience
             and
             comfort
             ,
             would
             give
             unto
             them
             the
             same
             affection
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             they
             might
             think
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             might
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             for
             if
             love
             abounded
             ,
             there
             would
             bee
             agreement
             in
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             That
             you
             may
             with
             one
             mind
             ,
             and
             one
             mouth
             ,
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             his
             prayer
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             strife
             and
             discord
             being
             removed
             ,
             with
             one
             heart
             and
             mouth
             they
             might
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             adoption
             of
             Sons
             ,
             and
             joyned
             us
             amongst
             our selves
             ,
             by
             the
             bond
             of
             Brethren
             ,
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Wherefore
             receive
             yee
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Christ
             also
             received
             us
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             In
             like
             manner
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             drawn
             from
             what
             was
             abovesaid
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             exhortation
             ,
             Christ
             had
             compassion
             on
             us
             ,
             took
             us
             weak
             ones
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             into
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             pardoning
             our
             sins
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             take
             into
             our
             fellowship
             of
             love
             and
             peace
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             weak
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             they
             may
             seem
             )
             unworthy
             ,
             passing
             by
             their
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Now
             I
             say
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             was
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             to
             confirm
             the
             promises
             made
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Again
             also
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Christ
             was
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             preaching
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             undergoing
             all
             the
             offices
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Covenant
             that
             was
             made
             with
             their
             Fathers
             :
             Therefore
             it
             behoves
             all
             Christians
             ,
             to
             bee
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             Christ
             ,
             towards
             the
             Jews
             (
             which
             are
             weak
             in
             the
             Faith
             )
             even
             because
             of
             the
             Covenant
             with
             their
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             And
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             might
             glorifie
             God
             for
             his
             mercy
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             For
             this
             cause
             I
             will
             confess
             to
             thee
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             sing
             unto
             thy
             Name
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Again
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             preached
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             hee
             might
             promote
             the
             completing
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             converted
             by
             and
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             might
             glorifie
             God
             together
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             most
             unworthy
             that
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             should
             contemn
             one
             another
             for
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ]
             As
             concerning
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             hee
             proves
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Christ
             intended
             to
             call
             them
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             by
             a
             fourfold
             testimony
             :
             first
             ,
             out
             of
             Psal.
             18.50
             .
             Wherein
             Christ
             under
             the
             type
             of
             David
             ,
             promiseth
             that
             hee
             will
             preach
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             And
             again
             hee
             saith
             ,
             Rejoyce
             yee
             Gentiles
             ,
             with
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             proof
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             Deut.
             32.43
             .
             wherein
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             commanded
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             joyned
             with
             this
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             And
             again
             ,
             Praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             all
             yee
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             laud
             him
             all
             yee
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             proof
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             Psal.
             117.1
             .
             The
             Gentiles
             are
             commanded
             to
             praise
             God
             :
             Therefore
             they
             shall
             obtain
             mercy
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             And
             again
             ,
             Isaiah
             saith
             ,
             There
             shall
             bee
             a
             root
             of
             Jesse
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             shall
             rise
             to
             reign
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             in
             him
             shall
             the
             Gentiles
             trust
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             proof
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             Isaiah
             11.10
             .
             Christ
             shall
             reign
             as
             King
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             shall
             beleeve
             in
             him
             :
             Therefore
             they
             shall
             bee
             converted
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             hope
             fill
             you
             with
             all
             joy
             and
             peace
             in
             beleeving
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             abound
             in
             hope
             through
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Hee
             concludes
             this
             whole
             Exhortation
             ,
             concerning
             abstaining
             from
             the
             unseasonable
             use
             of
             our
             liberty
             ,
             about
             meats
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             scandal
             ,
             with
             a
             most
             ardent
             prayer
             :
             That
             God
             would
             recompence
             this
             their
             Christian
             abstinence
             from
             meats
             ,
             with
             the
             abundance
             of
             spiritual
             gifts
             ,
             which
             would
             create
             to
             them
             more
             joy
             ,
             from
             the
             comfort
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             Peace
             ,
             than
             they
             could
             otherwise
             finde
             in
             all
             the
             delights
             of
             what
             meats
             soever
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               And
               I
               my self
               also
               am
               perswaded
               of
               you
               ,
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               yee
               also
               are
               full
               of
               goodness
               ,
               filled
               with
               all
               knowledge
               ,
               able
               also
               to
               admonish
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Nevertheless
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               have
               written
               the
               more
               boldly
               unto
               you
               ,
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               as
               putting
               you
               in
               mind
               ,
               of
               the
               grace
               that
               is
               given
               to
               mee
               of
               God
               :
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               I
               should
               bee
               the
               Minister
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               ministring
               the
               Gospel
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               offering
               up
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               might
               bee
               acceptable
               ,
               being
               sanctified
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             The
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             containeth
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Epistle
             :
             wherein
             hee
             first
             shews
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             writing
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             not
             comming
             yet
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             although
             hee
             was
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Romans
             abounded
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             able
             to
             exhort
             ,
             and
             instruct
             one
             another
             in
             all
             those
             things
             whereof
             hee
             had
             spoken
             before
             ;
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             hee
             shews
             that
             hee
             hath
             written
             the
             more
             freely
             and
             fully
             to
             them
             ;
             First
             ,
             Because
             the
             advice
             which
             hee
             gave
             them
             was
             profitable
             unto
             them
             :
             Furthermore
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Apostolical
             authority
             given
             him
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             behoved
             him
             so
             to
             attend
             to
             his
             Ministery
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             converted
             and
             crucified
             according
             to
             the
             
             old
             man
             ,
             by
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             might
             bee
             offered
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
             ,
             and
             accepted
             of
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             I
             have
             therefore
             whereof
             I
             may
             glory
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             those
             things
             which
             pertain
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             That
             by
             what
             is
             said
             before
             his
             authority
             might
             appear
             ,
             hee
             commends
             his
             Apostleship
             upon
             a
             seven-fold
             account
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             from
             the
             spiritual
             effects
             produced
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             with
             God
             is
             highly
             esteemed
             ,
             however
             men
             undervalue
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             For
             I
             will
             not
             dare
             to
             speak
             of
             any
             of
             those
             things
             which
             Christ
             hath
             not
             wrought
             by
             mee
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Gentiles
             obedient
             ,
             by
             word
             and
             deed
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             From
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             whereof
             hee
             durst
             not
             speak
             more
             than
             was
             truth
             ,
             neither
             could
             hee
             say
             how
             much
             hee
             hath
             done
             ,
             or
             what
             Christ
             had
             effected
             by
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             to
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             Through
             mighty
             signs
             and
             wonders
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             round
             about
             unto
             Illyricum
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             From
             the
             signs
             of
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             viz.
             the
             power
             and
             miracles
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             convinced
             ,
             touching
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               So
               that
               ]
               Fourthly
            
             ,
             From
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             which
             hee
             conquered
             by
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             amongst
             which
             were
             all
             those
             which
             lye
             betwixt
             Ierusalem
             and
             Dalmatia
             ,
             containing
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             the
             space
             of
             about
             a
             thousand
             four
             hundred
             miles
             ,
             besides
             the
             Provinces
             adjacent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             Yea
             ,
             so
             have
             I
             strived
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             where
             Christ
             was
             named
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             build
             upon
             another
             mans
             foundation
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             From
             his
             founding
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             whom
             ,
             as
             Christ
             was
             the
             only
             Author
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             only
             by
             Pauls
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             But
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             To
             whom
             hee
             was
             not
             spoken
             of
             ,
             they
             shall
             see
             :
             and
             they
             that
             have
             not
             heard
             ,
             shall
             understand
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Because
             in
             his
             Ministery
             was
             most
             evidently
             fulfilled
             what
             was
             fore-told
             by
             the
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               For
               which
               cause
               also
               I
               have
               been
               much
               hindered
               from
               coming
               to
               you
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               But
               now
               having
               no
               more
               place
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               and
               having
               a
               great
               desire
               this
               many
               years
               to
               come
               unto
               you
               ;
            
             
               24.
               
               Whensoever
               I
               take
               my
               journey
               into
               Spain
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               to
               you
               ,
               for
               I
               trust
               to
               see
               you
               in
               my
               journey
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               brought
               on
               my
               way
               thitherward
               by
               you
               ,
               if
               first
               I
               bee
               somewhat
               filled
               with
               your
               company
               .
            
          
           
             Laying
             a
             foundation
             for
             his
             excuse
             in
             what
             hee
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             hitherto
             hee
             had
             not
             come
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             22.
             and
             23.
             hee
             gives
             them
             hopes
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             tarrying
             a
             while
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             his
             journey
             ,
             which
             hee
             intended
             for
             Spain
             :
             After
             hee
             should
             have
             been
             refreshed
             with
             their
             company
             ,
             as
             with
             Aromatick
             odours
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               But
               now
               I
               go
               unto
               Jerusalem
               to
               minister
               unto
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               For
               it
               hath
               pleased
               them
               of
               Macedonia
               and
               Achaia
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               certain
               contribution
               for
               the
               poor
               Saints
               which
               are
               at
               Hierusalem
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             expresses
             the
             time
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             after
             hee
             had
             been
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             had
             brought
             the
             charitable
             benevolences
             of
             the
             Greek
             Churches
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             poor
             Saints
             in
             Iudea
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               27.
            
             
             It
             hath
             pleased
             them
             verily
             ,
             and
             their
             debtours
             they
             are
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Gentiles
             have
             been
             made
             partakers
             of
             their
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             their
             duty
             is
             also
             to
             minister
             to
             them
             in
             carnal
             things
             .
          
           
             Hee
             proves
             that
             this
             benevolence
             was
             to
             bee
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             Jews
             ,
             because
             the
             Gospel
             came
             from
             the
             Jews
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               When
               therefore
               I
               have
               performed
               this
               ,
               and
               have
               sealed
               to
               them
               this
               fruit
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               by
               you
               into
               Spain
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               And
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               when
               I
               come
               unto
               you
               ,
               I
               shall
               come
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             After
             hee
             had
             delivered
             this
             collection
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             had
             sealed
             to
             them
             this
             fruit
             without
             diminution
             ,
             hee
             promiseth
             that
             hee
             would
             come
             unto
             them
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             hee
             gives
             them
             hopes
             of
             spiritual
             blessings
             by
             his
             Ministery
             to
             bee
             conferred
             upon
             the
             Romans
             at
             his
             coming
             ,
             which
             hee
             speaks
             ,
             that
             his
             coming
             might
             bee
             more
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             more
             fervently
             desired
             and
             expected
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               30.
            
             
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             you
             strive
             together
             with
             mee
             ,
             in
             your
             prayers
             to
             God
             for
             mee
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             hee
             earnestly
             entreats
             their
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             bee
             importunate
             for
             him
             in
             three
             requests
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               31.
            
             
             That
             I
             may
             bee
             delivered
             from
             them
             that
             do
             not
             believe
             in
             Judea
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             service
             which
             I
             have
             for
             Jerusalem
             ,
             may
             bee
             accepted
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             delivered
             from
             the
             snares
             of
             those
             that
             did
             not
             believe
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             which
             vehemently
             thirsted
             after
             his
             blood
             .
          
           
             
               My
               Ministery
            
             ]
             The
             second
             Petition
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             contribution
             which
             hee
             was
             carrying
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             might
             bee
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Jews
             his
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               32.
            
             
             That
             I
             may
             come
             unto
             you
             with
             joy
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             may
             with
             you
             bee
             refreshed
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Petition
             is
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             come
             with
             joy
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             together
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               33.
            
             
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             bee
             with
             you
             all
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             he
             prays
             that
             God
             would
             keep
             them
             in
             peace
             ,
             that
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             might
             not
             bee
             hindred
             amongst
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               parts
               of
               this
               Chapter
               chiefly
               are
               two
               .
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               after
               the
               commendation
               of
               Phebe
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               it
               seems
               ,
               carried
               this
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               Some
               Saints
               hee
               salutes
               honorably
               of
               tried
               fidelity
               ,
               
                 to
                 ver
                 .
                 17.
              
               
               In
               the
               
                 second
                 part
              
               ,
               after
               exhortations
               to
               them
               that
               they
               would
               beware
               of
               Schismaticks
               ,
               hee
               adjoyns
               to
               his
               own
               salutations
               ,
               the
               salutations
               of
               certain
               Saints
               by
               name
               ,
               who
               were
               with
               him
               when
               hee
               sent
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               concludes
               the
               Epistle
               with
               earnest
               prayers
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               I
               commend
               unto
               you
               Phebe
               our
               Sister
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               servant
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               at
               Cenchrea
               :
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               yee
               receive
               her
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               becometh
               Saints
               ,
               and
               that
               yee
               assist
               her
               in
               whatsoever
               business
               shee
               hath
               need
               of
               you
               ,
               for
               shee
               hath
               been
               a
               succourer
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               of
               my self
               also
               .
            
          
           
             At
             Cenchrea
             there
             was
             a
             Haven
             neer
             to
             Corinth
             ,
             in
             which
             little
             Town
             a
             Church
             collected
             ,
             the
             charge
             which
             this
             Church
             could
             not
             bear
             ,
             it
             seems
             Phebe
             sustained
             ,
             whose
             house
             was
             freely
             set
             open
             as
             a
             common
             receptacle
             for
             Christian
             strangers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shee
             is
             called
             the
             Servant
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             it
             does
             not
             seem
             that
             shee
             was
             of
             the
             company
             of
             poor
             Widows
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             maintained
             at
             their
             publique
             charge
             ,
             (
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             )
             but
             it
             is
             likely
             ,
             that
             shee
             supplyed
             the
             office
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             sustained
             them
             at
             her
             own
             cost
             ,
             because
             shee
             succoured
             both
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             :
             And
             that
             shee
             took
             so
             great
             a
             journey
             from
             Greece
             to
             Rome
             ,
             having
             the
             care
             of
             secular
             affairs
             at
             Rome
             ,
             (
             which
             deserved
             the
             cognizance
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             Apostolical
             intercession
             )
             are
             not
             the
             signs
             of
             a
             poor
             ,
             but
             wealthy
             famous
             woman
             ,
             whom
             therefore
             hee
             would
             
             have
             received
             by
             the
             
               Romans
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             with
             Christian
             affection
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             and
             treated
             fairly
             by
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             became
             the
             outward
             condition
             of
             the
             Romans
             and
             Phebe
             ,
             adorned
             with
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               Greet
               Priscilla
               and
               Aquila
               ,
               my
               helpers
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
            
             
               4.
               
               (
               Who
               have
               for
               my
               life
               laid
               down
               their
               own
               necks
               :
               unto
               whom
               not
               only
               I
               give
               thanks
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               )
            
          
           
             The
             salutations
             ,
             with
             the
             names
             and
             commendations
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             are
             so
             clearly
             distinguished
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             no
             need
             of
             any
             Analysis
             ,
             some
             observations
             shall
             suffice
             for
             our
             purpose
             .
          
           
             How
             could
             Priscilla
             and
             Aquila
             bee
             helpers
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             It
             appears
             ,
             Act.
             18.
             that
             although
             they
             were
             private
             persons
             ,
             yet
             as
             much
             as
             could
             bee
             privately
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             keeping
             themselves
             in
             their
             calling
             ,
             they
             did
             vigorously
             labour
             in
             propagating
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             with
             singular
             zeal
             ;
             in
             which
             business
             ,
             as
             the
             wife
             is
             named
             before
             the
             husband
             ,
             so
             shee
             seems
             to
             precede
             him
             [
             in
             piety
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               Their
               necks
            
             ]
             It
             appears
             that
             Priscilla
             and
             Aquila
             couragiously
             stood
             up
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             some
             dangerous
             persecution
             or
             tumult
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             rescued
             his
             life
             with
             hazard
             of
             their
             own
             lives
             ;
             upon
             which
             account
             ,
             all
             the
             Church
             which
             regarded
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             ought
             to
             render
             thanks
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Likewise
             greet
             the
             Church
             that
             is
             in
             their
             house
             ,
             salute
             my
             well-beloved
             Epenetus
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             Achaia
             unto
             Christ.
             
          
           
             By
             Church
             ,
             hee
             seems
             to
             understand
             only
             their
             family
             ,
             (
             piously
             instructed
             ,
             and
             daily
             imployed
             about
             holy
             things
             ,
             amidst
             their
             manual
             labours
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             resemblance
             to
             a
             Church
             ;
             because
             hee
             saith
             not
             the
             Church
             which
             met
             in
             their
             house
             ,
             but
             which
             is
             ,
             or
             dwells
             in
             their
             house
             ,
             unless
             wee
             suppose
             them
             to
             have
             given
             entertainment
             also
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             as
             Gaius
             ,
             of
             whom
             ver
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Epenetus
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               Achaia
            
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             amongst
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             16.15
             .
             the
             family
             of
             Stephen
             also
             ,
             upon
             that
             account
             is
             commended
             amongst
             those
             that
             are
             of
             chief
             note
             ,
             and
             approved
             Christians
             in
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Greet
             Mary
             ,
             who
             bestowed
             much
             labour
             on
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             pains
             of
             Mary
             toward
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             hee
             would
             have
             the
             Church
             take
             notice
             of
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             encourage
             or
             exci●e
             the
             like
             pains
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Salute
             Andronicus
             ,
             and
             Junia
             ,
             my
             Kinsmen
             ,
             and
             my
             fellow-prisoners
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             note
             amongst
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             also
             were
             in
             Christ
             before
             mee
             .
          
           
             Andronicus
             and
             Iunia
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Kindred
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             bee
             of
             note
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             known
             and
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             highly
             accounted
             of
             among
             them
             ,
             who
             also
             were
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             before
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             and
             were
             partners
             of
             his
             sufferings
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             prison
             and
             bonds
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Greet
             Amplias
             my
             beloved
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Amplias
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             worthy
             of
             
               love
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             for
             the
             faith
             and
             piety
             which
             was
             vouchsafed
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Salute
             Urbane
             our
             helper
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Starchys
             my
             beloved
             .
          
           
             Urbane
             seems
             to
             bee
             one
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             an
             helper
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             his
             labours
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Salute
             Apelles
             approved
             in
             Christ.
             Salute
             them
             which
             are
             of
             Aristobulus
             houshold
             .
          
           
             Apelles
             hee
             calls
             approved
             ,
             because
             hee
             gave
             certain
             evidences
             of
             his
             faith
             and
             constancy
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Salute
             Herodion
             my
             Kinsman
             .
             Great
             them
             that
             bee
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             Narcissus
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Hee
             doth
             not
             salute
             Aristobulus
             and
             Narcissus
             ,
             because
             they
             continued
             unbeleevers
             ,
             as
             wee
             may
             safely
             conjecture
             ,
             but
             their
             Christian
             houshold
             servants
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             continue
             their
             obedience
             towards
             their
             Masters
             ,
             though
             unbeleevers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Salute
             Traphena
             and
             Tryphosa
             ,
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             Lord.
             Salute
             the
             beloved
             Persis
             ,
             which
             laboured
             much
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Hee
             salutes
             the
             approved
             Matrons
             ,
             which
             contributed
             their
             labours
             ,
             zealously
             and
             successefully
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Salute
             Rufus
             chosen
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             Mother
             and
             mine
             .
          
           
             Hee
             salutes
             Rufus
             an
             eminent
             young
             man
             ,
             whose
             Mother
             very
             much
             respected
             Paul
             ,
             even
             as
             much
             as
             shee
             did
             Rufus
             her
             own
             Son.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Salute
               
                 Asyncritus
                 ,
                 Phlegon
                 ,
                 Hermas
                 ,
                 Patrabas
                 ,
                 Hermes
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Brethren
               which
               are
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Salute
               Philologus
               and
               
                 Julia
                 ,
                 Nerius
              
               and
               his
               Sister
               ,
               and
               Olympias
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Saints
               which
               are
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Because
             hee
             could
             not
             insist
             upon
             the
             rehearsal
             of
             all
             ,
             setting
             down
             some
             Saints
             by
             name
             ,
             the
             rest
             hee
             salutes
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             —
             Salute
             one
             ▪
             another
             with
             an
             holy
             kiss
             .
          
           
             Because
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             amongst
             the
             signs
             of
             mutual
             love
             ,
             a
             kiss
             was
             ,
             (
             as
             now
             the
             shaking
             of
             right
             hands
             amongst
             us
             )
             hee
             commands
             that
             they
             salute
             one
             another
             holily
             ,
             without
             fraud
             and
             deceit
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             —
             The
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             salute
             you
             .
          
           
             Salute
             ]
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             follows
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             salutes
             the
             Romans
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Churches
             amongst
             which
             hee
             was
             conversant
             ,
             who
             understood
             his
             purpose
             of
             writing
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             mark
             them
             which
             cause
             divisions
             and
             offences
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             which
             yee
             have
             learned
             ,
             and
             avoid
             them
             .
          
           
             Hee
             interposes
             (
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             Parenthesis
             )
             his
             admonition
             to
             observe
             ,
             restrain
             and
             excommunicate
             those
             which
             should
             move
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Apostolical
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             discipline
             (
             already
             received
             by
             them
             )
             to
             the
             renting
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             commands
             to
             avoid
             fellowship
             ,
             viz.
             after
             they
             were
             excommunicated
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             For
             they
             that
             are
             such
             serve
             not
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             belly
             ,
             and
             by
             good
             words
             and
             fair
             speeches
             deceive
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Hee
             adds
             four
             Reasons
             of
             this
             his
             admonition
             ;
             First
             ,
             because
             such
             men
             whoever
             they
             bee
             ,
             serve
             not
             God
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             belly
             ,
             minding
             worldly
             things
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             and
             advantages
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
               second
            
             ;
             Because
             unless
             they
             bee
             observed
             by
             the
             wiser
             sort
             ,
             the
             more
             simple
             are
             easily
             deceived
             by
             their
             feigned
             words
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             they
             make
             a
             schism
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             For
             your
             obedience
             is
             come
             abroad
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             I
             am
             glad
             therefore
             on
             your
             behalf
             :
             but
             yet
             I
             would
             have
             you
             wise
             unto
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             simple
             concerning
             evil
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
               the
               third
            
             ;
             Because
             there
             was
             danger
             ,
             le●t
             the
             commendable
             readiness
             of
             the
             Romans
             to
             beleeve
             the
             Preachers
             ,
             might
             bee
             exposed
             to
             some
             impostures
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             wary
             ,
             viz.
             except
             they
             tempered
             that
             simplicity
             with
             prudence
             ,
             respecting
             simplicity
             onely
             as
             to
             mischief
             ,
             but
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             following
             after
             prudence
             ,
             lest
             they
             bee
             wronged
             by
             the
             subtilty
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             And
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             shall
             bruise
             Satan
             under
             your
             feet
             shortly
             .
             The
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             bee
             with
             you
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Reason
            
             ;
             Because
             although
             wee
             must
             conflict
             with
             Satan
             ,
             the
             author
             of
             contentions
             ,
             yet
             the
             Go●
             of
             Peace
             will
             give
             victory
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             wee
             have
             a
             while
             combated
             with
             those
             that
             trouble
             us
             :
             which
             Argument
             the
             Apostle
             concludes
             with
             an
             Apostolical
             benediction
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
               
               Timotheus
            
             my
             work-fellow
             ,
             and
             Lucius
             and
             
             Jason
             ,
             and
             So●ipater
             my
             kinsmen
             salute
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             Parenthesis
             being
             shut
             up
             ,
             hee
             subjoyns
             the
             salutations
             of
             other
             Saints
             with
             him
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             wh●m
             is
             Timothy
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             after
             him
             Lucius
             ▪
             who
             as
             it
             seems
             is
             that
             Cyrenean
             ,
             Act.
             13.1
             .
             Iason
             ,
             of
             whom
             ,
             Act.
             17.5
             .
             Sosipater
             ,
             of
             whom
             ,
             Act.
             20.4
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             I
             Tertius
             ,
             who
             wrote
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             salute
             you
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Tertius
               Pauls
            
             Secretary
             who
             wrote
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             hee
             receives
             this
             mentioning
             of
             himself
             from
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             reward
             of
             his
             faithfulness
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
                 
                 Gaius
              
               mine
               Host
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               saluteth
               you
               .
               Erastus
               the
               Chamberlain
               of
               the
               City
               saluteth
               you
               ,
               and
               Quartus
               a
               Brother
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               The
               grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               bee
               with
               you
               all
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             Gaius
             ,
             of
             whom
             Act.
             20.4
             .
             and
             1
             Cor.
             1.14
             .
             commends
             himself
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             is
             commended
             by
             Paul
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             his
             house
             did
             not
             onely
             give
             entertainment
             to
             Paul
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             which
             they
             met
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             religious
             duties
             .
          
           
             Erastus
             ,
             the
             Chamberlain
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             to
             whom
             is
             added
             Quartus
             a
             Brother
             by
             name
             ;
             hee
             shuts
             up
             these
             salutations
             ,
             repeating
             his
             Apostolical
             wish
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               25.
            
             
             Now
             to
             him
             that
             is
             of
             power
             to
             establish
             you
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             preaching
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             mystery
             ,
             which
             was
             kept
             secret
             since
             the
             world
             began
             :
          
           
             In
             the
             three
             last
             verses
             hee
             concludes
             this
             excellent
             Epistle
             with
             a
             solenm
             thanksgiving
             ,
             in
             which
             hee
             asserts
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Romans
             salvation
             ,
             against
             all
             fear
             ,
             which
             dangers
             ,
             persecutions
             ,
             Impostors
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             infirmities
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             temptations
             might
             cause
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             power
             and
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             God
             by
             the
             Gospel
             set
             down
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             holds
             forth
             his
             arms
             for
             their
             salvation
             ;
             and
             also
             hee
             commends
             his
             Gospel
             upon
             a
             sixfold
             account
             ;
             First
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             the
             preaching
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             which
             was
             kept
             secret
             :
             for
             although
             Grace
             was
             made
             known
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             yet
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             present
             light
             ,
             which
             hath
             shined
             in
             the
             world
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             may
             bee
             termed
             secret
             and
             hidden
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               But
               now
               is
               made
               manifest
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               everlasting
               God
               ,
               made
               known
               to
               all
               Nations
               for
               the
               obedience
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               27.
               
               To
               God
               onely
               wise
               ,
               bee
               glory
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               for
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             Because
             3.
             
             This
             Gospel
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             is
             confirmed
             out
             of
             that
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             it
             hath
             Gods
             command
             ,
             and
             appointment
             for
             its
             authority
             .
             5.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             contained
             ,
             as
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             in
             the
             narrow
             bounds
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             one
             people
             ,
             but
             shines
             forth
             for
             the
             use
             of
             all
             Nations
             .
             6.
             
             Because
             it
             tends
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             hearers
             being
             brought
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             may
             bee
             made
             obedient
             subjects
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             :
             Withall
             hee
             ascribes
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             these
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             onely
             wise
             ,
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             of
             himself
             ,
             who
             owes
             his
             wisdome
             to
             none
             ;
             To
             him
             ,
             through
             Christ
             ,
             bee
             glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           First
           Epistle
           of
           Paul
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             COrinth
             is
             a
             famous
             Mart-Town
             of
             Achaia
             ,
             in
             the
             narrow
             straight
             of
             Peloponnesus
             ,
             situate
             between
             the
             Egean
             and
             Ionian
             Seas
             ,
             in
             which
             City
             the
             Apostle
             taught
             a
             year
             and
             half
             ,
             where
             hee
             founded
             a
             Church
             with
             great
             difficulty
             .
             This
             Church
             Satan
             endeavoured
             by
             many
             waies
             to
             rend
             ,
             infect
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             ,
             of
             which
             crafts
             of
             Satan
             the
             Apostle
             being
             assured
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             produce
             a
             seasonable
             remedy
             to
             so
             great
             evils
             ,
             hee
             writes
             this
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
          
           
             The
             heads
             of
             this
             Epistle
             are
             ten
             .
             The
             first
             is
             concerning
             the
             removing
             of
             Schism
             ,
             which
             arose
             amongst
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             vain
             kind
             of
             preaching
             of
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             hee
             largely
             handles
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Chap.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Concerning
             the
             excommunication
             of
             the
             incestuous
             person
             ,
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             about
             the
             avoiding
             of
             strifes
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             vexed
             one
             another
             even
             before
             Infidel
             Iudges
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             ,
             of
             keeping
             chastity
             ,
             or
             avoiding
             fornication
             ,
             
               Chap.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             The
             fifth
             ,
             of
             prudence
             to
             bee
             used
             in
             cases
             of
             marriage
             and
             single
             life
             ,
             and
             secular
             imployments
             ,
             
               Chap.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             The
             sixth
             ,
             of
             avoiding
             things
             dedicated
             to
             Idols
             ,
             
               Chap.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
          
           
             The
             seventh
             ,
             of
             the
             order
             ,
             and
             decency
             to
             bee
             observed
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             in
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Chap.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             The
             eighth
             ,
             of
             the
             right
             use
             of
             spiritual
             gifts
             ,
             
               Chap.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
          
           
             The
             ninth
             ,
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             resurrection
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             some
             amongst
             them
             called
             in
             question
             ,
             
               Chap.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             The
             tenth
             ,
             of
             charitable
             contribution
             to
             bee
             collected
             ,
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             
               Judea
               ▪
               Chap.
               16.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ;
               The
               first
               is
               the
               preface
               of
               the
               whole
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 the
                 10th
              
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               disswasion
               from
               Schism
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               disease
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               bee
               propounds
               five
               Arguments
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 17.
              
               
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               an
               illustration
               and
               confirmation
               of
               the
               fifth
               Argument
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
             
               The
               whole
               Preface
               is
               laid
               down
               ,
               to
               prepare
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               for
               ready
               obedience
               to
               the
               doctrine
               and
               admonitions
               of
               the
               Apostle
               :
               And
               in
               this
               or
               the
               like
               conclusion
               ,
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               Preface
               may
               bee
               represented
               :
               It
               is
               your
               duty
               ,
               O
               yee
               Corinthians
               ,
               with
               a
               ready
               and
               submissive
               
               mind
               to
               obey
               my
               Doctrine
               and
               Admonitions
               ,
               or
               to
               believe
               and
               obey
               .
            
             
               Eleven
               Arguments
               to
               this
               end
               are
               sub-joyned
               ,
               whereof
               some
               shew
               forth
               the
               Apostles
               authority
               ,
               others
               his
               favourable
               respect
               towards
               the
               Corinthians
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
               
               Paul
            
             called
             to
             bee
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             through
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Sosthenes
             our
             Brother
             ,
          
           
             
               An
               Apostle
            
             ]
             The
             
               first
               Argument
            
             :
             I
             Paul
             ,
             who
             write
             these
             things
             unto
             you
             ,
             am
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             to
             obey
             my
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             receive
             my
             Counsels
             .
          
           
             
               By
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             I
             perform
             my
             Embassage
             by
             the
             special
             command
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             by
             my
             own
             usurpation
             ,
             so
             I
             write
             these
             things
             unto
             you
             :
             Therefore
             ●nless
             you
             will
             bee
             disobedient
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             obey
             my
             admonition
             and
             teaching
             .
          
           
             
               Sosthenes
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             I
             have
             taken
             in
             Sosthenes
             as
             a
             witness
             to
             my
             admonition
             ,
             (
             touching
             whom
             ,
             Act.
             18.17
             .
             )
             that
             by
             two
             witnesses
             this
             testimony
             might
             bee
             confirmed
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             to
             obey
             my
             admonition
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             have
             the
             witness
             of
             us
             two
             against
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Unto
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             which
             is
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             called
             to
             bee
             Saints
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             in
             every
             place
             call
             upon
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             both
             theirs
             and
             ours
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             In
             the
             description
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             hee
             writes
             :
             you
             are
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             consecrated
             unto
             God
             ,
             brought
             into
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             called
             unto
             holiness
             :
             Therefore
             if
             you
             will
             bee
             accounted
             worthy
             of
             your
             priviledges
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             hearken
             and
             obey
             mee
             in
             my
             doctrine
             and
             admonitions
             ,
             which
             make
             for
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               With
               all
               that
               call
               upon
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             My
             Apostleship
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             the
             use
             ,
             and
             fruit
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             extended
             only
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             universally
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             which
             adore
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Lord
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             to
             hearken
             and
             obey
             my
             doctrine
             and
             admonitions
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Grace
             bee
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             salutation
             is
             the
             
               sixth
               Argument
            
             .
             I
             acknowledge
             you
             ,
             to
             whom
             (
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             living
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             authority
             committed
             to
             mee
             )
             I
             may
             apply
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             also
             grace
             and
             peace
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             all
             things
             that
             pertain
             to
             virtue
             and
             glory
             ,
             to
             holiness
             and
             happiness
             ,
             that
             being
             made
             more
             certain
             by
             mee
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             may
             expect
             the
             same
             things
             with
             a
             stronger
             faith
             ,
             through
             the
             Mediator
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             cheerfully
             to
             obey
             my
             doctrine
             and
             admonition
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               I
               thank
               my
               God
               alwayes
               on
               your
               behalf
               ,
               for
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               which
               is
               given
               you
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               in
               every
               thing
               yee
               are
               enriched
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               all
               utterance
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               knowledge
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             other
             verses
             of
             the
             Preface
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             about
             to
             reprove
             many
             vices
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             hee
             commends
             what
             was
             good
             in
             them
             ,
             confirming
             their
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             lest
             being
             sharply
             reproved
             they
             should
             faint
             ;
             withall
             hee
             shews
             what
             opinion
             hee
             had
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             good
             will
             towards
             them
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             might
             better
             reach
             the
             end
             which
             hee
             aimed
             at
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             I
             do
             not
             envy
             you
             ,
             but
             rather
             rejoyce
             and
             render
             continual
             thanks
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             rich
             grace
             of
             God
             towards
             you
             ,
             especially
             in
             your
             reconciliation
             to
             him
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             I
             rejoyce
             much
             for
             the
             abundance
             of
             spiritual
             gifts
             bestowed
             on
             you
             ,
             pertaining
             to
             the
             knowledge
             and
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             readily
             to
             obey
             mee
             ,
             advising
             you
             concerning
             the
             right
             using
             of
             that
             grace
             ,
             and
             those
             gifts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Even
             as
             the
             testimo●●
             of
             Christ
             was
             confirmed
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Those
             gifts
             are
             conferr'd
             upon
             you
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             our
             testimony
             ,
             and
             your
             faith
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             (
             that
             you
             might
             more
             abound
             in
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             )
             to
             give
             credit
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             obedience
             to
             mee
             ,
             admonishing
             and
             teaching
             the
             things
             which
             are
             sound
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             So
             that
             yee
             come
             behind
             in
             no
             gift
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             You
             want
             no
             kind
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Spiritual
             gifts
             ,
             which
             are
             necessary
             for
             those
             that
             are
             travellers
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             you
             are
             not
             perfect
             ,
             you
             must
             expect
             your
             fulness
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             that
             you
             may
             with
             joy
             receive
             Christ
             at
             his
             coming
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             yeeld
             obedience
             to
             my
             admonitions
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             may
             promote
             your
             perfection
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Who
             shall
             also
             confirm
             you
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             bee
             blameless
             in
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             I
             am
             perswaded
             (
             I
             speak
             concerning
             the
             Elect
             ,
             such
             as
             in
             charity
             it
             is
             fitting
             I
             should
             think
             you
             to
             bee
             )
             that
             Christ
             will
             confirm
             you
             ,
             and
             cause
             you
             to
             persevere
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             will
             purge
             you
             from
             all
             spot
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             will
             present
             you
             without
             blemish
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             to
             this
             very
             end
             ought
             you
             to
             hearken
             to
             my
             teaching
             and
             admonition
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             God
             is
             faithful
             ,
             by
             whom
             yee
             were
             called
             unto
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             Confirming
             that
             hee
             had
             said
             before
             :
             Your
             effectual
             calling
             into
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             lasting
             and
             saving
             gift
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             faithfulness
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             who
             hath
             promised
             perseverance
             and
             confirmation
             in
             grace
             to
             that
             very
             end
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             effectually
             called
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             Son
             )
             are
             pledges
             of
             this
             my
             perswasion
             of
             you
             :
             Therefore
             that
             you
             may
             answer
             my
             expectation
             ,
             and
             your
             calling
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             obey
             my
             counsel
             and
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               Now
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               yee
               all
               speak
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               be
               no
               divisions
               amongst
               you
               ,
               but
               that
               yee
               bee
               perfectly
               joyned
               together
               in
               the
               same
               mind
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               judgement
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               endeavours
               to
               re-call
               them
               from
               Schism
               ,
               exhorting
               ,
               that
               if
               Christ
               was
               dear
               unto
               them
               ,
               laying
               aside
               their
               making
               of
               parties
               ,
               they
               would
               follow
               after
               unity
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               reaching
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               bee
               knit
               together
               in
               the
               same
               affections
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               mind
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               judgement
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               For
               it
               hath
               been
               declared
               unto
               mee
               of
               you
               ,
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               by
               them
               which
               are
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Cloe
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               contentions
               among
               you
               .
            
             
               That
               hee
               might
               not
               exhort
               them
               in
               vain
               ,
               hee
               shews
               that
               hee
               heard
               of
               their
               Schism
               ,
               from
               Authors
               of
               credit
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Now
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               of
               you
               saith
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               I
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               and
               I
               of
               Cephas
               ,
               and
               I
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Now
               hee
               comes
               to
               the
               Schism
               ;
               they
               contend
               concerning
               their
               Teachers
               ,
               preferring
               some
               before
               others
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               more
               perfect
               ,
               denominating
               themselves
               from
               them
               ,
               with
               envy
               and
               contempt
               of
               each
               other
               :
               Which
               Teachers
               hee
               names
               not
               ,
               but
               by
               concealing
               them
               ,
               hee
               pacifies
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               Schismaticks
               ,
               that
               the
               Schism
               might
               more
               easily
               bee
               laid
               aside
               :
               And
               as
               it
               were
               for
               example
               sake
               hee
               names
               himself
               ,
               and
               Apollos
               ,
               and
               Cephas
               ,
               although
               in
               the
               following
               part
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               their
               own
               vain
               babling
               Teachers
               were
               the
               Authors
               and
               furtherers
               of
               Schism
               ,
               who
               also
               brought
               Paul
               himself
               so
               far
               into
               contempt
               amongst
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               that
               hee
               could
               scarcely
               keep
               his
               own
               place
               amongst
               them
               ,
               they
               
               were
               so
               far
               from
               having
               their
               denomination
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Is
               Christ
               divided
               ?
               Was
               Paul
               crucified
               for
               you
               ?
               Or
               were
               yee
               baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Paul
               ?
            
             
               Hee
               strives
               now
               to
               cure
               and
               take
               away
               this
               Schism
               ,
               the
               arguments
               of
               dehorting
               and
               reproving
               ,
               are
               five
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               argument
               is
               this
               ;
               By
               this
               Schism
               ,
               the
               mystical
               body
               of
               Christ
               is
               rent
               ,
               and
               its
               unity
               divided
               into
               so
               many
               parts
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               Sects
               :
               Therefore
               Schism
               is
               to
               bee
               cured
               ,
               and
               abolished
               .
            
             
               Crucified
               ]
               The
               second
               argument
               .
               None
               of
               your
               Teachers
               purchased
               the
               Church
               to
               himself
               by
               death
               :
               Therefore
               this
               honour
               is
               due
               to
               none
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               should
               have
               its
               name
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               bee
               rent
               in
               pieces
               for
               his
               sake
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Name
              
               ]
               The
               third
               argument
               :
               You
               were
               baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
               none
               of
               your
               Teachers
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               take
               your
               denomination
               from
               them
               :
               Therefore
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               your
               Teachers
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               to
               bee
               divided
               into
               parties
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   14.
                
                 
                 I
                 thank
                 God
                 that
                 I
                 baptized
                 none
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 Crispus
                 and
                 Gaius
                 ,
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Lest
                 any
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 baptized
                 in
                 mine
                 own
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 baptized
                 also
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 Stephanas
                 :
                 besides
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 I
                 baptized
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               argument
               .
               Schismatick
               Teachers
               among
               you
               are
               to
               bee
               blamed
               ,
               who
               by
               affecting
               the
               baptizing
               of
               many
               confusedly
               ,
               endeavour
               to
               challenge
               to
               themselves
               the
               Disciples
               taken
               away
               from
               others
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               baptized
               into
               their
               name
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               by
               his
               Providence
               using
               my
               help
               but
               to
               the
               baptizing
               of
               few
               ,
               I
               give
               thanks
               unto
               him
               who
               hath
               freed
               mee
               from
               the
               suspition
               of
               this
               evil
               :
               Therefore
               you
               are
               not
               to
               bee
               divided
               in
               parties
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               your
               Teachers
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               —
               For
               Christ
               sent
               mee
               not
               to
               baptize
               ,
               but
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               not
               with
               wisdome
               of
               words
               ,
               —
            
             
               Hee
               adds
               another
               reason
               ,
               why
               so
               few
               were
               baptized
               by
               him
               ,
               because
               hee
               endeavoured
               to
               exercise
               his
               chief
               parts
               in
               the
               discharging
               of
               the
               trust
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e
                 ▪
              
               by
               preaching
               ,
               to
               convert
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               committing
               the
               care
               of
               those
               that
               were
               converted
               ,
               to
               bee
               baptized
               by
               others
               ,
               lest
               hee
               himself
               should
               bee
               distracted
               ,
               because
               Christ
               sent
               him
               not
               to
               baptize
               ,
               viz.
               chiefly
               ,
               to
               hinder
               his
               preaching
               ,
               but
               specially
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
                 Not
                 with
                 wisdome
                 of
                 words
              
               ]
               The
               fifth
               argument
               .
               Those
               Schismaticks
               ,
               your
               Teachers
               ,
               who
               endeavour
               to
               draw
               Disciples
               after
               them
               by
               their
               specious
               eloquence
               ,
               do
               not
               follow
               my
               example
               in
               the
               spiritual
               manner
               of
               teaching
               ;
               for
               I
               preach
               not
               with
               the
               wisdome
               of
               words
               ,
               or
               the
               elegancy
               of
               speech
               ,
               or
               acuteness
               of
               wit
               ,
               with
               set
               form
               of
               speech
               (
               as
               the
               Precepts
               of
               Oratorie
               injoyn
               )
               but
               in
               the
               plainness
               and
               simplicity
               of
               speech
               ,
               ordered
               for
               edification
               ,
               I
               preached
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               our
               Lord
               :
               Therefore
               for
               the
               vain
               eloquence
               of
               such
               Teachers
               ,
               your
               Church
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               rent
               in
               pieces
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Lest
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               should
               bee
               made
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
             
               
                 Lest
                 of
                 none
                 effect
              
               ]
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               confirms
               his
               practice
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               preaching
               ,
               and
               also
               his
               duty
               ,
               viz.
               that
               hee
               might
               not
               preach
               with
               the
               wisdome
               of
               words
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               simplicity
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               the
               capacity
               of
               all
               his
               Auditors
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               edification
               ,
               not
               to
               please
               their
               ears
               ;
               and
               hee
               proves
               that
               it
               was
               no
               wonder
               that
               Christ
               sent
               him
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               not
               with
               wisdome
               of
               words
               ;
               to
               this
               end
               hee
               brings
               twelve
               arguments
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               adding
               more
               in
               the
               following
               .
            
             
               
                 Lest
                 of
                 none
                 effect
              
               ]
               The
               
                 first
                 Argument
              
               is
               from
               the
               rule
               of
               contraries
               ;
               if
               I
               compose
               my
               speech
               in
               preaching
               rhetorically
               ,
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               Eloquence
               ,
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               had
               been
               made
               of
               none
               effect
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Chap.
               2.5
               .
               )
               the
               Faith
               of
               my
               hearers
               ,
               had
               rather
               stood
               in
               the
               wisdome
               of
               men
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               plain
               Doctrine
               concerning
               Christs
               humiliation
               to
               his
               Cross
               ,
               had
               wanted
               its
               glory
               of
               mens
               conversion
               ,
               and
               Humane
               Eloquence
               had
               carried
               away
               the
               Garland
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               Christ
               sent
               mee
               to
               preach
               not
               with
               the
               wisdome
               of
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               For
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Cross
               is
               to
               them
               that
               perish
               ,
               foolishness
               :
               but
               unto
               us
               which
               are
               saved
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               power
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               By
               answering
               an
               objection
               ,
               hee
               adds
               a
               
                 second
                 argument
              
               .
               Some
               might
               say
               ,
               but
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Cross
               shall
               bee
               made
               contemptible
               ,
               and
               exposed
               to
               scorn
               ,
               as
               foolishness
               ,
               if
               it
               shall
               not
               bee
               commended
               to
               us
               with
               the
               splendour
               of
               wisdome
               .
               Hee
               answers
               ,
               its
               true
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               reprobate
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               abide
               in
               the
               way
               of
               perdition
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               converted
               ,
               who
               highly
               esteem
               plain
               preaching
               ,
               finding
               it
               to
               bee
               the
               effectual
               means
               of
               God
               to
               Salvation
               .
               Hence
               the
               Argument
               riseth
               why
               the
               Apostle
               used
               simplicity
               of
               speech
               ,
               and
               not
               artificial
               flourishes
               in
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               God
               is
               wont
               powerfully
               to
               convert
               ,
               and
               to
               promote
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               by
               this
               plain
               manner
               of
               preaching
               :
               Therefore
               it
               s
               no
               wonder
               that
               Christ
               sent
               mee
               to
               preach
               not
               with
               wisdome
               of
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               For
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               I
               will
               destroy
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               and
               will
               bring
               to
               nothing
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               prudent
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               God
               will
               curse
               those
               wise
               ones
               ,
               who
               despising
               the
               simplicity
               of
               Divine
               Truth
               ,
               dare
               in
               the
               place
               of
               it
               ,
               substitute
               their
               own
               wisdome
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               hee
               proves
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               29.14
               .
               Where
               God
               threatens
               that
               hee
               will
               turn
               their
               wisdome
               into
               foolishness
               ,
               who
               mind
               only
               words
               in
               his
               Worship
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               ,
               to
               inward
               sanctification
               :
               Therefore
               it
               s
               no
               wonder
               that
               Christ
               sent
               mee
               to
               preach
               not
               with
               wisdome
               of
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Where
               is
               the
               Wise
               ?
               Where
               is
               the
               Scribe
               ?
               Where
               is
               the
               Disputer
               of
               this
               World
               ?
               Hath
               not
               God
               made
               foolish
               the
               wisdome
               of
               this
               World
               ?
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               Is
               taken
               from
               experience
               ,
               because
               God
               in
               the
               calling
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               rejected
               the
               works
               and
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               most
               wise
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               by
               suffering
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               wise
               Politicians
               ,
               and
               Scribes
               ,
               or
               Interpreters
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Disputers
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               or
               Phylosophers
               ,
               to
               walk
               in
               their
               own
               ways
               ,
               for
               hee
               suffered
               almost
               the
               whole
               multitude
               of
               the
               wise
               men
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               to
               wallow
               like
               fools
               in
               the
               mire
               and
               dirt
               with
               their
               worldly
               wisdome
               and
               learning
               ,
               without
               the
               bounds
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               .
               In
               this
               Argument
               the
               Apostle
               alludes
               to
               the
               Prophesie
               of
               Isaiah
               29.14
               .
               For
               if
               you
               ask
               ,
               Where
               are
               the
               Wise
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               they
               are
               not
               to
               bee
               found
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               their
               wisdome
               not
               directing
               them
               to
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               their
               misery
               ,
               and
               their
               only
               remedy
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               foolishness
               .
               This
               is
               the
               force
               of
               the
               argument
               ;
               in
               the
               calling
               and
               building
               up
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               neither
               did
               God
               use
               the
               wise
               men
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               their
               eloquence
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               Christ
               sent
               mee
               to
               preach
               not
               with
               wisdome
               of
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               For
               after
               that
               ,
               in
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               world
               by
               wisdome
               knew
               not
               God
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               by
               the
               foolishness
               of
               preaching
               to
               save
               them
               that
               believe
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               Which
               is
               for
               confirmation
               of
               the
               former
               :
               Because
               afterward
               in
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               shines
               forth
               in
               the
               works
               of
               Creation
               ,
               and
               daily
               providence
               ,
               worldly
               men
               ,
               neither
               by
               that
               natural
               knowledge
               remaining
               in
               them
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               wisdome
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               have
               known
               God
               aright
               ;
               but
               having
               neglected
               all
               means
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               shutting
               their
               eyes
               ,
               God
               hath
               revealed
               another
               way
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               by
               the
               plain
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               foolish
               way
               of
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               (
               as
               it
               seems
               to
               unregenerate
               men
               )
               that
               hee
               might
               save
               
               the
               Elect
               through
               Faith
               :
               No
               wonder
               therefore
               that
               Christ
               sent
               mee
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               not
               with
               wisdome
               of
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   22.
                
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Iews
                 require
                 a
                 sign
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Greeks
                 seek
                 after
                 wisdome
                 .
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 But
                 wee
                 preach
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Iews
                 a
                 stumbling
                 block
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 Greeks
                 foolishness
                 :
              
            
             
               Hee
               adds
               a
               
                 sixth
                 Argument
              
               ,
               illustrating
               what
               hee
               had
               said
               before
               ,
               not
               onely
               from
               his
               own
               practice
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               ,
               neither
               for
               the
               Jews
               sake
               (
               seeking
               after
               miracles
               )
               nor
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               (
               seeking
               after
               wisdome
               )
               studied
               to
               satisfie
               the
               curiosity
               of
               men
               ,
               with
               a
               polished
               stile
               ;
               but
               following
               the
               plain
               manner
               of
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               prescribed
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               they
               preached
               redemption
               by
               the
               humiliation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nothing
               regarding
               that
               the
               Jews
               would
               bee
               offended
               at
               the
               meanness
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               nor
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               would
               account
               this
               kind
               of
               preaching
               foolishness
               .
               No
               wonder
               therefore
               that
               Christ
               sent
               mee
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               not
               with
               wisdome
               of
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               But
               unto
               them
               which
               are
               called
               ,
               both
               Iews
               and
               Greeks
               ,
               Christ
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Hee
               excepts
               some
               of
               the
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               annexeth
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Argument
              
               ;
               from
               the
               judgement
               and
               experience
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               powerfully
               called
               out
               of
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               had
               experienced
               and
               acknowledged
               Christ
               preached
               in
               plainness
               of
               speech
               ,
               to
               bee
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               above
               all
               miracles
               ;
               and
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               above
               all
               (
               which
               the
               Gentiles
               seek
               after
               )
               worldly
               wisdome
               .
               No
               wonder
               therefore
               that
               Christ
               sent
               mee
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               not
               with
               wisdome
               of
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Because
               the
               foolishness
               of
               God
               is
               wiser
               than
               men
               ;
               and
               the
               weakness
               of
               God
               is
               stronger
               than
               men
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               By
               which
               hee
               confirms
               that
               this
               judgement
               of
               the
               faithful
               is
               true
               ;
               because
               the
               Institutions
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               however
               they
               may
               seem
               most
               foolish
               and
               weak
               to
               the
               world
               )
               are
               more
               prevalent
               than
               all
               the
               wisdome
               and
               power
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               see
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               No
               wonder
               therefore
               that
               Christ
               sent
               mee
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               not
               with
               wisdome
               of
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               For
               yee
               see
               your
               calling
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               how
               that
               not
               many
               wise
               men
               after
               the
               flesh
               ;
               not
               many
               mighty
               ,
               not
               many
               noble
               are
               called
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               9.
               
               Whereby
               hee
               shews
               that
               God
               made
               choice
               of
               this
               plain
               manner
               of
               preaching
               ,
               but
               not
               lofty
               and
               specious
               ,
               by
               his
               like
               good
               pleasure
               ,
               in
               the
               selecting
               of
               persons
               by
               his
               calling
               :
               Hee
               chose
               not
               many
               wise
               ,
               mighty
               ,
               noble
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               outward
               condition
               and
               degree
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               men
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               of
               no
               wisdome
               ,
               power
               ,
               or
               greatness
               of
               birth
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               yea
               not
               at
               all
               accounted
               of
               :
               No
               wonder
               therefore
               if
               God
               chusing
               also
               the
               like
               manner
               of
               preaching
               hath
               sent
               mee
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               not
               with
               wisdome
               of
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   27.
                
                 
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 the
                 foolish
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 confound
                 the
                 wise
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 the
                 weak
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 confound
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 mighty
                 ;
              
               
                 28.
                 
                 And
                 base
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 despised
                 ,
                 hath
                 God
                 chosen
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 nought
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               With
               this
               Argument
               hee
               brings
               in
               the
               tenth
               ,
               from
               the
               subalternate
               end
               of
               this
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               viz.
               that
               hee
               might
               shew
               that
               hee
               nothing
               esteemed
               those
               things
               which
               were
               highly
               valued
               by
               men
               ,
               that
               so
               whoever
               swelled
               with
               pride
               because
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               might
               bee
               ashamed
               ,
               confounded
               ,
               and
               looked
               upon
               as
               vile
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               account
               ;
               neither
               is
               it
               therefore
               to
               bee
               wondred
               at
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               chosen
               this
               plain
               manner
               of
               preaching
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               should
               stick
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               vain
               wisdome
               of
               words
               might
               bee
               shamed
               ,
               seeing
               that
               all
               the
               pomp
               of
               words
               is
               found
               only
               to
               tickle
               the
               fancies
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               avails
               nothing
               to
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 29.
              
               
               That
               no
               flesh
               should
               glory
               in
               his
               presence
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               11.
               
               From
               the
               ultimate
               end
               of
               Gods
               good
               pleasure
               in
               chusing
               ,
               things
               ,
               and
               persons
               ,
               and
               weak
               means
               to
               salvation
               ,
               which
               end
               is
               here
               negatively
               propounded
               ,
               lest
               any
               should
               glory
               in
               himself
               :
               No
               wonder
               therefore
               that
               God
               hath
               sent
               mee
               to
               preach
               not
               with
               wisdome
               of
               words
               ,
               lest
               I
               should
               glory
               in
               my self
               when
               any
               are
               converted
               by
               my
               preaching
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 30.
              
               
               But
               of
               him
               are
               yee
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               who
               of
               God
               is
               made
               unto
               us
               wisdome
               and
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               redemption
               :
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               hee
               comforts
               the
               Corinthians
               against
               this
               their
               abasement
               and
               mean
               condition
               ,
               before
               the
               World
               ,
               granting
               to
               them
               by
               way
               of
               recompence
               of
               nobleness
               of
               stock
               in
               regeneration
               ,
               riches
               in
               wisdome
               and
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               finally
               freedome
               from
               all
               sin
               and
               misery
               in
               Christ
               :
               and
               for
               the
               greater
               confirmation
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               hee
               discovers
               that
               Christ
               was
               appointed
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               them
               for
               righteousness
               and
               life
               ,
               for
               Christ
               is
               made
               all
               these
               things
               by
               merit
               ,
               imputation
               ,
               application
               ,
               and
               effectual
               accomplishment
               to
               the
               use
               of
               all
               the
               faithful
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 31.
              
               
               That
               according
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Hee
               that
               glorieth
               ,
               let
               him
               glory
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Hee
               sets
               down
               affirmatively
               the
               ultimate
               end
               of
               Gods
               good
               pleasure
               in
               chusing
               weak
               means
               and
               persons
               ,
               and
               in
               debasing
               all
               men
               in
               themselves
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Ier.
               9.23
               .
               )
               all
               the
               glory
               might
               bee
               given
               to
               God
               ;
               from
               whence
               arises
               the
               
                 twelfth
                 Argument
              
               ,
               God
               so
               orders
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               should
               glory
               save
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
               Therefore
               it
               's
               no
               wonder
               ,
               that
               God
               sent
               mee
               not
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               with
               wisdome
               of
               words
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               success
               of
               the
               Gospel
               wee
               might
               all
               glory
               in
               God
               alone
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               HEe
               goes
               forward
               to
               confirm
               the
               same
               doctrine
               which
               hee
               delivered
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Chapter
               ,
               viz.
               That
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               he
               rejected
               Rhetorical
               Elegance
               ,
               but
               was
               pleased
               with
               plainness
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               demonstration
               ,
               not
               that
               the
               Apostle
               defends
               the
               rashness
               or
               rawness
               of
               any
               in
               preaching
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               might
               speak
               whatsoever
               comes
               to
               the
               tongues
               end
               ,
               without
               Method
               ,
               or
               sense
               ,
               in
               a
               rude
               stile
               ,
               and
               contemptible
               kind
               of
               speaking
               ;
               for
               the
               right
               way
               of
               preaching
               hath
               it's
               excellency
               ,
               which
               neither
               approves
               of
               dissembling
               ,
               or
               sordidness
               ,
               but
               condemns
               the
               affectation
               of
               eloquence
               (
               which
               causes
               the
               hearer
               more
               to
               admire
               him
               that
               speaks
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               is
               spoken
               :
               )
               for
               the
               truth
               thought
               upon
               ,
               and
               rightly
               understood
               (
               when
               the
               Preacher
               delivers
               it
               out
               of
               Faith
               and
               Love
               )
               the
               simple
               willingly
               follow
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               speech
               fitted
               to
               the
               building
               up
               of
               all
               auditors
               ,
               which
               relishes
               better
               with
               the
               wisest
               hearers
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               flourishes
               of
               Rhetoricians
               .
               This
               plain
               kind
               of
               preaching
               hee
               proves
               more
               excellent
               than
               artificial
               eloquence
               ,
               by
               eight
               Arguments
               ,
               the
               former
               of
               which
               are
               taken
               from
               the
               experience
               of
               Paul
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               Corinthians
               to
               whom
               hee
               writes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             And
             I
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             when
             I
             came
             unto
             you
             ,
             came
             not
             with
             excellency
             of
             speech
             ,
             or
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             declaring
             unto
             you
             the
             testimony
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             
               first
               Argument
            
             .
             I
             Paul
             ,
             when
             I
             came
             to
             you
             Corinthians
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             were
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             did
             advisedly
             abstain
             from
             the
             eminency
             of
             eloquence
             :
             Therefore
             plainness
             of
             speech
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             is
             better
             than
             artificial
             Rhethorick
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             I
             determined
             not
             to
             know
             any
             thing
             among
             you
             ,
             save
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             him
             crucified
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             I
             did
             not
             at
             all
             value
             it
             ,
             to
             shew
             amongst
             you
             ,
             or
             discover
             of
             my self
             the
             knowledge
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             save
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             offices
             ,
             efficacy
             ,
             and
             vertue
             of
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             ,
             and
             specially
             of
             his
             Passions
             and
             Humiliation
             :
             Therefore
             this
             way
             of
             preaching
             is
             most
             excellent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             And
             I
             was
             with
             you
             in
             weakness
             ,
             and
             in
             fear
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             trembling
             ;
          
           
             I
             ,
             being
             mindful
             of
             humane
             infirmities
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             dangers
             ,
             composing
             my self
             to
             humility
             without
             pride
             ,
             preached
             amongst
             you
             ,
             and
             carried
             my self
             pensively
             and
             tremblingly
             in
             my
             duty
             :
             Therefore
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             plainly
             is
             the
             excellentest
             way
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             And
             my
             speech
             ,
             and
             my
             preaching
             ,
             was
             not
             with
             entising
             words
             of
             mans
             wisdome
             ,
             but
             in
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             power
             .
          
           
             My
             speech
             and
             preaching
             never
             glistered
             with
             the
             acuteness
             of
             wit
             ,
             or
             humane
             Philosophy
             ,
             nor
             with
             fineness
             of
             words
             fitted
             for
             perswasion
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             evidences
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             sound
             truth
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Spirit
             shewed
             himself
             powerfully
             ,
             and
             worked
             in
             your
             hearts
             :
             Therefore
             this
             kind
             of
             preaching
             is
             most
             excellent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             That
             your
             faith
             should
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             wisdome
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Giving
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             practice
             ,
             why
             hee
             refrained
             himself
             from
             Humane
             Eloquence
             in
             his
             speeches
             ,
             hee
             adds
             the
             
               fift
               argument
            
             :
             If
             I
             had
             made
             use
             of
             artificial
             expressions
             to
             convert
             you
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Humane
             Eloquence
             had
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             believing
             the
             Gospel
             amongst
             you
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             naked
             truth
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             God
             works
             powerfully
             by
             it
             in
             his
             people
             )
             and
             so
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             had
             been
             grounded
             upon
             the
             deceitful
             foundation
             of
             Humane
             Eloquence
             ;
             but
             when
             any
             one
             by
             Eloquence
             is
             moved
             to
             believe
             ,
             hee
             may
             bee
             moved
             also
             by
             greater
             Eloquence
             to
             forsake
             the
             truth
             of
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             this
             plain
             way
             of
             preaching
             is
             most
             excellent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             wee
             speak
             wisdome
             amongst
             them
             that
             are
             perfect
             ;
             yet
             not
             the
             wisdome
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             come
             to
             nought
             .
          
           
             
               Argum.
               6.
            
             
             From
             the
             comparing
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Humane
             Wisdome
             together
             :
             That
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             its
             own
             proper
             wisdome
             ,
             eloquence
             and
             lustre
             (
             in
             this
             plain
             kind
             of
             preaching
             )
             any
             one
             of
             years
             may
             bee
             judge
             ;
             neither
             can
             it
             more
             admit
             of
             the
             dressing
             of
             Humane
             Wisdome
             ,
             than
             the
             most
             beautiful
             face
             admits
             of
             painting
             .
             In
             those
             that
             undertake
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             help
             of
             Humane
             Wisdome
             is
             requisite
             ,
             not
             the
             splendour
             of
             it
             in
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Wisdome
             ]
             His
             comparison
             of
             Divine
             Wisdome
             in
             its
             plainness
             of
             speech
             ,
             with
             worldly
             wisdome
             ,
             is
             eightfold
             .
          
           
             The
             
               first
               Comparison
            
             ;
             They
             that
             are
             perfect
             ,
             or
             grown
             up
             in
             the
             School
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             have
             their
             senses
             exercised
             ,
             to
             discern
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             this
             Wisdome
             of
             the
             Gospel
             they
             apprehend
             ,
             admire
             ,
             and
             magnifie
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             is
             Humane
             ,
             they
             suspect
             ,
             and
             only
             they
             that
             are
             Novices
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             altogether
             of
             Divine
             things
             ,
             admire
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               of
               this
               world
               ]
               Comparison
            
             2.
             
             Humane
             Wisdome
             is
             only
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             temporary
             ;
             but
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             of
             the
             world
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             Eternal
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Princes
               ]
               Comparison
            
             3.
             
             Humane
             Wisdome
             is
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             although
             they
             are
             accounted
             by
             the
             world
             for
             Princes
             ,
             yet
             they
             perish
             with
             their
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             nought
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             But
             wee
             speak
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             in
             a
             mystery
             ,
             even
             the
             hidden
             wisdome
             which
             God
             ordained
             ,
             before
             the
             world
             ,
             unto
             our
             glory
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Comparison
             ;
             The
             
               Wisdome
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             is
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Living
             and
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             wisely
             contrived
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             because
             in
             it
             the
             wonderful
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             ,
             touching
             the
             Salvation
             and
             Redemption
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             
               In
               a
               mystery
               ]
               Comparison
            
             4.
             
             Humane
             Philosophy
             is
             common
             and
             obvious
             to
             every
             one
             that
             is
             indued
             with
             the
             gifts
             of
             Nature
             ;
             but
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             or
             hidden
             wisdome
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             understood
             by
             natural
             reason
             ,
             as
             Humane
             Philosophy
             ,
             but
             by
             Supernatural
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             
               Before
               the
               world
               ]
               Comparison
            
             5.
             
             In
             the
             antiquity
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             of
             yesterday
             ,
             but
             ordained
             of
             God
             before
             the
             world
             :
             But
             Humane
             Philosophy
             is
             an
             invention
             lately
             found
             out
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             perfected
             or
             finished
             .
          
           
             
               Glory
               ]
               Comparison
            
             6.
             
             The
             Wisdome
             of
             the
             Gospel
             appertains
             to
             Glory
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             especially
             of
             us
             who
             live
             under
             grace
             :
             But
             Humane
             Wisdome
             ,
             compared
             with
             this
             ,
             appertains
             not
             to
             salvation
             ,
             but
             vain
             speculation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Which
             none
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             world
             knew
             :
             for
             had
             they
             known
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Comparison
             7.
             
             Humane
             Wisdome
             may
             consist
             with
             the
             not
             knowing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             Divine
             Wisdome
             cannot
             .
             This
             comparison
             is
             confirmed
             by
             experience
             ,
             because
             the
             chief
             heads
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             (
             who
             in
             respect
             to
             their
             wisdome
             ,
             seemed
             to
             get
             a
             name
             in
             the
             world
             )
             understood
             nothing
             of
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             hee
             proves
             by
             this
             instance
             ,
             because
             had
             they
             known
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             had
             either
             out
             of
             reverence
             to
             the
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             fear
             been
             wary
             of
             Crucifying
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             so
             ignominiously
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             But
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             ear
             heard
             ,
             neither
             hath
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             .
          
           
             Comparison
             8.
             
             By
             which
             hee
             confirms
             and
             illustrates
             the
             fourth
             and
             sixth
             comparison
             :
             The
             object
             of
             Humane
             Wisdome
             ,
             is
             apprehended
             by
             the
             external
             senses
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             ,
             or
             the
             natural
             light
             of
             reason
             ;
             but
             the
             object
             of
             that
             Wisdome
             which
             is
             unfolded
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             containing
             those
             things
             which
             Christ
             hath
             procured
             for
             us
             ,
             (
             to
             bee
             enjoyed
             in
             this
             present
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             )
             cannot
             bee
             apprehended
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             outward
             senses
             ,
             or
             the
             understanding
             ,
             founded
             in
             sensible
             things
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             discourse
             of
             reason
             ,
             without
             revelation
             ,
             because
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             Isaiah
             speaks
             ,
             Chap.
             64.14
             .
             )
             cannot
             come
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             naturally
             .
             From
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             comparison
             arises
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             The
             Wisdome
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             the
             plain
             way
             of
             preaching
             it
             ,
             best
             opens
             ,
             far
             excells
             all
             humane
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             only
             the
             wisdome
             of
             words
             (
             used
             for
             preaching
             )
             opens
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             obscuring
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Therefore
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             best
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             plainness
             of
             speech
             shews
             to
             the
             hearers
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             wisdome
             of
             words
             ,
             shews
             how
             learned
             the
             Preacher
             is
             in
             humane
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             But
             God
             hath
             revealed
             them
             to
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             :
             for
             the
             Spirit
             searcheth
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             deep
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Hee
             illustrates
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             by
             answering
             two
             Objections
             .
          
           
             Objection
             1.
             
             From
             whence
             therefore
             do
             you
             know
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             From
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             through
             Faith
             ,
             wee
             understand
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             hee
             confirms
             from
             the
             end
             and
             properties
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             unto
             us
             ;
             because
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             searching
             ,
             perfectly
             knows
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             the
             hidden
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             reveals
             to
             us
             these
             mysteries
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             For
             what
             man
             knoweth
             the
             things
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             save
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             which
             is
             in
             him
             ?
             Even
             so
             the
             things
             of
             God
             knoweth
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             property
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             hee
             proves
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             ;
             As
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             man
             can
             best
             know
             the
             
             things
             which
             are
             in
             man
             ,
             so
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             only
             can
             know
             the
             deep
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             reveal
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Now
             wee
             have
             received
             ,
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             know
             the
             things
             that
             are
             freely
             given
             to
             us
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Objection
             2.
             
             But
             if
             the
             Spirit
             only
             knows
             ,
             what
             have
             you
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             That
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             us
             that
             believe
             ,
             not
             that
             common
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             the
             gift
             of
             Eloquence
             ,
             or
             worldly
             wisdome
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             gift
             of
             spiritual
             grace
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             know
             those
             spiritual
             gifts
             ,
             viz.
             Christ
             with
             his
             benefits
             freely
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             ,
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Which
             things
             also
             wee
             speak
             not
             in
             the
             words
             which
             mans
             wisdome
             teacheth
             ,
             but
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             teacheth
             ,
             comparing
             spiritual
             things
             with
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Confirmed
             by
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             Spiritual
             things
             ought
             to
             bee
             manifested
             (
             if
             the
             Apostles
             practice
             bee
             to
             bee
             imitated
             )
             not
             with
             the
             painted
             language
             of
             mans
             wisdome
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             spiritual
             stile
             ,
             and
             in
             words
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             teaches
             :
             Therefore
             this
             is
             the
             best
             manner
             of
             preaching
             :
             This
             heavenly
             business
             cares
             not
             to
             bee
             adorned
             ,
             but
             is
             content
             to
             bee
             taught
             :
             Hee
             that
             speaks
             (
             saith
             Peter
             )
             let
             him
             speak
             as
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             him
             use
             pious
             language
             ,
             reverend
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             speaking
             of
             divine
             things
             ,
             as
             becomes
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Spiritual
               things
            
             ]
             Confirming
             this
             argument
             ,
             hee
             subjoyns
             the
             eighth
             :
             Because
             to
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             men
             ,
             or
             men
             indued
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             stile
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             speech
             ought
             to
             bee
             fitted
             ,
             using
             spiritual
             arguments
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             bee
             ,
             if
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             bee
             cloathed
             with
             Rhetorical
             flourishes
             ,
             and
             Philosophical
             sentences
             ,
             with
             painted
             speeches
             ;
             for
             such
             kind
             of
             speech
             is
             as
             much
             unbecoming
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             Herods
             Purple
             Garment
             was
             unbecoming
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             this
             manner
             of
             preaching
             is
             the
             most
             excellent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             But
             the
             natural
             man
             receiveth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             foolishness
             unto
             him
             :
             neither
             can
             hee
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
             .
          
           
             Hee
             illustrates
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             by
             occurring
             to
             an
             Objection
             :
             Some
             man
             might
             say
             ,
             This
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostle
             cannot
             bee
             admitted
             by
             humane
             reason
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             man
             but
             accounts
             it
             folly
             ,
             not
             to
             set
             out
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             spiritual
             things
             with
             the
             most
             elegant
             manner
             of
             speech
             :
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             by
             distinguishing
             men
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             man
             ,
             into
             Rational
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             ;
             because
             hee
             is
             called
             rational
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             considered
             in
             his
             meer
             naturals
             ,
             or
             so
             far
             as
             in
             any
             particular
             act
             ,
             being
             destitute
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             hee
             judgeth
             of
             divine
             things
             by
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             this
             spiritual
             manner
             of
             preaching
             :
             And
             hee
             is
             called
             the
             spiritual
             man
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             renewed
             in
             his
             mind
             and
             affections
             ,
             hee
             attends
             to
             the
             dictate
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Concerning
             the
             former
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             The
             rational
             man
             ,
             (
             not
             regenerated
             )
             or
             any
             one
             not
             born
             again
             ,
             hee
             grants
             what
             is
             objected
             ,
             shewing
             the
             reasons
             why
             hee
             cannot
             apprehend
             nor
             approve
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             spiritual
             matter
             .
             The
             reasons
             are
             three
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             foolishness
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             even
             those
             things
             which
             are
             the
             very
             wisdome
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             Because
             so
             far
             as
             hee
             is
             so
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             light
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             enmity
             of
             his
             natural
             wisdome
             against
             God
             ,
             hee
             cannot
             apprehend
             spiritual
             things
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             spiritual
             things
             are
             discerned
             only
             spiritually
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             a
             spiritual
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             within
             actually
             manifesting
             the
             object
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             rational
             man
             is
             destitute
             :
             For
             so
             great
             is
             the
             blindness
             of
             our
             mind
             ,
             the
             deceit
             ,
             perverseness
             ,
             and
             unaptness
             to
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             that
             unless
             wee
             are
             regenerated
             ,
             and
             illuminated
             actually
             in
             every
             thing
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wee
             discern
             nothing
             in
             spiritual
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             But
             hee
             that
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             judgeth
             all
             things
             ,
             yet
             hee
             himself
             is
             judged
             of
             no
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             other
             part
             of
             the
             distinction
             lies
             thus
             ;
             The
             spiritual
             man
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             hee
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             knows
             all
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             viz.
             concerning
             whom
             wee
             speak
             )
             and
             discerns
             the
             spiritual
             and
             saving
             manner
             of
             handling
             these
             mysteries
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             acknowledges
             them
             according
             to
             his
             measure
             :
             But
             hee
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             spiritual
             state
             and
             actions
             ,
             can
             bee
             discerned
             or
             accounted
             spiritual
             ,
             by
             no
             man
             which
             is
             not
             spiritual
             ,
             or
             so
             far
             as
             hee
             is
             not
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             For
             who
             hath
             known
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             instruct
             him
             ?
             but
             wee
             have
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Hee
             proves
             the
             answer
             given
             ,
             by
             a
             sentence
             borrowed
             from
             Isai.
             40.13
             .
             Because
             no
             man
             knows
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             to
             whom
             hee
             hath
             given
             his
             Spirit
             :
             And
             therefore
             no
             natural
             (
             or
             rational
             )
             man
             can
             judge
             concerning
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             manner
             of
             handling
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             they
             that
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             have
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             revealed
             to
             them
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             his
             own
             measure
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               TO
               the
               former
               Arguments
               in
               the
               Chapter
               foregoing
               ,
               (
               proving
               plainness
               of
               speech
               in
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               )
               hee
               adds
               one
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 1
                 ,
                 &
                 2.
              
               and
               in
               the
               remaining
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               passes
               to
               the
               reproving
               of
               their
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               And
               I
               brethren
               ,
               could
               not
               speak
               unto
               you
               as
               unto
               spiritual
               ,
               but
               as
               unto
               carnal
               ,
               even
               as
               unto
               Babes
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               have
               fed
               you
               with
               milk
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               meat
               ;
               for
               hitherto
               yee
               were
               not
               able
               to
               bear
               it
               ,
               neither
               yet
               now
               are
               yee
               able
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             takes
             an
             argument
             from
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             hearers
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             are
             found
             some
             less
             knowing
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             height
             of
             spiritual
             things
             is
             not
             only
             to
             bee
             tempered
             and
             seasoned
             with
             simplicity
             of
             speech
             ,
             but
             to
             bee
             brought
             down
             to
             a
             familiar
             and
             plain
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ;
             which
             hee
             confirms
             by
             his
             own
             experience
             ,
             and
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             ,
             as
             amongst
             those
             that
             were
             carnal
             ,
             and
             Babes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             is
             compelled
             to
             descend
             from
             his
             manly
             kind
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             with
             children
             ,
             to
             stammer
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             about
             divine
             things
             :
             Wherefore
             hee
             fed
             them
             with
             a
             more
             easie
             and
             familiar
             kind
             of
             speech
             ,
             as
             children
             are
             fed
             with
             milk
             .
          
           
             
               For
               yee
               were
               not
            
             ]
             Hee
             gives
             three
             reasons
             of
             this
             his
             doing
             :
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             because
             you
             could
             not
             then
             bear
             a
             more
             perfect
             manner
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             as
             stronger
             meat
             .
          
           
             
               Nor
               yet
               ]
               Reason
            
             2.
             
             Because
             neither
             as
             yet
             ,
             when
             hee
             wrote
             these
             things
             ,
             were
             they
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             yee
             are
             yet
             carnal
             ;
             for
             whereas
             there
             is
             among
             you
             envying
             ,
             and
             strife
             ,
             and
             divisions
             ,
             are
             yee
             not
             carnal
             ,
             and
             walk
             as
             men
             ?
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             Because
             yee
             are
             carnal
             ,
             comparatively
             ,
             viz.
             in
             respect
             to
             spiritual
             perfection
             ,
             after
             which
             you
             ought
             to
             strive
             ;
             which
             that
             hee
             might
             prove
             ,
             hee
             passes
             to
             a
             reproof
             of
             the
             Schism
             which
             sprung
             up
             amongst
             them
             :
             First
             in
             general
             ,
             because
             among
             them
             the
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             were
             manifest
             ,
             a
             preposterous
             ambition
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             arose
             contentions
             ,
             and
             thence
             divisions
             ,
             or
             Schismes
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             unregenerate
             and
             carnal
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             For
             while
             one
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             another
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             are
             yee
             not
             carnal
             ?
          
           
             Furthermore
             in
             particular
             hee
             proves
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             bee
             carnal
             ,
             and
             more
             specially
             taxes
             them
             of
             Schism
             ,
             because
             they
             chose
             to
             themselves
             certain
             Teachers
             ,
             from
             one
             of
             whom
             one
             would
             call
             himself
             ,
             and
             from
             another
             ,
             another
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             hee
             forbids
             them
             making
             any
             
             Schism
             about
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             laying
             down
             fourteen
             Arguments
             ,
             all
             which
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             nourish
             the
             Schism
             which
             was
             grown
             up
             amongst
             them
             ,
             neither
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             nor
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Are
               yee
               not
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             This
             contending
             about
             your
             Teachers
             ,
             argues
             that
             you
             are
             carnal
             :
             Therefore
             Schism
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             nourished
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Who
             then
             is
             Paul
             ?
             and
             who
             is
             Apollo
             ?
             but
             Ministers
             by
             whom
             yee
             beleeved
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Lord
             gave
             to
             every
             man.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             The
             prime
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             not
             your
             ordinary
             Teachers
             (
             whose
             names
             hee
             mentions
             not
             )
             are
             onely
             the
             Ministers
             of
             your
             conversion
             and
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             they
             are
             not
             so
             highly
             to
             bee
             magnified
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             name
             your selves
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             them
             should
             bee
             rent
             into
             factions
             :
             Therefore
             this
             Schism
             is
             not
             any
             further
             to
             bee
             maintained
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               I
               have
               planted
               ,
               Apollo
               watered
               ,
               but
               God
               gave
               the
               encrease
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               So
               then
               ,
               neither
               is
               hee
               that
               planteth
               any
               thing
               ,
               neither
               hee
               that
               watereth
               ,
               but
               God
               that
               giveth
               the
               increase
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             The
             Ministery
             and
             labour
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             whether
             in
             conversion
             ,
             or
             edification
             of
             those
             that
             are
             converted
             ,
             profits
             no
             more
             (
             without
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             )
             than
             planting
             or
             watering
             of
             the
             Gardiner
             ,
             if
             God
             give
             not
             the
             increase
             :
             Therefore
             so
             much
             honour
             (
             that
             you
             should
             glory
             in
             them
             )
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             ascribed
             to
             men
             ,
             but
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Now
             hee
             that
             planteth
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             watereth
             are
             one
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             shall
             receive
             his
             own
             reward
             according
             to
             his
             own
             labour
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             All
             teachers
             in
             office
             ,
             labour
             ,
             and
             intention
             ought
             to
             bee
             one
             :
             Therefore
             neither
             by
             them
             ,
             nor
             for
             them
             is
             the
             Churc●
             to
             bee
             rent
             by
             Schisms
             .
          
           
             
               Reward
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             Every
             one
             shall
             receive
             his
             reward
             according
             to
             his
             work
             :
             Therefore
             it
             lies
             upon
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             they
             rather
             attend
             to
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             their
             reward
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             fomenting
             of
             factions
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             For
             wee
             are
             labourers
             together
             with
             God
             :
             yee
             are
             Gods
             husbandry
             ,
             yee
             are
             Gods
             building
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             All
             Teachers
             ought
             to
             work
             together
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             minister
             together
             with
             him
             :
             Therefore
             Schisms
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             by
             ,
             or
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Husbandry
               ]
               Argum.
            
             7.
             
             They
             that
             are
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             field
             ,
             or
             building
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             closely
             united
             to
             one
             another
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             they
             not
             to
             bee
             rent
             into
             parties
             one
             from
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             According
             unto
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             which
             is
             given
             unto
             mee
             ,
             as
             a
             wise
             Master-builder
             I
             have
             laid
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             another
             buildeth
             thereon
             :
             but
             let
             every
             man
             take
             heed
             how
             hee
             buildeth
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Is
             propounded
             under
             the
             form
             of
             an
             admonition
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             more
             sharply
             wounds
             their
             ambitious
             Teachers
             ,
             the
             authors
             of
             Schism
             ,
             which
             strove
             by
             their
             boasting
             of
             Philosophy
             and
             Eloquence
             ,
             every
             one
             to
             gain
             Disciples
             after
             them
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Argument
             :
             It
             is
             dangerous
             ,
             lest
             while
             each
             of
             these
             ordinary
             Teachers
             ,
             serve
             their
             own
             ambition
             ,
             they
             build
             some
             kind
             of
             doctrine
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             foundation
             ,
             which
             agrees
             not
             with
             the
             foundation
             :
             Therefore
             Schism
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             fomented
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             For
             other
             foundation
             can
             no
             man
             lay
             ,
             than
             that
             is
             laid
             ,
             which
             is
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Hee
             gives
             a
             Reason
             ,
             why
             hee
             directs
             his
             admonition
             onely
             to
             their
             ordinary
             Teachers
             ,
             about
             superstructures
             ,
             because
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             saving
             doctrine
             concerning
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             sure
             and
             onely
             foundation
             ,
             is
             laid
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             ordinary
             or
             extraordinary
             Teachers
             to
             depart
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Now
             if
             any
             man
             build
             on
             this
             foundation
             ,
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             precious
             Stones
             ,
             Wood
             ,
             Hay
             ,
             Stubble
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             hee
             compares
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             a
             building
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             to
             builders
             ,
             laying
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             saving
             doctrine
             :
             Those
             Teachers
             that
             follow
             after
             ,
             hee
             compares
             to
             those
             that
             build
             the
             walls
             upon
             the
             foundation
             laid
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             of
             whom
             some
             taught
             ●ound
             doctrine
             agreeable
             to
             the
             foundation
             ,
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             manner
             of
             handling
             it
             ;
             others
             stuffed
             their
             preaching
             with
             Philosophical
             flowers
             ,
             and
             the
             wisdome
             of
             words
             ,
             building
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             Wood
             ,
             Stubble
             ,
             Hay
             ,
             not
             solid
             matter
             ,
             nor
             tending
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Every
             mans
             work
             shall
             bee
             made
             manifest
             ,
             for
             the
             day
             shall
             declare
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             shall
             bee
             revealed
             by
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             shall
             try
             every
             mans
             work
             ,
             of
             what
             sort
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             might
             here
             know
             their
             danger
             ,
             hee
             fore-tells
             the
             tryal
             of
             every
             ones
             work
             in
             his
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             (
             no
             less
             exact
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Gold-smiths
             in
             trying
             their
             metals
             by
             fire
             )
             at
             leastwise
             in
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             wherein
             God
             will
             judge
             of
             all
             persons
             and
             works
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             If
             any
             mans
             work
             abide
             which
             hee
             hath
             built
             thereupon
             ,
             hee
             shall
             receive
             a
             reward
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             day
             at
             least
             ,
             whosoever
             hath
             built
             solid
             and
             precious
             doctrine
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             foundation
             ,
             shall
             receive
             a
             reward
             of
             his
             faithfulness
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             promises
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             If
             any
             mans
             work
             shall
             bee
             burnt
             ,
             hee
             shall
             suffer
             loss
             :
             but
             hee
             himself
             shall
             bee
             saved
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             by
             fire
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             mingle
             Philosophical
             speculations
             ,
             the
             hay
             of
             humane
             wisdome
             ,
             the
             stubble
             of
             wordy
             eloquence
             ,
             with
             his
             preaching
             ;
             or
             shall
             add
             any
             other
             devices
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             which
             cannot
             indure
             the
             sentence
             of
             divine
             judgement
             ,
             hee
             shall
             suffer
             loss
             of
             all
             his
             labours
             ,
             but
             the
             Preacher
             shall
             bee
             saved
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             by
             fire
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             if
             so
             bee
             hee
             is
             able
             to
             abide
             the
             fiery
             and
             exact
             tryal
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             wi●l
             accurately
             separate
             the
             sincere
             from
             Hypocrites
             ,
             as
             the
             fire
             purges
             the
             rust
             from
             the
             metal
             :
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             is
             :
             The
             Preacher
             himself
             shall
             bee
             saved
             ,
             if
             otherwise
             hee
             bee
             found
             sincere
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             Know
             yee
             not
             that
             yee
             are
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             you
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             Appertains
             to
             preachers
             ,
             as
             also
             hearers
             ,
             because
             when
             they
             know
             themselves
             to
             bee
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             wicked
             thing
             to
             defile
             and
             do
             violence
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             their
             own
             conscience
             being
             witness
             :
             Therefore
             this
             Schism
             is
             not
             further
             to
             bee
             fomented
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             do
             injury
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwelling
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             If
             any
             man
             defile
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             him
             shall
             God
             destroy
             ;
             for
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             is
             holy
             ,
             which
             Temple
             yee
             are
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             From
             the
             pernicious
             effect
             :
             It
             is
             to
             bee
             feared
             lest
             God
             destroy
             you
             with
             your
             vanities
             and
             dissentions
             ,
             while
             you
             defile
             his
             Temple
             :
             Therefore
             this
             Schism
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             fomented
             any
             further
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             Let
             no
             man
             deceive
             himself
             :
             if
             any
             man
             among
             you
             seemeth
             to
             bee
             wise
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             let
             him
             become
             a
             fool
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             bee
             wise
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             Propounded
             by
             way
             of
             prevention
             of
             an
             Objection
             ,
             in
             maintaining
             this
             Schism
             you
             seem
             wise
             to
             your selves
             ,
             but
             your
             self-confidence
             deceives
             you
             :
             This
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             are
             to
             beware
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             may
             beware
             of
             the
             Schism
             ,
             hee
             prescribes
             the
             way
             how
             they
             should
             beware
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             hee
             which
             seems
             to
             excel
             in
             humane
             wisdome
             ,
             renounce
             this
             vain
             opinion
             of
             his
             own
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             up
             himself
             in
             obedience
             unto
             God
             ,
             following
             the
             plain
             manner
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             seem
             foolishness
             to
             men
             ,
             yet
             it
             alone
             is
             able
             to
             make
             us
             wise
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               For
               the
               wisdome
               of
               this
               world
               is
               foolishness
               with
               God
               :
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Hee
               taketh
               the
               wise
               in
               their
               own
               craftiness
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               And
               again
               ,
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               vain
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             confirms
             the
             counsel
             that
             hee
             had
             given
             ,
             from
             the
             
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             concerning
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             God
             accounts
             it
             foolishness
             ,
             especially
             when
             carnal
             wisdome
             rejects
             the
             institutions
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             despises
             the
             simplicity
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             hee
             proves
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             of
             Iob
             5.13
             .
             The
             sense
             whereof
             is
             ,
             However
             vain
             men
             may
             seem
             wise
             to
             themselves
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             God
             so
             frustrates
             their
             devices
             ,
             and
             turns
             them
             into
             snares
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             fall
             by
             their
             own
             Counsels
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             others
             ;
             and
             thus
             hee
             convinceth
             them
             of
             folly
             .
             Another
             Testimony
             is
             in
             Psal.
             94.11
             .
             Where
             God
             declares
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             wise
             to
             bee
             vain
             ,
             which
             savour
             onely
             humane
             things
             ,
             for
             those
             things
             which
             they
             imagine
             to
             make
             most
             for
             their
             happiness
             ,
             contribute
             least
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               Therefore
               let
               no
               man
               glory
               in
               men
               ,
               for
               all
               things
               are
               yours
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               Whether
               Paul
               ,
               or
               Apollo
               ,
               or
               Cephas
               ,
               or
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               life
               ,
               or
               death
               ,
               or
               things
               present
               ,
               or
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               all
               are
               yours
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             Propounded
             by
             way
             of
             dehortation
             from
             the
             Schism
             ,
             which
             hee
             reprehended
             :
             Because
             Schism
             ,
             and
             making
             parties
             concerning
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             is
             unholy
             boasting
             in
             men
             :
             Therefore
             this
             Schism
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             fomented
             :
             They
             gloried
             in
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             when
             they
             ascribed
             too
             much
             to
             them
             ,
             depending
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             Masters
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             when
             they
             ought
             onely
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             who
             speaks
             by
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             hee
             please
             .
          
           
             
               All
               things
            
             ]
             Confirming
             this
             dehortation
             ,
             hee
             adds
             Argum.
             13.
             
             Because
             all
             your
             Teachers
             ,
             the
             least
             and
             the
             greatest
             ,
             even
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             things
             present
             ,
             and
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             else
             can
             bee
             reckoned
             up
             ,
             are
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             serviceable
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             faithful
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             not
             for
             the
             vain
             glory
             of
             your
             Teachers
             ,
             to
             rent
             your selves
             into
             parties
             ,
             or
             boast
             in
             your
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             the
             flock
             of
             learned
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               23.
            
             
             And
             yee
             are
             Christs
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             Gods.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             14.
             
             The
             last
             Argument
             is
             in
             the
             last
             verse
             ,
             wherein
             calling
             their
             Teachers
             as
             also
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             gifts
             and
             dignity
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             the
             fountain
             ,
             hee
             reduceth
             them
             into
             order
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             depend
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             might
             make
             their
             boast
             :
             for
             as
             the
             world
             is
             ours
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             designed
             as
             it
             were
             to
             our
             good
             ,
             so
             wee
             are
             of
             Christ
             ,
             redeemed
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             bee
             his
             f●ock
             :
             For
             Christ
             personally
             considered
             ,
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             beloved
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             work
             of
             redemption
             ,
             humbling
             himself
             to
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Mediatour
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             essentially
             considered
             .
             To
             whom
             bee
             glory
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               AS
               amongst
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               their
               glorious
               Teachers
               were
               magnified
               by
               their
               followers
               ,
               so
               the
               Apostles
               were
               meanly
               thought
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               faithful
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               not
               been
               to
               bee
               compared
               with
               these
               eloquent
               Ministers
               ,
               either
               in
               gifts
               ,
               or
               success
               :
               The
               Apostle
               teaches
               that
               this
               judgement
               is
               to
               bee
               rectified
               ,
               and
               the
               Schism
               not
               to
               bee
               fomented
               any
               further
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               hee
               corrects
               this
               corrupt
               judgement
               of
               theirs
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               hee
               shuts
               up
               all
               hee
               had
               to
               say
               by
               way
               of
               reproof
               touching
               their
               Schism
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
               Hee
               laies
               down
               nine
               Arguments
               (
               why
               hee
               corrects
               their
               rash
               judgement
               concerning
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               his
               companions
               ,
               and
               other
               faithful
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               unequal
               comparing
               of
               these
               with
               their
               Teachers
               .
               )
               Which
               prove
               that
               wee
               must
               beware
               of
               making
               unbecomming
               comparisons
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               neither
               ought
               wee
               rashly
               to
               judge
               of
               any
               ones
               gifts
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Let
             a
             man
             so
             account
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Stewards
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Which
             is
             propounded
             in
             a
             similitude
             taken
             from
             Stewards
             :
             Wee
             ,
             whom
             you
             despise
             ,
             although
             wee
             are
             not
             Masters
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             wee
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             whose
             hands
             you
             ought
             to
             receive
             the
             treasure
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             to
             beware
             of
             comparing
             the
             gifts
             of
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             in
             Stewards
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             bee
             found
             faithful
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             That
             which
             commends
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             excellency
             of
             gifts
             ,
             but
             a
             faithful
             dispensation
             of
             their
             gifts
             ,
             and
             the
             mystery
             of
             salvation
             ,
             whereof
             God
             alone
             is
             the
             just
             Judge
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             must
             beware
             of
             this
             unequal
             comparing
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             But
             with
             mee
             it
             is
             a
             very
             small
             thing
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             bee
             Iudged
             of
             you
             ,
             or
             of
             mans
             judgement
             :
             yea
             ,
             I
             judge
             not
             mine
             own
             self
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Because
             neither
             yee
             ,
             nor
             any
             men
             ,
             nor
             I
             Paul
             am
             a
             competent
             Judge
             of
             my
             own
             dignity
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             are
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             this
             unequal
             comparing
             of
             Teachers
             :
             For
             if
             Paul
             could
             not
             determine
             in
             what
             esteem
             hee
             himself
             ought
             to
             bee
             had
             ,
             the
             Corinthians
             were
             rash
             ,
             who
             determined
             concerning
             the
             dignity
             of
             Paul
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             For
             I
             know
             nothing
             by
             my self
             ,
             yet
             am
             I
             not
             hereby
             justified
             ;
             but
             hee
             that
             judgeth
             mee
             is
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             :
             I
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             though
             I
             am
             not
             conscious
             of
             ill
             mannaging
             my
             office
             ,
             yet
             I
             dare
             not
             acquit
             my self
             ,
             or
             determine
             of
             my
             own
             dignity
             to
             the
             injury
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             I
             leave
             the
             judgement
             wholly
             to
             God
             :
             Therefore
             this
             unjust
             comparing
             of
             Teachers
             from
             their
             gifts
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             taken
             heed
             of
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Therefore
             judge
             nothing
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             until
             the
             Lord
             come
             ,
             who
             both
             will
             bring
             to
             light
             the
             hidden
             things
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             manifest
             the
             counsels
             of
             the
             hearts
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             every
             man
             have
             praise
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Propounded
             by
             way
             of
             dehortation
             ;
             To
             judge
             ,
             especially
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             ,
             concerning
             the
             dignity
             [
             or
             worth
             ]
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             not
             seasonable
             ,
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             this
             unfitting
             comparing
             of
             men
             ,
             from
             their
             gifts
             .
          
           
             
               Counsels
               ]
               Argum.
            
             6.
             
             Confirming
             also
             the
             former
             :
             The
             secret
             intentions
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             hidden
             purposes
             of
             men
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             shall
             not
             bee
             manifested
             before
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ;
             neither
             can
             judgement
             bee
             made
             by
             any
             touching
             the
             excellency
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             himself
             onely
             ,
             who
             will
             distribute
             in
             that
             day
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             praise
             or
             dispraise
             according
             to
             their
             dignity
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             comparing
             of
             men
             from
             their
             gifts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             And
             these
             things
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             have
             I
             in
             a
             figure
             transferred
             to
             my self
             ,
             and
             to
             Apollo
             ,
             for
             your
             sakes
             ,
             that
             yee
             might
             learn
             in
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             think
             of
             men
             ,
             above
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             of
             you
             bee
             puffed
             up
             for
             one
             against
             another
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             It
             is
             not
             fitting
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             most
             excellent
             gifts
             (
             such
             as
             are
             in
             mee
             Paul
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             Apollos
             the
             Evangelist
             )
             to
             e●●oll
             any
             Minister
             ,
             above
             what
             is
             written
             in
             the
             first
             verie
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ▪
             i.
             e.
             to
             lift
             him
             up
             above
             the
             dignity
             of
             a
             Steward
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             out
             of
             prejudice
             ,
             to
             discredit
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             because
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Teacher
             ,
             whom
             wee
             admire
             :
             Therefore
             this
             comparing
             of
             men
             from
             their
             gifts
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             taken
             heed
             of
             :
             That
             hee
             might
             evidence
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             hee
             opens
             how
             hee
             used
             his
             prudence
             in
             this
             bus●ness
             viz.
             That
             concealing
             the
             names
             of
             these
             〈◊〉
             Teachers
             ,
             hee
             transfers
             the
             whole
             matter
             upon
             〈◊〉
             and
             Apollos
             ,
             to
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             Corinthians
             might
             
             learn
             in
             the
             person
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             excelled
             in
             extraordinary
             gifts
             and
             dignity
             ,
             to
             think
             soberly
             of
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             pride
             themselves
             in
             the
             name
             of
             any
             Teacher
             ,
             against
             another
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             entitle
             themselves
             from
             any
             man.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             For
             who
             maketh
             thee
             to
             differ
             from
             another
             ?
             and
             what
             hast
             thou
             that
             thou
             didst
             not
             receive
             ?
             Now
             if
             thou
             didst
             receive
             it
             ,
             Why
             doest
             thou
             glory
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             hadst
             not
             received
             it
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             God
             differenceth
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             giving
             more
             or
             less
             gifts
             to
             this
             or
             that
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             no
             man
             makes
             himself
             to
             differ
             :
             Seeing
             then
             whatsoever
             gifts
             one
             man
             hath
             ,
             hee
             hath
             received
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             hee
             ought
             not
             to
             boast
             in
             what
             hee
             hath
             received
             ,
             but
             to
             think
             modestly
             of
             himself
             and
             others
             :
             Therefore
             this
             unjust
             comparing
             of
             men
             from
             their
             gifts
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             taken
             heed
             of
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Now
             yee
             are
             full
             ,
             now
             yee
             are
             rich
             ,
             yee
             have
             reigned
             as
             Kings
             without
             us
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             to
             God
             yee
             did
             reign
             ,
             that
             wee
             also
             might
             reign
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             This
             unfitting
             comparing
             of
             men
             ,
             hath
             in
             it
             foolish
             self-pleasing
             ,
             therefore
             wee
             must
             beware
             of
             it
             :
             By
             a
             most
             grave
             Irony
             the
             Apostle
             checketh
             this
             their
             self-pleasing
             :
             Because
             the
             Corinthians
             did
             not
             less
             please
             their selves
             in
             common
             gifts
             ,
             and
             worldly
             prosperity
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             had
             obtained
             a
             perfection
             of
             gifts
             ,
             a
             full
             felicity
             ,
             and
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             wanting
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             fulness
             ,
             ●eing
             unmindful
             of
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             unacquainted
             with
             those
             afflictions
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             was
             involved
             :
             Hee
             taxes
             this
             vanity
             thus
             ,
             that
             hee
             wishes
             them
             the
             happiness
             which
             they
             dream't
             they
             had
             ,
             that
             their
             happiness
             might
             comfort
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             lay
             in
             many
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             For
             I
             think
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             forth
             us
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             last
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             appointed
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             wee
             are
             made
             a
             spectacle
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             Angels
             ,
             and
             to
             men
             ;
          
           
             Hee
             shews
             the
             afflictions
             of
             himself
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             called
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             called
             after
             the
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             special
             command
             sent
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             )
             (
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Act.
             13.2
             .
             &
             14.14
             .
             )
             shewing
             that
             they
             were
             set
             forth
             of
             God
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             conflicted
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             troubles
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Wee
             are
             fools
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             but
             yee
             are
             wise
             in
             Christ
             :
             wee
             are
             weak
             ,
             but
             yee
             are
             strong
             :
             yee
             are
             honourable
             ,
             but
             wee
             are
             despised
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             hee
             compares
             his
             afflictions
             with
             their
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             their
             unequal
             opinion
             concerning
             themselves
             and
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             hee
             shews
             in
             three
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             In
             Wisdome
             ,
             wee
             are
             accounted
             fools
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             by
             you
             ,
             that
             wee
             run
             into
             so
             many
             hazards
             for
             Christ
             :
             Yee
             seem
             to
             yourselves
             and
             others
             wise
             ,
             because
             you
             enjoy
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             prosperity
             withall
             .
             2.
             
             In
             strength
             ,
             wee
             appear
             weak
             ,
             broken
             with
             distresses
             :
             you
             seem
             strong
             and
             powerful
             ,
             living
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             any
             the
             darts
             of
             tribulation
             .
             3.
             
             In
             honor
             ,
             you
             shine
             forth
             in
             glory
             and
             authority
             :
             wee
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             are
             ignominious
             ,
             and
             despicable
             both
             to
             you
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               Even
               unto
               this
               present
               hour
               wee
               both
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ,
               and
               are
               naked
               ,
               and
               are
               buffeted
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               certain
               dwelling-place
               ;
            
             
               12.
               
               And
               labour
               ,
               wo●king
               with
               our
               own
               hands
               :
               being
               reviled
               ,
               wee
               bless
               ;
               being
               persecuted
               ,
               wee
               suffer
               it
               ;
            
             
               13.
               
               Being
               defamed
               ,
               wee
               entreat
               :
               wee
               are
               made
               as
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               off-scouring
               of
               all
               things
               unto
               this
               day
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             rehearses
             other
             sorts
             of
             his
             troubles
             ,
             Wee
             are
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             exposed
             to
             want
             ,
             and
             injuries
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             It
             is
             not
             by
             our
             fault
             that
             wee
             are
             poor
             ,
             for
             wee
             labour
             with
             our
             hands
             ,
             wee
             suffer
             injuries
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             our
             own
             desert
             ;
             for
             wee
             are
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             occasion
             either
             by
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             wee
             patiently
             requite
             good
             for
             evil
             ,
             ver
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             I
             write
             not
             these
             things
             to
             shame
             you
             ,
             but
             as
             my
             beloved
             sons
             to
             warn
             you
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             hee
             concludes
             his
             reprehension
             of
             their
             Schism
             :
             First
             by
             way
             of
             exhortation
             to
             obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             following
             of
             him
             ,
             
               to
               ver
            
             .
             18.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             threatning
             a
             severer
             discipline
             ,
             unless
             upon
             his
             admonition
             they
             repent
             .
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             hee
             propounds
             four
             Arguments
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             perswasion
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             By
             way
             of
             preventing
             an
             objection
             ;
             I
             have
             not
             writ
             these
             things
             to
             shame
             you
             ,
             but
             to
             admonish
             you
             :
             Therefore
             bee
             obedient
             to
             mee
             .
          
           
             
               Children
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             I
             account
             you
             ,
             and
             love
             you
             as
             Sons
             :
             Therefore
             taking
             in
             good
             part
             these
             my
             admonitions
             ,
             bee
             obedient
             to
             mee
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               For
               though
               you
               have
               ten
               thousand
               Instructers
               in
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               have
               yee
               not
               many
               Fathers
               ;
               for
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               I
               have
               begotten
               you
               through
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Wherefore
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               bee
               you
               followers
               of
               mee
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             After
             a
             special
             manner
             (
             in
             comparison
             with
             your
             other
             Teachers
             )
             I
             am
             a
             Father
             unto
             you
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             been
             converted
             by
             my
             Ministery
             :
             Therefore
             bee
             obedient
             to
             mee
             ,
             and
             follow
             mee
             ,
             rather
             than
             your
             ambitious
             Teachers
             :
             for
             I
             was
             the
             Minister
             of
             your
             Regeneration
             ,
             not
             those
             ambitious
             teachers
             ,
             which
             are
             at
             the
             most
             but
             Instructers
             ,
             not
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             For
             this
             cause
             have
             I
             sent
             unto
             you
             Timotheus
             ,
             who
             is
             my
             beloved
             son
             ,
             and
             faithful
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             shall
             bring
             you
             into
             remembrance
             of
             my
             wayes
             which
             bee
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             I
             teach
             every
             where
             in
             every
             Church
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             To
             this
             end
             have
             I
             sent
             Timothy
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             the
             more
             easily
             procure
             your
             following
             of
             mee
             :
             Therefore
             bee
             obedient
             unto
             mee
             ,
             and
             follow
             mee
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             I
             shine
             forth
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             my
             Apostleship
             ,
             both
             in
             doctrine
             and
             holiness
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Now
               some
               are
               puffed
               up
               ,
               as
               though
               I
               would
               not
               come
               to
               you
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               But
               I
               will
               come
               to
               you
               shortly
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               will
               ,
               and
               will
               know
               ,
               not
               the
               speech
               of
               them
               which
               are
               puffed
               up
               ,
               but
               the
               power
               .
            
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             because
             some
             amongst
             them
             were
             puffed
             up
             ,
             in
             hopes
             to
             escape
             censure
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             would
             not
             come
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           
             Hee
             threatens
             1.
             
             That
             hee
             would
             come
             .
             2.
             
             That
             hee
             would
             try
             ,
             whether
             in
             those
             Teachers
             there
             bee
             that
             Power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             meerly
             the
             eloquence
             of
             words
             ,
             without
             the
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             For
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             not
             in
             word
             ,
             but
             in
             Power
             .
          
           
             Hee
             gives
             an
             account
             why
             hee
             esteemed
             nothing
             of
             their
             meer
             eloquence
             ,
             or
             their
             boasting
             in
             human
             wisdom
             ,
             because
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             or
             edification
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             not
             promoted
             with
             words
             ,
             or
             the
             wisdome
             of
             words
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             What
             will
             yee
             ?
             Shall
             I
             come
             unto
             you
             with
             a
             rod
             ,
             or
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             lest
             any
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             whether
             Teachers
             or
             their
             Followers
             should
             foment
             Schism
             ,
             hee
             propounds
             this
             choice
             to
             them
             ,
             Whether
             they
             would
             that
             hee
             should
             come
             to
             their
             correction
             ,
             with
             the
             authority
             of
             Church-censures
             ,
             which
             hee
             resolved
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             further
             made
             Parties
             ,
             and
             fomented
             Schism
             ;
             Or
             whether
             they
             would
             that
             hee
             should
             come
             to
             their
             comfort
             ,
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             love
             and
             meekness
             ,
             which
             hee
             intended
             ,
             if
             they
             repented
             .
          
           
             Thus
             hee
             passes
             to
             the
             Excommunication
             of
             the
             Incestuous
             Person
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             THE
             SECOND
             ARTICLE
             CONCERNING
             THE
             INCESTUOUS
             PERSON
             .
          
           
             
               LEst
               they
               should
               think
               his
               Commination
               vain
               ,
               (
               whereof
               hee
               speaks
               toward
               the
               end
               of
               the
               former
               Chapter
               )
               he
               commands
               that
               the
               Incestuous
               Person
               be
               Excommunicated
               ,
               propounding
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               eleven
               Argum.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             It
             is
             reported
             commonly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             fornication
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             such
             fornication
             as
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             named
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             one
             should
             have
             his
             Fathers
             Wife
             .
          
           
             The
             
               first
               Argument
            
             ;
             because
             the
             Incestuous
             Person
             is
             defiled
             by
             an
             hainous
             wickedness
             ,
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             speak
             of
             without
             detestation
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             is
             to
             bee
             Excommunicated
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             And
             yee
             are
             puffed
             up
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             rather
             mourned
             ,
             that
             hee
             that
             hath
             done
             this
             deed
             might
             bee
             taken
             away
             from
             among
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             
               second
               Argument
            
             is
             joyned
             with
             the
             reproof
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             because
             you
             ought
             long
             since
             to
             have
             grieved
             for
             the
             great
             offence
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             excommunicated
             the
             wicked
             person
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             excuse
             his
             fault
             by
             lessening
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             making
             a
             jest
             at
             it
             ,
             or
             glorying
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             taken
             with
             the
             fact
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               For
               I
               verily
               as
               absent
               in
               body
               ,
               but
               present
               in
               spirit
               ,
               have
               judged
               already
               ,
               as
               though
               I
               was
               present
               ,
               concerning
               him
               that
               hath
               so
               done
               this
               deed
               ,
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               when
               yee
               are
               gathered
               together
               ,
               and
               my
               spirit
               ,
               with
               the
               power
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               deliver
               such
               a
               one
               unto
               Satan
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               may
               bee
               saved
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Because
             now
             besides
             that
             ordinary
             power
             which
             you
             have
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Senate
             ,
             viz.
             you
             are
             instructed
             and
             obliged
             also
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             Power
             to
             excommunicate
             him
             ;
             for
             truly
             you
             have
             my
             mind
             ,
             or
             spirit
             ,
             judgement
             ,
             opinion
             and
             authority
             concerning
             that
             wicked
             person
             (
             as
             much
             in
             my
             absence
             as
             if
             I
             was
             present
             :
             )
             Therefore
             when
             you
             are
             gathered
             together
             ,
             being
             fortified
             by
             this
             Apostolical
             Epistle
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             the
             spirit
             ,
             or
             mind
             ,
             or
             opinion
             of
             mee
             an
             Apostle
             is
             contained
             )
             and
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             in
             whose
             name
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             to
             bee
             made
             )
             that
             you
             deliver
             that
             wicked
             one
             to
             Satan
             ,
             or
             excommunicate
             him
             .
             Hee
             sayes
             ,
             
               Deliver
               him
               to
               Satan
            
             ,
             because
             hee
             that
             is
             rejected
             and
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Excommunication
             from
             the
             Church-dignity
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             outward
             condition
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             the
             same
             also
             is
             declared
             to
             bee
             (
             as
             to
             his
             outward
             condition
             )
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             bondage
             and
             power
             of
             Satan
             ;
             for
             to
             bee
             a
             Citizen
             even
             in
             the
             outward
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             )
             is
             a
             greater
             honour
             than
             to
             reign
             without
             the
             Church
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             that
             is
             Excommunicated
             ,
             hee
             loses
             much
             of
             his
             repute
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             dignity
             ,
             and
             is
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             subjects
             of
             the
             devil
             .
          
           
             
               Destruction
               of
               the
               flesh
               ]
               Argum.
            
             4.
             
             From
             the
             end
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             preventing
             an
             objection
             ,
             because
             Excommunication
             is
             a
             means
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             for
             truly
             by
             this
             censure
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             flesh
             may
             bee
             mortified
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             creature
             bee
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             is
             to
             bee
             excommunicated
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Your
             glorying
             is
             not
             good
             :
             know
             yee
             not
             that
             a
             little
             leaven
             leaveneth
             the
             whole
             lump
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Lest
             the
             whole
             Church
             should
             bee
             infected
             and
             polluted
             by
             the
             contagion
             of
             so
             great
             a
             wickedness
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             little
             leaven
             the
             whole
             lump
             is
             leavened
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Incestuous
             Person
             is
             to
             bee
             Excommunicated
             .
             This
             Argument
             is
             enforced
             by
             repeating
             his
             reproof
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Purge
             out
             therefore
             the
             old
             leaven
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             bee
             a
             new
             lump
             ,
             as
             yee
             are
             unleavened
             :
             for
             even
             Christ
             our
             Passeover
             is
             sacrificed
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Propounded
             by
             the
             continuing
             of
             the
             Allegory
             ;
             because
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             to
             bee
             purged
             from
             scandals
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             hearts
             of
             Christians
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             corruption
             of
             their
             old
             nature
             ,
             with
             no
             less
             diligence
             than
             heretofore
             the
             houses
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             were
             purged
             from
             common
             leaven
             ,
             before
             the
             Passeover
             was
             sacrificed
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Incestuous
             Person
             is
             to
             bee
             Excommunicated
             .
          
           
             
               That
               yee
               may
               bee
               ]
               Argum.
            
             7.
             
             From
             the
             profitableness
             of
             it
             .
             Yee
             must
             endeavour
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             bee
             a
             new
             and
             holy
             society
             ,
             an
             holy
             lump
             ,
             or
             that
             yee
             may
             bee
             found
             new
             creatures
             ,
             really
             and
             in
             deed
             ,
             as
             yee
             are
             unleavened
             by
             your
             obligation
             and
             profession
             ,
             or
             as
             you
             are
             Saints
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Incestuous
             Person
             is
             to
             bee
             Excommunicated
             .
          
           
             Passeover
             ]
             Confirming
             this
             Argument
             ,
             hee
             adds
             the
             eighth
             ,
             because
             the
             thing
             signified
             in
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             not
             less
             engage
             Christians
             to
             their
             duties
             ,
             (
             represented
             by
             the
             celebration
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Feast
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             bee
             careful
             ,
             that
             holiness
             may
             flourish
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             than
             it
             did
             oblige
             the
             Jews
             heretofore
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Feast
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Paschal
             Lamb
             ,
             being
             a
             type
             ,
             sacrificed
             was
             set
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Therefore
             let
             us
             keep
             the
             Feast
             ,
             not
             with
             old
             leaven
             ,
             neither
             with
             the
             leaven
             of
             malice
             ,
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             unleavened
             bread
             of
             sincere
             truth
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             hee
             infers
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             were
             by
             a
             perswasive
             conclusion
             )
             the
             
               ninth
               Argum.
            
             That
             malice
             and
             wickedness
             being
             put
             away
             ,
             both
             from
             themselves
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             that
             Incestuous
             Person
             being
             excommunicated
             ,
             they
             might
             worship
             and
             serve
             the
             Lord
             cheerfully
             ,
             and
             holily
             ,
             in
             sincerity
             and
             truth
             :
             The
             force
             of
             this
             Argument
             is
             this
             ,
             Wee
             cannot
             live
             holily
             and
             righteously
             (
             as
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Paschal
             Lamb
             typified
             ,
             requires
             of
             us
             )
             unless
             the
             leaven
             of
             our
             former
             life
             ,
             and
             wicked
             practices
             ,
             be
             purged
             away
             out
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             unless
             wee
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             sincerity
             and
             truth
             in
             us
             and
             the
             Church
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             is
             to
             bee
             Excommunicated
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             I
             wrote
             unto
             you
             in
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             not
             to
             company
             with
             fornicators
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             Because
             he
             before
             forbad
             them
             by
             his
             Epistle
             to
             have
             fellowship
             with
             Fornicators
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             they
             might
             understand
             ,
             that
             Fornicators
             were
             to
             bee
             Excommunicated
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             incestuous
             persons
             :
             Therefore
             that
             Incestuous
             Person
             is
             now
             to
             bee
             excommunicated
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Yet
             not
             altogether
             with
             the
             fornicators
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             Covetous
             ,
             or
             with
             Extortioners
             ,
             or
             with
             Idolaters
             ;
             for
             then
             must
             you
             needs
             go
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Lest
             they
             should
             excuse
             themselves
             ,
             hee
             shews
             them
             that
             that
             Precept
             concerning
             vicious
             persons
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             bee
             understood
             by
             them
             ▪
             of
             those
             that
             were
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             without
             the
             Church
             ;
             because
             thus
             the
             Apostle
             had
             commanded
             a
             thing
             impossible
             ,
             because
             they
             must
             eithe●
             necessarily
             live
             amongst
             such
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             or
             go
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             they
             lived
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             the
             Citizens
             whereof
             (
             with
             whom
             the
             Faithful
             necessarily
             must
             have
             civil
             commerce
             )
             remained
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             But
             now
             have
             I
             written
             unto
             you
             ,
             not
             to
             keep
             company
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             that
             is
             called
             a
             Brother
             ,
             bee
             a
             Fornicator
             ,
             or
             Covetous
             ,
             or
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             or
             a
             Railer
             ,
             or
             a
             Drunkard
             ,
             or
             an
             Extortioner
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             to
             eat
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             If
             you
             have
             not
             been
             heretofore
             sufficiently
             instructed
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             at
             least
             yee
             now
             have
             my
             
             mind
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             heard
             out
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             not
             ea●
             with
             a
             Professor
             ,
             or
             Brother
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Fornicatour
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             that
             Brother
             is
             to
             bee
             excommunicated
             ,
             who
             being
             convinced
             of
             his
             faults
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             remains
             still
             wicked
             without
             repentance
             :
             Therefore
             now
             you
             ought
             much
             more
             to
             conclude
             that
             the
             incestuous
             person
             is
             to
             bee
             excommunicated
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               For
               what
               have
               I
               to
               do
               to
               judge
               them
               also
               that
               are
               without
               ?
               do
               not
               you
               judge
               them
               that
               are
               within
               ?
            
             
               13.
               
               But
               them
               that
               are
               without
               ,
               God
               judgeth
               ;
               therefore
               put
               away
               from
               among
               your selves
               that
               wicked
               person
               .
            
          
           
             Another
             reason
             of
             the
             Exposition
             is
             given
             ,
             by
             urging
             the
             
               twelfth
               Argument
            
             ,
             for
             excommunicating
             the
             incestuous
             person
             ,
             because
             from
             thence
             (
             that
             neither
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             ,
             had
             right
             to
             exercise
             Church
             Censures
             upon
             those
             who
             were
             without
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             left
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             onely
             )
             they
             ought
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             belonged
             to
             them
             :
             Therefore
             that
             wicked
             incestuous
             person
             ,
             was
             to
             bee
             taken
             away
             from
             amongst
             them
             by
             excommunication
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             THE
             THIRD
             AND
             FOURTH
             ARTICLE
             CONCERNING
             LAW
             SUTES
             ,
             AND
             AVOIDING
             FORNICATION
             .
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               Article
               of
               the
               Epistle
               is
               handled
               ,
               concerning
               the
               avoiding
               of
               going
               to
               Law
               before
               the
               judgement
               seat
               of
               Infidels
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 12
              
               and
               of
               shunning
               Fornication
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Dare
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             having
             a
             matter
             against
             another
             ,
             go
             to
             Law
             before
             the
             unjust
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             the
             Saints
             ?
          
           
             By
             eleven
             Arguments
             hee
             proveth
             that
             Christians
             ought
             not
             to
             contend
             before
             Heathen
             Judges
             :
             Argum.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             shameful
             thing
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             holy
             Judges
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             Law
             under
             Infidel
             Judges
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             must
             not
             contend
             before
             Infidel
             Judges
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             the
             Saints
             shall
             judge
             the
             world
             ?
             and
             if
             the
             world
             shall
             bee
             judged
             by
             you
             ,
             are
             you
             unworthy
             to
             judge
             the
             smallest
             matters
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             The
             Saints
             which
             shall
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             much
             more
             worthy
             of
             judging
             matters
             pertaining
             to
             this
             world
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             must
             not
             contend
             under
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Know
             yee
             not
             that
             wee
             shall
             judge
             Angels
             ?
             how
             much
             more
             things
             that
             pertain
             to
             this
             life
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             The
             Saints
             shall
             judge
             Angels
             ,
             viz.
             Evil
             Angels
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             much
             more
             fit
             to
             judge
             of
             temporal
             things
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             must
             not
             contend
             under
             Heathen
             Judges
             :
             The
             Saints
             are
             said
             to
             judge
             Angels
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             Because
             they
             being
             now
             acquitted
             in
             judgement
             ,
             as
             assessors
             in
             judgement
             with
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             consent
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Judge
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             If
             then
             yee
             have
             judgements
             of
             things
             pertaining
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             set
             them
             to
             judge
             who
             are
             least
             esteemed
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             of
             least
             esteem
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             rather
             to
             bee
             appointed
             Judges
             ,
             than
             that
             wee
             should
             betake
             ourselves
             to
             Infidels
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             I
             speak
             to
             your
             shame
             ,
             is
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             wise
             man
             amongst
             you
             ?
             no
             not
             one
             that
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             judge
             between
             his
             Brethren
             ?
          
           
             Hee
             corrects
             himself
             in
             this
             Argument
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             hee
             would
             have
             appointed
             Judges
             ,
             not
             simply
             those
             that
             are
             least
             esteemed
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             this
             hee
             would
             have
             done
             by
             a
             comparative
             concession
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             practised
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             with
             shame
             restrain
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Is
               it
               so
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             You
             have
             amongst
             you
             those
             that
             are
             wise
             men
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             betake
             your selves
             to
             prophane
             judicatories
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             wise
             men
             amongst
             you
             ,
             which
             might
             decide
             controversies
             :
             Therefore
             it
             behoves
             you
             not
             thus
             to
             behave
             your selves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             But
             Brother
             goeth
             to
             Law
             with
             Brother
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             the
             unbeleevers
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Seeing
             that
             you
             are
             Brethren
             ,
             yee
             ought
             not
             to
             contend
             one
             with
             another
             in
             going
             to
             Law
             :
             Therefore
             much
             less
             under
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             there
             is
             utterly
             a
             fault
             among
             you
             ,
             because
             you
             go
             to
             Law
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             why
             do
             yo
             not
             rather
             take
             wrong
             ?
             why
             do
             you
             not
             rather
             suffer
             your selves
             to
             bee
             defrauded
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Strivings
             and
             contentions
             ,
             discover
             your
             weakness
             ,
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             sin
             :
             Therefore
             you
             must
             not
             contend
             ,
             especially
             before
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             
               Wherefore
               ]
               Argum.
            
             8.
             
             I●
             would
             bee
             better
             to
             suffer
             injury
             and
             wrong
             ,
             than
             with
             scandal
             to
             contend
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             contend
             ,
             especialy
             under
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Nay
             ,
             you
             do
             wrong
             ,
             and
             defraud
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             active
             in
             contending
             amongst
             you
             ,
             joyn
             it
             with
             injury
             ,
             and
             defrauding
             of
             your
             Brethren
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             actors
             are
             full
             of
             revenge
             ,
             pride
             ,
             and
             covetousness
             :
             Therefore
             your
             contending
             is
             unjust
             ,
             and
             especially
             under
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               Know
               yee
               not
               that
               the
               unrighteous
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ?
               bee
               not
               deceived
               :
               neither
               Fornicators
               ,
               nor
               Idolaters
               ,
               nor
               Adulterers
               ,
               nor
               effeminate
               ,
               nor
               abusers
               of
               themselves
               with
               mankind
               ,
            
             
               10.
               
               Nor
               Theeves
               ,
               nor
               Covetous
               ,
               nor
               Drunkards
               ,
               nor
               Revilers
               ,
               nor
               Extortioners
               ,
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             These
             unjust
             contendings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             kinds
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             abominable
             impurity
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             reckoned
             up
             ,
             keep
             men
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             contend
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             And
             such
             were
             some
             of
             you
             ;
             but
             yee
             are
             washed
             ,
             but
             yee
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             but
             yee
             are
             justified
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             And
             last
             :
             Seeing
             you
             Corinthians
             have
             been
             defiled
             with
             all
             ,
             or
             most
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             with
             some
             of
             these
             fore-said
             vices
             ,
             and
             now
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             in
             charity
             wee
             may
             judge
             of
             you
             ,
             yee
             have
             obtained
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             are
             sanctified
             through
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             with
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ;
             you
             ought
             to
             beware
             (
             receiving
             power
             from
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             )
             le●t
             you
             fall
             again
             into
             the
             same
             filthiness
             ,
             either
             by
             stirring
             up
             contentions
             with
             others
             ,
             or
             defiling
             your selves
             any
             other
             way
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             All
             things
             are
             lawful
             unto
             mee
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             are
             not
             expedient
             ;
             all
             things
             are
             lawful
             for
             mee
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             bee
             brought
             under
             the
             power
             of
             any
             .
          
           
             
               The
               other
               part
            
             of
             the
             Chapter
             containing
             the
             fourth
             Article
             of
             the
             Epistle
             followes
             ,
             concerning
             the
             avoiding
             simple
             Fornication
             (
             as
             it
             is
             called
             )
             which
             the
             Corinthians
             accounted
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ,
             as
             other
             Gentiles
             did
             :
             Hee
             proceeds
             to
             reproof
             ,
             by
             preventing
             their
             Apology
             which
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             make
             :
             The
             Corinthians
             might
             say
             ,
             All
             indifferent
             things
             are
             lawful
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             as
             meat
             ,
             so
             also
             Fornication
             is
             indifferent
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             us
             .
             First
             ,
             Hee
             answers
             in
             general
             ,
             by
             limiting
             of
             the
             
               Major
               ,
               viz
            
             ,
             that
             all
             indifferent
             things
             are
             lawful
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             convenien●
             ,
             and
             lawful
             ,
             so
             that
             wee
             bee
             not
             brought
             into
             bondage
             to
             our
             affections
             ,
             by
             the
             intemperate
             use
             of
             our
             liberty
             ,
             for
             in
             those
             and
             the
             like
             cases
             ▪
             hee
             sins
             in
             the
             use
             of
             indifferent
             things
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Meats
             for
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             the
             belly
             for
             meats
             :
             but
             God
             shall
             destroy
             both
             it
             and
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             body
             is
             not
             for
             fornication
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Further
             hee
             answers
             in
             special
             to
             the
             minor
             ,
             shewing
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             meats
             and
             fornication
             ,
             granting
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             use
             any
             kind
             of
             meat
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             ordained
             to
             the
             good
             of
             nature
             ,
             meats
             for
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             the
             belly
             for
             meats
             ,
             but
             yet
             with
             a
             temporary
             conjunction
             ;
             for
             as
             God
             will
             destroy
             meats
             ,
             so
             hee
             will
             destroy
             the
             belly
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             use
             it
             now
             hath
             ;
             so
             that
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             belly
             ,
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             endanger
             our
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             the
             Salvation
             of
             others
             ,
             eating
             with
             offence
             :
             As
             to
             that
             which
             concerns
             fornication
             ,
             hee
             denies
             it
             lawful
             upon
             any
             necessity
             ,
             as
             meat
             is
             lawful
             ,
             but
             simply
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             avoided
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             proves
             by
             six
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             body
             is
             not
             made
             for
             fornication
             ,
             or
             ordained
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             as
             the
             belly
             for
             meats
             ,
             and
             meats
             for
             the
             belly
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             should
             bee
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             ordained
             to
             bee
             the
             head
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             to
             govern
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             kept
             holy
             :
             Therefore
             Fornication
             is
             no
             way
             lawful
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             And
             God
             hath
             both
             raised
             up
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             will
             also
             raise
             up
             us
             by
             his
             own
             power
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Our
             bodies
             shall
             bee
             raised
             glorious
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             as
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             was
             raised
             :
             Therefore
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             defiled
             with
             fornication
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             Know
             you
             not
             that
             your
             bodies
             are
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Shall
             I
             then
             take
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             the
             members
             of
             an
             Harlot
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             The
             Faithful
             which
             are
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             not
             by
             fornication
             to
             bee
             made
             the
             members
             of
             an
             Harlot
             ,
             which
             argument
             hee
             sharpens
             with
             an
             Interrogation
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             What
             ,
             Know
             yee
             not
             ,
             that
             hee
             that
             is
             joyned
             to
             an
             Harlot
             ,
             is
             one
             body
             ?
             For
             two
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             shall
             bee
             one
             flesh
             .
          
           
             That
             hee
             may
             confirm
             this
             argument
             ,
             hee
             proves
             from
             the
             Analogy
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             that
             fornication
             with
             an
             harlot
             ,
             makes
             the
             fornicators
             one
             flesh
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             fornicator
             is
             made
             the
             member
             of
             an
             harlot
             :
             Therefore
             fornication
             is
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             But
             hee
             that
             is
             joyned
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             one
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Further
             hee
             proves
             that
             Believers
             are
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             joyned
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             are
             one
             Mystical
             Body
             with
             Christ
             ,
             one
             Spiritual
             Body
             ,
             or
             one
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             Flee
             fornication
             :
             every
             sin
             that
             a
             man
             doth
             ,
             is
             without
             the
             body
             :
             but
             hee
             that
             committeth
             fornication
             ,
             sinneth
             against
             his
             own
             body
             .
          
           
             Hee
             turns
             the
             Position
             into
             a
             Dehortation
             ,
             and
             adds
             the
             
               fourth
               Argum
            
             ▪
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             with
             other
             sins
             ;
             other
             sins
             abuse
             the
             object
             without
             ,
             chiefly
             and
             principally
             ,
             but
             fornication
             abuses
             its
             own
             body
             ,
             and
             more
             dishonors
             the
             body
             than
             any
             other
             sin
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               What
               ,
               know
               yee
               not
               that
               your
               own
               body
               is
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               which
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               which
               yee
               have
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               not
               your
               own
               ?
            
             
               20.
               
               For
               yee
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               :
               therefore
               glorifie
               God
               in
               your
               body
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               spirit
               ,
               which
               are
               Gods.
               
            
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Our
             bodies
             are
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             given
             us
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             they
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             polluted
             with
             fornication
             .
          
           
             
               Neither
               are
               yee
               ]
               Argum.
            
             6.
             
             The
             Faithful
             are
             not
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             purchased
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             they
             defile
             not
             themselves
             with
             fornication
             ,
             but
             rather
             endeavour
             by
             an
             holy
             conversation
             ,
             both
             of
             body
             and
             soul
             ,
             to
             glorifie
             God
             their
             Redeemer
             ,
             whose
             they
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             THE
             FIFTH
             ARTICLE
             OF
             CASES
             TOUCHING
             MARRIAGE
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               Apostle
               being
               enquired
               of
               by
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               concerning
               Marriage-Cases
               ,
               in
               this
               Chapter
               hee
               answers
               five
               of
               their
               demands
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               Now
               concerning
               the
               things
               whereof
               yee
               wrote
               unto
               me
               ;
               it
               is
               good
               for
               a
               man
               not
               to
               touch
               a
               woman
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Nevertheless
               to
               avoid
               fornication
               ,
               let
               every
               man
               have
               his
               own
               wife
               ,
               and
               let
               every
               woman
               have
               her
               own
               husband
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             enquiry
             is
             of
             men
             unmarried
             ,
             who
             lived
             a
             single
             life
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             best
             for
             them
             to
             marry
             :
             The
             reasons
             of
             this
             demand
             were
             two
             ,
             the
             fear
             of
             troubles
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             defilement
             in
             Marriage
             .
             That
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             first
             reason
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             remember
             that
             the
             Corinthians
             had
             been
             a
             long
             time
             in
             danger
             of
             persecution
             ;
             although
             now
             they
             lived
             prosperously
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             part
             feared
             nothing
             .
             The
             Apostle
             answers
             those
             that
             are
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             if
             no
             necessity
             lyes
             upon
             them
             to
             marry
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             and
             profitable
             not
             to
             marry
             ,
             but
             where
             there
             is
             danger
             of
             sinning
             by
             incontinence
             ,
             wee
             are
             rather
             to
             eschew
             fornication
             and
             sin
             ,
             than
             the
             danger
             of
             troubles
             in
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Let
             the
             husband
             render
             to
             the
             wife
             due
             benevolence
             :
             and
             likewise
             also
             the
             wife
             unto
             the
             husband
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             concerns
             the
             scruple
             ▪
             le●t
             any
             one
             should
             think
             his
             conscience
             by
             Matrimonial
             Society
             defiled
             ,
             hee
             declares
             not
             only
             the
             conjugal
             bed
             to
             bee
             undefiled
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Marriage-bed
             ought
             to
             bee
             granted
             to
             him
             that
             seeks
             a
             wife
             ,
             whereto
             hee
             subjoyns
             four
             reasons
             .
          
           
             
               Due
               ]
               Reason
            
             1.
             
             Because
             that
             benevolence
             is
             due
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             The
             wife
             hath
             not
             power
             of
             her
             own
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             husband
             :
             and
             likewise
             also
             the
             husband
             hath
             no
             power
             of
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             wife
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             Because
             by
             conjugal
             agreement
             ,
             the
             husband
             hath
             power
             over
             the
             wives
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             wife
             over
             the
             husbands
             ,
             chiefly
             to
             avoid
             fornication
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Defraud
             you
             not
             one
             another
             ,
             except
             it
             bee
             with
             consent
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             give
             your selves
             to
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ,
             and
             come
             together
             again
             ,
             that
             Satan
             tempt
             you
             not
             for
             your
             incontinency
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             Because
             otherwise
             there
             would
             fall
             out
             an
             unjust
             defrauding
             of
             each
             others
             part
             ,
             if
             commerce
             should
             bee
             denied
             without
             reason
             .
          
           
             
               That
               you
               may
               give
               your selves
            
             ]
             Hee
             limits
             what
             hee
             had
             said
             with
             a
             special
             exception
             ▪
             unless
             it
             bee
             agreed
             by
             consent
             on
             both
             parts
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             time
             they
             might
             give
             themselves
             to
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             .
          
           
             
               Le●t
               Satan
               tempt
               ]
               Reason
            
             4.
             
             Because
             after
             the
             set
             time
             ,
             if
             benevolence
             desired
             bee
             denied
             ,
             it
             is
             dangerous
             lest
             Satan
             tempts
             the
             party
             defrauded
             ,
             for
             his
             incontinency
             ,
             to
             commit
             adultery
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               But
               I
               speak
               this
               by
               permission
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               commandment
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               For
               I
               would
               that
               all
               men
               were
               even
               as
               I
               my self
               :
               but
               every
               man
               hath
               his
               proper
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               one
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               another
               after
               that
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             explains
             this
             his
             opinion
             touching
             contracting
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             using
             conjugal
             society
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             an
             universal
             precept
             ,
             as
             if
             here
             commanded
             Marriage
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             granting
             or
             permission
             is
             universal
             ,
             only
             in
             case
             of
             incontinency
             ;
             for
             plainly
             ,
             if
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             it
             might
             bee
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             could
             with
             the
             Corinthians
             (
             who
             moved
             the
             question
             )
             both
             continence
             ,
             and
             the
             advantages
             of
             single
             life
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             gift
             of
             Continence
             is
             not
             given
             to
             
             every
             one
             ,
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             spake
             this
             by
             permission
             ,
             which
             hee
             hath
             granted
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               I
               say
               therefore
               to
               the
               unmarried
               and
               widows
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               for
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               abide
               even
               as
               I.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               But
               if
               they
               cannot
               contain
               ,
               let
               them
               marry
               :
               for
               it
               is
               better
               to
               marry
               than
               to
               burn
               .
            
          
           
             From
             hence
             hee
             gathers
             up
             the
             sum
             of
             what
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             plainly
             answer
             those
             who
             lived
             unmarried
             ,
             or
             Widows
             ,
             it
             was
             convenient
             that
             they
             should
             abide
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             contain
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             marry
             .
          
           
             
               For
               it
               is
               better
            
             ]
             Hee
             gives
             a
             reason
             ,
             because
             it
             behoved
             them
             rather
             to
             beware
             of
             burning
             lusts
             ,
             which
             defile
             the
             conscience
             with
             sin
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             troubles
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             even
             those
             troubles
             which
             accompany
             a
             married
             state
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             And
             unto
             the
             married
             I
             command
             ,
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             wife
             depart
             from
             her
             husband
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             they
             enquire
             of
             ,
             is
             concerning
             Divorce
             ,
             the
             parts
             whereof
             are
             two
             :
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             concerning
             both
             being
             Believers
             ,
             whether
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             married
             Christians
             to
             make
             a
             Divorce
             ,
             unless
             the
             case
             bee
             for
             adultery
             ?
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             ;
             which
             answer
             that
             hee
             may
             confirm
             ,
             hee
             denies
             that
             hee
             commanded
             any
             thing
             new
             ,
             or
             from
             special
             revelation
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             repeats
             an
             old
             command
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             established
             ,
             that
             the
             married
             should
             bee
             one
             flesh
             ,
             whereupon
             that
             separation
             and
             divorce
             is
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             But
             if
             shee
             depart
             ,
             let
             her
             remain
             unmarried
             ,
             or
             bee
             reconciled
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             the
             husband
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             wife
             ,
             (
             pretending
             necessary
             causes
             of
             departing
             ,
             as
             danger
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             )
             shall
             depart
             ,
             hee
             commands
             that
             either
             shee
             bee
             reconciled
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             or
             abstain
             from
             new
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             much
             more
             from
             fornication
             ;
             and
             that
             hee
             commands
             both
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             frowardness
             and
             impatience
             ,
             and
             the
             tryal
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             lest
             this
             liberty
             should
             bee
             drawn
             into
             licentiousness
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             hee
             commands
             the
             husband
             that
             hee
             put
             not
             away
             his
             wife
             ,
             or
             give
             her
             cause
             to
             depart
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               But
               to
               the
               rest
               speak
               I
               ,
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               If
               any
               brother
               hath
               a
               wife
               that
               believeth
               not
               ,
               and
               shee
               bee
               pleased
               to
               dwell
               with
               him
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               put
               her
               away
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               And
               the
               woman
               which
               hath
               an
               husband
               that
               believeth
               not
               ,
               and
               if
               hee
               bee
               pleased
               to
               dwell
               with
               her
               ,
               let
               her
               not
               leave
               him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             other
             part
             of
             their
             enquiry
             follows
             ,
             wherein
             the
             question
             is
             concerning
             those
             that
             are
             married
             ,
             where
             the
             one
             is
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             whether
             Divorce
             is
             lawful
             ?
             Hee
             saith
             that
             hee
             will
             answer
             to
             this
             part
             ,
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             special
             revelation
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             not
             determined
             it
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             what
             Christians
             should
             do
             in
             that
             case
             ;
             this
             is
             it
             which
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
            
             hath
             not
             determined
             it
             in
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             
               but
               I
               ,
               viz.
            
             by
             special
             revelation
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             will
             determine
             it
             .
             In
             the
             first
             part
             of
             his
             answer
             ,
             hee
             forbids
             that
             the
             unbelieving
             party
             should
             bee
             put
             away
             ,
             if
             shee
             desire
             not
             to
             leave
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             For
             the
             unbelieving
             husband
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             wife
             ,
             and
             the
             unbelieving
             wife
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             husband
             :
             else
             were
             your
             children
             unclean
             ,
             but
             now
             are
             they
             holy
             .
          
           
             Hee
             lays
             down
             five
             Reasons
             .
             First
             ,
             Because
             an
             unbelieving
             person
             is
             sanctified
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Believer
             ;
             although
             not
             simply
             ,
             yet
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             Marriage
             is
             sanctified
             to
             the
             believing
             party
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             children
             brought
             forth
             :
             Therefore
             let
             not
             the
             unbelieving
             wife
             bee
             put
             away
             ,
             if
             shee
             desire
             to
             tarry
             .
          
           
             
               Else
               ]
               Reason
            
             2.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             from
             the
             consequent
             absurdity
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             the
             children
             of
             Christians
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             would
             not
             bee
             born
             under
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             bee
             born
             Christians
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             Christ
             in
             holiness
             ;
             the
             contrary
             to
             which
             is
             true
             :
             Therefore
             let
             not
             the
             unbelieving
             wife
             bee
             put
             away
             ,
             if
             shee
             desire
             to
             tarry
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             But
             if
             the
             unbelieving
             depart
             ,
             let
             him
             depart
             :
             A
             brother
             or
             a
             Sister
             is
             not
             under
             bondage
             in
             such
             cases
             :
             but
             God
             hath
             called
             us
             to
             peace
             .
          
           
             Before
             hee
             adds
             the
             reasons
             that
             are
             behind
             ,
             hee
             propounds
             another
             part
             of
             the
             answer
             :
             If
             the
             unbelieving
             party
             will
             not
             co-habit
             ,
             but
             depart
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             hee
             declares
             the
             Marriage
             to
             bee
             void
             ,
             and
             the
             party
             believing
             to
             bee
             free
             .
          
           
             
               To
               peace
               ]
               Reason
            
             3.
             
             Proving
             that
             the
             unbelieving
             party
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             put
             away
             ,
             being
             willing
             to
             stay
             ,
             because
             Believers
             are
             called
             to
             maintain
             peace
             with
             all
             :
             Therefore
             if
             the
             unbelieving
             party
             admits
             of
             equal
             terms
             of
             peace
             ,
             shee
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             put
             away
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             For
             what
             knowest
             thou
             ,
             O
             wife
             ,
             whether
             thou
             shalt
             save
             thy
             husband
             ?
             Or
             how
             knowest
             thou
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             whether
             thou
             shalt
             save
             thy
             wife
             ?
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
             Because
             by
             dwelling
             together
             the
             unbeliever
             may
             bee
             gained
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             But
             as
             God
             hath
             distributed
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             called
             every
             one
             ,
             so
             let
             him
             walk
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             ordain
             in
             all
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
             Because
             every
             one
             ,
             in
             what
             condition
             soever
             ,
             ought
             to
             abide
             in
             that
             honest
             and
             lawful
             calling
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             by
             his
             Providence
             hath
             set
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             taught
             in
             all
             Churches
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             must
             also
             abide
             in
             Marriage
             with
             an
             unbeliever
             ,
             being
             willing
             to
             stay
             :
             For
             whereas
             Marriage
             hath
             been
             contracted
             in
             Heathenism
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             that
             the
             calling
             of
             one
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             should
             defraud
             the
             party
             not
             yet
             converted
             :
             The
             Apostle
             prescribes
             the
             same
             Law
             to
             believing
             servants
             ,
             that
             they
             shake
             not
             off
             the
             yoke
             of
             an
             unbelieving
             Master
             ,
             who
             desired
             not
             to
             put
             away
             the
             servant
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Is
               any
               man
               called
               being
               circumcised
               ?
               let
               him
               not
               become
               uncircumcised
               :
               Is
               any
               called
               in
               uncircumcisian
               ?
               let
               him
               not
               bee
               circumcised
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Circumcision
               is
               nothing
               ,
               and
               uncircumcision
               is
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Hee
             confirms
             the
             Reason
             fore-going
             by
             an
             Induction
             .
             First
             ,
             of
             Circumcision
             and
             Uncircumcision
             ,
             neither
             whereof
             was
             to
             bee
             stood
             upon
             by
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             this
             only
             ,
             that
             in
             both
             states
             ,
             they
             observed
             the
             Moral
             Commandments
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             Let
             every
             man
             abide
             in
             the
             same
             calling
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             was
             called
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             ,
             because
             in
             one
             example
             of
             the
             Induction
             ,
             the
             fulness
             of
             it
             might
             easily
             bee
             apprehended
             ,
             hee
             infers
             a
             general
             position
             of
             abiding
             in
             that
             state
             wherein
             God
             had
             called
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             Art
             thou
             called
             being
             a
             servant
             ?
             care
             not
             for
             it
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             mayst
             bee
             made
             free
             ,
             use
             it
             rather
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             hee
             adds
             another
             member
             of
             the
             Induction
             ,
             concerning
             bondage
             ,
             in
             which
             hee
             adviseth
             them
             to
             abide
             ,
             unless
             God
             had
             opened
             a
             door
             to
             their
             liberty
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             For
             hee
             that
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             being
             a
             servant
             ,
             is
             the
             Lords
             Free-man
             :
             Likewise
             also
             hee
             that
             is
             called
             ,
             being
             free
             ,
             is
             Christs
             servant
             .
          
           
             Hee
             gives
             a
             reason
             ,
             Because
             bodily
             servitude
             is
             no
             diminution
             to
             the
             spiritual
             liberty
             of
             Christians
             ,
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             and
             wrath
             ,
             neither
             doth
             bodily
             liberty
             exempt
             and
             free
             us
             from
             the
             service
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               23.
            
             
             Yee
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ,
             bee
             not
             yee
             the
             servants
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             way
             hee
             admonisheth
             them
             ,
             that
             (
             whether
             bond
             or
             free
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             body
             )
             that
             they
             take
             heed
             they
             do
             not
             things
             unlawful
             in
             themselves
             ,
             by
             the
             command
             or
             will
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             that
             would
             bee
             ,
             to
             serve
             men
             against
             Christ
             ,
             who
             had
             bought
             them
             with
             a
             price
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             they
             should
             do
             the
             
             Will
             of
             their
             Redeemer
             ,
             not
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               24.
            
             
             Brethren
             ,
             let
             every
             man
             wherein
             bee
             is
             called
             ,
             therein
             abide
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             That
             no
             man
             might
             rashly
             depart
             from
             his
             Calling
             ,
             hee
             further
             inculcates
             a
             general
             Precept
             of
             abiding
             with
             God
             in
             the
             present
             condition
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             obedience
             unto
             God
             ,
             until
             it
             should
             seem
             good
             to
             him
             to
             change
             their
             condition
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               25.
            
             
             Now
             concerning
             Virgins
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             commandement
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             yet
             I
             give
             my
             judgement
             as
             one
             that
             hath
             obtained
             mercy
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             bee
             faithful
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             inquiry
             which
             the
             Corinthians
             made
             to
             
               Paul
               ,
               concerning
               Virgins
               ,
               Male
               and
               Female
               ,
               whether
               they
               might
               marry
               or
               not
               ?
            
             To
             which
             being
             about
             to
             give
             answer
             ,
             hee
             premiseth
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             no
             special
             command
             ,
             whereby
             the
             state
             of
             Virginity
             was
             either
             injoyned
             ,
             or
             prohibited
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             would
             faithfully
             give
             his
             advice
             ,
             and
             his
             opinion
             of
             the
             convenience
             ,
             as
             it
             became
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             had
             vouchsafed
             mercy
             to
             bee
             faithful
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               I
               suppose
               therefore
               that
               this
               is
               good
               for
               the
               present
               distress
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               good
               for
               a
               man
               so
               to
               bee
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               Art
               thou
               bound
               unto
               a
               Wife
               ?
               seek
               not
               to
               bee
               loosed
               ;
               art
               thou
               loosed
               from
               a
               Wife
               ?
               seek
               not
               a
               wife
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             answer
             :
             First
             ,
             In
             the
             present
             necessity
             ,
             or
             the
             danger
             of
             persecution
             ,
             as
             hee
             forbids
             those
             that
             are
             married
             ,
             to
             put
             away
             their
             Wives
             ,
             so
             hee
             saith
             it
             is
             more
             convenient
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             are
             single
             should
             continue
             unmarried
             ,
             viz.
             if
             they
             have
             the
             gift
             (
             as
             hee
             said
             before
             )
             of
             continency
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               28.
            
             
             But
             and
             if
             thou
             marry
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             sinned
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             Virgin
             marry
             ,
             shee
             hath
             not
             sinned
             :
             nevertheless
             such
             shall
             have
             trouble
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             part
             of
             the
             answer
             follows
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             to
             marry
             is
             not
             sinful
             ,
             but
             incident
             to
             several
             troubles
             ,
             concerning
             which
             hee
             will
             not
             any
             further
             treat
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             seem
             to
             disswade
             them
             from
             marriage
             ,
             more
             than
             was
             safe
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 29.
              
               
               But
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               the
               time
               is
               short
               ,
               it
               remaineth
               ,
               that
               both
               they
               that
               have
               Wives
               ,
               bee
               as
               though
               they
               had
               none
               :
            
             
               30.
               
               And
               they
               that
               weep
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               wept
               not
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               rejoyce
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               rejoyced
               not
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               buy
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               possessed
               not
               :
            
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             answer
             follows
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             commands
             ,
             that
             whether
             they
             married
             or
             not
             ,
             they
             should
             take
             heed
             to
             themselves
             that
             they
             bee
             not
             much
             moved
             with
             the
             advantages
             ,
             or
             disadvantages
             ,
             the
             pleasures
             or
             troubles
             of
             this
             short
             life
             ,
             but
             moderately
             bearing
             prosperity
             and
             adversity
             ,
             they
             should
             provide
             for
             the
             life
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             alwaies
             prepared
             to
             suffer
             sorrowful
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             a
             joyful
             condition
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             they
             had
             not
             Wives
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             wept
             not
             ,
             &c.
             whilst
             they
             using
             a
             marriage-state
             ,
             are
             not
             hindred
             in
             their
             race
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             they
             go
             forward
             with
             all
             expedition
             ,
             through
             sorrow
             and
             joy
             ,
             through
             the
             conveniences
             and
             inconveniences
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             all
             occasions
             ,
             all
             changes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               31.
            
             
             And
             they
             that
             use
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             not
             abusing
             it
             :
             for
             the
             fashion
             of
             this
             world
             passeth
             away
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             laid
             down
             ,
             Because
             the
             good
             and
             evil
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             a
             shadow
             ,
             pass
             away
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             wee
             to
             use
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             our
             passage
             ,
             that
             they
             hinder
             us
             not
             in
             our
             race
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 32.
              
               
               But
               I
               would
               have
               you
               without
               carefulness
               ;
               hee
               that
               is
               unmarried
               careth
               for
               the
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               how
               hee
               may
               please
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             
               33.
               
               But
               hee
               that
               is
               married
               ,
               careth
               for
               the
               things
               that
               are
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               how
               hee
               may
               please
               his
               Wife
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             laies
             down
             two
             Reasons
             of
             his
             counsel
             about
             the
             keeping
             themselves
             unmarried
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             they
             might
             bee
             freed
             from
             trouble
             ,
             which
             the
             fear
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             present
             condition
             ,
             might
             cast
             those
             that
             are
             married
             into
             .
             Reason
             2.
             
             Because
             hee
             that
             is
             unmarried
             ,
             more
             conveniently
             is
             at
             leisure
             for
             divine
             imployments
             ,
             or
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             more
             immediately
             to
             please
             God
             :
             But
             hee
             that
             is
             married
             is
             forced
             by
             his
             Calling
             ▪
             to
             lay
             out
             much
             of
             his
             time
             about
             earthly
             businesses
             ,
             and
             houshold-cares
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             lawful
             things
             to
             please
             his
             Wife
             ,
             which
             care
             ,
             although
             it
             may
             bee
             obedience
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             performed
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             so
             immediate
             obedience
             ,
             and
             so
             near
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               34.
            
             
             There
             is
             difference
             also
             between
             a
             Wife
             ,
             and
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             the
             unmarried
             Woman
             careth
             for
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             shee
             may
             bee
             holy
             ,
             both
             in
             body
             ,
             and
             in
             spirit
             :
             but
             shee
             that
             is
             married
             ,
             careth
             for
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             she
             may
             please
             her
             Husband
             .
          
           
             Hee
             shews
             the
             same
             difference
             to
             bee
             betwixt
             the
             condition
             of
             Virgins
             ,
             and
             Women
             that
             are
             married
             :
             That
             a
             Virgin
             may
             with
             fewer
             avocations
             ,
             and
             less
             difficulty
             ,
             more
             holily
             (
             both
             in
             body
             and
             soul
             )
             attend
             to
             holy
             imployments
             ,
             because
             shee
             hath
             no
             family
             to
             take
             care
             of
             ;
             This
             is
             called
             Holiness
             ,
             not
             as
             it
             is
             opposite
             to
             sin
             ,
             but
             as
             opposed
             to
             Civil
             or
             Common
             :
             So
             ▪
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             may
             bee
             called
             more
             holy
             ,
             than
             any
             civil
             Calling
             :
             But
             a
             Wife
             is
             usually
             incumbred
             with
             houshold-cares
             ,
             and
             an
             indeavour
             to
             please
             her
             Husband
             ,
             nor
             can
             shee
             so
             freely
             have
             leisure
             for
             holy
             exercises
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               35.
            
             
             And
             this
             I
             speak
             for
             your
             own
             profit
             ,
             not
             that
             I
             may
             cast
             a
             snare
             upon
             you
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             which
             is
             comely
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             may
             attend
             upon
             the
             Lord
             without
             distraction
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             expounds
             all
             this
             his
             advice
             ,
             that
             it
             tends
             onely
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             more
             conveniently
             and
             fitly
             bee
             composed
             ,
             to
             attend
             upon
             God
             without
             distraction
             in
             the
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             continency
             ,
             not
             that
             hee
             might
             cast
             upon
             them
             a
             snare
             of
             necessity
             to
             abstain
             from
             marriage
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             the
             gift
             of
             continency
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               36.
            
             
             But
             if
             any
             man
             think
             that
             hee
             behaveth
             himself
             uncomely
             towards
             his
             Virgin
             ,
             if
             shee
             pass
             the
             flower
             of
             her
             age
             ,
             and
             need
             so
             require
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             what
             hee
             will
             ,
             hee
             sinneth
             not
             ;
             let
             them
             marry
             .
          
           
             The
             Fourth
             matter
             that
             is
             inquired
             of
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Concerning
               the
               duty
               of
               Parents
               ,
               in
               whose
               power
               are
               Daughters
               marriagable
               ,
               whether
               advisedly
               they
               may
               give
               their
               Virgin
               Daughters
               to
               marriage
               or
               not
               ?
            
             The
             Answer
             hath
             two
             parts
             ;
             The
             first
             upon
             a
             threefold
             supposition
             .
             1.
             
             If
             any
             one
             is
             suspected
             to
             detain
             his
             Daughter
             from
             Marriage
             longer
             than
             is
             expedient
             .
             2.
             
             If
             his
             Daughter
             have
             passed
             the
             flower
             of
             her
             age
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             hath
             attained
             to
             the
             twentieth
             year
             of
             her
             age
             ,
             and
             begins
             to
             bee
             more
             than
             of
             ripe
             years
             .
             3.
             
             If
             hee
             see
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Virgin
             inclinable
             to
             Marriage
             ,
             let
             him
             follow
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             .
             Let
             the
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             in
             Law
             ,
             whom
             the
             Father
             shall
             chuse
             ,
             bee
             joyned
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             the
             Parent
             sins
             not
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               37.
            
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             hee
             that
             standeth
             stedfast
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             having
             no
             necessity
             ,
             but
             hath
             power
             over
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             and
             hath
             so
             decreed
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             keep
             his
             Virgin
             ,
             doth
             well
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Answer
             ,
             also
             upon
             a
             threefold
             supposition
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Parent
             bee
             perswaded
             that
             hee
             wrongs
             not
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             if
             hee
             with-hold
             her
             from
             Marriage
             .
             2.
             
             If
             his
             Daughter
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             continence
             ▪
             and
             out
             of
             no
             necessity
             the
             Father
             is
             moved
             to
             seek
             an
             Husband
             for
             her
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Parent
             may
             determine
             of
             his
             Daughter
             as
             hee
             please
             .
             3.
             
             If
             hee
             purpose
             to
             keep
             his
             Virgin
             unmarried
             ,
             hee
             hath
             done
             well
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             his
             Daughter
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               38.
            
             
             So
             then
             ,
             hee
             that
             giveth
             her
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             doth
             well
             ;
             but
             hee
             that
             giveth
             her
             not
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             doth
             better
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             hee
             concludes
             in
             the
             first
             case
             ,
             that
             the
             Parent
             does
             well
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             Daughter
             ▪
             And
             in
             the
             other
             case
             ,
             that
             the
             Parent
             does
             better
             ,
             or
             ,
             that
             
             hee
             more
             consults
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             Daughter
             :
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             hee
             asserts
             that
             there
             is
             sin
             in
             neither
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               39.
            
             
             The
             Wife
             is
             bound
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             her
             Husband
             liveth
             :
             but
             if
             her
             Husband
             bee
             dead
             ,
             shee
             is
             at
             liberty
             to
             bee
             married
             to
             whom
             shee
             will
             ,
             onely
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             The
             fifth
             thing
             that
             is
             inquired
             of
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Whether
               second
               Marriages
               of
               Widows
               are
               lawful
               or
               not
               ?
            
             The
             Answer
             hath
             two
             parts
             .
             1.
             
             Hee
             saith
             it
             is
             lawful
             with
             a
             limitation
             ,
             if
             so
             bee
             they
             marry
             with
             pious
             affections
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             person
             that
             is
             a
             beleever
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             whom
             shee
             may
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             for
             this
             it
             is
             to
             
               marry
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             so
             to
             marry
             ,
             that
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             may
             bee
             expected
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               40.
            
             
             But
             shee
             is
             happier
             if
             shee
             so
             abide
             ,
             after
             my
             judgement
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             also
             that
             I
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             although
             it
             bee
             lawful
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             expedient
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             especially
             when
             in
             danger
             of
             persecution
             ,
             or
             in
             present
             necessity
             :
             Because
             shee
             shall
             bee
             more
             happy
             ,
             if
             shee
             abide
             in
             her
             Widowhood
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             shee
             shall
             live
             in
             more
             tranquillity
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             troubles
             ,
             which
             second
             Marriages
             might
             create
             to
             her
             .
             Modestly
             insinuating
             this
             his
             advice
             concerning
             the
             conveniency
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             bee
             divine
             ,
             hee
             strongly
             asserts
             that
             it
             most
             certainly
             conduceth
             to
             convenience
             ;
             for
             more
             is
             said
             ,
             than
             if
             hee
             had
             spoken
             this
             without
             extenuation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             THE
             Sixth
             ARTICLE
             CONCERNING
             THE
             AVOIDING
             OF
             THINGS
             
               offered
               to
               Idols
            
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               
                 sixth
                 Article
              
               of
               the
               Epistle
               follows
               ,
               concerning
               the
               avoiding
               of
               things
               offered
               to
               Idols
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Now
             as
             touching
             things
             offered
             unto
             Idols
             ,
             wee
             know
             that
             wee
             all
             have
             knowledge
             :
             knowledge
             puffeth
             up
             ;
             but
             charity
             edifieth
             .
          
           
             The
             disputation
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             this
             Chapter
             consists
             in
             the
             answering
             of
             three
             Objections
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             lawful
             to
             feed
             upon
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             .
          
           
             The
             
               first
               Objection
            
             ;
             wee
             are
             sufficiently
             instructed
             by
             knowledge
             ,
             concerning
             the
             lawful
             use
             of
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             may
             lawfully
             eat
             of
             them
             .
             Hee
             answers
             by
             way
             of
             concession
             ,
             and
             correction
             ,
             to
             this
             sense
             ,
             although
             any
             one
             knows
             his
             liberty
             in
             using
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             yet
             a
             bare
             knowledge
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             unless
             it
             bee
             joyned
             with
             charity
             in
             use
             and
             practice
             ;
             because
             knowledge
             without
             charity
             puffeth
             up
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             proud
             despisers
             of
             the
             Brethren
             that
             know
             but
             little
             ;
             but
             joyned
             with
             charity
             if
             edifies
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             accommodates
             it self
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Verse
                 2.
              
               
               And
               if
               any
               man
               think
               that
               hee
               knoweth
               any
               thing
               ,
               hee
               knoweth
               nothing
               yet
               as
               hee
               ought
               to
               know
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               if
               any
               man
               know
               God
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               known
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             explains
             what
             hee
             had
             spoken
             ,
             by
             distinguishing
             betwixt
             him
             that
             knows
             with
             pride
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             knows
             with
             charity
             to
             God
             and
             his
             neighbour
             .
             The
             one
             ,
             who
             hath
             knowledge
             joyned
             with
             pride
             ,
             knows
             nothing
             solidly
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             puffed
             up
             with
             a
             vain
             opinion
             of
             his
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             who
             hath
             knowledge
             joyned
             with
             love
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             taught
             by
             God
             ,
             so
             hee
             is
             approved
             of
             by
             God
             that
             hee
             is
             truly
             knowing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             As
             concerning
             therefore
             the
             eating
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             unto
             Idols
             ,
             wee
             know
             that
             an
             Idol
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             none
             other
             God
             ,
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             The
             
               second
               Objection
            
             ;
             wee
             know
             that
             an
             Idol
             hath
             no
             divinity
             in
             it
             ,
             either
             externally
             or
             internally
             ,
             which
             is
             conceived
             to
             bee
             in
             him
             by
             those
             that
             offer
             things
             to
             the
             Idol
             ,
             or
             is
             feigned
             to
             bee
             represented
             in
             him
             .
             Wee
             know
             also
             that
             there
             is
             no
             God
             but
             one
             :
             Therefore
             seeing
             the
             Creatures
             of
             God
             may
             not
             bee
             polluted
             by
             us
             from
             the
             fictions
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             feed
             upon
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               For
               though
               there
               bee
               that
               are
               called
               Gods
               ,
               whether
               in
               Heaven
               or
               in
               Earth
               (
               as
               there
               bee
               gods
               many
               ,
               and
               Lords
               many
               :
               )
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               to
               us
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               of
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               wee
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               one
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               wee
               by
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             answers
             first
             by
             concession
             and
             confirmation
             of
             the
             antecedent
             laid
             down
             by
             the
             opposers
             .
             For
             although
             they
             may
             bee
             in
             the
             words
             and
             opinion
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             may
             bee
             called
             caelestial
             and
             terrestial
             Gods
             ,
             and
             many
             Lords
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             
               Lord
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             Father
             (
             by
             which
             name
             wee
             are
             brought
             to
             the
             other
             persons
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             are
             one
             God
             ,
             the
             begining
             of
             all
             Creatures
             
               from
               whom
            
             ;
             and
             the
             end
             of
             all
             
               to
               whom
            
             ,
             chiefly
             in
             respect
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             his
             glory
             )
             and
             one
             Mediatour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             God
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             all
             things
             were
             created
             ;
             and
             wee
             beleevers
             redeemed
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             therefore
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             Lord
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             creation
             and
             redemption
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             in
             every
             man
             that
             knowledge
             :
             for
             some
             with
             conscience
             of
             the
             Idol
             unto
             this
             hour
             ,
             eat
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             offered
             to
             an
             Idol
             ,
             and
             their
             conscience
             being
             weak
             ,
             is
             defiled
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Hee
             answers
             by
             way
             of
             limitation
             ,
             denying
             that
             this
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             is
             in
             all
             that
             are
             converted
             ;
             because
             some
             have
             not
             yet
             manifestly
             laid
             down
             their
             old
             opinion
             concerning
             Idols
             ,
             but
             are
             touched
             with
             a
             certain
             reverence
             of
             the
             Idol
             ,
             whilst
             they
             eat
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             weak
             consciences
             are
             defiled
             ,
             doubting
             whether
             they
             do
             well
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             lawful
             to
             feed
             upon
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             But
             meat
             commendeth
             us
             not
             to
             God
             :
             for
             neither
             if
             wee
             eat
             ,
             are
             wee
             the
             better
             ,
             neither
             if
             wee
             eat
             not
             ,
             are
             wee
             the
             worse
             .
          
           
             Objection
             3.
             
             But
             the
             eating
             of
             meats
             is
             in
             indifferent
             things
             placed
             without
             Religion
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             liberty
             is
             granted
             to
             us
             :
             For
             our
             eating
             ,
             and
             our
             not
             eating
             are
             both
             alike
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             for
             our
             health
             ,
             whether
             wee
             eat
             this
             or
             that
             meat
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             not
             here
             to
             bee
             barred
             of
             our
             liberty
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             But
             take
             heed
             lest
             by
             any
             means
             this
             liberty
             of
             yours
             become
             a
             stumbling
             block
             to
             them
             that
             are
             weak
             .
          
           
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             unless
             in
             case
             of
             scandal
             ,
             yet
             that
             hee
             sins
             ,
             who
             uses
             his
             liberty
             to
             the
             offence
             of
             his
             weak
             Brother
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             For
             if
             any
             man
             see
             thee
             ,
             which
             hast
             knowledge
             ,
             sit
             at
             meat
             at
             the
             Idols
             Temple
             ,
             shall
             not
             the
             conscience
             of
             him
             that
             is
             weak
             ,
             bee
             emboldened
             to
             eat
             those
             things
             which
             are
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ?
          
           
             This
             hee
             proves
             by
             four
             Reasons
             .
             First
             ,
             Because
             in
             the
             praesupposed
             case
             ,
             the
             weak
             one
             is
             encouraged
             and
             ill
             instructed
             by
             the
             example
             of
             him
             that
             eats
             in
             the
             Idols
             Temple
             with
             knowledge
             ,
             without
             charity
             ,
             to
             the
             polluting
             of
             himself
             by
             eating
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             lawful
             to
             eat
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             And
             through
             thy
             knowledge
             shall
             the
             weak
             Brother
             perish
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ?
          
           
             Because
             by
             so
             doing
             hee
             is
             destroyed
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             can
             bee
             by
             the
             intention
             and
             procurement
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             them
             that
             eat
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             lawful
             to
             eat
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             But
             when
             yee
             sin
             so
             against
             the
             brethren
             ,
             and
             wound
             their
             weak
             conscience
             ,
             yee
             sin
             against
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             Because
             in
             so
             doing
             wee
             sin
             not
             only
             against
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             whose
             conscience
             is
             wounded
             ,
             but
             also
             against
             Christ
             ,
             because
             it
             tends
             to
             the
             frustrating
             of
             the
             end
             of
             Christ
             death
             ,
             viz.
             so
             far
             as
             hee
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             redeemed
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             saved
             ,
             hee
             that
             eats
             with
             offence
             ,
             endeavours
             what
             in
             him
             lies
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             perish
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Wherefore
             if
             meat
             make
             my
             brother
             to
             offend
             ,
             I
             will
             eat
             no
             flesh
             while
             the
             world
             standeth
             ,
             lest
             I
             make
             my
             brother
             to
             offend
             .
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             better
             to
             bee
             deprived
             for
             ever
             of
             our
             liberty
             of
             eating
             flesh
             ,
             than
             to
             eat
             with
             offence
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             shews
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             his
             own
             vow
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               HEE
               proceeds
               to
               treat
               concerning
               things
               offered
               to
               Idols
               ;
               hee
               propounded
               his
               own
               example
               ,
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               :
               In
               this
               Chapter
               hee
               exhorts
               them
               further
               by
               his
               own
               example
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               moderate
               the
               use
               of
               their
               liberty
               ,
               chiefly
               in
               those
               things
               which
               appertained
               to
               gluttony
               :
               And
               by
               name
               ,
               in
               the
               eating
               of
               things
               offered
               to
               Idols
               :
               The
               sum
               of
               the
               Argument
               is
               this
               ,
               I
               being
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               free
               than
               any
               other
               ,
               do
               not
               only
               abstain
               from
               things
               lawful
               and
               profitable
               ,
               but
               also
               I
               conform
               my self
               to
               the
               infirmities
               of
               all
               ,
               yea
               ,
               I
               keep
               under
               my self
               by
               continence
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               therefore
               in
               like
               manner
               do
               yee
               also
               :
               The
               Antecedent
               is
               carried
               on
               
                 to
                 ver
                 .
                 23.
              
               
               The
               Consequence
               is
               an
               Exhortation
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               Am
               I
               not
               an
               Apostle
               ?
               Am
               I
               not
               free
               ?
               Have
               I
               not
               seen
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ?
               Are
               not
               yee
               my
               work
               in
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               I
               bee
               no●
               an
               Apostle
               unto
               others
               ,
               yet
               doubtless
               I
               am
               to
               you
               :
               for
               the
               seal
               of
               mine
               Apostleship
               are
               yee
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Mine
               answer
               to
               them
               that
               do
               examine
               mee
               ,
               is
               this
               :
            
          
           
             The
             Antecedent
             hee
             prosecutes
             by
             parts
             ;
             and
             proves
             by
             three
             reasons
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             ,
             not
             the
             last
             place
             was
             due
             to
             him
             in
             Christian
             liberty
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             hee
             was
             an
             Apostle
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             hee
             was
             honoured
             with
             the
             ●ight
             of
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             immediately
             called
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             hee
             had
             the
             testimony
             of
             his
             Apostleship
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             1.
             
             Which
             fruit
             ,
             as
             a
             seal
             ,
             confirmed
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             at
             least
             among
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             2.
             and
             afforded
             a
             defence
             to
             the
             Apostle
             against
             them
             ,
             (
             who
             called
             his
             Apostleship
             into
             question
             )
             at
             least
             amongst
             the
             Corinthians
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               Have
               wee
               not
               power
               to
               eat
               and
               to
               drink
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               Have
               wee
               not
               power
               to
               lead
               about
               a
               Sister
               ,
               a
               Wife
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               brethren
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Cephas
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               Or
               I
               only
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               Have
               not
               wee
               power
               to
               forbear
               working
               ?
            
          
           
             Afterwards
             hee
             applyes
             this
             his
             liberty
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             things
             that
             are
             to
             bee
             eaten
             and
             drunk
             ,
             which
             hee
             (
             if
             any
             one
             )
             might
             lawfully
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             wee
             ought
             to
             use
             that
             benefit
             ,
             which
             hee
             proves
             from
             the
             example
             of
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             forbear
             working
             with
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             to
             require
             maintenance
             from
             the
             Churches
             ,
             (
             which
             hee
             proves
             that
             hee
             might
             lawfully
             do
             ,
             by
             seven
             Arguments
             .
             )
          
           
             The
             
               first
               Argum.
            
             From
             the
             example
             of
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             ;
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             other
             Apostles
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             lawful
             both
             for
             mee
             and
             Barnabas
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Who
             goeth
             a
             warfare
             at
             his
             own
             charges
             ?
             Who
             planteth
             a
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             eateth
             not
             of
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             ?
             Or
             who
             feedeth
             a
             flock
             ,
             and
             eateth
             not
             of
             the
             milk
             of
             the
             flock
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             From
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             propounded
             in
             a
             threefold
             example
             ,
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             of
             Vine-dressers
             ,
             and
             Shepherds
             :
             Souldiers
             ,
             Vine-dressers
             ,
             and
             Shepherds
             ,
             are
             nourished
             by
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             labours
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             his
             calling
             :
             Therefore
             also
             wee
             Ministers
             ought
             to
             bee
             maintained
             by
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             labours
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               Say
               I
               these
               things
               as
               a
               man
               ?
               or
               saith
               not
               the
               Law
               the
               same
               also
               ?
            
             
               9.
               
               For
               it
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               muzzle
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Oxe
               that
               treadeth
               out
               the
               corn
               ;
               doth
               God
               take
               care
               for
               Oxen
               ?
            
             
               10.
               
               Or
               saith
               hee
               it
               for
               our
               sakes
               ?
               For
               our
               sakes
               no
               doubt
               this
               is
               written
               ,
               That
               hee
               that
               ploweth
               ,
               should
               plow
               in
               hope
               :
               and
               that
               hee
               that
               thresheth
               in
               hope
               ,
               should
               bee
               partaker
               of
               his
               hope
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             From
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             of
             giving
             food
             to
             the
             Oxe
             that
             treads
             out
             the
             corn
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             it
             was
             spoken
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             those
             that
             labour
             for
             the
             use
             of
             others
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Ministery
             .
             The
             Oxe
             is
             fed
             with
             the
             corn
             which
             hee
             did
             beat
             out
             with
             his
             feet
             ;
             therefore
             all
             labourers
             ,
             plowers
             ,
             threshers
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             Labourers
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ought
             to
             bee
             maintained
             with
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             own
             labours
             .
             For
             if
             hee
             that
             plows
             and
             threshes
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             reward
             ,
             is
             partaker
             of
             his
             hoped-for
             reward
             ,
             Why
             should
             nor
             they
             also
             that
             labour
             in
             the
             Gospel
             bee
             partakers
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             own
             labours
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             If
             wee
             have
             sown
             unto
             you
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             great
             thing
             if
             wee
             shall
             reap
             carnal
             things
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             From
             the
             rule
             of
             Justice
             ;
             If
             wee
             have
             administred
             spiritual
             things
             to
             you
             ,
             will
             not
             you
             let
             us
             instead
             thereof
             reap
             your
             carnal
             things
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             If
             others
             bee
             partakers
             of
             this
             power
             over
             you
             ,
             are
             not
             wee
             rather
             ?
             Nevertheless
             ,
             wee
             have
             not
             used
             this
             power
             :
             but
             suffer
             all
             things
             ,
             lest
             wee
             should
             hinder
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             From
             the
             like
             example
             of
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             preached
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             whose
             example
             hee
             alledges
             in
             point
             of
             lawfulness
             ,
             but
             denies
             that
             hee
             would
             follow
             them
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             promote
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Your
             Teachers
             are
             maintained
             at
             your
             charges
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             fitting
             that
             wee
             also
             should
             bee
             maintained
             ,
             although
             wee
             are
             resolved
             not
             to
             use
             our
             right
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Do
             not
             you
             know
             that
             they
             which
             minister
             about
             holy
             things
             ,
             live
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Temple
             ?
             and
             they
             which
             wait
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             Altar
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             From
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             to
             whom
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             was
             given
             for
             their
             Ministery
             :
             The
             Levites
             lived
             of
             the
             Altar
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             that
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ought
             to
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             Even
             so
             hath
             the
             Lord
             ordained
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Christ
             hath
             given
             a
             Command
             for
             maintaining
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             But
             I
             have
             used
             none
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             neither
             have
             I
             written
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             bee
             so
             done
             unto
             mee
             :
             for
             it
             were
             better
             for
             mee
             to
             die
             ,
             than
             that
             any
             man
             should
             make
             my
             glorying
             void
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             hee
             hath
             asserted
             his
             own
             right
             ;
             Now
             hee
             shews
             his
             moderation
             in
             the
             use
             of
             his
             foresaid
             liberty
             ;
             First
             ,
             in
             the
             business
             about
             maintenance
             ,
             hee
             shews
             his
             resolution
             for
             the
             future
             to
             forbear
             ;
             from
             which
             his
             resolution
             hee
             will
             not
             bee
             removed
             with
             hindrance
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             chusing
             rather
             to
             die
             by
             famine
             ;
             the
             reason
             whereof
             hee
             gives
             ,
             from
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             glory
             against
             those
             that
             spake
             evil
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             might
             say
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Preached
             for
             hire
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             For
             though
             I
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             glory
             of
             :
             for
             necessity
             is
             laid
             upon
             mee
             ,
             yea
             ,
             ●o
             is
             unto
             mee
             ,
             if
             I
             preach
             not
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
           
             Hee
             explains
             himself
             ,
             that
             this
             boasting
             was
             not
             meerly
             in
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             obliged
             to
             that
             by
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             the
             Command
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             fear
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             For
             if
             I
             do
             this
             thing
             willingly
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             reward
             :
             but
             if
             against
             my
             will
             ,
             a
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             committed
             unto
             mee
             .
          
           
             My
             Preaching
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             if
             it
             bee
             voluntary
             ,
             it
             shall
             have
             a
             reward
             ,
             but
             if
             against
             my
             will
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             discharge
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             dispensation
             committed
             unto
             mee
             ,
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             would
             bee
             without
             the
             glory
             of
             my
             voluntary
             Preaching
             ,
             If
             I
             should
             unwillingly
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             who
             exercise
             their
             Ministery
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             any
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             converting
             Souls
             ,
             but
             for
             filthy
             lucres
             sake
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             vain-glory
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             What
             is
             my
             reward
             then
             ?
             Verily
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             may
             make
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             without
             charge
             ,
             that
             I
             abuse
             not
             my
             power
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Now
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             matter
             whereof
             to
             boast
             against
             his
             Reproachers
             ,
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             his
             not
             receiving
             any
             stipend
             from
             them
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             hee
             Preached
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             without
             charge
             unto
             them
             :
             whereunto
             hee
             sub-joyns
             another
             reason
             ,
             That
             if
             hee
             had
             exacted
             a
             maintenance
             there
             where
             his
             Reproachers
             endeavoured
             to
             bring
             an
             evil
             report
             upon
             him
             ,
             then
             hee
             had
             abused
             his
             liberty
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             For
             though
             I
             bee
             free
             from
             all
             men
             ,
             yet
             have
             I
             made
             my self
             servant
             unto
             all
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             the
             more
             .
          
           
             Hee
             extends
             the
             moderating
             of
             his
             liberty
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             served
             not
             himself
             ,
             but
             others
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             gain
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             And
             unto
             the
             Jews
             ,
             I
             became
             a
             Jew
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             the
             Jews
             ;
             to
             them
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             them
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             That
             hee
             explains
             particularly
             in
             three
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             conform
             himself
             to
             the
             Jew
             ,
             bound
             (
             as
             they
             thought
             )
             under
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             observing
             the
             Mosaical
             Ceremonies
             for
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             required
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             been
             under
             the
             yoke
             of
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             that
             hee
             did
             by
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Council
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             left
             to
             the
             Jews
             (
             born
             under
             that
             yoke
             )
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             was
             ,
             a
             free
             use
             of
             Ceremonies
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               Act.
            
             21.
             21
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             To
             them
             that
             are
             without
             Law
             ,
             as
             without
             Law
             ,
             (
             being
             not
             without
             Law
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             Law
             to
             Christ
             )
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             them
             that
             are
             without
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             That
             conforming
             himself
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             which
             were
             without
             Law
             ,
             hee
             laid
             aside
             the
             use
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             was
             without
             Law
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             hee
             intimates
             that
             hee
             did
             not
             understand
             the
             Moral
             ,
             or
             the
             law
             of
             love
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             perpetual
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             from
             which
             hee
             could
             not
             bee
             freed
             ;
             but
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             from
             which
             indeed
             hee
             was
             freed
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             freely
             ,
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             use
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             might
             abstain
             from
             using
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             To
             the
             weak
             became
             I
             as
             weak
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             the
             weak
             :
             I
             am
             made
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             by
             all
             means
             save
             some
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             That
             hee
             conformed
             himself
             to
             those
             that
             doubted
             of
             their
             liberty
             ,
             abstaining
             from
             things
             lawful
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ;
             finally
             ,
             hee
             accommodates
             himself
             in
             all
             things
             indifferent
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             for
             three
             causes
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             hee
             might
             gain
             as
             many
             as
             possible
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             some
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               23.
            
             
             And
             this
             I
             do
             for
             the
             Gospels
             sake
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             bee
             partaker
             thereof
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             cause
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             might
             bee
             better
             esteemed
             of
             amongst
             all
             ,
             by
             his
             moderate
             carriage
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             cause
             ,
             That
             serving
             the
             advantages
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             hee
             might
             bee
             saved
             ,
             being
             made
             partaker
             of
             the
             Gospel
             with
             other
             Believers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               24.
            
             
             Know
             you
             not
             that
             they
             which
             run
             in
             a
             race
             ,
             run
             all
             ,
             but
             one
             receiveth
             the
             prize
             ?
             So
             run
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             obtain
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             hee
             hath
             insisted
             upon
             his
             own
             example
             ,
             as
             the
             Antecedent
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             the
             force
             of
             this
             example
             follows
             ,
             or
             the
             hortatory
             conclusion
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Corinthians
             would
             labour
             after
             temperance
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             mind
             their
             meat
             ,
             as
             to
             eat
             with
             offence
             that
             which
             was
             offered
             unto
             Idols
             ;
             To
             this
             end
             hee
             shews
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             run
             in
             their
             Christian
             Race
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             (
             not
             one
             only
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             usual
             in
             their
             sports
             )
             that
             run
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             to
             bee
             crowned
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               25.
            
             
             And
             every
             man
             that
             striveth
             for
             the
             Mastery
             ,
             is
             temperate
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Now
             they
             do
             it
             to
             obtain
             a
             corruptible
             Crown
             ,
             but
             wee
             an
             incorruptible
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             that
             comes
             to
             pass
             hee
             shews
             ,
             viz.
             If
             after
             the
             example
             of
             those
             that
             contended
             in
             those
             Noble
             Games
             ,
             (
             whether
             running
             or
             combating
             )
             usually
             celebrated
             neer
             unto
             Corinth
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             indulge
             themselves
             in
             gluttony
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             but
             temperate
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             bearing
             all
             things
             ,
             whereby
             the
             conquering
             Crown
             might
             bee
             won
             .
             In
             their
             Isthmian
             or
             Corinthian
             Games
             ,
             the
             Runners
             and
             Wrestlers
             inured
             themselves
             to
             a
             most
             temperate
             diet
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Preparation
             for
             the
             Race
             ,
             as
             now
             horses
             are
             fitted
             for
             running
             :
             The
             Conquerours
             in
             these
             Games
             were
             crowned
             with
             Lawrel
             ,
             or
             Ivy
             ,
             or
             were
             honoured
             with
             some
             such
             like
             reward
             :
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             Christians
             most
             moderate
             in
             their
             using
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             abstinent
             from
             whatsoever
             may
             stop
             their
             course
             ,
             or
             hinder
             them
             in
             their
             warfare
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             obtain
             an
             incorruptible
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             Eternal
             Crown
             ,
             (
             laid
             up
             in
             heaven
             for
             all
             those
             who
             strive
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             finish
             their
             course
             .
             )
             Hee
             adds
             three
             Hortatory
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Because
             you
             Christian
             Wrestlers
             may
             expect
             a
             more
             noble
             Crown
             than
             that
             corruptible
             one
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             sport
             in
             those
             Gymnastick
             Games
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               I
               therefore
               run
               ,
               not
               as
               uncertainly
               ;
               so
               fight
               I
               ,
               not
               as
               one
               that
               beateth
               the
               ayr
               :
            
             
               27.
               
               But
               I
               keep
               under
               my
               body
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               into
               subjection
               :
               lest
               that
               by
               any
               means
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               preached
               to
               others
               ,
               I
               my self
               should
               bee
               a
               cast-away
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             From
             his
             own
             example
             running
             ,
             and
             acting
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Champion
             ,
             and
             smiting
             his
             adversary
             certainly
             and
             seriously
             .
             I
             earnestly
             keep
             down
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             slain
             ;
             and
             I
             compel
             my
             body
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             (
             by
             virtue
             of
             Spiritual
             Discipline
             )
             to
             bee
             subject
             to
             my
             Spirit
             :
             Therefore
             do
             you
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             For
             so
             the
             Apostle
             nurtured
             his
             body
             ,
             that
             in
             labours
             ,
             and
             watchfulness
             ,
             and
             fastings
             ,
             it
             might
             hold
             out
             in
             its
             duty
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             wax
             wanton
             against
             the
             Spirit
             :
             and
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             (
             as
             much
             as
             lay
             in
             him
             )
             bee
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             
               Lest
               by
               any
               means
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             From
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             keep
             under
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             the
             old
             man
             ▪
             lest
             if
             I
             should
             live
             otherwise
             than
             I
             advise
             others
             to
             live
             ,
             I
             should
             bee
             a
             cast-away
             ,
             or
             as
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             should
             bee
             blotred
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             Therefore
             do
             you
             the
             same
             thing
             that
             I
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             end
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             here
             does
             not
             oppose
             Reprobate
             to
             one
             that
             is
             Elect
             ,
             but
             to
             one
             that
             is
             Approved
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             
               Reprobate
               silver
            
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             not
             true
             and
             genuine
             ,
             and
             that
             Approved
             ,
             which
             is
             sincere
             ;
             so
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             him
             Reprobate
             ,
             who
             answers
             not
             〈◊〉
             profession
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             sincere
             ,
             and
             as
             hee
             ought
             to
             bee
             :
             If
             wee
             should
             imagine
             that
             here
             hee
             takes
             Reprobate
             in
             an
             absolute
             sense
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             nothing
             but
             the
             necessary
             connection
             betwixt
             a
             prophane
             life
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             bee
             supposed
             to
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             )
             and
             Reprobation
             :
             For
             
             whoever
             dies
             in
             his
             sins
             ,
             shews
             himself
             to
             bee
             a
             reprobate
             .
             For
             it
             is
             absurd
             ,
             and
             no
             waies
             agreeable
             to
             the
             writings
             of
             this
             our
             Apostle
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             hee
             made
             any
             doubt
             of
             his
             Election
             ,
             or
             thought
             the
             decree
             of
             his
             Election
             changeable
             .
             For
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             Because
             hee
             was
             perswaded
             of
             his
             Election
             and
             Regeneration
             ,
             the
             demonstration
             whereof
             hee
             gave
             in
             the
             holiness
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             taking
             all
             heed
             ,
             lest
             by
             an
             evil
             life
             ,
             hee
             should
             shew
             forth
             in
             himself
             the
             signs
             of
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             of
             Reprobation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               HItherto
               hee
               hath
               spoken
               of
               things
               offered
               to
               Idols
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Concession
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               indifferent
               .
               In
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               hee
               sets
               down
               a
               twofold
               use
               of
               things
               offered
               to
               Idols
               :
               The
               one
               publick
               in
               the
               Idols
               Temple
               ,
               simply
               unlawful
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 23.
              
               
               The
               other
               private
               in
               their
               houses
               ,
               which
               (
               without
               the
               case
               of
               scandal
               )
               was
               lawful
               ,
               but
               in
               case
               of
               scandal
               unlawful
               ,
               from
               which
               hee
               dehorts
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
               That
               which
               pertains
               to
               the
               publick
               eating
               of
               things
               offered
               to
               Idols
               in
               the
               Idols
               Temple
               ,
               hee
               disswades
               from
               ,
               by
               five
               Arguments
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               Moreover
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               that
               you
               should
               bee
               ignorant
               ,
               how
               that
               all
               your
               Fathers
               were
               under
               the
               cloud
               ,
               and
               all
               passed
               thorough
               the
               Sea
               :
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               were
               all
               baptized
               to
               Moses
               ,
               in
               the
               Cloud
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Sea
               :
            
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             There
             is
             danger
             ,
             lest
             you
             fall
             into
             those
             sins
             and
             punishments
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             Israelites
             fell
             ,
             if
             you
             proceed
             to
             participate
             of
             ,
             and
             bee
             present
             at
             Idolatrous
             Banquets
             ,
             and
             covet
             after
             things
             offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             to
             Idols
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             eat
             things
             sacrificed
             to
             Idols
             ,
             in
             the
             Idols
             Temple
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             likeness
             of
             the
             Israelites
             example
             may
             appear
             ,
             hee
             shews
             that
             they
             had
             the
             like
             priviledges
             with
             us
             (
             because
             the
             Iseaelites
             were
             our
             Fathers
             )
             not
             of
             the
             Israelites
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Christians
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             propagation
             of
             them
             to
             us
             their
             posterity
             ;
             for
             as
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             bee
             called
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             ancient
             times
             ,
             with
             some
             certain
             relation
             of
             propagating
             Religion
             to
             us
             ;
             So
             hee
             calls
             the
             Israelites
             our
             Fathers
             ;
             because
             they
             went
             before
             us
             in
             the
             partaking
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             the
             same
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             like
             Sacraments
             :
             For
             the
             walking
             under
             the
             cloud
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             which
             was
             over
             their
             heads
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             with
             us
             been
             bapized
             into
             the
             doctrine
             and
             outward
             profession
             of
             Moses
             ,
             of
             obtaining
             salvation
             by
             the
             Messias
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               And
               did
               all
               eat
               the
               same
               spiritual
               meat
               :
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               did
               all
               drink
               the
               same
               spiritual
               drink
               :
               (
               for
               they
               drank
               of
               that
               spiritual
               Rock
               that
               followed
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               Rock
               was
               Christ.
               )
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               with
               many
               of
               them
               God
               was
               not
               well
               pleased
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               overthrown
               in
               the
               wilderness
               .
            
          
           
             They
             did
             also
             as
             it
             were
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             us
             ,
             eating
             Manna
             ,
             and
             drinking
             out
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
             or
             waters
             gushing
             out
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
             which
             followed
             the
             Camp
             of
             the
             Israelites
             (
             which
             are
             called
             spiritual
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             a
             spiritual
             meaning
             ,
             figuring
             the
             same
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             doth
             )
             yet
             notwithstanding
             many
             of
             those
             Israelites
             (
             because
             they
             displeased
             God
             )
             perished
             in
             the
             wilderness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Now
             these
             things
             were
             our
             examples
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             wee
             should
             not
             lust
             after
             evil
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             also
             lusted
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             hee
             reckons
             up
             the
             sins
             for
             which
             God
             inflicted
             punishments
             ,
             and
             death
             it self
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             an
             example
             to
             posterity
             ;
             from
             which
             sins
             the
             Apostle
             dehorts
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             lest
             they
             also
             perish
             ;
             and
             first
             ,
             hee
             exhorts
             them
             in
             general
             ,
             lest
             they
             covet
             evil
             things
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             lest
             they
             indulge
             their
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             as
             those
             ancient
             Israelites
             did
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             lusts
             were
             hurried
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             appointed
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               Neither
               bee
               you
               Idolaters
               ,
               as
               were
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               The
               people
               sate
               down
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               rose
               up
               to
               play
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Neither
               let
               us
               commit
               fornication
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               them
               commited
               ,
               and
               fell
               in
               one
               day
               three
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Neither
               let
               us
               tempt
               Christ
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               them
               also
               tempted
               ,
               and
               were
               destroyed
               of
               Serpents
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Neither
               murmure
               yee
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               them
               also
               murmured
               ,
               and
               were
               destroyed
               of
               the
               destroyer
               .
            
          
           
             More
             especially
             hee
             admonishes
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             bee
             not
             Idolaters
             ,
             or
             Fornicators
             ,
             or
             Tempters
             of
             Christ
             (
             trying
             how
             true
             and
             just
             Christ
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             unlawful
             waies
             )
             or
             murmurers
             against
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             witnesses
             of
             the
             Israelites
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             dehortation
             is
             this
             :
             That
             you
             bee
             not
             amongst
             any
             Idolatrous
             Banquets
             made
             in
             the
             honour
             of
             any
             Idol
             ,
             lest
             yee
             suffer
             that
             which
             the
             Israelites
             did
             ,
             sacrificing
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             ,
             whose
             indulging
             their
             gluttony
             and
             sport
             ,
             was
             in
             stead
             of
             Religion
             ,
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             Bee
             not
             taken
             with
             the
             desire
             of
             pleasing
             Idolaters
             ,
             that
             for
             their
             sakes
             you
             bee
             mixed
             with
             them
             in
             Idolatrous
             Banquets
             ,
             lest
             God
             also
             deliver
             you
             to
             your
             hearts
             lusts
             ,
             that
             together
             with
             the
             pollution
             of
             your
             souls
             ,
             you
             defile
             also
             your
             bodies
             by
             Fornications
             ,
             Adulteries
             ,
             and
             so
             perish
             with
             those
             Israelites
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             Tempt
             not
             Christ
             ,
             by
             abusing
             of
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             pretending
             Christian
             liberty
             for
             your
             lusts
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             than
             to
             provoke
             Christ
             to
             anger
             .
             As
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             wilderness
             provoked
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
               or
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             went
             before
             them
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             perished
             by
             Serpents
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Murmure
             not
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             you
             by
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             to
             bee
             present
             at
             the
             Idolatrous
             feasts
             of
             your
             friends
             in
             the
             Idols
             Temple
             ,
             lest
             you
             perish
             with
             the
             murmuring
             Israelites
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               Now
               all
               these
               things
               happened
               unto
               them
               for
               ensamples
               :
               and
               they
               are
               written
               for
               our
               admonition
               ,
               upon
               whom
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               world
               are
               come
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Wherefore
               let
               him
               that
               thinketh
               hee
               standeth
               ,
               take
               heed
               lest
               hee
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             Further
             hee
             shews
             that
             the
             use
             of
             these
             examples
             belong
             unto
             all
             men
             living
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             shall
             live
             hereafter
             ;
             hee
             declares
             the
             danger
             of
             falling
             into
             the
             same
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             punishments
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             mix
             themselves
             with
             Idolatrous
             Feasts
             ;
             rebuking
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             their
             vain
             confidence
             ,
             who
             feared
             not
             the
             danger
             ,
             but
             fed
             securely
             upon
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             in
             the
             Idols
             Temple
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             There
             hath
             no
             temptation
             taken
             you
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             common
             to
             man
             :
             but
             God
             is
             faithful
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             suffer
             you
             to
             bee
             tempted
             above
             that
             you
             are
             able
             :
             but
             will
             with
             the
             temptation
             also
             make
             a
             way
             to
             escape
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             bee
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             .
          
           
             Hee
             prevents
             an
             Objection
             ,
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             evil
             things
             ,
             which
             did
             hang
             over
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             Idolaters
             ,
             their
             fellow
             Citizens
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             so
             much
             abhorre
             their
             society
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             bee
             at
             their
             publick
             Religious
             Feasts
             .
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             that
             that
             temptation
             was
             no
             other
             than
             what
             was
             ordinary
             to
             men
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             might
             hope
             for
             an
             end
             ,
             for
             the
             faithfulness
             of
             God
             who
             will
             not
             permit
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             tempted
             above
             measure
             ,
             who
             indeavour
             to
             keep
             themselves
             from
             impurity
             ,
             chiefly
             in
             the
             case
             of
             confessing
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             lest
             they
             should
             fall
             with
             the
             temptation
             ,
             hee
             is
             wont
             to
             discover
             a
             way
             of
             freedome
             from
             danger
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             from
             sin
             ;
             out
             of
             these
             things
             precedent
             from
             the
             
               first
               verse
            
             ,
             it
             follows
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             feed
             in
             the
             Idols
             Temple
             ,
             upon
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ;
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             my
             dearly
             beloved
             ,
             flee
             from
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Of
             disswading
             from
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             in
             the
             Idols
             Temple
             .
             Idolatry
             is
             joyned
             with
             the
             publike
             eating
             of
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             from
             which
             Idolatry
             yee
             ought
             to
             fly
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             eat
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             in
             the
             Idols
             Temple
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             I
             speak
             as
             to
             wise
             men
             :
             judge
             yee
             what
             I
             say
             .
          
           
             Being
             about
             to
             confirm
             this
             Argument
             ,
             hee
             calls
             his
             Hearers
             or
             Readers
             wise
             ,
             and
             commands
             that
             they
             weigh
             both
             the
             argument
             now
             spoken
             ,
             and
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             hee
             sub-joyns
             ,
             adding
             five
             reasons
             ,
             by
             which
             hee
             proves
             ,
             that
             this
             publike
             eating
             of
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             in
             the
             Idols
             Temple
             ,
             doth
             render
             them
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             The
             Cup
             of
             Blessing
             which
             wee
             bless
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ?
             The
             bread
             which
             wee
             break
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             The
             
               first
               reason
            
             ,
             from
             the
             like
             example
             of
             Christians
             ,
             whose
             fashion
             is
             this
             :
             The
             partaking
             of
             the
             Elements
             in
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             the
             profession
             of
             our
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             other
             Christians
             in
             the
             true
             Religion
             :
             Therefore
             the
             partaking
             of
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             in
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Devil
             together
             with
             Idolaters
             ,
             is
             the
             profession
             of
             Communion
             with
             the
             Devil
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             in
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             their
             false
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             hee
             urges
             this
             reason
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             often
             questioning
             ;
             
               The
               Cup
               of
               Blessing
            
             ▪
             hee
             sayes
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             sign
             ,
             a
             powerful
             token
             ,
             and
             real
             profession
             of
             that
             saving
             Communion
             which
             wee
             have
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             shed
             for
             us
             ?
             Also
             that
             holy
             bread
             which
             wee
             break
             in
             our
             Assembly
             ,
             is
             not
             it
             a
             sign
             ,
             and
             real
             profession
             of
             that
             Communion
             ,
             which
             all
             of
             us
             have
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             for
             us
             ?
             Therefore
             it
             follows
             from
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             the
             partaking
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             in
             an
             Idolatrous
             and
             devillish
             Feast
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             a
             sign
             and
             real
             profession
             (
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             deed
             )
             of
             Communion
             with
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             the
             Idol
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Sacrifice
             was
             offered
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             For
             wee
             being
             many
             ,
             are
             one
             bread
             ,
             and
             one
             body
             :
             for
             wee
             are
             all
             partakers
             of
             that
             one
             bread
             .
          
           
             Hee
             unfolds
             this
             reason
             to
             this
             sense
             .
             As
             wee
             Christians
             ,
             although
             many
             ,
             yet
             by
             virtue
             of
             our
             Society
             in
             the
             same
             worship
             ,
             Sacramentally
             sealed
             ,
             grow
             together
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             into
             one
             bread
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             into
             one
             Mystical
             Body
             ,
             in
             this
             that
             wee
             communicate
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Sacramental
             Bread
             :
             So
             those
             that
             communicate
             with
             Idolaters
             ,
             in
             the
             participation
             of
             Idolatrous
             Sacrifices
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             society
             in
             the
             same
             worship
             ,
             sealed
             by
             their
             Idolatrous
             feasting
             in
             the
             Idols
             Temple
             ,
             grow
             up
             into
             one
             Mystical
             body
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             communicate
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Sacramental
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             Behold
             Israel
             after
             the
             flesh
             :
             are
             not
             they
             which
             eat
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             ,
             partakers
             of
             the
             Altar
             ?
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             From
             the
             like
             example
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             eating
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             ,
             by
             thus
             doing
             testified
             themselves
             to
             bee
             partakers
             of
             the
             Altar
             and
             Jewish
             Religion
             :
             Therefore
             they
             who
             eat
             of
             the
             Idol-Sacrifices
             in
             the
             Idolatrous
             Feast
             ,
             witness
             that
             they
             communicate
             with
             Idolaters
             in
             their
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               What
               say
               I
               then
               ?
               That
               the
               Idol
               is
               any
               thing
               ?
               or
               that
               which
               is
               offered
               in
               Sacrifice
               to
               Idols
               is
               any
               thing
               ?
            
             
               20.
               
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               things
               which
               the
               Gentiles
               Sacrifice
               ,
               they
               Sacrifice
               to
               devils
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               God
               :
               and
               I
               would
               not
               that
               yee
               should
               have
               fellowship
               with
               devils
               .
            
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             Propounded
             by
             way
             of
             answer
             to
             an
             objection
             :
             Although
             an
             Idol
             hath
             nothing
             of
             Divinity
             (
             as
             was
             said
             before
             )
             nor
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             is
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             possibly
             the
             Idolater
             supposeth
             and
             intends
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             an
             Idolatrous
             Sacrifice
             is
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Devils
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             11.15
             .
             Therefore
             partaking
             of
             that
             which
             is
             offered
             unto
             Idols
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             gross
             Idolatry
             ,
             from
             which
             you
             ought
             to
             abstain
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             Yee
             cannot
             drink
             the
             Cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Cup
             of
             Devils
             :
             yee
             cannot
             bee
             partakers
             of
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Table
             of
             Devils
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             By
             way
             of
             dehortation
             from
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             in
             the
             Idol
             Temple
             ;
             The
             partaking
             of
             the
             Sacramental
             Feast
             of
             Idols
             ,
             or
             Devils
             ,
             cannot
             consist
             with
             a
             lawful
             and
             saving
             partaking
             of
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             because
             this
             was
             to
             do
             homage
             to
             two
             Lords
             ,
             God
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             to
             profess
             publike
             service
             to
             both
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             must
             not
             eat
             of
             things
             sacrificed
             to
             Idols
             in
             the
             Idol
             Temple
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             Do
             wee
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             jealousie
             ?
             Are
             wee
             stronger
             than
             hee
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             By
             way
             of
             dehortation
             from
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             :
             God
             is
             provoked
             to
             jealousie
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             profess
             himself
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             yet
             publikely
             partakes
             of
             things
             sacrificed
             to
             Devils
             :
             Therefore
             must
             wee
             not
             eat
             of
             things
             sacrificed
             to
             Idols
             .
          
           
             
               Stronger
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             Because
             to
             persist
             in
             this
             so
             manifest
             a
             sin
             ,
             is
             to
             proclaim
             war
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             try
             whether
             any
             bee
             stronger
             than
             hee
             :
             And
             therefore
             unless
             any
             be
             so
             mad
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             himself
             stronger
             than
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             abstain
             from
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             in
             the
             Idol-Temple
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               All
               things
               are
               lawful
               for
               mee
               ,
               but
               all
               things
               are
               not
               expedient
               :
               all
               things
               are
               lawful
               for
               mee
               ,
               but
               all
               things
               edifie
               not
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               propounds
               a
               general
               Doctrine
               ,
               (
               that
               hee
               may
               come
               to
               the
               private
               use
               of
               things
               offered
               unto
               Idols
               )
               which
               is
               this
               .
               All
               things
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               indifferent
               )
               are
               lawful
               ,
               unless
               when
               it
               is
               not
               expedient
               to
               use
               them
               ,
               or
               they
               edifie
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               Let
               no
               man
               seek
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               every
               man
               anothers
               wealth
               .
            
             
               That
               they
               are
               not
               lawful
               ,
               when
               not
               expedient
               ,
               and
               edifie
               not
               ,
               or
               are
               hurtful
               to
               edification
               ,
               hee
               gives
               a
               reason
               hereof
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Precepts
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               use
               of
               our
               liberty
               wee
               must
               regard
               rather
               the
               Salvation
               of
               another
               ,
               than
               our
               own
               temporal
               profit
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Whatsoever
               is
               sold
               in
               the
               Shambles
               ,
               that
               eat
               ,
               asking
               no
               question
               for
               conscience
               sake
               .
            
             
               Premising
               the
               general
               Doctrine
               ,
               hee
               answers
               concerning
               things
               offered
               unto
               Idols
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               out
               of
               religious
               use
               (
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               sold
               in
               the
               Shambles
               )
               any
               one
               may
               eat
               them
               without
               any
               scruple
               of
               conscience
               .
               For
               it
               was
               a
               custome
               to
               set
               to
               sale
               in
               the
               Shambles
               flesh
               that
               was
               sacrificed
               ,
               the
               gain
               whereof
               was
               returned
               to
               the
               Priests
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               For
               the
               earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               fulness
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               Because
               in
               that
               common
               condition
               they
               are
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               sanctified
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               allowed
               a
               free
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
              
               
               If
               any
               of
               them
               that
               believe
               not
               ,
               bid
               you
               to
               a
               Feast
               ,
               and
               yee
               bee
               disposed
               to
               go
               ,
               whatsoever
               is
               set
               before
               you
               ,
               eat
               ,
               asking
               no
               question
               for
               conscience
               sake
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               if
               any
               Believer
               bee
               invited
               to
               a
               Feast
               in
               the
               private
               house
               of
               an
               Unbeliever
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ,
               the
               Christian
               may
               eat
               without
               scruple
               ,
               of
               any
               meat
               that
               is
               set
               before
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               But
               if
               any
               man
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               This
               is
               offered
               in
               Sacrifice
               unto
               Idols
               ,
               eat
               not
               for
               his
               sake
               that
               shewed
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               conscience
               sake
               .
               The
               earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               fulness
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Hee
               excepts
               in
               case
               of
               scandal
               ,
               when
               either
               an
               Unbeliever
               ,
               or
               a
               weak
               Brother
               ,
               shall
               intimate
               that
               that
               mea●
               was
               sacrificed
               to
               Idols
               ,
               in
               which
               case
               hee
               wills
               them
               to
               forbear
               ,
               and
               sub-joyns
               seven
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               Reason
               1.
               
               Lest
               if
               thou
               eat
               after
               warning
               given
               ,
               thy
               weak
               brother
               who
               warned
               thee
               bee
               offended
               ,
               or
               lest
               the
               unbeliever
               bee
               hardened
               in
               his
               Idolatry
               ,
               
               if
               happily
               hee
               gave
               thee
               warning
               .
            
             
               
                 Is
                 the
                 Lords
                 .
                 ]
                 Reason
              
               2.
               
               Other
               meats
               besides
               that
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               danger
               of
               offence
               ,
               God
               hath
               sanctified
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               earth
               hath
               not
               granted
               power
               of
               using
               his
               creatures
               indifferently
               with
               the
               offence
               of
               any
               one
               :
               Therefore
               in
               this
               case
               wee
               must
               not
               eat
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 29.
              
               
               Conscience
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               not
               thine
               own
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               others
               :
               for
               why
               is
               my
               liberty
               judged
               of
               another
               mans
               conscience
               ?
            
             
               Reason
               3.
               
               If
               any
               one
               eats
               with
               offence
               ,
               Christian
               Liberty
               in
               eating
               will
               bee
               condemned
               of
               another
               mans
               conscience
               ,
               as
               prophane
               licentiousness
               :
               Therefore
               in
               this
               case
               wee
               may
               not
               eat
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 30.
              
               
               For
               if
               I
               by
               grace
               bee
               a
               partaker
               ,
               why
               am
               I
               evil
               spoken
               of
               for
               that
               for
               which
               I
               give
               thanks
               ?
            
             
               Reason
               4.
               
               Hee
               should
               sin
               against
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               hee
               should
               abuse
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               for
               every
               kind
               of
               meat
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               giving
               of
               Thanks
               before
               or
               after
               meat
               wee
               acknowledge
               )
               so
               as
               to
               give
               occasion
               of
               speaking
               evil
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               no
               regard
               of
               another
               mans
               Soul
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               must
               not
               eat
               in
               this
               case
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 31.
              
               
               Whether
               therefore
               yee
               eat
               ,
               or
               drink
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               yee
               do
               ,
               do
               all
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Reason
               5.
               
               Propounded
               by
               way
               of
               Precept
               :
               In
               all
               our
               actions
               (
               and
               therefore
               in
               eating
               and
               drinking
               )
               wee
               must
               endeavour
               that
               God
               may
               bee
               glorified
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               done
               when
               wee
               eat
               with
               offence
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 32.
              
               
               Give
               none
               offence
               ,
               neither
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Reason
               6.
               
               Wee
               must
               give
               offence
               to
               none
               ,
               whether
               they
               profess
               the
               true
               Religion
               or
               not
               :
               Therefore
               in
               case
               of
               scandal
               wee
               ought
               not
               to
               eat
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 33.
              
               
               Even
               as
               I
               please
               all
               men
               in
               all
               things
               ;
               not
               seeking
               mine
               own
               profit
               ,
               but
               the
               profit
               of
               many
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               saved
               .
            
             
               Reason
               7.
               
               All
               are
               bound
               to
               imitate
               the
               Apostles
               example
               in
               all
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               who
               served
               not
               his
               own
               temporal
               profit
               ,
               but
               the
               Eternal
               Salvation
               of
               others
               :
               Therefore
               as
               hee
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               would
               not
               eat
               ,
               so
               are
               all
               bound
               not
               to
               eat
               this
               or
               that
               meat
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               scandal
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             THE
             SEVENTH
             ARTICLE
             CONCERNING
             ORDER
             AND
             DECENCY
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               seventh
               Article
               of
               the
               Epistle
               concerning
               the
               observation
               of
               Order
               and
               Decency
               ,
               in
               the
               publike
               meetings
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               
                 Chapter
                 .
                 1.
              
               
               About
               the
               comely
               habit
               of
               men
               and
               women
               in
               religious
               performances
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 17.
              
               
               The
               other
               part
               ,
               concerning
               the
               right
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               Bee
               yee
               followers
               of
               mee
               ▪
               even
               as
               I
               also
               am
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Now
               I
               praise
               you
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               you
               remember
               mee
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               Ordinances
               as
               I
               delivered
               them
               unto
               you
               .
            
          
           
             As
             concerning
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             hee
             premises
             a
             command
             to
             imitate
             him
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             hee
             followed
             Christ
             :
             Hee
             also
             commends
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             for
             some
             time
             they
             observed
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Precepts
             delivered
             to
             them
             ,
             partly
             by
             letter
             ,
             partly
             by
             his
             lively
             voice●
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             and
             things
             which
             appertain
             thereunto
             ,
             so
             far
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             they
             deserved
             some
             commendation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             But
             I
             would
             have
             you
             know
             ,
             That
             the
             head
             of
             every
             man
             is
             Christ
             :
             and
             the
             head
             of
             the
             woman
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             Head
             of
             Christ
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             Furthermore
             hee
             sub-joyns
             to
             the
             following
             ▪
             admonition
             a
             maxim
             concerning
             order
             divinely
             stablished
             in
             the
             mystical
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             viz.
             that
             Christ
             is
             nearest
             subordinate
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             God-man
             ,
             the
             Mediator
             and
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             man
             next
             succeeds
             in
             dignity
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             which
             so
             far
             as
             it
             appertains
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             sex
             ,
             shee
             is
             made
             subordinate
             to
             the
             man
             as
             Head
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             may
             understand
             that
             order
             in
             Church-Assemblies
             is
             to
             bee
             observed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Every
             man
             praying
             ,
             or
             prophecying
             ,
             having
             his
             head
             covered
             ,
             dishonoureth
             his
             head
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             apparent
             that
             the
             Corinthians
             did
             not
             sufficiently
             observe
             this
             order
             ,
             because
             their
             women
             in
             the
             publike
             Assemblies
             (
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Heathens
             )
             laid
             aside
             their
             veils
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             covered
             their
             heads
             and
             faces
             ;
             (
             they
             are
             said
             to
             pray
             and
             Prophesie
             ,
             who
             met
             publikely
             ,
             and
             consented
             to
             promote
             this
             publike
             Worship
             of
             God.
             )
             This
             uncomeliness
             hee
             reproves
             both
             in
             the
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             by
             nine
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             
               Dishonours
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             The
             covering
             of
             the
             man
             is
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             sex
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             hee
             ought
             to
             represent
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             uncomely
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               But
               every
               woman
               that
               prayeth
               ,
               or
               Prophesieth
               with
               her
               head
               uncovered
               ,
               dishonoureth
               her
               head
               :
               for
               that
               is
               even
               all
               one
               as
               if
               shee
               was
               shaven
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               For
               if
               the
               woman
               bee
               not
               covered
               ,
               let
               her
               also
               bee
               shorn
               :
               but
               if
               it
               bee
               a
               shame
               for
               a
               woman
               to
               bee
               shorn
               or
               shaven
               ,
               let
               her
               bee
               covered
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             dishonourable
             to
             the
             Female
             Sex
             to
             lay
             aside
             her
             veil
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             dignity
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             her
             natural
             head
             ▪
             as
             of
             her
             metaphorical
             head
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             the
             man
             to
             whom
             shee
             ows
             subjection
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Masculine
             Sex
             ;
             the
             reason
             whereof
             hee
             gives
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             less
             unseemly
             for
             the
             woman
             to
             bee
             without
             her
             veil
             ,
             than
             to
             bee
             shorn
             :
             Here
             therefore
             the
             woman
             is
             reproved
             for
             undecency
             ,
             which
             shee
             ought
             to
             amend
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             For
             a
             man
             indeed
             ought
             not
             to
             cover
             his
             head
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             hee
             is
             the
             Image
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             woman
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             The
             man
             (
             seeing
             hee
             is
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             representation
             of
             his
             glorious
             Excellency
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             woman
             over
             whom
             hee
             is
             appointed
             head
             )
             ought
             to
             shew
             forth
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             in
             his
             manly
             deportment
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             must
             beware
             of
             this
             unseemliness
             in
             the
             use
             of
             a
             veil
             .
          
           
             
               The
               woman
               .
               ]
               Argum.
            
             4.
             
             The
             woman
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             man
             ;
             or
             the
             image
             of
             his
             dignity
             ,
             in
             whom
             (
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             )
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             man
             (
             for
             whose
             sake
             shee
             was
             created
             )
             is
             seen
             ,
             to
             whom
             shee
             ought
             to
             profess
             subjection
             by
             the
             covering
             of
             herself
             :
             Therefore
             seeing
             the
             woman
             behaves
             herself
             otherwise
             amongst
             you
             ,
             shee
             is
             blamed
             for
             uncomeliness
             .
             This
             does
             not
             any
             whit
             hinder
             but
             the
             woman
             is
             created
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             her
             Soul
             and
             spiritual
             state
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             and
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             For
             the
             man
             is
             not
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             but
             the
             woman
             of
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             The
             man
             is
             the
             material
             principle
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             because
             shee
             was
             made
             out
             of
             the
             ribs
             of
             man
             :
             Therefore
             it
             becomes
             the
             man
             and
             the
             woman
             to
             testifie
             the
             priviledge
             of
             their
             original
             ,
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             decency
             :
             Therefore
             you
             are
             guilty
             of
             undecency
             which
             do
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Neither
             was
             the
             man
             created
             for
             the
             woman
             ,
             but
             the
             woman
             for
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Seeing
             the
             man
             hath
             the
             respect
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             is
             destined
             for
             the
             end
             ;
             it
             is
             fitting
             that
             this
             difference
             of
             their
             excellency
             should
             bee
             expressed
             by
             the
             observance
             of
             decency
             :
             Therefore
             when
             it
             is
             not
             observed
             ,
             you
             are
             deservedly
             to
             bee
             reproved
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             For
             this
             cause
             ought
             the
             woman
             to
             have
             power
             on
             her
             head
             ▪
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Even
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             who
             behold
             and
             are
             witnesses
             of
             comely
             and
             uncomely
             deportment●
             in
             the
             Church
             ▪
             although
             you
             would
             not
             regard
             that
             me●
             
             look
             upon
             you
             ,
             yet
             it
             〈◊〉
             Women
             to
             te●●ifie
             the
             subjection
             of
             their
             Sex
             ,
             〈…〉
             power
             of
             the
             M●n
             ,
             by
             putting
             a
             veil
             over
             their
             〈…〉
             a
             sign
             of
             it
             ?
             Therefore
             you
             are
             guilty
             of
             indecency
             〈◊〉
             your
             behaviour
             〈◊〉
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               〈…〉
               neither
               is
               the
               〈◊〉
               without
               the
               Woman
               :
               〈…〉
               Woman
               without
               〈◊〉
               Man
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               For
               as
               the
               Woman
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Man
               ,
               even
               〈◊〉
               is
               the
               Man
               also
               by
               the
               Woman
               ;
               but
               all
               things
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             That
             this
             comparing
             of
             the
             Man
             and
             the
             Woman
             ,
             may
             not
             bee
             drawn
             out
             further
             to
             the
             despising
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             in
             a
             threefold
             respect
             hee
             equals
             the
             Woman
             to
             the
             Man.
             First
             ,
             In
             respect
             to
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             to
             our
             state
             of
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             :
             The
             Man
             and
             the
             Woman
             are
             equal
             ,
             bought
             with
             the
             same
             price
             ,
             and
             alike
             ordained
             to
             the
             service
             of
             Christ.
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             respect
             to
             the
             same
             Original
             ;
             for
             as
             in
             the
             Creation
             the
             Woman
             is
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             so
             by
             ordinary
             propagation
             the
             Man
             is
             by
             the
             Woman
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             respect
             to
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             God
             ;
             (
             who
             hath
             made
             the
             Man
             and
             the
             Woman
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             else
             )
             the
             Man
             and
             the
             Woman
             are
             equal
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Iudge
               in
               your selves
               ,
               is
               it
               comely
               that
               a
               woman
               pray
               unto
               God
               uncovered
               ?
            
             
               14.
               
               Doth
               not
               even
               nature
               it self
               teach
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               have
               long
               hair
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               unto
               him
               ?
            
             
               15.
               
               But
               if
               a
               woman
               have
               long
               hair
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               glory
               to
               her
               ;
               for
               her
               hair
               is
               given
               her
               for
               a
               covering
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Common
             sense
             ,
             and
             nature
             it self
             ,
             or
             natural
             inclination
             (
             so
             hee
             calls
             setled
             custome
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             nature
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             what
             is
             comely
             )
             dictates
             that
             it
             is
             unseemly
             for
             a
             woman
             to
             pray
             uncovered
             ,
             or
             that
             a
             man
             should
             wear
             long
             hair
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             is
             decent
             :
             Therefore
             you
             observe
             no
             decorum
             when
             you
             behave
             your selves
             otherwise
             .
             Hair
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             given
             to
             the
             woman
             for
             a
             covering
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             given
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             shee
             may
             know
             her
             head
             ought
             to
             bee
             covered
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             But
             if
             any
             man
             seem
             to
             bee
             con●entious
             ,
             wee
             have
             no
             such
             custome
             ,
             neither
             the
             Churches
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             If
             any
             perhaps
             should
             not
             bee
             moved
             by
             these
             Arguments
             ,
             but
             should
             contend
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             opposeth
             to
             their
             contentious
             Apologies
             ,
             the
             received
             and
             established
             custome
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             Other
             Churches
             have
             no
             such
             custome
             ,
             that
             women
             should
             bee
             present
             at
             publick
             assemblies
             ,
             with
             their
             heads
             uncovered
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             with
             his
             head
             covered
             :
             Therefore
             your
             custome
             not
             agreeing
             with
             decency
             ,
             either
             according
             to
             natural
             use
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             is
             altogether
             unseemly
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Now
               in
               this
               that
               I
               declare
               unto
               you
               ,
               I
               praise
               you
               not
               ,
               that
               you
               come
               together
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               better
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               worse
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               :
               concerning
               the
               right
               administration
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               in
               which
               hee
               doth
               not
               commend
               ,
               but
               discommend
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ;
                 First
              
               ,
               In
               general
               ,
               that
               their
               comming
               together
               was
               not
               for
               the
               better
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               worse
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               For
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               when
               you
               come
               together
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               hear
               ,
               that
               there
               bee
               divisions
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               partly
               beleeve
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               More
               specially
               ,
               that
               they
               came
               together
               to
               ●oment
               Schisms
               ,
               as
               hee
               heard
               ,
               and
               did
               in
               part
               beleeve
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               For
               there
               must
               bee
               also
               Heresies
               among
               you
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               are
               approved
               may
               bee
               made
               manifest
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
               Hee
               gives
               a
               Reason
               ,
               why
               hee
               beleeved
               Schisms
               to
               bee
               amongst
               them
               ,
               viz.
               Because
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Devil
               and
               men
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               just
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               onely
               Schisms
               in
               their
               affections
               arose
               ,
               but
               also
               Heresies
               or
               Sects
               ,
               which
               must
               bee
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               are
               they
               permitted
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               approved
               and
               sincere
               Christians
               ,
               (
               maintaining
               that
               which
               is
               right
               in
               the
               contending
               for
               parties
               )
               may
               bee
               manifestly
               known
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               greater
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               conservation
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               in
               purity
               ,
               they
               might
               appear
               sincere
               to
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               When
               yee
               come
               together
               therefore
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               to
               eat
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Hee
               most
               specially
               dispraises
               their
               prophaning
               the
               Holy
               Supper
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               for
               when
               they
               met
               together
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               they
               behaved
               themselves
               in
               the
               assembly
               of
               the
               Saints
               so
               irreligiously
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               not
               celebrated
               a
               Religious
               Supper
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               For
               in
               eating
               every
               one
               taketh
               before
               other
               his
               own
               Supper
               :
               and
               one
               is
               hungry
               ,
               and
               another
               is
               drunken
               .
            
             
               This
               hee
               demonstrates
               in
               four
               notable
               faults
               amongst
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               That
               every
               one
               of
               them
               with
               his
               faction
               (
               excluding
               the
               other
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               did
               take
               the
               holy
               Supper
               Schismatically
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               They
               mixed
               with
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               their
               own
               Supper
               ,
               or
               their
               common
               Feasts
               ,
               which
               were
               called
               
                 Love-Feasts
                 .
                 Thirdly
              
               ,
               The
               poorer
               sort
               were
               excluded
               ,
               whilst
               the
               rich
               feasted
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               In
               their
               feastings
               they
               drank
               to
               drunkenness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               What
               ,
               have
               yee
               not
               houses
               to
               eat
               and
               to
               drink
               in
               ?
               or
               despise
               yee
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               shame
               them
               that
               have
               not
               ?
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               to
               you
               ?
               shall
               I
               praise
               you
               in
               this
               ?
               I
               praise
               you
               not
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               hee
               reproves
               that
               fashion
               among
               them
               ,
               of
               celebrating
               their
               Love-Feasts
               publickly
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               unbecomming
               the
               publick
               Assembly
               ,
               thinking
               fitter
               to
               send
               them
               back
               to
               their
               private
               houses
               ;
               adding
               a
               reproof
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               a
               low
               esteem
               of
               that
               grave
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               exposed
               those
               to
               contempt
               that
               were
               given
               to
               riotousness
               ,
               when
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               attended
               onely
               to
               Religion
               ;
               As
               also
               ,
               Because
               in
               those
               their
               feastings
               ,
               the
               poorer
               sort
               (
               which
               could
               not
               bee
               at
               that
               cost
               )
               were
               shamed
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   23.
                
                 
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 which
                 also
                 I
                 delivered
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 night
                 in
                 which
                 hee
                 was
                 betrayed
                 ,
                 took
                 bread
                 ,
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 given
                 thanks
                 ,
                 hee
                 brake
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Take
                 ,
                 eat
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 which
                 is
                 broken
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 this
                 do
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 mee
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               hee
               may
               correct
               these
               errours
               ;
               First
               hee
               sets
               down
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               to
               vers
               .
               27.
               and
               then
               hee
               exhorts
               them
               to
               ,
               and
               teaches
               them
               the
               lawful
               use
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
               As
               for
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               Supper
               ,
               hee
               shews
               that
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               being
               about
               to
               suffer
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Testament
               ,
               set
               his
               seal
               to
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               by
               his
               mediation
               hee
               entred
               into
               between
               God
               and
               the
               Church
               :
               Whereby
               the
               glorious
               memory
               of
               his
               death
               might
               bee
               celebrated
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               till
               his
               second
               comming
               ,
               and
               might
               bee
               delivered
               to
               the
               faithful
               ,
               and
               being
               delivered
               ,
               it
               might
               judicially
               confirm
               a
               right
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               the
               benefits
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               a
               living
               virtue
               flowing
               from
               his
               death
               ,
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               exaltation
               ,
               to
               the
               sanctification
               and
               salvation
               of
               Beleevers
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               symbols
               of
               this
               holy
               Banquet
               ,
               and
               holy
               Communion
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               amongst
               themselves
               .
               To
               which
               end
               Christ
               sitting
               at
               Table
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               after
               the
               eating
               of
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               ;
               First
               ,
               Took
               Bread
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               it
               by
               giving
               of
               thanks
               ,
               brake
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               commanding
               them
               to
               take
               and
               eat
               ;
               further
               ,
               hee
               declared
               the
               Bread
               received
               and
               eaten
               ,
               to
               bee
               his
               body
               represented
               after
               a
               
                 Sacramental
                 manner
              
               ,
               that
               i●
               being
               given
               for
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               
                 judicial
                 manner
              
               ,
               applied
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               last●y
               ,
               hee
               commanded
               that
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               faithful
               should
               imitate
               this
               his
               action
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               paid
               the
               price
               of
               Redemption
               by
               the
               sufferings
               of
               his
               body
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               After
               the
               same
               manner
               also
               hee
               took
               the
               Cup
               ,
               when
               hee
               had
               supped
               ,
               saying
               ,
               This
               Cup
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               my
               blood
               :
               this
               do
               you
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               yee
               drink
               it
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               mee
               .
            
             
             
               That
               which
               concerns
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Supper
               follows
               :
               In
               the
               same
               Supper
               ,
               (
               viz.
               after
               the
               Paschal
               Supper
               )
               when
               the
               Bread
               was
               distributed
               ,
               Christ
               took
               the
               Cup
               with
               Wine
               ,
               sanctified
               by
               the
               giving
               of
               thanks
               ,
               gave
               it
               to
               the
               Disciples
               to
               drink
               ;
               further
               concerning
               the
               Cup
               hee
               declared
               ,
               That
               it
               being
               taken
               and
               drunk
               ,
               was
               that
               new
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               between
               God
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               established
               Sacramentally
               by
               his
               blood
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               As
               it
               is
               ratified
               on
               Gods
               part
               that
               gives
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               confirmed
               on
               the
               beleevers
               part
               that
               receives
               ,
               and
               judicially
               applied
               and
               sealed
               :
               Lastly
               ,
               Hee
               commanded
               that
               his
               Disciples
               should
               frequently
               imitate
               him
               in
               this
               action
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               paid
               the
               price
               of
               Redemption
               for
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               shedding
               of
               his
               blood
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               For
               as
               often
               as
               yee
               eat
               this
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               this
               Cap
               ,
               yee
               do
               shew
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               hee
               come
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               wee
               might
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               of
               two
               Elements
               ,
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               one
               Supper
               (
               frequently
               to
               bee
               celebrated
               in
               the
               Church
               )
               ought
               to
               bee
               made
               ;
               the
               Apostle
               would
               have
               perpetuated
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               a
               publick
               commemoration
               of
               our
               Lords
               death
               ,
               by
               the
               often
               reiteration
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               Christ
               would
               not
               bee
               present
               in
               his
               body
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               before
               the
               last
               judgement
               ,
               by
               this
               Sacrament
               hee
               would
               that
               the
               memorial
               of
               the
               Churches
               redemption
               ,
               by
               his
               death
               ,
               might
               bee
               preserved
               and
               celebrated
               ,
               until
               hee
               come
               out
               of
               Heaven
               in
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
              
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               whosoever
               shall
               eat
               this
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               this
               Cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               unworthily
               ,
               shall
               bee
               guilty
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               After
               the
               Apostle
               had
               repeated
               the
               institution
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               hee
               exhorts
               and
               instructs
               the
               Corinthians
               in
               the
               right
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               six
               waies
               :
               First
               ,
               Shewing
               the
               danger
               of
               guilt
               which
               they
               are
               liable
               to
               who
               prophane
               this
               Sacrament
               ;
               For
               whosoever
               without
               preparation
               and
               reverence
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               becomes
               such
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               approaches
               so
               great
               mysteries
               ,
               abuses
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               despiseth
               Christ
               ,
               and
               comes
               near
               to
               the
               wickedness
               of
               those
               that
               crucified
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               But
               let
               a
               man
               examine
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eat
               of
               that
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               of
               that
               Cup.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Shewing
               the
               easiness
               of
               preparation
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               may
               worthily
               receive
               this
               Sacrament
               ;
               Onely
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               set
               every
               man
               examine
               himself
               ,
               that
               being
               sensible
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               sin
               and
               misery
               ,
               hee
               may
               see
               how
               much
               need
               hee
               hath
               of
               a
               remedy
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               consider
               with
               what
               Faith
               and
               purposes
               of
               holiness
               hee
               is
               bound
               to
               approach
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               thousand
               times
               lost
               without
               him
               ;
               and
               when
               hee
               hath
               examined
               himself
               ,
               so
               let
               him
               eat
               and
               drink
               in
               that
               holy
               Banquet
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               so
               let
               him
               apply
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               with
               his
               participation
               of
               the
               sign
               ,
               that
               hee
               consider
               what
               need
               hee
               hath
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 29.
              
               
               For
               hee
               that
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               unworthily
               ,
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               damnation
               to
               himself
               ,
               not
               discerning
               the
               Lords
               body
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ▪
               Having
               shewed
               the
               punishment
               of
               eating
               unworthily
               :
               That
               hee
               brings
               judgement
               ,
               or
               temporal
               and
               eternal
               punishment
               ,
               unless
               hee
               repent
               ,
               upon
               himself
               by
               unworthy
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               who
               participates
               of
               the
               outward
               Sacrament
               without
               examination
               of
               himself
               ,
               because
               hee
               discerns
               not
               this
               Feast
               ,
               or
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               from
               his
               own
               common
               Supper
               ,
               but
               comes
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               no
               otherwise
               than
               to
               some
               common
               one
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 30.
              
               
               For
               this
               cause
               many
               are
               weak
               and
               sickly
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               many
               sleep
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Shewing
               before
               their
               eyes
               the
               examples
               of
               Gods
               temporal
               anger
               ,
               in
               diseases
               and
               death
               it self
               inflicted
               already
               upon
               many
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               for
               their
               prophanation
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 31.
              
               
               For
               if
               wee
               would
               judge
               our selves
               ,
               wee
               should
               not
               bee
               judged
               .
            
             
               Hee
               clears
               from
               severity
               this
               infliction
               of
               temporal
               judgement
               .
               First
               ,
               From
               the
               equity
               of
               it
               ,
               That
               God
               justly
               punishes
               those
               that
               judge
               not
               themselves
               ,
               or
               repent
               not
               ,
               but
               lye
               securely
               in
               their
               sin
               ,
               which
               hee
               would
               not
               do
               if
               they
               repenting
               would
               judge
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 32.
              
               
               For
               when
               wee
               are
               judged
               ,
               wee
               are
               chastened
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               not
               bee
               condemned
               with
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               That
               the
               inflicting
               of
               these
               punishments
               ,
               is
               a
               fatherly
               chastisement
               ,
               whereby
               the
               faithful
               may
               bee
               brought
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               not
               perish
               with
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 33.
              
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               when
               yee
               come
               together
               to
               eat
               ,
               tarry
               one
               for
               another
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               Apostle
               directs
               the
               Corinthians
               to
               a
               right
               use
               of
               the
               Supper
               ,
               giving
               a
               Precept
               to
               avoid
               Schism
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               tarry
               one
               for
               another
               ,
               and
               would
               partake
               of
               the
               holy
               Supper
               together
               ;
               and
               every
               man
               take
               not
               his
               supper
               asunder
               ,
               because
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               common
               action
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               publick
               Assembly
               ,
               to
               bee
               celebrated
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               Feast
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 34.
              
               
               And
               if
               any
               man
               hunger
               ,
               let
               him
               eat
               at
               home
               ,
               that
               yee
               come
               not
               together
               unto
               condemnation
               .
               And
               the
               rest
               will
               I
               set
               in
               order
               when
               I
               come
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               By
               forbidding
               their
               manner
               of
               feasting
               in
               publick
               ,
               by
               their
               feasts
               of
               charity
               before
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               and
               commanding
               ,
               that
               if
               need
               were
               ,
               they
               would
               eat
               at
               home
               to
               satisfie
               their
               hunger
               ,
               repeating
               the
               danger
               of
               prophaning
               the
               Supper
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               following
               judgement
               .
               At
               last
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               impossible
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               which
               appertain
               to
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               should
               bee
               ordered
               ,
               unless
               hee
               was
               present
               ;
               Hee
               promises
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               touching
               the
               observing
               of
               order
               ,
               especially
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               when
               hee
               should
               come
               himself
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             THE
             EIGHTH
             ARTICLE
             CONCERNING
             THE
             USE
             OF
             SPIRITUAL
             GIFTS
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               eighth
               Article
               of
               the
               Epistle
               concerning
               spiritual
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               three
               next
               following
               Chapters
               .
            
             
               Some
               were
               proud
               of
               spiritual
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               despised
               others
               in
               comparison
               with
               themselves
               ;
               Some
               envyed
               others
               because
               they
               had
               a
               larger
               measure
               of
               spiritual
               Gifts
               ,
               most
               abused
               their
               gifts
               to
               discord
               ,
               not
               to
               spiritual
               Edification
               :
               The
               scope
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               correct
               these
               abuses
               ,
               and
               to
               dehort
               them
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               before
               them
               the
               right
               use
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               sixteen
               Arguments
               :
               whereof
               some
               of
               them
               conclude
               one
               ,
               others
               of
               them
               another
               part
               of
               their
               end
               ,
               but
               all
               urge
               a
               prudent
               use
               of
               gifts
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Now
             concerning
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             ignorant
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             comprehends
             all
             abuse
             ,
             onely
             under
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             imprudence
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             use
             of
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             under
             prudence
             :
             The
             Position
             which
             the
             Apostle
             propounds
             to
             bee
             proved
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             yee
             ought
             not
             to
             behave
             your self
             ignorantly
             ,
             or
             imprudently
             in
             the
             business
             of
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             but
             prudently
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Yee
             know
             that
             yee
             were
             Gentiles
             ,
             carried
             away
             unto
             these
             dumb
             Idols
             ,
             even
             as
             yee
             were
             led
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             From
             the
             comparison
             of
             their
             former
             and
             present
             state
             ,
             to
             this
             sense
             :
             Not
             long
             since
             yee
             being
             destitute
             of
             all
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             yee
             were
             carried
             about
             after
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             impure
             spirit
             ,
             even
             as
             other
             Gentiles
             ,
             into
             the
             grossest
             worship
             of
             dumb
             Idols
             ,
             or
             into
             Idolatry
             :
             Therefore
             now
             being
             converted
             ,
             and
             adorned
             with
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             behave
             your selves
             prudently
             ,
             taking
             heed
             ,
             that
             you
             bee
             not
             hurried
             about
             by
             that
             evil
             spirit
             ,
             to
             no
             less
             hurtful
             enormities
             ,
             in
             the
             abuse
             of
             spiritual
             Gifts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Wherefore
             I
             give
             you
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             speaking
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             calleth
             Iesus
             accursed
             :
             and
             that
             no
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             blaspheme
             Christ
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             certainly
             destitute
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             certainly
             are
             all
             you
             ,
             (
             who
             with
             a
             sincere
             Faith
             profess
             Jesus
             Christ
             your
             Lord
             )
             indued
             with
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             saving
             and
             special
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             which
             you
             cannot
             profess
             him
             with
             a
             sincere
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             concerning
             other
             spiritual
             gifts
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             necessarily
             accompany
             Salvation
             ,
             yee
             ought
             not
             to
             envy
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Now
             there
             are
             diversities
             of
             gifts
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Although
             there
             are
             diversities
             of
             gifts
             ,
             yet
             all
             flow
             from
             the
             same
             Fountain
             ,
             and
             one
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             Therefore
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             gifts
             you
             ought
             to
             carry
             your selves
             prudently
             ,
             and
             friendly
             to
             agree
             together
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             And
             th●re
             are
             differences
             of
             Administrations
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             4
             Administrations
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             offices
             are
             many
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Lord
             ,
             whom
             you
             all
             ought
             to
             serve
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             to
             demean
             your selves
             prudently
             ,
             and
             promote
             the
             work
             of
             God
             only
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             And
             there
             are
             diversities
             of
             operations
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             same
             God
             that
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             There
             are
             divers
             operations
             ,
             various
             works
             produced
             by
             divers
             men
             as
             instruments
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             God
             is
             hee
             that
             works
             those
             works
             in
             those
             divers
             instruments
             :
             Therefore
             there
             ought
             to
             bee
             no
             debate
             concerning
             these
             .
             Hee
             ascribes
             gifts
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             distributes
             gifts
             both
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             Hee
             ascribes
             Functions
             and
             Offices
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             being
             Lord
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             appoints
             what
             services
             hee
             pleases
             ,
             hee
             calls
             to
             offices
             whom
             hee
             will
             ,
             and
             makes
             use
             of
             those
             that
             are
             called
             ,
             in
             their
             functions
             ,
             as
             hee
             will
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             But
             operations
             ,
             or
             the
             exercises
             of
             gifts
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             ,
             hee
             ascribes
             in
             this
             verse
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             as
             hee
             is
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             all
             ,
             so
             hee
             works
             very
             effectuously
             in
             all
             ;
             nor
             therefore
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             distinguish
             these
             ,
             as
             if
             gifts
             ,
             offices
             ,
             and
             operations
             ,
             may
             bee
             so
             of
             one
             person
             ,
             as
             not
             of
             all
             the
             persons
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             may
             have
             need
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             distinction
             of
             gifts
             ,
             offices
             ,
             and
             operations
             ,
             (
             which
             concur
             to
             the
             producing
             of
             the
             same
             work
             )
             wee
             might
             more
             easily
             bee
             led
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             to
             apprehend
             the
             distinction
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             unity
             of
             essence
             ;
             and
             that
             wee
             might
             observe
             the
             equality
             of
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             their
             unity
             in
             gifts
             ,
             offices
             ,
             and
             exercises
             of
             gifts
             ,
             and
             observing
             ,
             might
             all
             of
             us
             unanimously
             endeavour
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             But
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             every
             man
             to
             profit
             with
             all
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Spiritual
             gifts
             ,
             or
             manifestations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Spirit
             is
             manifested
             ,
             are
             given
             for
             one
             end
             ,
             viz.
             for
             the
             good
             and
             edification
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             Therefore
             there
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             difference
             concerning
             these
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             For
             to
             one
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Spirit
             the
             word
             of
             Wisdome
             ,
             to
             another
             the
             word
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             This
             hee
             shews
             by
             reckoning
             up
             the
             nine
             kinds
             of
             gifts
             ,
             which
             all
             tend
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             
               first
               gift
               ,
               To
               one
               is
               given
               the
               Word
               of
               Wisdome
               ,
            
             whereby
             hee
             can
             seasonably
             apply
             sound
             doctrine
             to
             his
             Hearers
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             a
             Pastor
             .
             The
             
               second
               ;
               To
               another
               the
               word
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             can
             give
             the
             general
             doctrine
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             although
             hee
             hath
             not
             the
             gift
             fitly
             to
             apply
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               To
               another
               Faith
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ;
               to
               another
               the
               gifts
               of
               healing
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               To
               another
               the
               working
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               to
               another
               Prophecie
               ,
               to
               another
               discerning
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               to
               another
               divers
               kinds
               of
               Tongues
               ,
               to
               another
               the
               interpretation
               of
               Tongues
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               third
               gift
            
             ,
             is
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Faith
             of
             many
             and
             famous
             miracles
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             following
             Chapter
             it
             is
             called
             
               all
               Faith.
            
             4
             :
             Is
             the
             gift
             of
             healing
             Diseases
             ,
             which
             was
             one
             kind
             of
             miracles
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             following
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               gift
               of
               working
               miracles
            
             ,
             and
             powerfully
             casting
             out
             devils
             ,
             and
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             wee
             have
             an
             example
             ,
             Act.
             13.11
             .
             6.
             
             The
             gift
             
               of
               fore-telling
               things
               to
               come
            
             ,
             and
             
               revealing
               secrets
            
             .
             7.
             
             The
             
               gift
               of
               discerning
               impostures
            
             from
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             8.
             
             The
             gift
             
               of
               speaking
               with
               divers
               kinds
               of
               Tongues
               .
            
             9.
             
             The
             gift
             of
             
               Interpretation
               of
               Tongues
            
             ,
             without
             the
             gift
             of
             speaking
             with
             those
             Tongues
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             some
             spoke
             with
             Tongues
             who
             could
             not
             interpret
             ,
             and
             contrarily
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             God
             to
             distribute
             his
             gifts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             But
             all
             these
             worketh
             that
             one
             and
             the
             selfsame
             Spirit
             ,
             dividing
             to
             every
             man
             severally
             ,
             as
             hee
             will.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             To
             the
             wise
             using
             of
             gifts
             .
             This
             diversity
             of
             gifts
             ,
             and
             distribution
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             according
             to
             the
             good
             will
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             must
             rest
             in
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             use
             them
             without
             discord
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             For
             as
             the
             body
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             hath
             many
             members
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             members
             of
             that
             one
             body
             ,
             being
             many
             ,
             are
             one
             body
             :
             so
             also
             is
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Christ
             Mystical
             ,
             or
             Christ
             is
             one
             Body
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             consisting
             of
             many
             members
             ,
             and
             they
             instructed
             with
             variety
             of
             gifts
             :
             Therefore
             as
             in
             the
             humane
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             Mystical
             Body
             there
             ought
             to
             bee
             concord
             in
             the
             use
             of
             gifts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             For
             by
             one
             Spirit
             are
             wee
             all
             baptized
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             whether
             wee
             bee
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             whether
             wee
             bee
             bond
             or
             free
             :
             and
             have
             been
             all
             made
             to
             drink
             into
             one
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             All
             the
             faithful
             are
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             or
             the
             union
             of
             all
             the
             Faithful
             into
             one
             Church
             ,
             and
             partaking
             of
             one
             life
             ,
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             signified
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             disagree
             amongst
             your selves
             about
             the
             diversity
             of
             gifts
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               For
               the
               body
               is
               not
               one
               member
               ,
               but
               many
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               If
               the
               foot
               shall
               say
               ,
               Because
               I
               am
               not
               the
               hand
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               Is
               it
               therefore
               not
               of
               the
               body
               ?
            
             
               16.
               
               And
               if
               the
               ear
               shall
               say
               ,
               Because
               I
               am
               not
               the
               eye
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               Is
               it
               therefore
               not
               of
               the
               body
               ?
            
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             Seeing
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             body
             requires
             necessarily
             plurality
             of
             members
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             diversity
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             meanest
             offices
             in
             the
             least
             gifts
             ,
             are
             as
             well
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             excellent
             offices
             and
             gifts
             .
             And
             if
             they
             should
             exclude
             themselves
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             do
             less
             foolishly
             ,
             than
             if
             the
             foot
             should
             deny
             that
             it
             was
             the
             hand
             ,
             or
             the
             ear
             deny
             that
             it
             was
             the
             eye
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             should
             conclude
             that
             it
             is
             not
             of
             the
             body
             :
             Therefore
             there
             ought
             to
             bee
             no
             dissention
             amongst
             you
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             diversity
             of
             gifts
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               If
               the
               whole
               body
               were
               an
               eye
               ,
               where
               were
               the
               hearing
               ?
               If
               the
               whole
               were
               hearing
               ,
               where
               were
               the
               smelling
               ?
            
             
               18.
               
               But
               now
               hath
               God
               set
               the
               members
               every
               one
               of
               them
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               pleased
               him
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               And
               if
               they
               were
               all
               one
               member
               ,
               where
               were
               the
               body
               ?
            
             
               20.
               
               But
               now
               are
               they
               many
               members
               ,
               yet
               but
               one
               body
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             Even
             as
             if
             the
             body
             was
             one
             member
             ,
             three
             inconveniences
             would
             follow
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             members
             should
             bee
             excluded
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             noble
             senses
             ,
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             change
             should
             bee
             made
             contrary
             to
             the
             wise
             dispensation
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             otherwise
             appointed
             diversity
             of
             members
             ,
             ver
             .
             18.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             change
             should
             bee
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             organical
             body
             ;
             for
             the
             very
             organical
             body
             should
             bee
             destroyed
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             Because
             God
             hath
             made
             one
             organical
             body
             of
             many
             members
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             
             So
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Functions
             ,
             if
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Function
             ,
             three
             inconveniences
             would
             ensue
             .
             1.
             
             The
             other
             offices
             would
             bee
             extinct
             .
             2.
             
             The
             
             dispensation
             of
             God
             would
             bee
             destroyed
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Organical
             Church
             it self
             would
             bee
             overthrown
             ,
             which
             now
             consists
             of
             many
             offices
             ,
             united
             together
             into
             one
             body
             :
             Therefore
             concord
             and
             agreement
             is
             to
             bee
             regarded
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               And
               the
               eye
               cannot
               say
               to
               the
               hand
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               need
               of
               thee
               :
               nor
               again
               ,
               the
               head
               to
               the
               feet
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               need
               of
               you
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               Nay
               ,
               much
               more
               ,
               those
               members
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               which
               seem
               to
               bee
               more
               feeble
               ,
               are
               necessary
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             As
             in
             a
             natural
             body
             ,
             the
             superiour
             and
             more
             excellent
             members
             cannot
             bee
             without
             the
             inferiour
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             necessary
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             friendly
             each
             to
             other
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             functions
             :
             therefore
             ought
             they
             to
             bee
             assisting
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               And
               those
               members
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               which
               wee
               think
               to
               bee
               less
               honourable
               ,
               upon
               those
               wee
               bestow
               more
               abundant
               honour
               ,
               and
               our
               uncomely
               parts
               have
               more
               abundant
               comeliness
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               For
               our
               comly
               parts
               have
               no
               need
               ;
               but
               God
               hath
               tempered
               the
               body
               together
               ,
               having
               given
               more
               abundant
               honour
               to
               that
               part
               which
               lacked
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             13.
             
             As
             in
             the
             body
             natural
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             bee
             an
             agreement
             ,
             those
             members
             which
             are
             more
             infirm
             are
             most
             honoured
             ,
             and
             necessary
             ,
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             :
             so
             ought
             it
             to
             bee
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             functions
             :
             Therefore
             in
             the
             chusing
             of
             Deacons
             rather
             than
             Pastors
             ,
             care
             must
             bee
             had
             ,
             that
             other
             things
             being
             alike
             ,
             men
             of
             the
             fairest
             fortunes
             ,
             may
             bee
             elected
             for
             the
             adorning
             of
             this
             inferiour
             office
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               25.
            
             
             That
             there
             should
             bee
             no
             Schism
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             members
             should
             have
             the
             same
             care
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             14.
             
             As
             the
             Natural
             body
             would
             come
             to
             ruine
             by
             Schism
             ,
             if
             the
             members
             should
             strive
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             regard
             each
             other
             :
             So
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             functions
             :
             Therefore
             concord
             is
             to
             bee
             highly
             regarded
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               And
               whether
               one
               member
               suffer
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               suffer
               with
               it
               ;
               or
               one
               member
               bee
               honoured
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               rejoyce
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               Now
               yee
               are
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               members
               in
               particular
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             15.
             
             As
             amongst
             the
             superiour
             and
             inferiour
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             sympathy
             in
             joy
             and
             grief
             ,
             so
             it
             ought
             to
             bee
             amongst
             the
             Governours
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Therefore
             the
             greatest
             accord
             :
             Hee
             gives
             the
             Reason
             of
             it
             ,
             Because
             yee
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             are
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             members
             in
             particular
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             such
             as
             ought
             as
             members
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             amongst
             your selves
             :
             And
             here
             is
             the
             common
             Apodosis
             of
             the
             whole
             similitude
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             from
             vers
             .
             12.
             to
             this
             27.
             verse
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               28.
            
             
             And
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             first
             Apostles
             ,
             secondarily
             Prophets
             ,
             thirdly
             Teachers
             ,
             after
             that
             miracles
             ,
             then
             gifts
             of
             healings
             ,
             helps
             ,
             governments
             ,
             diversities
             of
             tongues
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             order
             hee
             reckons
             up
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             might
             bee
             sufficient
             to
             restrain
             the
             ambition
             and
             envy
             that
             was
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             ;
             The
             Authority
             of
             Paul
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             was
             prejudiced
             ,
             by
             the
             subtil
             and
             Eloquent
             Doctors
             amongst
             the
             Corinthians
             (
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             
               second
               Epistle
            
             .
             )
             Therefore
             hee
             asserts
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             were
             appointed
             of
             God
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Prophets
             extraordinary
             ,
             either
             there
             was
             no
             question
             amongst
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             extraordinary
             ,
             being
             asserted
             in
             the
             vindication
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             office
             ,
             concerning
             the
             authority
             and
             dignity
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Prophets
             extraordinary
             (
             whose
             Ministery
             was
             common
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             subservient
             to
             the
             Apostles
             )
             it
             was
             manifest
             and
             apparent
             enough
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Hee
             determines
             concerning
             Prophets
             (
             by
             which
             name
             (
             as
             shall
             appear
             ,
             chap.
             14.
             )
             hee
             understands
             Pastors
             )
             who
             applied
             in
             their
             Sermons
             the
             doctrine
             to
             usefulness
             ,
             whose
             gift
             was
             the
             word
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             as
             verse
             8.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             hee
             names
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             although
             they
             were
             not
             eloquent
             and
             prudent
             for
             the
             application
             of
             the
             doctrine
             to
             all
             the
             uses
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             a
             word
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             able
             to
             apply
             the
             general
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             These
             are
             the
             functions
             which
             were
             imployed
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             eminent
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             hee
             sets
             down
             those
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             were
             indued
             with
             a
             power
             of
             working
             miracles
             ,
             signs
             and
             wonders
             of
             all
             kinds
             ,
             in
             great
             measure
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Hee
             sets
             down
             those
             who
             had
             power
             miraculously
             to
             heal
             diseases
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             gift
             was
             more
             straightned
             and
             restrained
             to
             this
             one
             kind
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             sixthly
             ,
             hee
             names
             ordinary
             offices
             and
             gifts
             ,
             
               viz.
               helps
            
             ,
             or
             the
             office
             of
             Deacons
             ,
             whose
             work
             it
             was
             to
             see
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             publick
             revenues
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             which
             office
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             the
             meanest
             ,
             it
             appears
             to
             bee
             in
             no
             small
             account
             ,
             and
             imposed
             not
             upon
             men
             of
             inferiour
             ranck
             ,
             but
             upon
             those
             that
             were
             of
             tryed
             fidelity
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             able
             ,
             or
             men
             of
             fairest
             estate
             ,
             as
             vers
             .
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             that
             for
             the
             necessary
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             without
             the
             help
             of
             this
             office
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministery
             would
             bee
             much
             hindered
             ,
             for
             had
             there
             not
             been
             helps
             or
             Deacons
             ,
             who
             undertook
             the
             care
             of
             collecting
             the
             stipends
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             might
             more
             freely
             attend
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             It
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             Ministers
             with
             the
             Levites
             ,
             Nehem.
             13.
             to
             whom
             a
             designed
             portion
             was
             not
             given
             ,
             should
             betake
             themselves
             to
             their
             fields
             ,
             and
             their
             work
             ,
             or
             secular
             businesses
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             Law-sutes
             ,
             being
             debarred
             of
             their
             due
             allowance
             ,
             they
             might
             lose
             their
             zeal
             of
             labouring
             in
             the
             Lords
             Vineyard
             ,
             or
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             labours
             .
          
           
             After
             these
             (
             unless
             perhaps
             there
             was
             no
             difference
             touching
             these
             inferiour
             offices
             )
             the
             Apostle
             is
             not
             solicitous
             any
             further
             about
             the
             order
             ;
             Hee
             names
             Governours
             ,
             or
             Ruling
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             peoples
             manners
             ,
             and
             as
             presidents
             with
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             with
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Assembly
             attend
             to
             the
             removing
             of
             scandals
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             hee
             sets
             down
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             solitary
             ,
             with
             which
             any
             one
             either
             spake
             that
             which
             hee
             could
             not
             interpret
             ,
             in
             a
             language
             known
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             could
             interpret
             it
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             speak
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ;
             which
             gift
             ,
             because
             above
             others
             it
             caused
             admiration
             ,
             it
             seemed
             to
             bee
             affected
             among
             the
             other
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             matter
             of
             boasting
             to
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 29.
              
               
               Are
               all
               Apostles
               ?
               are
               all
               Prophets
               ?
               are
               all
               Teachers
               ?
               are
               all
               workers
               of
               miracles
               ?
            
             
               30.
               
               Have
               all
               the
               gifts
               of
               healing
               ?
               do
               all
               speak
               with
               tongues
               ?
               do
               all
               interpret
               ?
            
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             fore-cited
             ,
             hee
             sharply
             corrects
             and
             reproves
             the
             ambition
             and
             envy
             of
             inferiours
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             all
             have
             the
             most
             eminent
             gifts
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             excellent
             functions
             ,
             which
             was
             most
             unreasonable
             ,
             as
             the
             interrogations
             repeated
             to
             the
             peircing
             of
             their
             consciences
             shew
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               31.
            
             
             But
             covet
             earnestly
             the
             best
             gifts
             :
             and
             yet
             shew
             I
             unto
             you
             a
             more
             excellent
             way
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             16.
             
             Of
             Exhortation
             ,
             that
             there
             bee
             no
             evil
             emulation
             about
             their
             gifts
             ,
             their
             ambition
             might
             bee
             better
             laid
             out
             ,
             by
             coveting
             the
             most
             excellent
             gifts
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             saving
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             accompany
             salvation
             ,
             which
             kind
             of
             gifts
             first
             of
             all
             is
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             by
             which
             saving
             Faith
             is
             effectual
             (
             whereof
             hee
             promises
             to
             speak
             :
             )
             Therefore
             evil
             emulation
             concerning
             
             gifts
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Spiritual
             Offices
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             taken
             heed
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               HEE
               shews
               that
               ,
               that
               more
               excellent
               way
               of
               which
               hee
               spake
               in
               the
               
                 last
                 vers
              
               .
               of
               the
               Chapter
               going
               before
               ,
               was
               the
               way
               of
               Charity
               ,
               and
               proves
               by
               four
               Arguments
               ,
               that
               the
               gift
               of
               Charity
               is
               the
               most
               worthy
               gift
               ,
               which
               they
               should
               affect
               above
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Though
             I
             speak
             with
             the
             tongues
             of
             Men
             and
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             Charity
             ,
             I
             am
             become
             as
             sounding
             brass
             ,
             or
             a
             tinkling
             symbal
             .
          
           
             The
             
               first
               Argument
            
             ,
             the
             gifts
             which
             you
             desire
             are
             nothing
             without
             Charity
             ,
             and
             hee
             reckons
             up
             five
             sorts
             of
             gifts
             ,
             before
             which
             hee
             prefers
             Charity
             .
             The
             
               gift
               of
               Tongues
            
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             (
             which
             is
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             could
             speak
             with
             all
             Tongues
             ,
             or
             like
             unto
             Angels
             )
             would
             do
             nothing
             more
             to
             salvation
             without
             Charity
             ,
             than
             an
             unprofitable
             sound
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             And
             though
             I
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             understand
             all
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             all
             Knowledge
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             have
             all
             Faith
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             could
             remove
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Charity
             ,
             it
             profiteth
             mee
             nothing
             .
          
           
             The
             
               second
               gift
            
             ,
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophesie
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             (
             being
             joyned
             with
             knowledge
             and
             wisdome
             )
             which
             will
             not
             at
             all
             conduce
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Prophet
             without
             Charity
             .
             The
             
               third
               gift
            
             is
             of
             a
             Faith
             miraculous
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             (
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             most
             impossible
             )
             which
             if
             it
             should
             bee
             given
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             bee
             nothing
             without
             Charity
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             And
             though
             I
             bestow
             all
             my
             goods
             to
             feed
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             though
             I
             give
             my
             body
             to
             bee
             burned
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             Charity
             ,
             it
             profiteth
             mee
             nothing
             .
          
           
             The
             
               fourth
               gift
            
             is
             the
             greatest
             liberality
             towards
             the
             poor
             ,
             that
             can
             bee
             imagined
             .
             The
             
               fift
               gift
            
             is
             the
             greatest
             courage
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             can
             imagine
             ,
             all
             which
             without
             Charity
             ,
             will
             not
             at
             all
             profit
             to
             salvation
             :
             Therefore
             Charity
             is
             the
             most
             worthy
             gift
             which
             you
             can
             desire
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Charity
             suffereth
             long
             ,
             and
             is
             kind
             :
             Charity
             envyeth
             not
             :
             Charity
             vaunteth
             not
             it self
             ,
             is
             not
             puffed
             up
             .
          
           
             The
             
               second
               Argument
            
             ,
             from
             the
             famous
             properties
             or
             effects
             of
             Charity
             ,
             which
             hee
             reckons
             to
             be
             fifteen
             .
             1.
             
             
               Charity
               suffereth
               long
            
             .
             2.
             
             And
             is
             kind
             .
             3.
             
             
               Envyeth
               not
            
             .
             4.
             
             Charity
             vaunteth
             not
             it self
             .
             5.
             
             Is
             not
             
               puffed
               up
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Doth
             not
             behave
             it self
             unseemly
             ,
             seeketh
             not
             her
             own
             ,
             is
             not
             easily
             provoked
             ,
             thinketh
             not
             evil
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Doth
             not
             disgrace
             it self
             or
             its
             neighbour
             by
             behaving
             it self
             unseemly
             .
             7.
             
             Seeks
             not
             her
             own
             ,
             but
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
             8.
             
             Is
             not
             provoked
             to
             render
             evil
             for
             evil
             .
             9.
             
             
               Thinketh
               no
               evil
            
             unjustly
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               Rejoyceth
               not
               in
               iniquity
               ,
               but
               rejoyceth
               in
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Beareth
               all
               things
               ,
               beleeveth
               all
               things
               ,
               hopeth
               all
               things
               ,
               endureth
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             
               Rejoyceth
               not
               in
               iniquity
            
             .
             11.
             
             Rejoyceth
             at
             the
             good
             successes
             of
             others
             .
             12.
             couragiously
             bears
             labours
             and
             difficulties
             in
             discharging
             its
             duty
             .
             13.
             
             Beleeveth
             the
             best
             of
             all
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             truth
             suffers
             .
             14.
             
             Hope
             's
             the
             best
             of
             the
             amendment
             of
             all
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             prudence
             suffers
             her
             .
             15.
             
             Endures
             all
             the
             infirmities
             of
             others
             :
             Therefore
             is
             the
             most
             worthy
             gift
             which
             you
             can
             affect
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Charity
             never
             faileth
             ,
             but
             whether
             there
             bee
             Prophecies
             ,
             they
             shall
             fail
             ;
             whether
             there
             bee
             tongues
             ,
             they
             shall
             cease
             ;
             whether
             there
             shall
             bee
             knowledge
             ,
             it
             shall
             vanish
             away
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             
               Charity
               never
               faileth
            
             ;
             therefore
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             worthy
             to
             bee
             desired
             .
             This
             propriety
             hee
             illustrates
             ,
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             other
             gifts
             .
             First
             ,
             With
             Prophecie
             and
             Tongues
             ,
             which
             because
             wee
             shall
             not
             have
             use
             of
             them
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             means
             ,
             they
             shall
             cease
             ,
             being
             no
             further
             necessary
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Hee
             compares
             Charity
             with
             knowledge
             it self
             ,
             and
             prefers
             it
             before
             knowledge
             ,
             because
             knowledge
             shall
             vanish
             away
             ,
             viz.
             that
             mediate
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             manner
             of
             knowing
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             obtained
             by
             books
             ,
             by
             hearing
             and
             meditation
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             Charity
             is
             the
             most
             excellent
             gift
             which
             you
             can
             desire
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             For
             wee
             know
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             wee
             prophesie
             in
             part
             .
          
           
             Which
             hee
             proves
             ,
             because
             knowledge
             is
             now
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             measure
             ,
             for
             so
             also
             is
             Charity
             imperfect
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             knowing
             ,
             viz.
             by
             means
             ,
             which
             kind
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             mediate
             ,
             it
             is
             imperfect
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             But
             when
             that
             which
             is
             perfect
             is
             come
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             in
             part
             shall
             bee
             done
             away
             .
          
           
             This
             manner
             of
             knowing
             ,
             viz.
             mediately
             ,
             shall
             bee
             quite
             abolished
             when
             the
             perfect
             way
             of
             knowledge
             shall
             come
             ,
             viz.
             the
             immediate
             .
             But
             Charity
             ,
             although
             it
             bee
             imperfect
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             measure
             ,
             yet
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             loving
             ,
             it
             is
             perfect
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             immediately
             carried
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             manner
             of
             loving
             shall
             never
             bee
             abolished
             ,
             but
             rather
             encreased
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             When
             I
             was
             a
             child
             ,
             I
             spake
             as
             a
             child
             ,
             I
             understood
             as
             a
             child
             ,
             I
             thought
             as
             a
             child
             :
             but
             when
             I
             became
             a
             man
             ,
             I
             put
             away
             childish
             things
             :
          
           
             Hee
             shews
             that
             the
             present
             way
             of
             kno●ing
             is
             to
             bee
             abolished
             ,
             by
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             abolishing
             of
             childish
             sports
             ,
             when
             any
             comes
             to
             bee
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             For
             now
             wee
             see
             thorough
             a
             glass
             darkly
             ,
             but
             then
             face
             to
             face
             :
             now
             I
             know
             in
             part
             ,
             but
             then
             shall
             I
             know
             ,
             even
             as
             also
             I
             am
             known
             .
          
           
             Hee
             shews
             the
             same
             by
             another
             similitude
             ,
             ●●●paring
             the
             present
             manner
             of
             knowing
             ,
             to
             knowledge
             by
             a
             glass
             darkly
             ,
             which
             kind
             of
             knowledge
             is
             mediate
             ,
             but
             the
             knowledge
             to
             come
             is
             immediate
             ,
             whereby
             any
             one
             kno●●
             intuitively
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             our
             mind
             shall
             immediately
             bee
             enlightened
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             see
             and
             know
             God
             immediately
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             And
             now
             abideth
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             these
             three
             ,
             but
             the
             greatest
             of
             these
             is
             Charity
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Charity
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             Faith
             or
             Hope
             (
             which
             are
             saving
             Graces
             ,
             and
             gifts
             not
             to
             bee
             repented
             of
             .
             )
             Therefore
             the
             most
             worthy
             .
             Because
             Charity
             shall
             never
             fail
             ,
             but
             shall
             also
             continue
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             when
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             shall
             cease
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             let
             us
             remember
             that
             Faith
             in
             some
             respects
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             Charity
             ,
             because
             Faith
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             Love
             ,
             Gal.
             5.6
             .
             Wee
             are
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
             And
             Christ
             dwells
             in
             our
             hearts
             by
             Faith
             ,
             which
             works
             Charity
             in
             us
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.17
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             regarding
             the
             concord
             and
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             right
             extolls
             Charity
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             belongs
             to
             his
             purpose
             ;
             hee
             knew
             also
             that
             no
             man
             could
             endeavour
             after
             the
             increase
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             but
             hee
             must
             also
             labour
             after
             the
             increase
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             Love.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             HEE
             PROCEEDS
             TO
             TREAT
             OF
             SPIRITUAL
             GIFTS
             ,
             AND
             THEIR
             RIGHT
             USE
             .
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               prefers
               the
               gift
               of
               Prophesie
               before
               the
               gift
               of
               
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 26.
                 
              
               In
               the
               other
               hee
               gives
               commands
               concerning
               that
               order
               that
               was
               to
               bee
               observed
               in
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Follow
             after
             Charity
             ,
             and
             desire
             spiritual
             gifts
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             yee
             may
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             Hee
             proved
             in
             the
             fore-going
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             Charity
             
             was
             the
             most
             excellent
             gift
             :
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             hee
             infers
             an
             Exhortation
             by
             way
             of
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             affect
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             both
             gifts
             and
             spiritual
             offices
             in
             honour
             ;
             but
             because
             some
             were
             proud
             of
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             ,
             and
             most
             despised
             Pastoral
             gifts
             in
             comparison
             of
             this
             gift
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             admired
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             compares
             these
             gifts
             together
             ,
             and
             proves
             that
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecie
             or
             Exhortation
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             ,
             separated
             from
             the
             gift
             of
             interpretation
             .
             Hee
             gives
             thirteen
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
              
               
               For
               hee
               that
               speaketh
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               ,
               speaketh
               not
               unto
               men
               ,
               but
               unto
               God
               ,
               for
               no
               man
               understandeth
               him
               :
               Howbeit
               in
               the
               Spirit
               he
               speaketh
               mysteries
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               hee
               that
               prophesieth
               ,
               speaketh
               unto
               men
               ,
               to
               edification
               ,
               and
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               comfort
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               first
               Reason
            
             ;
             Hee
             that
             speaks
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
             although
             by
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             hee
             speaks
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             hee
             speaks
             without
             profit
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             understood
             by
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             men
             :
             But
             a
             Prophet
             or
             Pastor
             speaking
             in
             a
             known
             tongue
             ,
             teaches
             ,
             exhorts
             ,
             comforts
             his
             hearers
             ,
             and
             so
             speaks
             profitably
             :
             Therefore
             Prophecie
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Hee
             that
             speaketh
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
             edifieth
             himself
             :
             but
             hee
             that
             prophesieth
             ,
             edifieth
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             Hee
             that
             speaks
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
             edifies
             none
             〈◊〉
             himself
             ;
             but
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             or
             Assembly
             :
             Therefore
             Prophecie
             is
             more
             excellent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             I
             would
             that
             yee
             all
             spake
             with
             tongues
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             yee
             prophesied
             :
             for
             greater
             is
             bee
             that
             prophesieth
             ,
             than
             hee
             that
             speaketh
             with
             tongues
             ,
             except
             hee
             interpret
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             receive
             edifying
             .
          
           
             That
             hee
             might
             rightly
             bee
             understood
             ,
             hee
             shews
             that
             hee
             doth
             not
             abolish
             tongues
             ,
             though
             hee
             prefers
             a
             Prophet
             before
             him
             that
             speaks
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Now
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             if
             I
             come
             unto
             you
             speaking
             with
             tongues
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             profit
             you
             ,
             except
             I
             shall
             speak
             to
             you
             ,
             either
             by
             revelation
             ,
             or
             by
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             by
             prophecying
             ,
             or
             by
             doctrine
             ?
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             From
             his
             own
             example
             ;
             his
             Apostolical
             Ministery
             would
             not
             bee
             profitable
             to
             them
             ,
             unless
             hee
             should
             speak
             to
             them
             in
             a
             known
             tongue
             by
             extraordinary
             Prophecie
             ,
             by
             Revelation
             ,
             or
             ordinary
             knowledge
             ;
             either
             by
             Prophecying
             ,
             or
             exhorting
             ,
             as
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             instructing
             ,
             as
             a
             Teacher
             :
             Therefore
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             is
             inferiour
             to
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecie
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               And
               even
               things
               without
               life
               giving
               sound
               ,
               whether
               pipe
               ,
               or
               harp
               ,
               except
               they
               give
               a
               distinction
               in
               their
               sounds
               ,
               how
               shall
               it
               bee
               known
               what
               is
               piped
               or
               harped
               ?
            
             
               8.
               
               For
               if
               the
               Trumpet
               give
               an
               uncertain
               sound
               ,
               who
               shall
               prepare
               himself
               unto
               the
               battel
               ?
            
             
               9.
               
               So
               likewise
               you
               ,
               except
               yee
               utter
               by
               the
               tongue
               words
               easie
               to
               bee
               understood
               ,
               how
               shall
               it
               bee
               known
               what
               is
               spoken
               ?
               for
               yee
               shall
               speak
               into
               the
               ayr
               .
            
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
             As
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             instrument
             touched
             or
             blown
             ,
             sounding
             confusedly
             ,
             utters
             an
             unprofitable
             and
             an
             ungrateful
             sound
             ,
             so
             also
             a
             tongue
             ,
             not
             understood
             ,
             gives
             no
             other
             than
             an
             uncertain
             and
             useless
             sound
             :
             But
             the
             Prophets
             in
             their
             Prophecying
             speak
             in
             a
             known
             tongue
             :
             Therefore
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             is
             inferiour
             to
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecie
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             There
             are
             ,
             it
             may
             bee
             ,
             so
             many
             kinds
             of
             voices
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             are
             without
             signification
             .
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
             The
             voices
             of
             Brutes
             are
             many
             ;
             whereof
             none
             is
             so
             inarticulate
             ,
             but
             represents
             a
             certain
             species
             of
             the
             living
             creature
             to
             those
             that
             hear
             :
             It
             is
             therefore
             an
             unworthy
             thing
             ,
             so
             to
             debase
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             profit
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             should
             bee
             less
             valued
             than
             the
             blearing
             of
             a
             brute
             beast
             :
             In
             Prophecie
             it
             is
             not
             so
             :
             Therefore
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             is
             inferiour
             to
             that
             of
             Prophecie
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Therefore
             if
             I
             know
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             voice
             ,
             I
             shall
             bee
             unto
             him
             that
             speaketh
             a
             Barbarian
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             speaketh
             shall
             bee
             a
             Barbarian
             unto
             mee
             .
          
           
             Reason
             6.
             
             Because
             to
             speak
             things
             not
             understood
             ,
             makes
             the
             Teachers
             and
             the
             Hearers
             Barbarians
             each
             to
             other
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Even
               so
               yee
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               yee
               are
               zealous
               of
               spiritual
               gifts
               ,
               seek
               that
               yee
               may
               excell
               to
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               church
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Wherefore
               let
               him
               that
               speaketh
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               ,
               pray
               that
               hee
               may
               interpret
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             infers
             an
             exhortation
             to
             what
             was
             fore-spoken
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             zealous
             of
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecie
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             hee
             which
             hath
             the
             gift
             of
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             might
             pray
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             have
             also
             the
             gift
             of
             interpreting
             that
             tongue
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             For
             if
             I
             pray
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
             my
             spirit
             prayeth
             ,
             but
             my
             understanding
             is
             unfruitful
             .
          
           
             Reason
             7.
             
             If
             any
             one
             speak
             unto
             God
             ,
             praying
             publikely
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
             hee
             doth
             ill
             ,
             because
             though
             hee
             that
             prayes
             understands
             ,
             yet
             the
             understanding
             of
             him
             that
             prays
             shall
             bee
             unfruitful
             to
             those
             that
             hear
             and
             do
             not
             understand
             ,
             and
             hee
             doth
             ill
             much
             more
             who
             speaks
             publikely
             to
             men
             in
             a
             tongue
             not
             understood
             :
             Therefore
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             is
             inferiour
             to
             that
             of
             Prophecie
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             What
             is
             it
             then
             ?
             I
             will
             pray
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             will
             pray
             with
             understanding
             also
             :
             I
             will
             sing
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             sing
             with
             the
             understanding
             also
             .
          
           
             Hence
             hee
             draws
             forth
             his
             exhortation
             ,
             because
             amongst
             those
             who
             had
             the
             gift
             of
             strange
             tongues
             ,
             some
             had
             the
             faculty
             miraculously
             to
             reason
             in
             divine
             mysteries
             ,
             some
             had
             the
             faculty
             of
             praying
             ,
             others
             did
             sing
             in
             those
             strange
             tongues
             ,
             and
             others
             gave
             thanks
             ;
             these
             gifts
             were
             divers
             ,
             and
             for
             divers
             uses
             ;
             hee
             commands
             them
             so
             to
             use
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             understood
             by
             the
             hearers
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             one
             pray
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             what
             profit
             shall
             it
             bee
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             unless
             hee
             pray
             also
             with
             understanding
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             so
             that
             the
             hearers
             may
             understand
             him
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             Else
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             bless
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             how
             shall
             hee
             that
             occupieth
             the
             room
             of
             the
             unlearned
             ,
             say
             Amen
             ,
             at
             thy
             giving
             of
             thanks
             ,
             seeing
             hee
             understandeth
             not
             what
             thou
             sayest
             ?
          
           
             This
             hee
             confirms
             and
             adds
             the
             
               eighth
               Reason
            
             ,
             from
             the
             unprofitableness
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             when
             any
             one
             shall
             bless
             by
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             those
             that
             occupy
             the
             room
             of
             private
             men
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             hearers
             in
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             cannot
             joyn
             their
             prayers
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             say
             Amen
             ,
             unless
             hee
             speaks
             in
             a
             known
             tongue
             .
             The
             matter
             is
             otherwise
             in
             Prophecying
             ,
             where
             all
             things
             are
             uttered
             in
             a
             known
             tongue
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             For
             thou
             verily
             givest
             thanks
             well
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             is
             not
             edified
             .
          
           
             Hee
             gives
             a
             reason
             ,
             because
             the
             hearers
             in
             the
             Church
             neither
             understand
             ,
             nor
             are
             edified
             ,
             although
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             is
             most
             excellent
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               I
               thank
               my
               God
               ,
               I
               speak
               with
               tongues
               more
               than
               you
               all
               ;
            
             
               19.
               
               Yet
               in
               the
               Church
               I
               had
               rather
               speak
               five
               words
               with
               my
               understanding
               ,
               that
               by
               my
               voice
               I
               might
               teach
               others
               also
               ,
               than
               ten
               thousand
               words
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               .
            
          
           
             Reason
             9.
             
             From
             his
             own
             example
             ,
             who
             was
             most
             inabled
             in
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             yet
             hee
             had
             rather
             speak
             a
             few
             words
             which
             might
             bee
             understood
             by
             the
             hearers
             ,
             than
             many
             in
             a
             tongue
             unknown
             to
             the
             people
             :
             Therefore
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecie
             excels
             that
             of
             Tongues
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             Brethren
             ,
             bee
             not
             children
             in
             understanding
             ;
             
             howbeit
             ,
             in
             malice
             bee
             yee
             children
             ,
             but
             in
             understanding
             bee
             men
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             10.
             
             Backed
             with
             a
             Precept
             ,
             because
             this
             abuse
             of
             the
             gift
             of
             strange
             Tongues
             ,
             being
             no
             way
             profitable
             to
             the
             hearers
             ,
             is
             a
             childish
             and
             foolish
             ostentation
             ;
             whereas
             it
             became
             them
             to
             bee
             children
             indeed
             in
             respect
             to
             innocency
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             respect
             to
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               In
               the
               Law
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               With
               men
               of
               other
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               other
               Lips
               ,
               will
               I
               speak
               unto
               this
               people
               ;
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               will
               they
               not
               hear
               mee
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               22.
               
               Wherefore
               Tongues
               are
               for
               a
               sign
               ,
               not
               to
               them
               that
               beleeve
               ,
               but
               to
               them
               that
               beleeve
               not
               ;
               but
               prophesying
               serveth
               not
               for
               them
               that
               beleeve
               not
               ,
               but
               for
               them
               which
               beleeve
               .
            
          
           
             Reason
             11.
             
             Out
             of
             Isa.
             28.11
             .
             and
             Ier.
             5.15
             .
             because
             to
             speak
             with
             Tongues
             not
             understood
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             set
             down
             of
             God
             as
             a
             threatning
             for
             a
             punishment
             of
             unbelief
             ;
             But
             Prophecie
             serves
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             Beleevers
             :
             Therefore
             let
             unknown
             Tongues
             bee
             rejected
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             let
             Prophecie
             bee
             preferred
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               23.
            
             
             If
             therefore
             the
             whole
             Church
             bee
             come
             together
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             all
             speak
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             there
             come
             in
             those
             that
             are
             unlearned
             ,
             or
             unbeleevers
             ,
             will
             they
             not
             say
             that
             yee
             are
             mad
             ?
          
           
             Reason
             12.
             
             Taken
             from
             the
             avoiding
             of
             Scandal
             :
             Unbeleevers
             ,
             or
             Professors
             of
             a
             private
             condition
             ,
             will
             bee
             estranged
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             say
             that
             both
             the
             Preacher
             and
             the
             People
             are
             mad
             ,
             if
             the
             time
             appointed
             for
             publick
             worship
             bee
             spent
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             :
             Therefore
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             is
             inferiour
             to
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophesying
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               But
               if
               all
               prophesie
               ,
               and
               there
               come
               in
               one
               that
               beleeveth
               not
               ,
               or
               one
               unlearned
               ;
               hee
               is
               convinced
               of
               all
               ,
               hee
               is
               judged
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               And
               thus
               are
               the
               secrets
               of
               his
               heart
               made
               manifest
               ,
               and
               so
               falling
               down
               on
               his
               face
               ,
               hee
               will
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               report
               that
               God
               is
               in
               you
               of
               a
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             Reason
             13.
             
             From
             the
             special
             fruit
             which
             would
             ensue
             ,
             If
             laying
             aside
             the
             use
             of
             strange
             Tongues
             ,
             all
             the
             Prophets
             (
             for
             hee
             denies
             that
             all
             the
             faithful
             in
             the
             Church
             were
             Prophets
             ,
             Chap.
             12.29
             .
             )
             should
             prophesie
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             should
             propose
             the
             Oracles
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             if
             any
             unbeleever
             should
             come
             in
             ,
             or
             a
             private
             Christian
             one
             of
             their
             hearers
             ,
             should
             hear
             them
             prophesying
             ,
             hee
             is
             convinced
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             condemned
             according
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             all
             that
             prophesie
             ,
             and
             the
             secret
             sins
             of
             his
             heart
             are
             manifest
             unto
             him
             ,
             which
             when
             the
             hearer
             sees
             ,
             and
             observes
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             laid
             open
             by
             the
             Prophets
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             hee
             falls
             upon
             his
             face
             ,
             adores
             God
             ,
             and
             seriously
             gives
             testimony
             of
             Gods
             presence
             with
             the
             Prophets
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             Therefore
             Prophecie
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               How
               is
               it
               then
               ,
               Brethren
               ?
               when
               yee
               come
               together
               ▪
               every
               one
               of
               you
               hath
               a
               Psalm
               ,
               hath
               a
               Doctrine
               ,
               hath
               a
               Tongue
               ,
               hath
               a
               Revelation
               ,
               hath
               an
               Interpretation
               ;
               let
               all
               things
               bee
               done
               unto
               edifying
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               in
               which
               hee
               gives
               seven
               Precepts
               concerning
               good
               order
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Spirit
               shall
               suggest
               to
               any
               one
               of
               the
               Prophets
               any
               godly
               Psalm
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               any
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               expression
               of
               a
               strange
               Tongue
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               revelation
               of
               a
               thing
               to
               come
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               mystery
               not
               observed
               before
               ,
               or
               the
               interpretation
               of
               a
               strange
               Tongue
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               Hee
               commands
               that
               the
               exercise
               of
               all
               these
               bee
               fitted
               to
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               all
               may
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Assembly
               better
               than
               they
               came
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   27.
                
                 
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 speak
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 bee
                 by
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 by
                 three
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 one
                 interpret
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   28.
                
                 
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 no
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 keep
                 silence
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 speak
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               
                 second
                 Precept
              
               .
               That
               of
               those
               who
               were
               enabled
               with
               the
               gift
               of
               Tongues
               ,
               should
               not
               speak
               in
               one
               Assembly
               more
               than
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               order
               ,
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               and
               unless
               there
               were
               some
               Interpreter
               present
               ,
               who
               could
               expound
               their
               sayings
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               were
               to
               bee
               silent
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 29.
              
               
               Let
               the
               Prophets
               speak
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               other
               judge
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 third
                 Precept
              
               .
               That
               the
               ordinary
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Pastors
               should
               speak
               in
               one
               Assembly
               ,
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               of
               whose
               doctrine
               the
               other
               Prophets
               should
               Judge
               ,
               examining
               it
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 30.
              
               
               If
               any
               thing
               bee
               revealed
               to
               another
               that
               sitteth
               by
               ,
               let
               the
               first
               hold
               his
               peace
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 fourth
                 Precept
              
               .
               If
               (
               as
               in
               those
               times
               it
               might
               usually
               come
               to
               pass
               )
               any
               other
               Prophet
               being
               inspired
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               desired
               to
               bee
               heard
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               hee
               commands
               that
               hee
               bee
               silent
               ,
               that
               time
               bee
               granted
               to
               the
               other
               to
               speak
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 31.
              
               
               For
               yee
               may
               all
               prophesie
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               that
               all
               may
               learn
               ,
               and
               all
               may
               bee
               comforted
               .
            
             
               Hee
               subjoyns
               five
               Reasons
               of
               the
               Precept
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               in
               such
               a
               case
               many
               ,
               yea
               all
               the
               Prophets
               may
               bee
               heard
               (
               hee
               doth
               not
               here
               understand
               beleevers
               promiscuously
               ,
               but
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               were
               truly
               extraordinarily
               inspired
               by
               the
               Spirit
               )
               in
               which
               case
               all
               are
               to
               bee
               heard
               ,
               but
               order
               is
               to
               bee
               observed
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 all
              
               ]
               The
               
                 second
                 Reason
              
               .
               Because
               so
               the
               knowledge
               and
               consolation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               their
               Prophets
               might
               bee
               promoted
               ,
               if
               many
               by
               ●urns
               were
               heard
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 32.
              
               
               And
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Prophets
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               Reason
               3.
               
               Because
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Prophets
               are
               to
               bee
               examined
               and
               judged
               of
               by
               the
               other
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               might
               afterwards
               give
               their
               opinions
               concerning
               those
               things
               which
               were
               heard
               ,
               whether
               any
               one
               hath
               seasonably
               interrupted
               another
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               were
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               delivered
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               there
               was
               no
               danger
               ,
               if
               hee
               that
               spoke
               before
               ,
               should
               give
               place
               to
               him
               that
               modestly
               interrupted
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               more
               might
               speak
               in
               their
               order
               .
               When
               hee
               refers
               to
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               judging
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               the
               Prophet
               utters
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               hee
               does
               not
               exclude
               Spiritual
               men
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               other
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               were
               skilful
               in
               spiritual
               knowledge
               and
               judgement
               ,
               such
               as
               all
               ought
               to
               bee
               in
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Senate
               :
               For
               hee
               commands
               these
               ,
               vers
               .
               37.
               together
               with
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               their
               Ecclesiastical
               authority
               ,
               they
               acknowledge
               and
               defend
               their
               doctrine
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               according
               thereunto
               they
               would
               judge
               and
               determine
               concerning
               those
               that
               were
               disorderly
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 33.
              
               
               For
               God
               is
               not
               the
               author
               of
               confusion
               ,
               but
               of
               peace
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               Churches
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               Reason
               4.
               
               Because
               otherwise
               a
               tumult
               would
               arise
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               hateful
               to
               God
               )
               while
               many
               should
               speak
               :
               Therefore
               in
               the
               case
               abovesaid
               let
               one
               speak
               after
               another
               in
               order
               .
               
                 As
                 in
                 ]
                 Reason
              
               5.
               
               Because
               this
               is
               the
               custome
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               ought
               to
               bee
               thus
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               one
               speak
               in
               order
               after
               another
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 34.
              
               
               Let
               your
               Women
               keep
               silence
               in
               the
               Churches
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               permitted
               unto
               them
               to
               speak
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               bee
               under
               obedience
               :
               as
               also
               saith
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Precept
               5.
               
               Whereby
               hee
               forbids
               that
               Women
               should
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               teach
               publickly
               ,
               or
               propound
               questions
               ,
               because
               subjection
               is
               appointed
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               Sex
               of
               Women
               ,
               Gen.
               3.16
               .
               requires
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Vers.
                 35.
              
               
               And
               if
               they
               will
               learn
               any
               thing
               ,
               let
               them
               ask
               their
               Husbands
               at
               home
               :
               for
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               for
               Women
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               That
               hee
               might
               prevent
               an
               Objection
               ,
               hee
               commands
               them
               to
               learn
               at
               home
               privately
               of
               their
               Husbands
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               would
               demand
               publickly
               ,
               adding
               another
               reason
               of
               the
               Precept
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               unseemly
               that
               a
               Woman
               should
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 36.
              
               
               What
               ?
               came
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               out
               from
               you
               ?
               or
               came
               it
               unto
               you
               onely
               ?
            
             
               Because
               hee
               knew
               that
               they
               who
               knew
               little
               ,
               would
               take
               it
               ill
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               bee
               kept
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               these
               Precepts
               ,
               hee
               staies
               them
               ,
               being
               ready
               to
               answer
               four
               waies
               .
               1
               By
               shewing
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               do
               not
               submit
               to
               these
               Precepts
               ,
               so
               behave
               themselves
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               would
               equal
               themselves
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               Will
               of
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               .
               2
               Because
               they
               so
               carry
               themselves
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               onely
               were
               Christians
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Apostles
               were
               sent
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               onely
               belonged
               judgement
               concerning
               order
               and
               decency
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 37.
              
               
               If
               any
               man
               think
               himself
               to
               bee
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               spiritual
               ,
               let
               him
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               things
               that
               I
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               are
               the
               Commandements
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               By
               affirming
               that
               these
               Precepts
               are
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               by
               commanding
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               they
               who
               are
               true
               Prophets
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               truly
               spiritual
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               who
               are
               such
               ,
               both
               by
               office
               and
               desert
               ,
               acknowledge
               that
               they
               are
               divine
               ;
               but
               also
               that
               they
               ,
               who
               for
               an
               office
               ,
               and
               certain
               gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               seem
               to
               themselves
               to
               bee
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               spiritual
               ,
               or
               skilful
               in
               discerning
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               or
               who
               are
               esteemed
               to
               bee
               such
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               office
               in
               regarding
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               acknowledge
               according
               to
               the
               reason
               ,
               viz.
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               that
               these
               Precepts
               are
               divine
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               that
               the
               Churches
               censure
               bee
               passed
               upon
               the
               contemners
               of
               these
               Precepts
               ,
               as
               upon
               those
               who
               are
               disobedient
               to
               God.
               But
               that
               under
               the
               name
               of
               spirituals
               the
               Governours
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               was
               noted
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               Gal.
               6.1
               .
               and
               1
               Cor.
               12.1
               .
               where
               hee
               comprehends
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Offices
               and
               gifts
               under
               the
               name
               of
               spiritual
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 38.
              
               
               But
               if
               any
               man
               bee
               ignorant
               ,
               let
               him
               bee
               ignorant
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               By
               rejecting
               the
               judgement
               of
               affected
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               Precept
               now
               given
               to
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               acknowledge
               these
               Precepts
               to
               bee
               divine
               ,
               by
               referring
               the
               ignorant
               and
               contemners
               of
               these
               Precepts
               to
               the
               Moderators
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Church
               (
               judging
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Apostle
               )
               they
               might
               bee
               ignorant
               of
               their
               own
               danger
               ,
               who
               contemn
               these
               Precepts
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 39.
              
               
               Wherefore
               Brethren
               ,
               covet
               to
               prophesie
               ,
               and
               forbid
               not
               to
               speak
               with
               Tongues
               .
            
             
               Precept
               6.
               
               Shewing
               the
               use
               of
               the
               former
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               embrace
               by
               all
               means
               ,
               and
               desire
               the
               gift
               of
               Prophecie
               ,
               but
               not
               contemn
               or
               neglect
               the
               gift
               of
               Tongues
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 40.
              
               
               Let
               all
               things
               bee
               done
               decently
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               Precept
               7.
               
               That
               decency
               should
               bee
               observed
               by
               persons
               comming
               to
               the
               publick
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               things
               necessary
               for
               publick
               worship
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               bee
               performed
               with
               gravity
               and
               modesty
               ,
               without
               superstition
               and
               undecency
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               parts
               of
               divine
               worship
               bee
               so
               ordered
               and
               disposed
               in
               their
               times
               ,
               as
               they
               most
               serve
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             THE
             NINTH
             ARTICLE
             ,
             OF
             THE
             RESURRECTION
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               
                 ninth
                 Article
              
               of
               the
               Epistle
               is
               to
               confirm
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               which
               some
               amongst
               them
               called
               in
               question
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               
                 three
                 parts
              
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               confirms
               the
               Corinthians
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               by
               name
               of
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               hee
               confirms
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               our
               
                 bodies
                 ,
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 35.
                 
              
               In
               the
               
                 third
                 hee
                 confutes
                 the
                 objections
                 against
                 this
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 faithful
                 being
                 confirmed
                 may
                 bee
                 more
                 constant
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Moreover
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             declare
             unto
             you
             the
             Gospel
             which
             I
             preached
             unto
             you
             ,
             which
             also
             you
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             wherein
             you
             stand
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             first
             .
             Because
             by
             denying
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             hee
             knew
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             was
             overthrown
             ;
             First
             ,
             Hee
             confirms
             the
             Corinthians
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             general
             ,
             silently
             admonishing
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             fall
             from
             it
             ,
             using
             five
             Arguments
             .
             The
             
               first
               Argument
            
             .
             I
             constantly
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             to
             you
             :
             Therefore
             keep
             firmly
             my
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               Yee
               received
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             You
             have
             now
             received
             the
             Truth
             by
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             keep
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Wherein
               you
               stand
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             You
             have
             kept
             this
             doctrine
             hitherto
             ,
             and
             even
             now
             also
             you
             profess
             it
             :
             Therefore
             keep
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             By
             which
             also
             yee
             are
             saved
             ,
             if
             yee
             keep
             in
             memory
             ,
             what
             I
             preached
             unto
             you
             ,
             unless
             yee
             have
             beleeved
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             By
             this
             Gospel
             you
             are
             to
             obtain
             salvation
             ,
             unless
             your
             Faith
             bee
             Hypocritical
             :
             Therefore
             keep
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               For
               I
               delivered
               unto
               you
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               also
               received
               ,
               how
               that
               Christ
               died
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               :
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               that
               hee
               was
               buried
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               rose
               again
               the
               third
               day
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Confirming
             also
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ;
             because
             that
             which
             is
             preached
             and
             beleeved
             by
             you
             concerning
             the
             death
             and
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             was
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             :
             Therefore
             keep
             it
             .
          
           
             Christ
             ]
             Afterwards
             especially
             confirming
             their
             Faith.
             First
             ,
             Concerning
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             because
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             it
             is
             preached
             and
             beleeved
             .
             2
             Concerning
             the
             burying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             also
             it
             is
             beleeved
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             concerning
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             hee
             confirms
             their
             Faith
             by
             an
             eightfold
             Testimony
             .
             The
             first
             Testimony
             is
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               And
               that
               hee
               was
               seen
               of
               Cephas
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               twelve
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               After
               that
               hee
               was
               seen
               of
               above
               five
               hundred
               Brethren
               at
               once
               :
               of
               whom
               the
               greater
               part
               remain
               unto
               this
               present
               ,
               but
               some
               are
               fallen
               asleep
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               After
               that
               hee
               was
               seen
               of
               James
               ,
               then
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Testimony
             is
             of
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             saw
             Christ
             alive
             again
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Testimony
             is
             of
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             gathered
             together
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Testimony
             is
             of
             the
             five
             hundred
             Brethren
             ,
             many
             of
             whom
             then
             saw
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Testimony
             is
             of
             Iames.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Testimony
             is
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             second
             time
             being
             together
             saw
             Christ
             alive
             again
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               And
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               hee
               was
               seen
               of
               mee
               also
               ,
               as
               of
               one
               born
               out
               of
               due
               time
               .
            
             
             
               9.
               
               For
               I
               am
               the
               least
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               am
               not
               meet
               to
               bee
               called
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               because
               I
               persecuted
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               But
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               I
               am
               what
               I
               am
               ;
               and
               his
               grace
               which
               was
               bestowed
               on
               mee
               ,
               was
               not
               in
               vain
               :
               but
               I
               laboured
               more
               abundantly
               than
               they
               all
               :
               yet
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               which
               was
               within
               mee
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             Is
             the
             testimony
             of
             Paul
             himself
             ,
             which
             although
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             bee
             little
             valued
             by
             some
             ,
             (
             because
             that
             after
             Christs
             death
             ,
             and
             ascending
             into
             heaven
             )
             hee
             as
             an
             abortive
             off-spring
             was
             suddenly
             sent
             forth
             into
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             also
             ,
             because
             for
             his
             past
             life
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             hee
             might
             deservedly
             bee
             accounted
             the
             least
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             grace
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ,
             hee
             shews
             that
             his
             testimony
             might
             bee
             compared
             with
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             because
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             was
             by
             so
             much
             the
             clearer
             manifested
             towards
             him
             ,
             than
             towards
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             his
             Conversion
             was
             more
             wonderful
             than
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             by
             how
             much
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             was
             more
             approved
             by
             working
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             labours
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             was
             more
             famous
             than
             that
             which
             was
             expected
             in
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             effects
             ;
             The
             whole
             praise
             of
             this
             excellency
             hee
             gives
             wholly
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             no
             part
             of
             the
             glory
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Therefore
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             I
             ,
             or
             they
             ,
             so
             wee
             preach
             ,
             and
             so
             wee
             believed
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Testimony
             is
             the
             consent
             of
             Paul
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             all
             which
             testimonies
             the
             Corinthians
             set
             to
             their
             Faith
             for
             a
             Seal
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Now
               if
               Christ
               bee
               preached
               that
               hee
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               how
               say
               some
               among
               you
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ?
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               in
               which
               hee
               proves
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               delivered
               to
               them
               was
               true
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               those
               that
               deny
               the
               Resurrection
               was
               false
               .
               The
               Proposition
               is
               propounded
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               hee
               brings
               fifteen
               arguments
               to
               the
               proof
               ,
               seven
               of
               them
               are
               drawn
               from
               a
               seven-fold
               absurdity
               that
               would
               follow
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               13.
               
               But
               if
               there
               bee
               no
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               then
               is
               Christ
               not
               risen
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 first
                 argument
              
               ,
               and
               
                 first
                 absurdity
              
               .
               It
               follows
               from
               their
               own
               Doctrines
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               risen
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               false
               ;
               for
               between
               Christ
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               Believers
               who
               are
               the
               members
               ,
               there
               is
               such
               a
               union
               ,
               that
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               these
               being
               denied
               ,
               his
               Resurrection
               also
               is
               denied
               ,
               
                 &
                 e
                 contra
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               And
               if
               Christ
               bee
               not
               risen
               ,
               then
               is
               our
               preaching
               vain
               ;
               and
               your
               faith
               is
               also
               vain
               :
            
             
               2.
               
               Absurdity
               ,
               and
               Argum.
               2.
               
               By
               consequence
               it
               follows
               from
               their
               tenents
               ,
               that
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Apostles
               is
               vain
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               false
               .
            
             
               
                 Vain
                 ]
                 Absurdity
                 ▪
              
               3.
               and
               Argum.
               3.
               
               It
               will
               follow
               ,
               (
               hee
               sayes
               )
               that
               your
               faith
               is
               vain
               :
               Therefore
               their
               Doctrine
               is
               false
               ,
               for
               unless
               Christ
               had
               risen
               ,
               neither
               righteousness
               ,
               nor
               eternal
               life
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               effects
               of
               Christs
               Resurrection
               had
               been
               expected
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               found
               false
               witnesses
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               wee
               have
               testified
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               raised
               up
               Christ
               :
               whom
               hee
               raised
               not
               up
               ,
               if
               so
               bee
               that
               the
               dead
               rise
               not
               .
            
             
               Absurd
               .
               4.
               and
               Argum.
               4.
               
               It
               would
               follow
               that
               wee
               spoke
               a
               false
               testimony
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               God
               the
               Raiser
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               the
               Raiser
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               there
               bee
               no
               Resurrection
               :
               Therefore
               their
               Doctrine
               is
               false
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               For
               if
               the
               dead
               rise
               not
               ,
               then
               is
               not
               Christ
               raised
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               if
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Resurrection
               bee
               false
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               also
               of
               Christs
               Resurrection
               is
               false
               ,
               neither
               can
               consist
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               And
               if
               Christ
               bee
               not
               raised
               ,
               your
               Faith
               is
               vain
               ,
               yee
               are
               yet
               in
               your
               sins
               .
            
             
               Absurd
               .
               5.
               and
               Argum.
               5.
               
               It
               would
               follow
               also
               from
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               beside
               the
               vanity
               of
               your
               faith
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               yet
               in
               your
               sins
               without
               redemption
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               false
               ;
               for
               hee
               having
               redeemed
               us
               ,
               unless
               hee
               had
               risen
               again
               ,
               our
               redemption
               had
               been
               none
               ,
               nor
               our
               sins
               taken
               away
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Then
               they
               also
               which
               are
               fallen
               asleep
               in
               Christ
               ,
               are
               perished
               .
            
             
               Absurd
               .
               6.
               and
               Argum.
               6.
               
               It
               will
               follow
               from
               their
               Doctrines
               ,
               who
               deny
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               who
               are
               dead
               ,
               are
               perished
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               false
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               If
               in
               this
               life
               only
               wee
               have
               hope
               in
               Christ
               ,
               wee
               are
               of
               all
               men
               most
               miserable
               .
            
             
               Absurdity
               7.
               
               Argum.
               7.
               
               It
               would
               follow
               from
               their
               opinion
               that
               Christians
               were
               of
               all
               men
               most
               miserable
               ,
               because
               the
               hope
               of
               happiness
               ,
               by
               this
               error
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               cut
               off
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               this
               present
               life
               ;
               because
               they
               willingly
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               Religion
               subject
               themselves
               most
               foolishly
               to
               many
               inconveniences
               ,
               and
               deprive
               themselves
               of
               many
               advantages
               ,
               if
               there
               was
               not
               a
               future
               Resurrection
               :
               Therefore
               the
               opinion
               of
               those
               that
               deny
               the
               Resurrection
               is
               false
               and
               absurd
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               But
               now
               is
               Christ
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               become
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               them
               that
               slept
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               As
               the
               first
               fruits
               are
               pledges
               and
               an
               earnest
               of
               a
               future
               harvest
               ,
               so
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               is
               a
               pledge
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               all
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               For
               since
               by
               man
               came
               death
               ,
               by
               man
               came
               also
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               9.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               no
               less
               agreeable
               to
               the
               goodness
               and
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               restore
               all
               the
               Sons
               of
               Grace
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               the
               Man
               Christ
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               agreeable
               to
               his
               Justice
               and
               Wisdome
               ,
               to
               send
               forth
               death
               by
               the
               man
               Adam
               upon
               all
               the
               sons
               of
               Nature
               :
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               as
               death
               came
               by
               Adam
               ,
               so
               shall
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               Dead
               by
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               our
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               is
               true
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               For
               as
               in
               Adam
               all
               die
               ,
               even
               so
               in
               Christ
               shall
               all
               bee
               made
               alive
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               10.
               
               Because
               as
               in
               Adam
               all
               his
               Posterity
               are
               dead
               ,
               first
               judicially
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               actually
               ;
               so
               in
               Christ
               ,
               all
               his
               Sons
               or
               Children
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               are
               judicially
               risen
               ,
               and
               shall
               actually
               rise
               :
               For
               there
               is
               the
               like
               reason
               in
               both
               ,
               of
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Judge
               ,
               and
               the
               Execution
               of
               the
               Sentence
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               But
               every
               man
               in
               his
               own
               order
               ,
               Christ
               the
               First-fruits
               ,
               afterward
               they
               that
               are
               Christs
               ,
               at
               his
               coming
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               11.
               
               In
               this
               hee
               answers
               to
               a
               question
               ;
               Why
               Christ
               being
               raised
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               dead
               in
               Christ
               ,
               are
               not
               yet
               risen
               :
               Hee
               answers
               ,
               and
               propounds
               the
               
                 eleventh
                 Argum.
              
               That
               the
               order
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               ought
               to
               bee
               observed
               ,
               viz.
               that
               Christ
               as
               the
               First-fruits
               should
               rise
               first
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               whole
               harvest
               of
               Christians
               by
               Christ
               ,
               at
               his
               second
               coming
               :
               Christ
               (
               as
               the
               First-fruits
               )
               is
               risen
               first
               :
               Therefore
               his
               members
               ,
               viz.
               all
               the
               Faithful
               (
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               harvest
               )
               shall
               rise
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               Then
               cometh
               the
               end
               ,
               when
               hee
               shall
               have
               delivered
               up
               the
               Kingdome
               to
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Father
               ,
               when
               hee
               shall
               have
               put
               down
               all
               rule
               ,
               and
               authority
               ,
               and
               power
               .
            
             
               Hee
               further
               declares
               this
               Argument
               ,
               shewing
               that
               by
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               conjoyned
               in
               time
               ,
               with
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 The
              
               delivering
               up
               the
               Kingdome
               by
               the
               Son
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               putting
               down
               of
               all
               rule
               ,
               authority
               ,
               and
               contrary
               power
               ;
               whereof
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               :
               After
               Christ
               shall
               have
               subdued
               and
               abolished
               all
               adverse
               power
               ,
               as
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               of
               what
               kind
               soever
               ,
               hee
               will
               
               vanquish
               those
               powers
               so
               far
               forth
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               any
               longer
               bee
               injurious
               to
               his
               members
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               being
               thrust
               down
               to
               hell
               ;
               at
               last
               Christ
               shall
               present
               his
               Church
               (
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               given
               him
               of
               his
               Father
               )
               every
               way
               perfect
               ,
               and
               deliver
               it
               up
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Father
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Having
               now
               perfected
               his
               Mediatory
               Office
               ,
               and
               laid
               aside
               that
               manner
               of
               ruling
               ,
               by
               those
               means
               which
               hee
               now
               useth
               for
               the
               gathering
               and
               governing
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               Having
               finished
               all
               things
               which
               were
               committed
               to
               him
               by
               his
               Father
               to
               finish
               ,
               hee
               shall
               resign
               up
               the
               Kingdome
               also
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               over
               all
               things
               which
               are
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               the
               perfecting
               the
               work
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               hee
               shall
               (
               I
               say
               )
               deliver
               up
               the
               Kingdome
               to
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Humanity
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Divinity
               ;
               not
               that
               hee
               shall
               cease
               to
               reign
               immediately
               ,
               but
               mediately
               ,
               and
               as
               before
               :
               not
               that
               hee
               shall
               leave
               off
               to
               reign
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               shall
               cease
               to
               reign
               as
               deputed
               by
               the
               Father
               ,
               to
               conflict
               with
               his
               enemies
               ,
               or
               to
               administer
               any
               longer
               in
               a
               laborious
               and
               painful
               work
               of
               gathering
               his
               Church
               ,
               otherwise
               there
               is
               no
               end
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               hee
               shall
               indeed
               reign
               much
               more
               gloriously
               than
               now
               hee
               doth
               ,
               when
               his
               adversaries
               are
               conquered
               ,
               without
               the
               Ministery
               of
               Angels
               or
               men
               ,
               hee
               shall
               govern
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               fill
               all
               his
               with
               light
               ,
               love
               ,
               life
               ,
               with
               his
               virtues
               immediately
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   25.
                
                 
                 For
                 hee
                 must
                 reign
                 ,
                 till
                 hee
                 hath
                 put
                 all
                 enemies
                 under
                 his
                 feet
                 .
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 The
                 last
                 enemy
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 destroyed
                 is
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               12.
               
               This
               confirms
               the
               former
               sense
               that
               was
               given
               ,
               Christ
               must
               reign
               until
               hee
               subdue
               all
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               death
               the
               last
               enemy
               :
               Therefore
               hee
               shall
               destroy
               death
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               there
               shall
               bee
               a
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
              
               
               For
               hee
               hath
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
               but
               when
               hee
               saith
               all
               things
               are
               put
               under
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               hee
               is
               excepted
               which
               did
               put
               all
               things
               under
               him
               .
            
             
               That
               no
               man
               might
               quarrel
               at
               the
               word
               All
               ,
               hee
               excepts
               God
               from
               the
               number
               of
               All
               those
               things
               that
               should
               bee
               subdued
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               God
               who
               subdues
               all
               other
               things
               to
               Christ
               ,
               except
               himself
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               And
               when
               all
               things
               shall
               bee
               subdued
               unto
               him
               ,
               then
               shall
               the
               Son
               also
               himself
               bee
               subject
               unto
               him
               that
               put
               all
               things
               under
               him
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               bee
               all
               in
               all
               .
            
             
               This
               hee
               further
               illustrates
               ,
               because
               the
               Mediatory
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               being
               delivered
               up
               ,
               as
               was
               now
               said
               ,
               the
               Son
               himself
               is
               to
               bee
               subjected
               unto
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               subdued
               all
               things
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               bee
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Christ
               as
               man
               having
               laid
               aside
               his
               Mediatory
               Embassage
               ,
               will
               most
               fully
               manifest
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               which
               were
               done
               by
               him
               as
               man
               ,
               were
               done
               in
               the
               power
               ,
               authority
               ,
               and
               Name
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               hee
               ,
               as
               man
               ,
               is
               less
               than
               the
               Father
               ,
               being
               for
               ever
               united
               to
               his
               Body
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               Father
               ;
               that
               the
               mediation
               ,
               and
               means
               ,
               and
               instruments
               ,
               and
               helps
               which
               are
               now
               used
               being
               laid
               aside
               ,
               God
               the
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               may
               supply
               all
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               Saints
               immediately
               ;
               and
               may
               by
               his
               power
               bee
               
                 all
                 means
              
               in
               all
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               may
               altogether
               extinguish
               the
               necessity
               of
               all
               means
               ,
               instruments
               ,
               and
               helps
               by
               his
               immediate
               presence
               with
               them
               most
               fully
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               hee
               will
               more
               than
               supply
               the
               room
               of
               all
               those
               ;
               and
               hee
               himself
               by
               his
               power
               and
               efficacy
               ,
               will
               bee
               more
               than
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               what
               ever
               may
               bee
               needful
               for
               the
               most
               happy
               felicity
               of
               all
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 29.
              
               
               Else
               what
               shall
               they
               do
               ,
               which
               are
               baptized
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               if
               the
               dead
               rise
               not
               at
               all
               ?
               Why
               are
               they
               baptized
               then
               for
               the
               dead
               ?
            
             
               Argum.
               13.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               future
               Resurrection
               ,
               hee
               proves
               after
               this
               manner
               ;
               Unless
               there
               bee
               a
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               what
               benefit
               will
               accrew
               to
               those
               that
               are
               tossed
               with
               the
               waves
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               for
               some
               that
               are
               dead
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               for
               Christ
               and
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               dead
               ,
               whose
               Resurrection
               while
               they
               defend
               ,
               they
               profess
               and
               assert
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               past
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Saints
               hereafter
               ?
               (
               for
               so
               the
               word
               
                 To
                 bee
                 baptized
              
               is
               taken
               ,
               Mar.
               10.38
               .
               and
               the
               Preposition
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               
                 for
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               9.16
               .
               )
               And
               it
               is
               absurd
               that
               they
               who
               suffer
               Martyrdome
               for
               defending
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               should
               bee
               disappointed
               of
               their
               hope
               :
               Therefore
               there
               shall
               bee
               a
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 30.
              
               
               And
               why
               stand
               wee
               in
               jeopardy
               every
               hour
               ?
            
             
               Argum.
               14.
               
               Hee
               confirms
               in
               this
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               former
               Argument
               :
               If
               it
               seem
               not
               absurd
               that
               other
               Martyrs
               should
               lose
               their
               labour
               ,
               all
               Christians
               will
               at
               least
               think
               it
               absurd
               that
               wee
               Apostles
               should
               lose
               our
               labour
               ,
               who
               Preaching
               and
               hoping
               for
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               are
               in
               continual
               dangers
               :
               Therefore
               there
               shall
               bee
               a
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 31.
              
               
               I
               protest
               by
               your
               rejoycing
               which
               I
               have
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               our
               Lord
               ,
               I
               die
               daily
               .
            
             
               This
               Argument
               hee
               confirms
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               his
               own
               experience
               ,
               seriously
               affirming
               how
               certainly
               hee
               gloried
               with
               the
               Corinthians
               in
               Christ
               ,
               so
               certainly
               did
               hee
               dayly
               undergo
               one
               death
               after
               another
               for
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               being
               every
               day
               cast
               into
               new
               dangers
               of
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   32.
                
                 
                 If
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 men
                 I
                 have
                 fought
                 with
                 beasts
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 what
                 advantageth
                 it
                 mee
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 dead
                 rise
                 not
                 ?
                 Let
                 us
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 morrow
                 wee
                 die
                 .
              
               
                 33.
                 
                 Bee
                 not
                 deceived
                 ,
                 evil
                 communications
                 corrupt
                 good
                 manners
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               particular
               hee
               gives
               instance
               of
               a
               notable
               danger
               ,
               in
               fighting
               with
               beasts
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               in
               a
               plain
               sense
               ,
               and
               as
               men
               ordinarily
               understand
               this
               phrase
               ;
               for
               to
               condemn
               to
               the
               beasts
               was
               an
               usual
               kind
               of
               death
               ,
               which
               Christians
               were
               allotted
               to
               ,
               as
               Histories
               make
               mention
               :
               What
               need
               the
               Apostle
               undergo
               this
               danger
               ?
               To
               what
               purpose
               had
               this
               been
               ,
               unless
               a
               Resurrection
               had
               been
               to
               bee
               hoped
               and
               defended
               ?
            
             
               
                 Let
                 us
                 eat
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               15.
               
               If
               the
               dead
               arise
               not
               ,
               the
               gluttonous
               Religion
               of
               Epicures
               was
               best
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 morrow
                 wee
                 shall
                 die
                 ,
              
               as
               some
               amongst
               them
               ,
               like
               hogs
               ,
               began
               to
               grunt
               :
               But
               this
               is
               absurd
               :
               Therefore
               the
               dead
               shall
               rise
               :
               Instead
               of
               the
               Assumption
               hee
               forbids
               that
               they
               attend
               not
               to
               these
               rotten
               kind
               of
               speeches
               ,
               which
               might
               infect
               them
               either
               with
               false
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               vicious
               manners
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 34.
              
               
               Awake
               to
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               sin
               not
               :
               for
               some
               have
               not
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               speak
               this
               to
               your
               shame
               .
            
             
               Further
               intimating
               that
               the
               Authors
               and
               Fomenters
               of
               this
               Error
               amongst
               them
               ,
               were
               sleeping
               in
               their
               ignorance
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               both
               bodily
               and
               spiritual
               intemperance
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               drunk
               with
               pleasures
               ,
               hee
               therefore
               exhorts
               them
               that
               they
               would
               awake
               to
               righteousness
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               That
               they
               which
               minded
               their
               own
               matters
               ,
               pleasing
               themselves
               ,
               in
               their
               own
               wit
               ,
               would
               shake
               off
               slothfulness
               ,
               and
               imploy
               their
               wit
               about
               good
               and
               holy
               matters
               rather
               ;
               upbraiding
               all
               of
               them
               as
               a
               shameful
               thing
               to
               suffer
               those
               Atheists
               ,
               the
               Authors
               of
               this
               error
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 35.
              
               
               But
               some
               men
               will
               say
               ,
               how
               are
               the
               dead
               raised
               up
               ?
               and
               with
               what
               body
               do
               they
               come
               ?
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               answers
               three
               Objections
               of
               the
               Adversaries
               .
               The
               first
               is
               this
               ,
               It
               seems
               impossible
               that
               the
               dead
               should
               arise
               :
               for
               how
               should
               it
               bee
               ?
               Object
               .
               2.
               
               No
               man
               can
               describe
               with
               what
               bodies
               they
               shall
               arise
               .
               Object
               .
               3.
               
               Vers.
               51.
               
               What
               shall
               become
               of
               those
               that
               are
               alive
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               therefore
               ,
               because
               they
               die
               not
               ,
               cannot
               rise
               again
               ?
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 36.
              
               
               Thou
               fool
               ,
               that
               which
               thou
               sowest
               is
               not
               quickned
               except
               it
               die
               .
            
             
               Hee
               answers
               to
               the
               first
               Objection
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               impossible
               that
               the
               dead
               should
               arise
               ,
               because
               the
               seed
               dies
               yearly
               ,
               and
               rises
               again
               as
               it
               were
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   37.
                
                 
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 sowest
                 ,
                 thou
                 sowest
                 
                 not
                 that
                 body
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 ,
                 but
                 bare
                 grain
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 chance
                 of
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 grain
                 .
              
               
                 38.
                 
                 But
                 God
                 giveth
                 it
                 a
                 body
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 every
                 seed
                 it
                 s
                 own
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
               Hee
               answers
               the
               second
               Objection
               ,
               That
               our
               bodies
               ,
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               ,
               but
               diverse
               in
               quality
               ,
               shall
               rise
               again
               :
               This
               hee
               confirms
               four
               waies
               ;
               First
               ,
               By
               the
               example
               of
               Grains
               of
               Corn
               ,
               as
               a
               bare
               Grain
               ,
               dry
               and
               hard
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               is
               raised
               in
               substance
               and
               kind
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               diverse
               in
               quality
               ,
               so
               our
               bodies
               ,
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               ,
               but
               of
               most
               different
               qualities
               ,
               shall
               arise
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 39.
              
               
               All
               flesh
               is
               not
               the
               same
               flesh
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               one
               kind
               of
               flesh
               of
               men
               ,
               another
               flesh
               of
               beasts
               ,
               another
               of
               fishes
               ,
               and
               another
               of
               birds
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               From
               the
               like
               example
               of
               flesh
               :
               As
               God
               can
               ,
               and
               daily
               doth
               produce
               ,
               not
               onely
               divers
               seeds
               ,
               but
               also
               divers
               kinds
               of
               flesh
               ,
               for
               all
               flesh
               is
               not
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               ,
               so
               hee
               can
               raise
               the
               same
               flesh
               of
               the
               self
               same
               man
               ,
               changing
               his
               qualities
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   40.
                   
                   Vers.
                
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 celestial
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 bodies
                 terrestrial
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 terrestrial
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 celestial
                 is
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 41.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Starrs
                 :
                 for
                 one
                 Starre
                 differeth
                 from
                 another
                 Starre
                 in
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 42.
                 
                 So
                 also
                 is
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sown
                 in
                 corruption
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 raised
                 in
                 incorruption
                 :
              
               
                 43.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 sown
                 in
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 raised
                 in
                 glory
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 sown
                 in
                 weakness
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 raised
                 in
                 power
                 :
              
               
                 44.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 sown
                 a
                 natural
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 raised
                 a
                 spiritual
                 body
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 natural
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 spiritual
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               From
               the
               like
               difference
               betwixt
               Stars
               and
               terrestrial
               bodies
               :
               As
               God
               hath
               beautified
               celestial
               bodies
               with
               a
               celestial
               ,
               and
               terrestrial
               bodies
               with
               a
               terrestrial
               glory
               ,
               and
               hath
               distinguished
               celestial
               bodies
               amongst
               themselves
               with
               a
               different
               glory
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               bee
               seen
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Stars
               ;
               So
               also
               the
               body
               in
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               raised
               it
               shall
               differ
               from
               it self
               falling
               into
               the
               grave
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               incorruptible
               from
               that
               which
               is
               corruptible
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               comely
               from
               that
               which
               is
               filthy
               ,
               powerful
               from
               that
               which
               is
               weak
               ,
               spiritual
               from
               that
               which
               is
               natural
               :
               That
               is
               called
               a
               natural
               body
               ,
               which
               is
               quickened
               by
               the
               soul
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               living
               Creatures
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               meats
               ,
               elements
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               that
               is
               a
               spiritual
               body
               ,
               which
               retaining
               the
               soul
               ,
               is
               supported
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               without
               means
               ,
               as
               the
               Angels
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 45.
              
               
               And
               so
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               The
               first
               man
               Adam
               was
               made
               a
               living
               soul
               ,
               the
               last
               Adam
               was
               made
               a
               quickning
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               Hee
               explains
               this
               last
               difference
               betwixt
               a
               natural
               and
               a
               spiritual
               body
               ,
               and
               proves
               it
               (
               because
               the
               phrase
               might
               seem
               somewhat
               harsh
               )
               by
               leading
               us
               to
               the
               first
               Adam
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Original
               of
               our
               first
               State
               in
               a
               natural
               body
               ,
               and
               to
               CHRIST
               ,
               the
               second
               Adam
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Original
               of
               our
               second
               State
               in
               a
               spiritual
               body
               ,
               and
               compares
               these
               two
               in
               a
               three-fold
               manner
               .
               The
               first
               comparison
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               opposite
               state
               of
               a
               natural
               and
               a
               spiritual
               body
               :
               The
               first
               Adam
               was
               made
               a
               living
               soul
               ,
               not
               (
               giving
               life
               )
               which
               had
               a
               life
               indeed
               ,
               but
               supported
               ,
               as
               other
               creatures
               are
               ,
               with
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               not
               such
               as
               could
               continue
               life
               to
               the
               body
               without
               nourishment
               ;
               But
               Christ
               ,
               the
               last
               Adam
               ,
               is
               made
               a
               quickning
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               could
               communicate
               virtue
               to
               those
               that
               were
               his
               ,
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               without
               nourishments
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               most
               blessed
               union
               of
               body
               and
               soul
               may
               bee
               preserved
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 46.
              
               
               Howbeit
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               first
               ,
               which
               is
               spiritual
               :
               but
               that
               which
               is
               natural
               ,
               and
               afterward
               that
               which
               is
               spiritual
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               comparison
               in
               respect
               to
               Order
               ;
               The
               first
               Adam
               had
               the
               precedency
               in
               the
               natural
               state
               of
               the
               body
               :
               The
               second
               Adam
               was
               latter
               in
               the
               spiritual
               state
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               for
               the
               imperfect
               state
               ought
               to
               precede
               ,
               so
               God
               is
               wont
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               highest
               perfection
               :
               Hee
               saith
               not
               simply
               that
               Adam
               was
               before
               Christ
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Natural
               state
               of
               the
               first
               Adam
               ,
               is
               first
               in
               time
               in
               Adam
               ,
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               us
               :
               And
               our
               Spiritual
               state
               which
               is
               from
               Christ
               ,
               is
               latter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 47.
              
               
               The
               first
               man
               is
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               earthy
               ;
               the
               second
               man
               is
               the
               Lord
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               comparison
               in
               the
               order
               and
               dignity
               of
               the
               person
               :
               The
               first-Man
               ,
               meer
               man
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               earthy
               ,
               whose
               body
               rose
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               is
               resolved
               again
               into
               earth
               ,
               upon
               the
               substraction
               of
               food
               ,
               whereupon
               hee
               could
               communicate
               unto
               us
               ,
               nothing
               but
               a
               terrene
               life
               :
               But
               the
               
                 second
                 Adam
              
               ,
               is
               both
               man
               and
               God
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               who
               although
               hee
               hath
               a
               body
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               yet
               because
               hee
               is
               God
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               called
               heavenly
               ,
               as
               hee
               could
               support
               his
               body
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               see
               corruption
               ,
               though
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               terrene
               ,
               and
               resoluble
               into
               dust
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               being
               raised
               out
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
               hee
               could
               make
               it
               every
               way
               glorious
               ,
               immortal
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               ,
               not
               needing
               earthly
               supports
               :
               So
               in
               like
               manner
               can
               hee
               make
               our
               bodies
               such
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 48.
              
               
               As
               is
               the
               earthy
               ,
               such
               are
               they
               that
               are
               earthy
               ;
               and
               as
               is
               the
               heavenly
               ,
               such
               are
               they
               also
               that
               are
               heavenly
               .
            
             
               From
               these
               hee
               proves
               the
               future
               mutation
               of
               the
               qualities
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               from
               earthly
               to
               heavenly
               ,
               from
               natural
               to
               spiritual
               ,
               by
               four
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               was
               the
               earthly
               Adam
               ,
               the
               head
               of
               our
               stock
               ,
               after
               the
               fleshly
               propagation
               ,
               such
               it
               became
               us
               to
               bee
               born
               ,
               viz.
               mortal
               :
               Therefore
               as
               the
               heavenly
               Adam
               (
               our
               head
               in
               respect
               to
               regeneration
               and
               glorification
               )
               is
               after
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               viz.
               Spiritual
               ,
               glorious
               ,
               incorruptible
               ,
               immortal
               ,
               such
               shall
               wee
               bee
               that
               are
               born
               again
               of
               him
               after
               our
               resurrection
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 49.
              
               
               And
               as
               wee
               have
               born
               the
               image
               of
               the
               earthy
               ,
               wee
               shall
               also
               bear
               the
               image
               of
               the
               heavenly
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               From
               its
               future
               certainty
               ;
               As
               sure
               as
               wee
               bear
               the
               image
               of
               the
               first
               Adam
               ,
               in
               the
               qualities
               of
               our
               substance
               ,
               being
               made
               conform
               to
               him
               in
               soul
               and
               body
               ;
               so
               sure
               shall
               wee
               bear
               the
               image
               of
               the
               second
               Adam
               ,
               in
               the
               glorious
               qualities
               of
               our
               substance
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 50.
              
               
               Now
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               flesh
               and
               blood
               cannot
               inherit
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               :
               Neither
               doth
               corruption
               inherit
               incorruption
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               The
               promises
               of
               glorifying
               our
               bodies
               ,
               or
               of
               bringing
               us
               into
               the
               glorious
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               ought
               to
               bee
               fulfilled
               :
               But
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               our
               bodies
               ,
               as
               now
               they
               are
               corruptible
               ,
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               unless
               they
               bee
               fitted
               for
               that
               glorious
               state
               :
               Therefore
               our
               bodies
               shall
               bee
               made
               meet
               ,
               by
               the
               mutation
               of
               their
               qualities
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Glory
               .
            
             
               Corruption
               ]
               By
               way
               of
               confirmation
               to
               this
               reason
               hee
               adds
               ,
               Argum.
               4.
               
               Corruption
               cannot
               inherit
               incorruption
               :
               Therefore
               necessary
               it
               is
               that
               our
               bodies
               bee
               changed
               in
               their
               qualities
               from
               corruptibility
               to
               incorruptibility
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 51.
              
               
               Behold
               ,
               I
               shew
               you
               a
               mystery
               ;
               wee
               shall
               not
               all
               sleep
               ,
               but
               wee
               shall
               all
               bee
               changed
               ,
            
             
               Objection
               3.
               
               What
               shall
               become
               of
               those
               that
               are
               alive
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               ?
               How
               shall
               they
               arise
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               dye
               ,
               but
               bee
               found
               alive
               by
               the
               Judge
               at
               his
               comming
               ?
               Hee
               answers
               by
               opening
               the
               mystery
               ,
               viz.
               that
               all
               shall
               not
               die
               ,
               nor
               rise
               again
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               bee
               taken
               that
               remain
               alive
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               changed
               into
               an
               eternal
               state
               of
               immortality
               ,
               either
               in
               glory
               ,
               or
               torments
               ,
               which
               change
               shall
               bee
               in
               stead
               of
               death
               and
               a
               resurrection
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 52.
              
               
               In
               a
               moment
               ,
               in
               the
               twinckling
               of
               an
               eye
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               Trumpet
               (
               for
               the
               Trumpet
               shall
               sound
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               shall
               bee
               raised
               incorruptible
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               be
               changed
               .
               )
            
             
             
               Hee
               shews
               the
               manner
               of
               this
               change
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               bee
               in
               the
               twinckling
               of
               an
               eye
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               all
               that
               are
               alive
               and
               dead
               shall
               be
               summoned
               by
               a
               fearful
               alarum
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 53.
              
               
               For
               this
               corruptible
               must
               put
               on
               incorruption
               ,
               and
               this
               mortal
               must
               put
               on
               immortality
               .
            
             
               Hee
               gives
               two
               Reasons
               of
               this
               change
               .
               First
               ,
               Mortality
               must
               bee
               swallowed
               up
               of
               immortality
               ,
               and
               this
               mortal
               body
               must
               put
               on
               immortality
               :
               Therefore
               they
               shall
               bee
               changed
               that
               are
               found
               alive
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   54.
                
                 
                 So
                 when
                 this
                 corruptible
                 shall
                 have
                 put
                 on
                 incorruption
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 mortal
                 shall
                 have
                 put
                 on
                 immortality
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 the
                 saying
                 that
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Death
                 is
                 swallowed
                 up
                 of
                 victory
                 .
              
               
                 55.
                 
                 O
                 death
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
                 O
                 grave
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 victory
                 ?
              
            
             
               Reason
               2.
               
               The
               Prophecie
               of
               Hosea
               ought
               to
               bee
               fulfilled
               ,
               chap.
               13.
               v.
               14.
               who
               fore-told
               our
               full
               victory
               over
               death
               and
               the
               grave
               :
               Therefore
               they
               that
               are
               alive
               shall
               bee
               changed
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               shall
               bee
               in
               stead
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 56.
              
               
               The
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               sin
               is
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               this
               victory
               may
               appear
               the
               greater
               ,
               hee
               intimates
               the
               victory
               wee
               shall
               have
               over
               sin
               and
               the
               Law
               ,
               without
               which
               the
               grave
               cannot
               prevail
               any
               thing
               over
               us
               ;
               for
               unless
               satisfaction
               bee
               given
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               sin
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               remain
               in
               full
               power
               :
               But
               after
               satisfaction
               is
               made
               to
               the
               Law
               for
               us
               ,
               sin
               and
               wrath
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               wherewith
               death
               is
               armed
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               sting
               ;
               which
               being
               disarmed
               is
               abolished
               and
               triumphed
               over
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 57.
              
               
               But
               thanks
               bee
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               giveth
               us
               the
               victory
               through
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Hee
               shews
               a
               twofold
               use
               of
               this
               victory
               :
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               thanks
               may
               bee
               given
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               given
               us
               through
               Christ
               victory
               over
               death
               ,
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               ,
               yea
               verily
               hee
               hath
               imputed
               the
               victory
               of
               Christ
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               it
               ours
               ;
               for
               hee
               hath
               died
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               resurrection
               hath
               obtained
               for
               us
               victory
               over
               death
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               make
               us
               conquerours
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 58.
              
               
               Therefore
               my
               beloved
               Brethren
               ,
               bee
               yee
               stedfast
               ,
               unmoveable
               ,
               alwaies
               abounding
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               you
               know
               ,
               that
               your
               labour
               is
               not
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Another
               use
               of
               this
               doctrine
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               under
               hope
               of
               the
               free
               gift
               ,
               at
               the
               day
               of
               resurrection
               ,
               wee
               would
               persevere
               constantly
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               diligently
               indeavour
               the
               bringing
               forth
               of
               the
               fruits
               of
               Faith
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               resurrection
               the
               Lord
               will
               give
               us
               ,
               whatever
               wee
               have
               lost
               with
               men
               ,
               viz.
               the
               reward
               of
               good
               works
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               this
               last
               Chapter
               .
               In
               the
               first
               is
               contained
               the
               last
               Article
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               concerning
               a
               Collection
               for
               the
               poor
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 5.
                 
              
               In
               the
               second
               is
               contained
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               shewing
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               familiar
               matters
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 19.
              
               
               In
               the
               third
               hee
               mentions
               salutations
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Now
             concerning
             the
             Collection
             for
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             given
             order
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             even
             so
             do
             yee
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             Collection
             :
             The
             famine
             which
             was
             prophesied
             by
             Agabus
             ,
             Act.
             11.28
             .
             as
             also
             the
             persecution
             ,
             did
             much
             distress
             the
             Churches
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             Apostles
             living
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             exhort
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             take
             care
             to
             make
             a
             collection
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             succour
             the
             need
             of
             the
             poor
             Jewes
             ,
             Gal.
             2.20
             .
             hee
             speaks
             of
             this
             contribution
             ,
             commanding
             that
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             (
             whereupon
             all
             Christians
             ceased
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
             met
             publikely
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             )
             that
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             ability
             ,
             without
             vain-glory
             ,
             should
             cast
             something
             into
             the
             Treasury
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             six
             reasons
             of
             his
             Exhortation
             :
             The
             first
             is
             from
             the
             example
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             by
             name
             of
             those
             which
             were
             in
             Galatia
             ,
             who
             were
             bound
             to
             the
             same
             duty
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             Precepts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Upon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             let
             every
             one
             of
             you
             lay
             by
             him
             in
             store
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             prospered
             him
             ,
             that
             there
             bee
             no
             gatherings
             when
             I
             come
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             Because
             nothing
             is
             required
             of
             them
             unfitting
             or
             burdensome
             ,
             but
             that
             once
             every
             week
             ,
             in
             convenient
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             every
             one
             would
             contribute
             according
             to
             that
             measure
             wherewith
             God
             had
             blessed
             him
             :
             And
             the
             manner
             is
             plain
             ,
             whereby
             the
             collection
             might
             bee
             made
             publikely
             every
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             and
             yet
             every
             one
             should
             lay
             it
             by
             himself
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             no
             man
             knowing
             the
             sum
             :
             We
             may
             imagine
             that
             they
             imitated
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Antient
             Church
             ,
             a
             bored
             Chest
             being
             placed
             in
             the
             entrance
             to
             the
             house
             where
             they
             met
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Lest
               when
               I
               come
               ]
               Reason
            
             3.
             
             Because
             hee
             was
             about
             to
             come
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             enquire
             of
             their
             obedience
             .
             Here
             wee
             have
             the
             fourth
             Reason
             ,
             lest
             upon
             their
             putting
             off
             ,
             or
             neglecting
             the
             matter
             ,
             they
             might
             bee
             found
             unprepared
             when
             the
             Apostles
             should
             come
             ,
             and
             might
             make
             their
             collection
             not
             so
             seasonable
             ,
             with
             greater
             difficulty
             and
             prejudice
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             And
             when
             I
             come
             ,
             whomsoever
             you
             shall
             approve
             by
             your
             letters
             ,
             them
             will
             I
             send
             to
             bring
             your
             liberality
             unto
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
             Hee
             prevents
             an
             objection
             ,
             lest
             there
             should
             bee
             any
             suspition
             of
             laying
             out
             their
             collection
             :
             Behold
             ,
             I
             will
             commit
             your
             charitable
             contribution
             to
             bee
             carried
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             unto
             men
             approved
             ,
             chosen
             by
             your selves
             ,
             whom
             I
             will
             send
             together
             with
             you
             ,
             with
             letters
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             And
             if
             it
             bee
             meet
             that
             I
             go
             also
             ,
             they
             shall
             go
             with
             mee
             .
          
           
             Reason
             6.
             
             Because
             this
             business
             so
             well
             likes
             mee
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             ready
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             commend
             your
             messengers
             to
             the
             Churches
             which
             are
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             by
             our
             Epistle
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             shall
             seem
             meet
             ,
             I
             also
             have
             determined
             to
             go
             along
             with
             those
             whom
             you
             commit
             the
             charge
             of
             this
             business
             to
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   5.
                
                 
                 Now
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 pass
                 thorough
                 Macedonia
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 do
                 pass
                 thorough
                 Macedonia
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 abide
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 winter
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 bring
                 mee
                 on
                 my
                 journey
                 whithersoever
                 I
                 go
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 For
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 see
                 you
                 now
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 trust
                 to
                 tarry
                 a
                 while
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 permit
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               is
               the
               Epilogue
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               containing
               for
               the
               most
               part
               matters
               familiar
               ,
               which
               also
               appertained
               to
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               :
               The
               Articles
               of
               this
               conclusion
               are
               six
               :
               The
               first
               concerns
               his
               coming
               ,
               whereof
               hee
               gives
               them
               hopes
               ,
               ver
               .
               5.
               and
               of
               his
               stay
               among
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               mutual
               friendship
               ,
               and
               their
               consolation
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               ver
               .
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   8.
                
                 
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 tarry
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 until
                 Pentecost
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 For
                 a
                 great
                 door
                 and
                 effectual
                 is
                 opened
                 unto
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 adversaries
                 .
              
            
             
               Why
               hee
               deferred
               his
               coming
               ,
               (
               determining
               to
               stay
               longer
               at
               Ephesus
               )
               till
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Jews
               Feast
               ,
               (
               which
               to
               that
               day
               ,
               they
               that
               Judaized
               observed
               )
               hee
               gives
               two
               Reasons
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               God
               had
               opened
               a
               great
               door
               ,
               or
               offered
               an
               abundant
               occasion
               for
               the
               gaining
               of
               many
               ,
               or
               converting
               them
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               apparently
               gave
               a
               blessing
               to
               his
               labours
               ,
               which
               hee
               calls
               an
               
                 effectual
                 door
              
               .
               Another
               Reason
               ,
               because
               the
               tumult
               of
               adversaries
               was
               so
               great
               ,
               his
               Presence
               was
               most
               requisite
               ,
               and
               Satan
               in
               his
               absence
               did
               much
               harm
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   10.
                
                 
                 Now
                 if
                 Timotheus
                 come
                 ,
                 see
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 bee
                 with
                 you
                 without
                 fear
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 worketh
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 also
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 therefore
                 despise
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 conduct
                 him
                 forth
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 come
                 unto
                 mee
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 look
                 for
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Brethren
                 .
              
            
             
               Article
               2.
               
               Wherein
               hee
               carefully
               commends
               Timothy
               unto
               them
               ,
               if
               hee
               should
               come
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               his
               most
               dear
               Son
               (
               who
               is
               called
               the
               Apostles
               Son
               ,
               because
               in
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
               hee
               followed
               his
               steps
               ,
               serving
               God
               holily
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               )
               that
               they
               would
               defend
               him
               from
               injuries
               ,
               treat
               him
               honourably
               ,
               bring
               him
               on
               his
               journey
               when
               hee
               returned
               ,
               guard
               him
               from
               dangers
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               come
               safe
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               As
               touching
               our
               brother
               Apollos
               ,
               I
               greatly
               desired
               him
               to
               come
               unto
               you
               with
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               but
               his
               will
               was
               not
               at
               all
               to
               come
               at
               this
               time
               :
               but
               hee
               will
               come
               when
               hee
               shall
               have
               convenient
               time
               .
            
             
               Article
               3.
               
               Wherein
               (
               that
               the
               Corinthians
               might
               not
               take
               it
               ill
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               while
               hee
               came
               ,
               did
               not
               send
               Apollos
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               a
               man
               familiar
               with
               them
               ,
               who
               watered
               the
               Apostles
               planting
               amongst
               them
               )
               hee
               clears
               himself
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               not
               a
               will
               then
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               gives
               them
               hopes
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               when
               hee
               shall
               have
               a
               fit
               opportunity
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   13.
                
                 
                 Watch
                 yee
                 ,
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 quit
                 you
                 like
                 men
                 :
                 bee
                 strong
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Let
                 all
                 your
                 things
                 bee
                 done
                 with
                 charity
                 .
              
            
             
               Article
               4.
               
               Wherein
               hee
               exhorts
               them
               to
               five
               military
               duties
               of
               Christian-souldiers
               .
               1.
               
               That
               although
               neither
               hee
               nor
               Apollos
               should
               come
               unto
               them
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               they
               should
               keep
               continual
               watch
               ,
               lest
               Satan
               should
               come
               upon
               them
               while
               they
               were
               secure
               ,
               and
               drunk
               with
               worldly
               cares
               .
               2.
               
               That
               they
               should
               bee
               constant
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               firmly
               holding
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               being
               united
               unto
               Christ
               by
               Faith.
               3.
               
               That
               they
               would
               shew
               themselves
               men
               ,
               in
               every
               combate
               against
               the
               adversaries
               of
               Faith
               and
               their
               salvation
               .
               4.
               
               That
               they
               would
               bee
               strong
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               faint
               under
               the
               evils
               they
               any
               time
               met
               with
               .
               5.
               
               That
               they
               would
               constitute
               Charity
               the
               Arbitrator
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               both
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Civil
               ,
               serving
               the
               common
               good
               in
               every
               thing
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   15.
                
                 
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 (
                 you
                 know
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Stephanas
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 Achaia
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 addicted
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 )
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 That
                 yee
                 submit
                 your selves
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 helpeth
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 laboureth
                 .
              
            
             
               Article
               5.
               
               Wherein
               hee
               commends
               to
               them
               Stephanas
               ,
               with
               his
               family
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               office
               of
               Deacon
               assisted
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               have
               honourable
               respects
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               family
               :
               First
               ,
               Because
               with
               the
               first
               they
               gave
               their
               names
               to
               Christ.
               2.
               
               Because
               hee
               willingly
               addicted
               himself
               in
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Deacon
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               to
               the
               order
               which
               was
               required
               in
               the
               constituting
               of
               Deacons
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               wills
               them
               as
               subject
               to
               these
               ,
               that
               they
               give
               them
               due
               honour
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               convenient
               to
               their
               Ministery
               :
               Hee
               understands
               not
               politick
               subjection
               onely
               ,
               in
               respect
               to
               their
               office
               ,
               but
               also
               moral
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               shew
               our selves
               reverend
               and
               obedient
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               excel
               in
               virtue
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               wee
               exclude
               not
               that
               subjection
               which
               is
               due
               to
               Deacons
               for
               their
               office
               sake
               ,
               who
               administer
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               about
               Ecclesiastical
               matters
               ,
               wherein
               Stephanas
               with
               his
               family
               was
               imployed
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   17.
                
                 
                 I
                 am
                 glad
                 of
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Stephanas
                 ,
                 and
                 Fortunatus
                 ,
                 and
                 Achaicus
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 lacking
                 on
                 your
                 part
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 supplied
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 For
                 they
                 have
                 refreshed
                 my
                 spirit
                 and
                 yours
                 :
                 therefore
                 acknowledge
                 yee
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 such
                 .
              
            
             
               Article
               6.
               
               Wherein
               hee
               commends
               their
               sending
               of
               three
               Brethren
               from
               Corinth
               ,
               unto
               him
               ,
               because
               they
               supplied
               the
               stead
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               in
               visiting
               of
               him
               ;
               They
               are
               said
               to
               have
               refreshed
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               because
               as
               they
               had
               gratified
               the
               Corinthians
               who
               sent
               them
               ,
               so
               likewise
               the
               Apostle
               to
               whom
               they
               were
               sent
               ;
               wherefore
               hee
               would
               have
               them
               esteemed
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               both
               these
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               were
               like
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   19.
                
                 
                 The
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 salute
                 you
                 ;
                 Aquila
                 and
                 Priscilla
                 salute
                 you
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 Brethren
                 geeet
                 you
                 ;
                 greet
                 you
                 one
                 another
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 kiss
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               after
               hee
               hath
               saluted
               the
               Corinthians
               .
               1.
               
               In
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               .
               2.
               
               In
               the
               name
               of
               Priscilla
               and
               Aquila
               and
               their
               families
               ,
               vers
               .
               19.
               3.
               
               In
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Brethren
               his
               companions
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               his
               society
               ;
               Hee
               wills
               them
               (
               as
               the
               Eastern
               manner
               was
               )
               to
               salute
               one
               another
               with
               a
               kiss
               (
               as
               wee
               ,
               with
               joyning
               right
               hands
               )
               without
               deceit
               or
               dissimulation
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               perform
               those
               things
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               expressions
               of
               love
               holily
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               The
               salutation
               of
               mee
               Paul
               with
               mine
               own
               hand
               .
            
             
               Further
               hee
               signs
               this
               Epistle
               (
               being
               written
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               another
               )
               with
               a
               salutation
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bee
               known
               to
               bee
               his
               own
               ;
               Because
               in
               those
               times
               Epistles
               were
               feigned
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               2.1
               .
               Therefore
               it
               was
               needful
               that
               by
               some
               manifest
               token
               they
               should
               bee
               known
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               If
               any
               man
               love
               not
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               let
               him
               bee
               Anathema
               Maranatha
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               close
               of
               the
               Epistle
               hee
               laies
               down
               an
               Apostolical
               malediction
               against
               the
               haters
               and
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               both
               secret
               and
               open
               ,
               using
               the
               words
               of
               extreamest
               execration
               :
               For
               by
               this
               solemn
               form
               ,
               Maranatha
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 THE
                 LORD
                 COMMETH
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               testified
               that
               they
               had
               performed
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               their
               office
               towards
               such
               a
               man
               :
               And
               for
               the
               future
               by
               a
               common
               consent
               let
               him
               alone
               ,
               and
               referred
               him
               to
               the
               last
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               was
               desperate
               amongst
               men
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               not
               excommunicate
               hypocrites
               from
               the
               external
               society
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               threatens
               utter
               destruction
               unless
               they
               repent
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   23.
                
                 
                 The
                 Grace
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 bee
                 with
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 My
                 love
                 bee
                 with
                 you
                 all
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
            
             
               Finally
               after
               his
               Apostolical
               benediction
               ,
               by
               his
               Authority
               applied
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               hee
               signifies
               his
               special
               love
               towards
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               convinced
               in
               themselves
               ,
               that
               whatever
               hee
               had
               set
               down
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               whether
               by
               way
               of
               reprehension
               ,
               or
               exhortation
               ,
               it
               came
               all
               from
               his
               love
               towards
               them
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Second
           Epistle
           of
           Paul
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             Epistle
             did
             not
             want
             its
             effect
             amongst
             many
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             yet
             there
             were
             some
             ,
             especially
             vain-talking
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             persevered
             in
             their
             contumacy
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             they
             themselves
             set
             at
             nought
             the
             Apostles
             Authority
             ,
             but
             also
             dared
             publickly
             to
             compare
             themselves
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             prefer
             themselves
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             diminish
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Apostle
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             with
             no
             small
             detriment
             and
             prejudice
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
             That
             hee
             might
             restrain
             these
             ,
             and
             finde
             all
             things
             at
             his
             comming
             better
             ordered
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             hee
             writ
             this
             second
             Epistle
             which
             is
             wholly
             Apologetical
             .
          
           
             Besides
             an
             Exordium
             and
             Conclusion
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             Epistle
             :
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             having
             removed
             the
             scandal
             of
             the
             Cross
             which
             was
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             suspicion
             of
             his
             alienated
             mind
             from
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               
               &
               2.
               
            
             Hee
             defends
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             
               Chap.
               2.
               
               &
               3.
            
             
             And
             proves
             his
             constancy
             and
             fidelity
             therein
             ,
             
               Chap.
               4.
               
               &
               5.
            
             
             Exhorting
             them
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             
               Chap.
               6.
            
             
             And
             that
             they
             would
             perswade
             themselves
             of
             his
             good
             will
             towards
             them
             ,
             
               Chap.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             hee
             exhorts
             them
             to
             make
             a
             collection
             for
             the
             poor
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             afflicted
             Iews
             ,
             
               Chap.
               8
               &
               9.
            
             
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             part
             hee
             vindicates
             his
             Authority
             from
             contempt
             ,
             and
             the
             aspersions
             of
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             (
             who
             laboured
             to
             render
             the
             Apostle
             vile
             amongst
             the
             
               Corinthians
               )
               Chap.
               10.
            
             and
             holily
             boasts
             himself
             against
             them
             ,
             
               Chap.
               11.
               
               &
               12.
            
             endeavouring
             to
             render
             his
             Authority
             formidable
             ,
             and
             also
             amicable
             to
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               Chap.
               13.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               besides
               the
               inscription
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ;
               in
               the
               former
               hee
               removes
               the
               scandal
               of
               the
               Cross
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               wherewith
               hee
               was
               not
               long
               since
               oppressed
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               hee
               removes
               the
               suspicion
               of
               an
               alienated
               mind
               from
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Inscription
               of
               the
               Epistle
               which
               is
               instead
               of
               an
               
                 Exordium
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 2.
              
               serves
               to
               prepare
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               for
               receiving
               the
               things
               which
               hee
               wrote
               ,
               intimating
               five
               Reasons
               to
               that
               end
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
               
               Paul
            
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Timothy
             our
             Brother
             ,
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             which
             is
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Saints
             which
             are
             in
             all
             Achaia
             ;
          
           
             The
             first
             Reason
             :
             Because
             Paul
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ▪
             was
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             chiefest
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Reason
             2.
             
             Because
             hee
             did
             not
             assume
             to
             himself
             this
             honour
             (
             as
             certain
             false
             Brethren
             feigned
             themselves
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             not
             sent
             of
             God
             )
             but
             obtained
             it
             by
             the
             special
             Will
             of
             God.
             Reason
             3.
             
             Because
             hee
             had
             brought
             in
             Timothy
             with
             himself
             to
             witness
             against
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             not
             admit
             of
             this
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             written
             by
             him
             .
             Reason
             4.
             
             Because
             what
             hee
             was
             about
             to
             write
             ,
             appertained
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             and
             Churches
             in
             all
             
               Achaia
               ,
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             to
             know
             this
             asserted
             truth
             which
             hee
             was
             about
             to
             write
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Grace
             bee
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             Peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
             Comprehended
             in
             the
             salutation
             or
             Apostolical
             benediction
             :
             Because
             Paul
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             would
             not
             that
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             should
             any
             waies
             bee
             eclipsed
             (
             although
             hee
             knew
             there
             were
             most
             corrupt
             persons
             among
             them
             ,
             not
             onely
             which
             lay
             hid
             ,
             but
             openly
             shewed
             themselves
             enemies
             to
             the
             Apostle
             )
             but
             constantly
             accounted
             the
             Church
             at
             Corinth
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             by
             his
             Authority
             hee
             applied
             the
             benediction
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             doubted
             not
             to
             wish
             them
             all
             good
             things
             :
             Therefore
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             receive
             the
             things
             which
             hee
             wrote
             ,
             with
             that
             submission
             and
             readiness
             of
             mind
             that
             was
             fitting
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               Blessed
               bee
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               all
               comforts
               ,
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               the
               Apostle
               proves
               that
               the
               Corinthians
               ought
               not
               to
               despise
               him
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Cross
               or
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               twelve
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               afflictions
               I
               find
               God
               the
               Father
               most
               merciful
               ,
               and
               abundant
               in
               all
               consolation
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               have
               cause
               rather
               to
               bless
               God
               ,
               than
               to
               complain
               of
               my
               calamities
               ,
               sent
               of
               God
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               you
               not
               to
               contemn
               mee
               ,
               or
               to
               bee
               offended
               because
               of
               my
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               Who
               comforteth
               us
               in
               all
               our
               tribulation
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               bee
               able
               to
               comfort
               them
               which
               are
               in
               any
               trouble
               ,
               by
               the
               comfort
               wherewith
               wee
               our selves
               are
               comforted
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               By
               the
               experience
               which
               I
               have
               in
               afflictions
               ,
               I
               am
               made
               more
               fit
               to
               minister
               comfort
               〈◊〉
               others
               that
               are
               afflicted
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               you
               not
               to
               bee
               offended
               in
               mee
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               For
               as
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               abound
               in
               us
               ,
               so
               our
               consolation
               also
               aboundeth
               by
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               Afflictions
               are
               a
               part
               of
               Martyrdome
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               for
               Christ
               ,
               are
               inflicted
               upon
               mee
               with
               honour
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               called
               the
               afflictions
               of
               Christ
               by
               way
               of
               participation
               ;
               For
               what
               things
               are
               inflicted
               upon
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               Christ
               takes
               upon
               himself
               ,
               as
               Act.
               9.
               
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 why
                 dost
                 thou
                 persecute
                 mee
                 ?
              
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 us
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               4.
               
               Christ
               gave
               testimony
               (
               from
               his
               superabundant
               and
               seasonable
               consolations
               towards
               mee
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               my
               afflictions
               )
               that
               the
               miseries
               which
               I
               suffer
               are
               inflicted
               upon
               mee
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               And
               whether
               wee
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               your
               consolation
               and
               salvation
               ,
               which
               is
               effectual
               in
               enduring
               the
               same
               sufferings
               which
               wee
               also
               suffer
               :
               or
               
               whether
               wee
               bee
               comforted
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               your
               consolation
               and
               salvation
               :
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               Those
               afflictions
               ,
               as
               also
               these
               comforts
               ,
               tended
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               who
               might
               bee
               strengthened
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               built
               up
               divers
               waies
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               take
               comfort
               from
               the
               Apostles
               experience
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               they
               not
               to
               bee
               offended
               in
               the
               Apostles
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               
                 Which
                 effectually
                 produceth
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               6.
               
               Because
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               was
               effectually
               to
               bee
               promoted
               ,
               by
               his
               suffering
               such
               kind
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               by
               which
               (
               as
               by
               the
               way
               to
               salvation
               freely
               given
               )
               they
               were
               earnestly
               to
               strive
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 the
                 hope
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               7.
               
               I
               have
               certain
               hope
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               not
               despise
               us
               ,
               nor
               take
               ill
               the
               afflictions
               which
               yee
               shall
               suffer
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               are
               bound
               not
               to
               frustrate
               our
               hope
               concerning
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               And
               our
               hope
               of
               you
               is
               stedfast
               ,
               knowing
               that
               as
               you
               are
               partakers
               of
               the
               sufferings
               ,
               so
               shall
               you
               bee
               also
               of
               the
               consolation
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               I
               know
               that
               you
               are
               made
               both
               partakers
               of
               our
               sufferings
               by
               your
               sympathy
               ,
               and
               shall
               partake
               of
               our
               consolations
               :
               Therefore
               you
               are
               bound
               not
               to
               despise
               us
               because
               of
               the
               afflictions
               which
               wee
               suffer
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   8.
                
                 
                 For
                 wee
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 have
                 you
                 ignorant
                 of
                 our
                 trouble
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 were
                 pressed
                 out
                 of
                 measure
                 ,
                 above
                 strength
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 wee
                 despaired
                 even
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 But
                 wee
                 had
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 trust
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 which
                 raiseth
                 the
                 dead
                 :
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Who
                 delivered
                 us
                 from
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 deliver
                 ;
                 in
                 whom
                 wee
                 trust
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 yet
                 deliver
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               9.
               
               From
               his
               special
               example
               ,
               and
               late
               sufferings
               in
               Asia
               :
               So
               far
               am
               I
               from
               being
               ashamed
               of
               my
               afflictions
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               desirous
               all
               should
               understand
               how
               great
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               also
               my
               infirmity
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               bee
               glorified
               the
               more
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               you
               not
               to
               despise
               mee
               for
               my
               afflictions
               .
               Hee
               shews
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               infirmities
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               tumult
               at
               Ephesus
               (
               whereof
               hee
               speaks
               ,
               Act.
               19.23
               .
               )
               or
               some
               such
               like
               danger
               ,
               hee
               kn●w
               not
               which
               way
               to
               turn
               himself
               to
               escape
               the
               danger
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               expecting
               in
               himself
               nothing
               but
               certain
               death
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 trust
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               10.
               
               I
               have
               learned
               by
               this
               experience
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               not
               to
               confide
               in
               my self
               ,
               but
               in
               God
               alone
               ,
               who
               can
               deliver
               from
               imminent
               death
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               raise
               up
               them
               which
               are
               dead
               ,
               to
               which
               end
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               bring
               mee
               into
               danger
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               not
               to
               despise
               my
               affliction
               .
            
             
               
                 Wee
                 hope
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               11.
               
               By
               this
               late
               experience
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               God
               hath
               stirred
               up
               in
               mee
               a
               firm
               hope
               ,
               of
               my
               deliverance
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               though
               I
               fall
               into
               new
               calamities
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               you
               not
               to
               despise
               my
               affliction
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               You
               also
               helping
               together
               by
               prayer
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               gift
               bestowed
               upon
               us
               by
               the
               means
               of
               many
               persons
               ,
               thanks
               may
               bee
               given
               by
               many
               on
               your
               behalf
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               12.
               
               Because
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               his
               deliverance
               should
               stir
               up
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               among
               others
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               obtain
               his
               deliverance
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               also
               to
               thanksgiving
               by
               many
               unto
               God
               :
               which
               Argument
               being
               considered
               ,
               the
               Corinthians
               could
               not
               despise
               Paul
               for
               the
               afflictions
               which
               hee
               suffered
               ,
               at
               least
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               offended
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               For
               our
               rejoycing
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
               that
               in
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               godly
               sincerity
               ,
               not
               with
               fleshly
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               wee
               have
               had
               our
               conversation
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               more
               abundantly
               to
               you-wards
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               followes
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               removes
               their
               suspition
               of
               his
               estranged
               mind
               from
               them
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               his
               adversaries
               ,
               seem
               to
               f●ment
               with
               frivolous
               Arguments
               )
               and
               proves
               that
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               surmise
               any
               change
               of
               his
               carriage
               towards
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               his
               mind
               was
               alienated
               from
               them
               ,
               by
               six
               Arguments
               ,
               after
               which
               hee
               answers
               two
               or
               three
               Objections
               ,
               which
               were
               brought
               to
               the
               contrary
               by
               his
               adversaries
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               Wherein
               hee
               gives
               an
               account
               why
               his
               safety
               ought
               to
               bee
               commended
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               also
               proves
               that
               hee
               continued
               the
               same
               as
               the
               Corinthians
               had
               found
               him
               ,
               in
               so
               many
               months
               tryal
               that
               hee
               had
               stayed
               amongst
               them
               :
               
                 In
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 sincerity
                 ,
              
               I
               have
               alwaies
               behaved
               my self
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               approve
               my self
               to
               God
               ,
               my
               own
               and
               other
               mens
               consciences
               :
               Therefore
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               that
               you
               should
               suspect
               any
               change
               ,
               either
               of
               my
               carriage
               or
               affection
               towards
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Not
                 with
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               Hereby
               hee
               confirms
               the
               former
               :
               The
               fountain
               of
               my
               conversation
               was
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               like
               it self
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               constant
               ,
               not
               that
               subtil
               wisdome
               ,
               whereby
               carnal
               men
               ,
               for
               their
               profits
               sake
               counterfeit
               respect
               to
               others
               ,
               which
               indeed
               they
               have
               not
               :
               Therefore
               let
               no
               suspition
               bee
               amongst
               you
               about
               the
               change
               of
               my
               carriage
               and
               affection
               towards
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               For
               wee
               write
               none
               other
               things
               unto
               you
               ,
               than
               what
               you
               read
               ,
               or
               acknowledge
               ,
               and
               I
               trust
               you
               shall
               acknowledge
               even
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               Hee
               confirms
               what
               hee
               had
               said
               before
               ,
               adding
               a
               
                 third
                 Argument
              
               :
               Because
               his
               deeds
               and
               his
               writings
               were
               answerable
               to
               each
               other
               (
               wherein
               hee
               seems
               to
               tax
               his
               adversaries
               ,
               who
               carried
               themselves
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               former
               Argument
               )
               which
               hee
               proves
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               themselves
               ,
               who
               although
               they
               were
               somewhat
               disturbed
               by
               the
               whisperings
               of
               adversaries
               ,
               yet
               they
               acknowledged
               his
               sincerity
               and
               constancy
               ,
               and
               hee
               hoped
               they
               would
               afterwards
               do
               the
               like
               :
               Therefore
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               As
               also
               you
               have
               acknowledged
               us
               in
               part
               ;
               that
               wee
               are
               your
               rejoycing
               ,
               even
               as
               yee
               also
               are
               ours
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               Because
               in
               some
               measure
               (
               although
               not
               with
               that
               confidence
               as
               became
               them
               against
               the
               false
               Apostles
               )
               the
               Corinthians
               boasted
               of
               their
               conversion
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostle
               boasted
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               Apostleship
               ,
               and
               further
               ,
               hee
               hoped
               to
               glory
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   15.
                
                 
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 confidence
                 I
                 was
                 minded
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 you
                 afore
                 ;
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 second
                 benefit
                 :
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 you
                 into
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 again
                 out
                 of
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 you
                 to
                 bee
                 brought
                 on-ward
                 my
                 way
                 to
                 Judea
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               Because
               hee
               had
               a
               purpose
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               in
               confidence
               of
               mutual
               good
               will
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               compleat
               the
               first
               benefit
               of
               their
               conversion
               ,
               by
               confirming
               their
               Faith
               ,
               as
               a
               second
               benefit
               ;
               and
               that
               hee
               might
               receive
               expressions
               of
               their
               good
               will
               towards
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               duties
               which
               hee
               reckons
               up
               ,
               to
               the
               increase
               of
               their
               mutual
               love
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               When
               I
               therefore
               was
               thus
               minded
               ,
               did
               I
               use
               lightness
               ?
               or
               the
               things
               that
               I
               purpose
               ,
               do
               I
               purpose
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               that
               with
               mee
               there
               should
               bee
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ?
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               By
               answering
               the
               Objection
               proposed
               ,
               I
               have
               deferred
               my
               comming
               unto
               you
               longer
               than
               I
               would
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               the
               levity
               of
               a
               mind
               changed
               ,
               but
               ,
               as
               afterwards
               it
               shall
               appear
               ,
               out
               of
               love
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               spare
               you
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               bee
               chastised
               with
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               had
               I
               come
               to
               you
               before
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               you
               not
               to
               suspect
               the
               alienation
               of
               my
               mind
               from
               you
               :
               The
               Objection
               is
               propounded
               in
               the
               same
               terms
               ,
               in
               which
               his
               adversaries
               did
               reproach
               him
               ,
               as
               vain
               
               and
               light
               ,
               speaking
               like
               carnal
               and
               unregenerate
               men
               ,
               and
               promising
               what
               hee
               intended
               not
               to
               perform
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               sleightly
               promise
               ,
               and
               easily
               change
               their
               mind
               ,
               neither
               whose
               words
               (
               and
               by
               consequence
               )
               nor
               doctrine
               carryed
               any
               certainty
               ,
               to
               whom
               therefore
               no
               credit
               was
               to
               bee
               given
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               But
               as
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               our
               word
               toward
               you
               ,
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               .
            
             
               Hee
               answers
               the
               Objection
               ,
               and
               because
               hee
               is
               more
               careful
               that
               nothing
               should
               bee
               imputed
               to
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               his
               Credit
               ;
               hee
               answers
               first
               for
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               confirms
               the
               truth
               thereof
               by
               
                 five
                 Reasons
                 .
                 Reason
              
               1.
               
               Because
               his
               Doctrine
               was
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               must
               of
               necessity
               bee
               true
               :
               because
               God
               is
               faithful
               and
               true
               ,
               whose
               dictates
               and
               precepts
               onely
               hee
               taught
               among
               them
               ,
               not
               sometimes
               affirming
               ,
               sometimes
               denying
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               are
               not
               constant
               to
               themselves
               ,
               use
               to
               do
               :
               Therefore
               they
               were
               to
               make
               no
               doubt
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               For
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               preached
               among
               you
               by
               us
               ,
               even
               by
               mee
               ,
               and
               Sylvanus
               ,
               and
               Timotheus
               ,
               was
               not
               yea
               and
               nay
               ,
               but
               in
               him
               was
               yea
               .
            
             
               Reason
               2.
               
               My
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               my
               companions
               contained
               nothing
               but
               Jesus
               Christ
               onely
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               unchangeable
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               eternal
               verity
               alwaies
               constant
               to
               himself
               :
               Therefore
               you
               are
               not
               to
               make
               any
               doubt
               of
               my
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               For
               all
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               in
               him
               are
               yea
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               unto
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               by
               us
               .
            
             
               Reason
               3.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               .
               All
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               in
               and
               through
               Christ
               are
               firm
               ,
               unchangeable
               ,
               and
               compleat
               ;
               partly
               inasmuch
               as
               hee
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               whom
               all
               things
               are
               made
               ;
               partly
               inasmuch
               as
               hee
               is
               Mediatour
               ,
               God-man
               ,
               who
               compleated
               for
               us
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               procured
               it
               by
               his
               merit
               ,
               that
               the
               good
               things
               promised
               might
               bee
               performed
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               really
               hee
               applies
               them
               to
               us
               :
               Therefore
               our
               preaching
               which
               contains
               nothing
               else
               ,
               is
               necessarily
               certain
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               to
               be
               made
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ]
                 Reason
              
               4.
               
               As
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               are
               yea
               and
               Amen
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               is
               ,
               really
               and
               indeed
               ratified
               and
               compleat
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               acknowledged
               and
               preached
               by
               us
               ,
               it
               makes
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               have
               his
               Promises
               fulfilled
               but
               in
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               our
               preaching
               is
               so
               sure
               and
               firm
               ,
               as
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               is
               in
               glorifying
               himself
               in
               his
               Son
               ,
               neither
               must
               you
               doubt
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               matter
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   21.
                
                 
                 Now
                 hee
                 which
                 stablisheth
                 us
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 annointed
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 God
                 ,
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 Who
                 hath
                 also
                 sealed
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 the
                 earnest
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
              
            
             
               Reason
               5.
               
               God
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               our
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               confirming
               both
               the
               preaching
               of
               us
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               Faith
               of
               you
               Corinthians
               (
               as
               many
               of
               you
               as
               are
               sincere
               )
               partly
               by
               communicating
               the
               several
               gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               an
               unction
               from
               Christ
               ,
               partly
               by
               setting
               to
               his
               seal
               to
               our
               Faith
               ,
               making
               us
               certain
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               stirs
               up
               ineffable
               and
               glorious
               joy
               in
               us
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               the
               earnest
               of
               our
               future
               happiness
               :
               Therefore
               our
               preaching
               is
               sure
               ,
               nor
               ought
               you
               to
               make
               any
               doubt
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               Arguments
               being
               weighed
               ,
               upon
               no
               ground
               could
               the
               Corinthians
               suspect
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               so
               many
               waies
               divinely
               confirmed
               ,
               there
               could
               bee
               any
               uncertainty
               or
               falshood
               ;
               and
               so
               hee
               prevents
               an
               Objection
               ,
               as
               it
               tended
               to
               destroy
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               Moreover
               I
               call
               God
               for
               a
               record
               upon
               my
               soul
               ,
               that
               to
               spare
               you
               I
               came
               not
               as
               yet
               unto
               Corinth
               .
            
             
               Here
               hee
               answers
               the
               Objection
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               concerned
               his
               credit
               and
               carriage
               ,
               by
               shewing
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               not
               comming
               unto
               them
               ,
               viz.
               That
               time
               of
               repentance
               being
               granted
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               hee
               might
               spare
               them
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               restrain
               himself
               from
               a
               severe
               course
               with
               them
               ,
               which
               at
               present
               hee
               was
               forced
               to
               use
               ;
               and
               hee
               confirms
               his
               Word
               with
               an
               oath
               ,
               because
               so
               the
               gravity
               of
               the
               matter
               required
               :
               Therefore
               not
               out
               of
               any
               levity
               did
               hee
               defer
               his
               comming
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               Not
               for
               that
               wee
               have
               dominion
               over
               your
               Faith
               ,
               but
               are
               helpers
               of
               your
               joy
               :
               for
               by
               Faith
               yee
               stand
               .
            
             
               Hence
               arises
               another
               Objection
               :
               Therefore
               thou
               makest
               thy self
               Lord
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               couldest
               punish
               when
               thou
               wouldest
               .
               Hee
               answers
               by
               denying
               any
               Mastery
               ,
               affirming
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               bee
               imployed
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               timely
               Censures
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               Christ
               ,
               being
               used
               ,
               those
               that
               repented
               might
               at
               length
               rejoyce
               :
               Hee
               gives
               an
               account
               why
               hee
               denyed
               any
               dominion
               over
               their
               Faith
               ,
               because
               Faith
               is
               the
               bond
               of
               conjunction
               with
               Christ
               ,
               by
               which
               Faith
               wee
               stand
               fast
               in
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               right
               and
               title
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               things
               present
               ,
               and
               in
               hopes
               of
               future
               good
               things
               :
               Therefore
               Faith
               admits
               no
               Lord
               ,
               besides
               God
               ;
               it
               admits
               of
               men
               onely
               as
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               helpers
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ;
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               proceeds
               in
               his
               Apology
               for
               his
               constant
               good
               will
               towards
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
                 
              
               In
               the
               other
               hee
               begins
               his
               Apology
               for
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               to
               the
               former
               Arguments
               (
               whereby
               hee
               proves
               that
               his
               mind
               was
               not
               alienated
               from
               the
               Corinthians
               )
               hee
               adds
               eight
               signs
               of
               his
               good
               will
               towards
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             But
             I
             determined
             this
             with
             my self
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             not
             come
             again
             to
             you
             in
             heaviness
             .
          
           
             Sign
             1.
             
             That
             the
             cause
             why
             hee
             changed
             his
             purpose
             concerning
             his
             comming
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             bring
             sadness
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             at
             his
             comming
             ,
             being
             compelled
             more
             severely
             to
             correct
             their
             manners
             ,
             which
             hee
             did
             desire
             might
             bee
             amended
             before
             his
             comming
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             if
             I
             make
             you
             sorry
             ,
             who
             is
             hee
             then
             that
             maketh
             mee
             glad
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             which
             is
             made
             sorry
             by
             mee
             ?
          
           
             Sign
             2.
             
             That
             his
             sympathy
             was
             so
             much
             with
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             hee
             could
             not
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             glad
             ,
             rejoyce
             ,
             neither
             moderate
             himself
             from
             sorrow
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             any
             one
             amongst
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             him
             remained
             sad
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             And
             I
             wrote
             this
             same
             unto
             you
             ,
             lest
             when
             I
             came
             I
             should
             have
             sorrow
             from
             them
             of
             whom
             I
             ought
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             having
             confidence
             in
             you
             all
             ,
             that
             my
             joy
             is
             the
             joy
             of
             you
             all
             .
          
           
             Sign
             3.
             
             That
             the
             writing
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             former
             Epistle
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             this
             second
             ,
             was
             undertaken
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             lest
             if
             hee
             had
             come
             to
             those
             ,
             and
             had
             found
             them
             impenitent
             ,
             besides
             his
             sorrow
             for
             their
             sin
             ,
             hee
             might
             have
             been
             forced
             to
             a
             new
             sorrow
             ,
             which
             necessary
             severity
             would
             create
             both
             to
             them
             and
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Having
               confidence
               ]
               Sign
            
             4.
             
             That
             hee
             was
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             his
             joy
             was
             matter
             of
             joy
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             joyes
             were
             both
             to
             him
             and
             them
             common
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             For
             out
             of
             much
             affliction
             and
             anguish
             of
             heart
             I
             wrote
             unto
             you
             with
             many
             tears
             ,
             not
             that
             you
             should
             bee
             grieved
             ,
             but
             that
             yee
             might
             know
             the
             love
             that
             I
             have
             more
             abundantly
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             Sign
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             former
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             was
             more
             sharp
             ,
             was
             not
             writ
             by
             him
             without
             tears
             ,
             and
             truly
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             testifie
             his
             ready
             mind
             towards
             them
             ,
             not
             that
             hee
             might
             make
             them
             sorry
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             But
             if
             any
             have
             caused
             grief
             ,
             hee
             hath
             not
             
             grieved
             mee
             but
             in
             part
             :
             that
             I
             may
             not
             over-charge
             you
             all
             .
          
           
             Sign
             6.
             
             His
             friendly
             mind
             towards
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostle
             did
             esteem
             as
             nothing
             ,
             that
             heaviness
             which
             the
             incestuous
             person
             had
             created
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             comparison
             with
             that
             sadness
             which
             hee
             had
             caused
             to
             all
             the
             Corinthians
             :
             Hee
             addeth
             (
             
               in
               part
            
             )
             because
             his
             grief
             was
             now
             turned
             into
             joy
             through
             the
             incestuous
             persons
             repentance
             :
             Therefore
             by
             way
             of
             mitigation
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             added
             (
             
               in
               part
            
             )
             for
             the
             incestuous
             persons
             sake
             now
             a
             penitent
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             cast
             a
             burden
             on
             him
             already
             burthened
             in
             himself
             ,
             if
             hee
             should
             too
             much
             aggravate
             his
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Sufficient
             to
             such
             a
             man
             is
             this
             punishment
             ,
             which
             was
             inflicted
             of
             many
             .
          
           
             Sign
             7.
             
             That
             now
             hee
             was
             ready
             to
             receive
             the
             penitent
             incestuous
             person
             into
             favour
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             give
             a
             proof
             of
             his
             lenity
             and
             meekness
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             appear
             that
             the
             former
             severity
             came
             not
             ,
             but
             from
             love
             and
             his
             desire
             of
             advantage
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             .
             To
             which
             end
             hee
             declareth
             that
             the
             chastisement
             of
             this
             Incestuous
             person
             ,
             inflicted
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             many
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Church
             it self
             consenting
             )
             after
             his
             repentance
             appeared
             ,
             was
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             So
             that
             contrariwise
             ,
             yee
             ought
             rather
             to
             forgive
             him
             ,
             and
             comfort
             him
             ,
             lest
             perhaps
             such
             an
             one
             should
             bee
             swallowed
             up
             with
             over
             much
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             That
             hee
             might
             shew
             his
             meekness
             towards
             the
             penitent
             Incestuous
             person
             ,
             hee
             adviseth
             that
             hee
             may
             by
             the
             Corinthian
             Church
             bee
             again
             received
             into
             favour
             ,
             for
             these
             six
             Reasons
             annexed
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             forgive
             the
             penitent
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             him
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             excommunicate
             him
             ,
             being
             impenitent
             .
          
           
             
               Lest
               perhaps
               ]
               Reason
            
             2.
             
             Because
             otherwise
             it
             was
             dangerous
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             bee
             swallowed
             up
             with
             over
             much
             sorrow
             ,
             except
             they
             should
             now
             receive
             the
             penitent
             into
             favour
             again
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Wherefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             confirm
             your
             love
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             Because
             (
             especially
             they
             were
             so
             desired
             by
             the
             Apostle
             )
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             testifie
             their
             love
             towards
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             shewing
             themselves
             to
             have
             excommunicated
             that
             man
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             might
             destroy
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             repentance
             ,
             they
             might
             save
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             For
             to
             this
             end
             also
             did
             I
             write
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             know
             the
             proof
             of
             you
             ,
             whether
             you
             bee
             obedient
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
             Because
             by
             this
             means
             they
             were
             about
             to
             shew
             themselves
             obedient
             to
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             before
             in
             excommunicating
             ,
             so
             now
             also
             ,
             by
             absolving
             him
             from
             the
             bond
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             did
             prove
             their
             obedience
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               To
               whom
               yee
               forgive
               any
               thing
               ,
               I
               forgive
               also
               ▪
               for
               if
               I
               forgave
               any
               thing
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               forgave
               it
               ,
               for
               your
               sakes
               forgave
               I
               it
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               Lest
               Satan
               should
               get
               an
               advantage
               of
               us
               :
               for
               wee
               are
               not
               ignorant
               of
               his
               devices
               .
            
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
             Because
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             had
             granted
             him
             pardon
             ,
             and
             was
             about
             to
             forgive
             him
             :
             Therefore
             it
             was
             meet
             that
             they
             for
             the
             Apostles
             sake
             should
             forgive
             this
             man
             also
             .
          
           
             
               Get
               an
               advantage
               ]
               Reason
            
             6.
             
             Lest
             through
             the
             craftiness
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             Church
             should
             suffer
             harm
             :
             except
             now
             they
             should
             forgive
             him
             repenting
             ;
             for
             by
             ever
             much
             severity
             sinners
             may
             bee
             brought
             into
             desperation
             ,
             or
             a
             depar●ing
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             of
             Satan
             ,
             whose
             arts
             and
             deceits
             to
             do
             harm
             are
             not
             unknown
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Furthermore
               ,
               when
               I
               came
               to
               Troas
               to
               preach
               Christs
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               a
               door
               was
               opened
               unto
               mee
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
               13.
               
               I
               had
               no
               rest
               in
               my
               spirit
               ,
               because
               I
               found
               not
               Titus
               my
               Brother
               ,
               but
               taking
               my
               leave
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               went
               from
               thence
               into
               Macedonia
               .
            
          
           
             Sign
             8.
             
             His
             constant
             good
             will
             towards
             the
             Corinthians
             ;
             That
             hee
             could
             not
             any
             where
             rest
             ,
             also
             that
             great
             hope
             of
             promoting
             the
             Gospel
             being
             offered
             ,
             as
             in
             Troas
             ,
             until
             hee
             had
             known
             of
             Titus
             ,
             whom
             hee
             had
             sent
             to
             Corinth
             ,
             concerning
             their
             affairs
             ,
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             meeting
             him
             hee
             went
             into
             Macedonia
             ,
             that
             by
             him
             hee
             might
             bee
             made
             more
             certain
             concerning
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             might
             learn
             ,
             whether
             as
             yet
             it
             was
             a
             convenient
             time
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Corinthian●
             .
             All
             which
             signs
             of
             his
             ready
             mind
             towards
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             being
             considered
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             perswadeth
             himself
             that
             the
             suspicion
             that
             his
             mind
             was
             alienated
             from
             them
             ,
             was
             removed
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Now
               thanks
               bee
               unto
               God
               ,
               which
               alwaies
               causeth
               us
               to
               triumph
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               maketh
               manifest
               the
               savour
               of
               his
               knowledge
               by
               us
               in
               every
               place
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               in
               which
               hee
               defendeth
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               proveth
               it
               to
               bee
               commendable
               ,
               by
               
                 five
                 Arguments
              
               ,
               intimating
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               hee
               ,
               whilst
               hee
               was
               absent
               from
               them
               ,
               was
               not
               idle
               ,
               but
               was
               busied
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               with
               success
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               Because
               Christ
               in
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               hee
               himself
               in
               Christ
               did
               triumph
               concerning
               his
               enemies
               ,
               by
               snatching
               many
               out
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               by
               bringing
               them
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 savour
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               Because
               by
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               (
               whatsoever
               the
               success
               were
               )
               the
               sweetness
               of
               the
               Gospel
               and
               its
               efficacy
               was
               manifested
               in
               every
               place
               ,
               whilst
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               did
               breathe
               a
               quickening
               life
               ,
               by
               which
               sinners
               are
               quickened
               and
               converted
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   15.
                
                 
                 For
                 wee
                 are
                 unto
                 God
                 a
                 sweet
                 savour
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 perish
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 one
                 wee
                 are
                 the
                 savour
                 of
                 death
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 savour
                 of
                 life
                 unto
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ?
              
            
             
               By
               preventing
               an
               Objection
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               and
               their
               preaching
               would
               give
               an
               ill
               savour
               to
               many
               ;
               Hee
               answereth
               and
               adds
               ,
               Argum.
               3.
               
               That
               notwithstanding
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               with
               their
               Ministery
               ,
               were
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               through
               Christ
               brought
               an
               acceptable
               savour
               to
               God
               ,
               no
               less
               in
               the
               conviction
               and
               perdition
               of
               the
               Reprobates
               (
               to
               which
               the
               Gospel
               by
               accident
               was
               a
               savour
               of
               death
               )
               than
               in
               the
               faith
               and
               salvation
               of
               those
               that
               beleeve
               and
               are
               saved
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               both
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               ,
               and
               proper
               effect
               ,
               was
               a
               quickening
               savour
               to
               life
               and
               salvation
               .
            
             
               
                 Who
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               4.
               
               Because
               seeing
               that
               few
               were
               fit
               and
               sufficient
               Ministers
               (
               as
               the
               interrogation
               shews
               )
               whose
               Ministery
               God
               might
               prosper
               and
               accept
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               in
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               are
               made
               fit
               for
               these
               things
               which
               are
               spoken
               of
               :
               secretly
               checking
               the
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               fit
               Ministers
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               sinners
               ,
               although
               they
               did
               prefer
               themselves
               before
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               For
               wee
               are
               not
               as
               many
               which
               corrupt
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               as
               of
               sincerity
               ,
               but
               as
               of
               God
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               speak
               wee
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Hee
               confirms
               the
               next
               Argument
               ,
               more
               openly
               noting
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               envy
               him
               ,
               and
               also
               adds
               Argum.
               5.
               
               From
               the
               unlikeness
               betwixt
               himself
               ,
               and
               many
               Preachers
               ;
               if
               they
               did
               not
               mix
               false
               doctrine
               ;
               yet
               they
               did
               mingle
               their
               own
               passions
               with
               true
               Doctrine
               ,
               serving
               their
               ambition
               and
               covetousness
               ,
               and
               bending
               the
               Doctrine
               to
               the
               favour
               of
               men
               :
               But
               the
               Apostle
               1
               In
               Sincerity
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               neither
               mixing
               false
               doctrine
               ,
               nor
               
               corrupt
               affections
               .
               2
               Of
               God
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               with
               confidence
               and
               authority
               ,
               knowing
               from
               whence
               it
               came
               .
               3
               In
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               calling
               God
               to
               witness
               ,
               and
               looking
               at
               his
               glory
               .
               4
               In
               Christ
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               hee
               did
               speak
               in
               the
               virtue
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               acknowledgement
               of
               his
               strength
               :
               From
               which
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               his
               Ministery
               was
               commendable
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               bee
               contemned
               in
               any
               wise
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               HEE
               proceeds
               to
               defend
               his
               Ministery
               against
               slanderers
               .
               There
               are
               
                 two
                 parts
              
               of
               this
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               proveth
               his
               Ministery
               to
               bee
               commendable
               ,
               
                 by
                 five
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 6.
                 
              
               In
               the
               second
               hee
               illustrateth
               and
               confirmeth
               the
               last
               Argument
               by
               comparing
               the
               Legal
               Ministery
               ,
               or
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               with
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Do
             wee
             begin
             again
             to
             commend
             our selves
             ?
             or
             need
             wee
             ,
             as
             some
             others
             ,
             Epistles
             of
             commendation
             to
             you
             ,
             or
             Letters
             of
             commendation
             from
             you
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             commendation
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             containing
             also
             his
             clearing
             himself
             from
             the
             desire
             of
             vain-glory
             .
          
           
             The
             efficacy
             of
             my
             Ministery
             is
             so
             apparent
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             not
             any
             commendatory
             Letters
             from
             any
             particular
             person
             ,
             or
             from
             you
             ,
             or
             from
             others
             ,
             neither
             do
             I
             say
             these
             things
             ,
             because
             I
             care
             for
             vain-glory
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             may
             defend
             my
             Ministery
             against
             my
             enemies
             for
             your
             good
             :
             Therefore
             my
             Ministery
             is
             commendable
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Yee
             are
             our
             Epistle
             ,
             written
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             known
             and
             read
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Because
             your
             conversion
             ,
             O
             Corinthians
             ,
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Faith
             by
             my
             Ministery
             ,
             sufficeth
             in
             my
             conscience
             and
             yours
             ,
             for
             a
             commendatory
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             is
             understood
             and
             acknowledged
             amongst
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Forasmuch
             as
             yee
             are
             manifestly
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Christ
             ministred
             by
             us
             ,
             written
             not
             with
             Ink
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             Tables
             of
             stone
             ,
             but
             in
             fleshy
             Tables
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             by
             confirmation
             of
             the
             former
             :
             Because
             my
             Ministery
             was
             effectual
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             bringing
             you
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Faith
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             your
             saving
             regeneration
             ,
             by
             the
             speciall
             operation
             of
             Christs
             Spirit
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             hee
             saith
             that
             they
             were
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             Christ
             himself
             by
             his
             Ministery
             hath
             written
             ,
             by
             writing
             his
             will
             in
             their
             hearts
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             after
             a
             more
             excellent
             manner
             ,
             than
             any
             thing
             was
             wont
             to
             bee
             writ
             with
             Ink
             upon
             Paper
             or
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               And
               such
               trust
               have
               wee
               through
               Christ
               to
               God-ward
               :
            
             
               5.
               
               Not
               that
               wee
               are
               sufficient
               of
               our selves
               to
               think
               any
               thing
               as
               of
               our selves
               :
               but
               our
               sufficiency
               is
               of
               God
               :
            
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Because
             hee
             himself
             (
             as
             it
             becomes
             a
             faithful
             servant
             )
             doth
             not
             ascribe
             the
             whole
             confidence
             of
             glorying
             ,
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             Lord
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Which
             Argument
             hee
             illustrates
             ,
             partly
             by
             confessing
             his
             natural
             impotency
             to
             think
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             least
             beginnings
             of
             a
             good
             work
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             the
             converting
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             partly
             by
             acknowledging
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             fountain
             of
             his
             sufficiency
             ,
             in
             that
             hee
             is
             fitted
             to
             communicate
             so
             much
             Grace
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Who
             also
             hath
             made
             us
             able
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             the
             Letter
             killeth
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             giveth
             l●fe
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Because
             his
             Ministery
             is
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             Argument
             with
             a
             seven-fold
             Comparison
             of
             the
             Ministery
             of
             both
             Covenants
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Not
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 ]
                 Compar
                 .
              
               1.
               
               The
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               is
               onely
               the
               Letter
               written
               or
               spoken
               ,
               without
               efficacy
               ,
               without
               all
               spiritual
               virtue
               to
               perform
               that
               which
               it
               commands
               :
               But
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               through
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               Ministring
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               because
               according
               to
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               administred
               ,
               whereby
               the
               hearer
               is
               quickened
               and
               strengthened
               to
               embrace
               that
               which
               is
               propounded
               .
            
             
               
                 Killeth
                 ]
                 Compar
              
               .
               2.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               .
               The
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Works
               ,
               or
               the
               written
               Letter
               onely
               convinceth
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               killeth
               the
               sinner
               ,
               by
               pronouncing
               to
               him
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               .
               But
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               grace
               in
               the
               New
               Covenant
               sheweth
               liberty
               from
               sin
               ,
               absolves
               the
               sinner
               ,
               and
               so
               brings
               him
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   7.
                
                 
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 death
                 written
                 and
                 engraven
                 on
                 stones
                 was
                 glorious
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 could
                 not
                 stedfastly
                 behold
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 which
                 glory
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 away
                 :
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 How
                 shall
                 not
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 rather
                 bee
                 glorious
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 Stones
                 ]
                 Compar
              
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Law
               of
               Works
               which
               onely
               administers
               death
               (
               for
               according
               to
               this
               Covenant
               no
               man
               doth
               obtain
               righteousness
               or
               life
               )
               was
               engraven
               in
               stones
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               the
               heart
               by
               it
               cannot
               bee
               mollified
               nor
               renewed
               ,
               but
               remaineth
               dead
               :
               But
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Grace
               is
               writ
               in
               the
               fleshy
               Tables
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               in
               hearts
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               quickened
               and
               mollified
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               imprinted
               ,
               that
               the
               virtue
               of
               divine
               Grace
               ,
               may
               bee
               discerned
               in
               all
               the
               expressions
               of
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               
                 Glorious
                 ]
                 Compar
              
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Ministery
               of
               death
               to
               all
               that
               have
               sinned
               ,
               was
               truly
               glorious
               ,
               as
               it
               appeared
               in
               Moses
               (
               for
               justice
               is
               glorious
               in
               punishing
               of
               sin
               )
               But
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Spirit
               quickening
               ,
               is
               more
               glorious
               ;
               for
               as
               in
               Moses
               pronouncing
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               against
               sinners
               ,
               his
               bodily
               glory
               did
               shine
               :
               but
               O
               how
               much
               spiritual
               glory
               doth
               shine
               in
               the
               face
               of
               Christ
               ,
               setting
               sinners
               at
               liberty
               by
               his
               Grace
               !
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               For
               if
               the
               ministration
               of
               condemnation
               bee
               glory
               ,
               much
               more
               doth
               the
               ministration
               of
               righteousness
               exceed
               in
               glory
               .
            
             
               Compar
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               is
               a
               Ministery
               of
               condemnation
               for
               sin
               ,
               therefore
               indeed
               glorious
               :
               But
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               absolution
               from
               sin
               ;
               and
               therefore
               so
               much
               the
               more
               glorious
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               absolution
               and
               justification
               do
               excel
               condemnation
               and
               sin
               .
               Because
               by
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               wee
               are
               all
               accused
               of
               sin
               ,
               wee
               are
               all
               condemned
               ,
               and
               made
               obnoxious
               to
               death
               :
               Therefore
               its
               Ministery
               is
               called
               the
               Ministery
               of
               sin
               ,
               condemnation
               and
               death
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               For
               even
               that
               which
               was
               made
               glorious
               ,
               had
               no
               glory
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               glery
               that
               excelleth
               .
            
             
               Compar
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               although
               it
               was
               glorious
               ,
               was
               exceedingly
               excelled
               by
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               of
               Grace
               ,
               that
               it
               not
               deserves
               to
               bee
               called
               glorious
               ,
               but
               let
               it
               vanish
               rather
               in
               comparison
               ,
               as
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               when
               the
               Sun
               appears
               ,
               is
               obscured
               :
               But
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               simply
               ,
               and
               by
               way
               of
               excellency
               ,
               glorious
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               For
               if
               that
               which
               was
               done
               away
               was
               glorious
               ,
               much
               more
               that
               which
               remaineth
               is
               glorious
               .
            
             
               Compar
               .
               6.
               
               The
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               in
               respect
               to
               the
               annexed
               ceremonies
               ,
               hath
               onely
               the
               glory
               of
               temporal
               dispensation
               ,
               because
               so
               long
               it
               
               was
               to
               endure
               ,
               whilst
               men
               in
               the
               infancy
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               convicted
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               own
               impotency
               to
               deliver
               themselves
               ,
               were
               taught
               to
               fly
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               School-master
               might
               bee
               led
               to
               him
               :
               which
               manner
               of
               instructing
               ,
               the
               Church
               being
               now
               at
               its
               full
               growth
               ,
               and
               continuing
               under
               the
               brightne●s
               of
               the
               revealed
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               abolished
               as
               unprofitable
               :
               But
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               hath
               permanent
               glory
               ,
               until
               the
               glorious
               coming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   12.
                
                 
                 Seeing
                 then
                 that
                 wee
                 have
                 such
                 hope
                 ,
                 wee
                 use
                 great
                 plainness
                 of
                 speech
                 :
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 not
                 as
                 Moses
                 ,
                 which
                 put
                 a
                 veil
                 over
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 that
                 th●
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 could
                 not
                 stedfastly
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 abolished
                 .
              
            
             
               Compar
               .
               7.
               
               The
               Ministery
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               is
               plain
               and
               perspicuous
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Ministers
               thereof
               can
               plainly
               and
               confidently
               preach
               the
               way
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               having
               Christ
               now
               revealed
               ,
               who
               in
               times
               past
               being
               to
               come
               was
               hoped
               for
               :
               But
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               appear
               in
               the
               type
               of
               the
               Mosaical
               ministration
               was
               obscure
               ,
               and
               wrapped
               up
               in
               types
               .
            
             
               Put
               ]
               Hee
               follows
               this
               comparison
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               illustrating
               the
               latter
               part
               thereof
               to
               the
               last
               verse
               ,
               in
               this
               sense
               .
               Moses
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Law
               turned
               from
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               from
               the
               Altar
               ,
               from
               the
               Ark
               ,
               and
               the
               Propitiatory
               ,
               speaking
               with
               his
               face
               veiled
               ,
               signified
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               typically
               related
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               legal
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               of
               its
               Ministery
               divided
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               did
               also
               figure
               out
               the
               blindness
               of
               the
               people
               under
               the
               legal
               Covenant
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               perceive
               Christ
               to
               bee
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               temporal
               ceremonies
               now
               abolished
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   14.
                
                 
                 But
                 their
                 minds
                 were
                 blinded
                 :
                 for
                 until
                 this
                 day
                 remaineth
                 the
                 same
                 veil
                 untaken
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 :
                 which
                 veil
                 is
                 done
                 away
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 But
                 even
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 Moses
                 is
                 read
                 ,
                 the
                 veil
                 is
                 upon
                 their
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               observes
               that
               now
               blindness
               also
               may
               bee
               perceived
               in
               the
               Iews
               ,
               who
               while
               they
               read
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               they
               see
               nothing
               besides
               the
               veil
               of
               ceremonies
               ,
               because
               the
               veil
               of
               ignorance
               and
               infidelity
               remaineth
               upon
               their
               minds
               ,
               which
               veil
               ,
               represented
               by
               the
               type
               of
               the
               external
               veil
               covering
               Moses
               his
               face
               ,
               by
               Christ
               is
               taken
               away
               from
               all
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               for
               righteousness
               ,
               life
               ,
               virtue
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               all
               grace
               and
               glory
               is
               published
               and
               communicated
               to
               the
               Faithful
               in
               Christ
               :
               But
               hitherto
               this
               veil
               doth
               remain
               upon
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               unbelieving
               Iews
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Nevertheless
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               turn
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               veil
               shall
               bee
               taken
               away
               .
            
             
               Hee
               hath
               hope
               of
               the
               Iews
               Conversion
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               or
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Moses
               now
               veiled
               ,
               should
               bee
               turned
               by
               them
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               should
               bee
               brought
               according
               to
               this
               typical
               signification
               to
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               Then
               the
               veil
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               darkness
               of
               ceremonies
               ,
               should
               bee
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               veil
               was
               taken
               from
               the
               face
               of
               Moses
               ,
               when
               hee
               entred
               in
               unto
               God
               sitting
               betwixt
               the
               Cherubins
               ;
               chiefly
               that
               they
               might
               see
               God
               their
               Lord
               ,
               and
               their
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               and
               might
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               bee
               the
               true
               end
               of
               the
               whole
               Law
               ▪
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Now
               the
               Lord
               is
               that
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               liberty
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               is
               given
               :
               Because
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               the
               Soul
               of
               all
               ceremonies
               ,
               that
               a
               spiritual
               thing
               is
               signified
               by
               them
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               is
               also
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               because
               hee
               fulfilled
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               whom
               alone
               the
               perfect
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               to
               bee
               found
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               is
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               because
               hee
               quickens
               those
               that
               believe
               to
               new
               obedience
               and
               life
               everlasting
               ,
               and
               hee
               delivereth
               those
               from
               sin
               and
               misery
               :
               for
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 liberty
              
               ;
               the
               liberty
               is
               to
               bee
               understood
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               ceremonial
               yoke
               ,
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               yoke
               of
               the
               Legal
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               all
               evils
               which
               do
               follow
               from
               its
               violation
               :
               Liberty
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Faithful
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               at
               leastwise
               that
               which
               belongeth
               to
               them
               of
               right
               ,
               although
               not
               alwayes
               according
               to
               sense
               ,
               nor
               ever
               before
               the
               end
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               full
               possession
               :
               For
               although
               the
               Spirit
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               proclaimeth
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               gate
               opened
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               go
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               yet
               wee
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               weakness
               of
               Faith
               ,
               do
               go
               slowly
               forth
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Explication
               of
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Comparison
               concerning
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               But
               wee
               all
               with
               open
               face
               beholding
               as
               in
               a
               glass
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               are
               changed
               into
               the
               same
               image
               ,
               from
               glory
               to
               glory
               ,
               even
               as
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Here
               followeth
               another
               branch
               of
               the
               Comparison
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               those
               that
               believe
               ,
               which
               is
               propounded
               in
               this
               sense
               :
               But
               wee
               that
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               veil
               of
               ceremonies
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               the
               veil
               of
               infidelity
               and
               hardness
               of
               heart
               also
               being
               removed
               ,
               are
               freely
               admitted
               to
               the
               clear
               beholding
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               shining
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               glass
               ,
               and
               beholding
               Christ
               by
               Faith
               wee
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               more
               and
               more
               made
               happy
               in
               conformity
               with
               Christ
               ,
               encreased
               daily
               by
               degrees
               ,
               from
               one
               measure
               of
               glory
               and
               sanctity
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               powerful
               working
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Sanctification
               is
               called
               glory
               ,
               because
               Sanctification
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               Glorification
               ,
               for
               by
               that
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               is
               repaired
               in
               us
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               glory
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               HEE
               goes
               on
               to
               defend
               his
               Ministery
               .
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               hee
               proveth
               his
               faithfulness
               ,
               or
               sincerity
               in
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               by
               
                 seven
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 sixth
                 verse
                 .
              
               In
               the
               second
               hee
               confirms
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Argument
              
               ,
               by
               answering
               the
               objections
               concerning
               the
               scandal
               of
               the
               Cross
               lying
               upon
               him
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Therefore
             se●ing
             wee
             have
             this
             Ministery
             ,
             as
             wee
             have
             received
             mercy
             ,
             wee
             faint
             not
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             The
             inward
             testimony
             of
             so
             glorious
             a
             Ministery
             committed
             unto
             mee
             by
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             effectual
             to
             sustain
             mee
             ,
             lest
             I
             bee
             overcome
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             my
             duty
             ,
             with
             the
             hurthen
             of
             evils
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             measure
             of
             grace
             given
             to
             mee
             ,
             I
             go
             forward
             valiantly
             ▪
             From
             hence
             therefore
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             sincere
             and
             faithful
             :
             For
             modesty
             sake
             hee
             joyneth
             others
             ,
             but
             hee
             himself
             in
             the
             conflict
             was
             especially
             aimed
             at
             by
             his
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             But
             having
             renounced
             the
             hidden
             things
             of
             dishonesty
             ,
             not
             walking
             in
             craftiness
             ,
             nor
             handling
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             deceitfully
             ,
             but
             by
             manifestation
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             commending
             our selves
             to
             every
             mans
             conscience
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             I
             have
             renounced
             ambition
             ,
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             shameful
             lusts
             ,
             which
             some
             secretly
             indulging
             ,
             do
             cover
             this
             their
             disgrace
             in
             corners
             ,
             under
             other
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             veils
             and
             pretences
             :
             Therefore
             I
             am
             faithful
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               with
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             I
             have
             not
             walked
             in
             craftiness
             ,
             deceitfully
             handling
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             bending
             and
             fitting
             that
             to
             the
             dispositions
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             false
             Apostles
             do
             :
             Therefore
             I
             am
             faithful
             .
          
           
             
               By
               manifestation
               ]
               Argum.
            
             4.
             
             I
             have
             carried
             my self
             so
             mildly
             in
             the
             clea●
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             consciences
             of
             all
             men
             are
             compelled
             to
             acknowledge
             my
             integrity
             ,
             of
             which
             thing
             also
             I
             have
             God
             to
             my
             witness
             :
             Therefore
             I
             am
             faithful
             .
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               But
               if
               our
               Gospel
               bee
               hid
               ,
               it
               is
               hid
               to
               them
               that
               are
               lost
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               whom
               the
               God
               of
               this
               world
               hath
               blinded
               the
               minds
               of
               them
               that
               believe
               not
               ,
               le●t
               the
               light
               of
               the
               glorious
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               shine
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             thy
             Doctrine
             is
             not
             understood
             by
             so
             many
             wise
             and
             potent
             men
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             so
             clearly
             taught
             ?
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             that
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             so
             plainly
             unfolded
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             no
             argument
             of
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             incredulity
             of
             the
             hearer
             ,
             and
             his
             future
             perdition
             from
             the
             blindness
             of
             unbelievers
             ,
             blinded
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             whom
             the
             world
             serves
             .
             For
             the
             Devil
             further
             blindeth
             the
             blind
             Infidels
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             see
             God
             offering
             himself
             in
             Christ
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             behold
             Christ
             to
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             shining
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             hath
             brought
             forth
             the
             invisible
             God
             as
             to
             our
             view
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Power
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             behold
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             Image
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             wee
             preach
             not
             our selves
             ,
             but
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             our selves
             ,
             your
             servants
             for
             Iesus
             sake
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             Apostles
             fidelity
             ,
             I
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             seek
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             Christ
             only
             ,
             Lord
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Truly
             I
             declare
             my self
             ,
             and
             other
             Teachers
             ,
             not
             only
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             Christ
             alone
             may
             bee
             exalted
             :
             Therefore
             I
             shew
             my self
             faithful
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             For
             God
             who
             commanded
             the
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             darkness
             ,
             hath
             shined
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             light
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             compares
             his
             Conversion
             from
             Pharisaism
             ,
             to
             the
             creation
             of
             light
             out
             of
             darkness
             ;
             God
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Omnipotent
             Word
             hath
             produced
             light
             out
             of
             darkness
             ,
             by
             no
             less
             efficacy
             hath
             hee
             brought
             mee
             lost
             sinner
             out
             of
             the
             darkness
             of
             Pharisaism
             ,
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             hath
             so
             powerfully
             enlarged
             my
             heart
             ,
             illuminated
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Christ
             his
             glorious
             Son
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             but
             communicate
             to
             others
             this
             glorious
             knowledge
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             given
             to
             mee
             ,
             manifestly
             shining
             in
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             it
             behoveth
             mee
             to
             bee
             faithful
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             But
             wee
             have
             these
             treasures
             in
             earthen
             vessels
             ,
             that
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             power
             may
             bee
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             God
             ,
             by
             shewing
             my
             infirmity
             in
             all
             exercises
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             maintaining
             his
             strength
             in
             mee
             under
             frequent
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             by
             keeping
             mee
             constant
             hitherto
             ,
             hath
             rendred
             my
             faithfulness
             commendable
             with
             all
             men
             :
             Therefore
             I
             can
             affirm
             my self
             faithful
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               Hee
               so
               handles
               this
               argument
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               hee
               solves
               two
               objections
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               take
               away
               the
               scandal
               of
               the
               Cross.
               
            
             
               
                 Earthen
                 ]
                 Object
              
               .
               1.
               
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               thy
               condition
               of
               life
               is
               miserable
               and
               contemptible
               ,
               as
               a
               certain
               earthen
               vessel
               .
               Hee
               answers
               four
               manner
               of
               wayes
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               an
               earthen
               vessel
               ,
               frail
               and
               contemptible
               ,
               but
               not
               withstanding
               hee
               contains
               the
               Treasure
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
                 May
                 bee
                 of
                 God
              
               ]
               Furthermore
               hee
               answers
               ,
               that
               that
               happened
               by
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               lest
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Conversion
               and
               Salvation
               of
               so
               many
               men
               should
               bee
               ascribed
               to
               the
               virtue
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               bee
               wholly
               ascribed
               unto
               God
               ,
               for
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               is
               conspicuous
               in
               great
               works
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               weakness
               of
               the
               Instrument
               more
               evidently
               appeareth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   8.
                
                 
                 Wee
                 are
                 troubled
                 ●n
                 every
                 side
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 distressed
                 :
                 wee
                 are
                 perplexed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 dispair
                 :
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Persecuted
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 forsaken
                 :
                 cast
                 down
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 destroyed
                 .
              
            
             
               Hee
               answers
               :
               3.
               
               That
               all
               his
               afflictions
               are
               moderated
               ,
               and
               hee
               himself
               is
               upheld
               by
               God
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               not
               destitute
               of
               the
               help
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               not
               sink
               under
               his
               burthen
               ,
               that
               hee
               doth
               not
               forsake
               God
               ,
               nor
               dispair
               ,
               is
               not
               forsaken
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               left
               ,
               or
               lost
               :
               Therefore
               it
               matters
               nothing
               how
               weak
               he
               is
               in
               himself
               .
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 afflicted
              
               (
               hee
               saith
               )
               
                 yet
                 not
                 distressed
              
               ;
               i.
               e.
               on
               every
               side
               wee
               are
               troubled
               with
               adversity
               ,
               but
               wee
               are
               not
               brought
               into
               such
               streights
               ,
               as
               to
               bee
               over-whelmed
               ,
               but
               wee
               are
               preserved
               by
               the
               help
               of
               God
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               afflictions
               .
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 perplexed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 despair
              
               ;
               i.
               e.
               wee
               doubt
               sometimes
               what
               may
               bee
               done
               in
               the
               dangers
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               but
               wee
               are
               not
               so
               destitute
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               void
               of
               all
               counsel
               .
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 forsaken
              
               ;
               i.
               e.
               God
               permits
               us
               to
               bee
               vexed
               and
               evil
               intreated
               by
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               hee
               neither
               permits
               us
               to
               bee
               slain
               ,
               before
               the
               time
               by
               him
               determined
               ,
               neither
               doth
               hee
               withdraw
               his
               consolations
               from
               us
               .
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 cast
                 down
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 destroyed
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               wee
               sometimes
               seem
               presently
               ready
               to
               perish
               ,
               but
               God
               helping
               us
               ,
               wee
               are
               kept
               from
               perishing
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               Alwayes
               bearing
               about
               in
               the
               body
               the
               dying
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               that
               the
               life
               also
               of
               Iesus
               might
               bee
               made
               manifest
               in
               our
               body
               .
            
             
               Hee
               answers
               :
               4.
               
               That
               his
               afflictions
               make
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               suffering
               and
               dying
               may
               bee
               seen
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               virtue
               and
               strength
               of
               Christ
               living
               ,
               may
               appear
               in
               supporting
               him
               under
               so
               many
               afflictions
               :
               Therefore
               it
               matters
               not
               how
               weak
               hee
               may
               bee
               in
               himself
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               For
               wee
               which
               live
               are
               alway
               delivered
               unto
               death
               for
               Iesus
               sake
               ,
               that
               the
               Life
               also
               of
               Iesus
               might
               bee
               manifest
               in
               our
               mortal
               flesh
               .
            
             
               Hee
               confirms
               this
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               troubles
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               Christs
               Spirit
               ,
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               ,
               daily
               undergo
               danger
               ,
               that
               the
               quickning
               Virtue
               of
               Christ
               may
               more
               and
               more
               appear
               in
               sustaining
               their
               fleshly
               infirmities
               ,
               obnoxious
               to
               that
               miserable
               condition
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               So
               then
               death
               worketh
               in
               us
               ,
               but
               life
               in
               you
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               2.
               
               But
               not
               necessarily
               ,
               because
               thou
               art
               the
               Servant
               of
               Christ
               ,
               therefore
               thou
               shouldest
               bee
               also
               miserable
               and
               contemned
               :
               For
               wee
               Corinthians
               are
               Christians
               ,
               and
               yet
               wee
               live
               more
               prosperously
               .
               Hee
               answers
               four
               manner
               of
               wayes
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               granting
               it
               to
               bee
               so
               ;
               yet
               by
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               God
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               stronger
               Christians
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               dying
               ,
               might
               rather
               appear
               at
               least
               to
               the
               world
               .
               But
               in
               others
               ,
               as
               the
               weaker
               Corinthians
               ,
               the
               efficacy
               of
               Christs
               Life
               supporting
               them
               under
               extreme
               afflictions
               ,
               might
               bee
               more
               apparent
               to
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   13.
                
                 
                 Wee
                 having
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 I
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 have
                 I
                 spoken
                 :
                 wee
                 also
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 speak
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Knowing
                 that
                 hee
                 which
                 raised
                 up
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 shall
                 raise
                 up
                 us
                 also
                 by
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 us
                 with
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 answers
              
               2.
               
               Although
               the
               Apostles
               may
               bee
               afflicted
               more
               than
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               the
               same
               Spirit
               of
               Faith
               both
               in
               them
               and
               in
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               by
               which
               Faith
               ,
               believing
               with
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psalm
              
               .
               116.
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               The
               Apostle
               dare
               promise
               to
               himself
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               a
               glorious
               Resurrection
               ,
               although
               now
               hee
               is
               more
               pressed
               under
               the
               Cross
               than
               they
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               For
               all
               things
               are
               for
               your
               sake
               ,
               that
               the
               abundant
               grace
               might
               ,
               through
               the
               thanksgiving
               of
               many
               ,
               redound
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 answers
              
               3.
               
               That
               hee
               was
               afflicted
               for
               their
               consolation
               and
               confirmation
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               from
               his
               afflictions
               and
               deliverances
               ;
               occasion
               of
               praying
               and
               suffering
               
               together
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               might
               not
               onely
               bee
               given
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ;
               But
               also
               occasion
               of
               thanksgiving
               with
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               eminent
               deliverances
               from
               trouble
               ,
               which
               God
               forthwith
               granted
               to
               him
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               was
               about
               to
               grant
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               For
               which
               cause
               wee
               faint
               not
               ,
               but
               though
               our
               outward
               man
               perish
               ,
               yet
               the
               inward
               man
               is
               renewed
               day
               by
               day
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 answers
              
               4.
               
               That
               hee
               was
               not
               tyred
               nor
               wearied
               by
               his
               afflictions
               ,
               whereof
               hee
               subjoyns
               three
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               Reason
               1.
               
               Because
               as
               much
               as
               was
               diminished
               of
               those
               goods
               ,
               that
               made
               for
               the
               maintaining
               the
               State
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               so
               much
               was
               added
               to
               his
               holiness
               for
               the
               increasing
               of
               his
               spiritual
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               For
               our
               light
               affliction
               which
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               worketh
               for
               us
               a
               far
               more
               exceeding
               and
               eternal
               weight
               of
               glory
               .
            
             
               Reason
               2.
               
               Because
               it
               did
               procure
               an
               unspeakable
               weight
               of
               glory
               (
               to
               the
               promoting
               of
               which
               ,
               afflictions
               help
               ,
               as
               instruments
               and
               means
               both
               of
               mortification
               and
               glorification
               )
               so
               that
               no
               afflictions
               are
               to
               bee
               accounted
               of
               ,
               yea
               truly
               the
               lightness
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               clearly
               vanisheth
               and
               becomes
               as
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               with
               future
               glory
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               While
               wee
               look
               not
               at
               the
               things
               which
               are
               seen
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               things
               which
               are
               not
               seen
               :
               for
               the
               things
               which
               are
               seen
               are
               temporal
               ,
               but
               the
               things
               which
               are
               not
               seen
               are
               eternal
               .
            
             
               Reason
               3.
               
               Why
               hee
               doth
               not
               wax
               faint
               ,
               is
               ,
               Because
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               by
               Faith
               I
               look
               at
               things
               eternal
               and
               invisible
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               which
               ,
               I
               despise
               all
               temporal
               and
               visible
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               both
               Riches
               ,
               Honours
               ,
               and
               Profits
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               do
               not
               look
               at
               ,
               because
               those
               are
               onely
               durable
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               my
               mind
               intent
               upon
               those
               good
               and
               eternal
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               promised
               :
               Therefore
               I
               do
               not
               weigh
               the
               loss
               of
               temporal
               things
               ;
               by
               all
               which
               the
               Apostle
               confirmeth
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               bee
               offended
               at
               his
               afflictions
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               HEE
               goes
               on
               to
               shew
               more
               fully
               his
               faithfulness
               in
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               by
               mentioning
               
                 seven
                 impellent
                 causes
              
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               was
               moved
               to
               faithfulness
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               duty
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             For
             wee
             know
             that
             if
             our
             earthly
             house
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             were
             dissolved
             ,
             wee
             have
             a
             building
             of
             God
             ,
             an
             house
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             eternal
             in
             the
             heavens
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             impellent
             cause
             to
             faithfulness
             in
             the
             Ministery
             is
             his
             certain
             confidence
             of
             a
             blessed
             immortality
             ,
             which
             after
             death
             remains
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             which
             felicity
             also
             the
             body
             shall
             bee
             partaker
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             that
             after
             the
             dissolution
             of
             this
             my
             frail
             body
             ,
             I
             shall
             continually
             injoy
             felicity
             of
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             immortality
             of
             a
             raised
             body
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             I
             therefore
             bee
             faithful
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             I
             dwell
             in
             this
             mortal
             body
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             in
             this
             wee
             groan
             earnestly
             ,
             desiring
             to
             bee
             cloathed
             upon
             with
             our
             house
             which
             is
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             The
             solidity
             of
             this
             his
             confidence
             or
             perswasion
             is
             confirmed
             by
             seven
             Signs
             ,
             all
             which
             did
             stir
             up
             his
             mind
             to
             faithfulness
             .
          
           
             Sign
             1.
             
             Is
             a
             desire
             of
             departing
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             obtain
             immortality
             ,
             or
             bee
             endued
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             corruptible
             body
             ,
             with
             immortal
             glory
             .
             An
             Argument
             certainly
             of
             a
             mind
             conscious
             of
             its
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             certified
             of
             future
             happiness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             If
             so
             bee
             that
             being
             clothed
             wee
             shall
             not
             bee
             found
             naked
             .
          
           
             Hee
             limits
             this
             sign
             and
             priviledge
             of
             being
             endued
             with
             future
             glory
             ,
             That
             it
             may
             belong
             to
             those
             onely
             ,
             who
             departing
             out
             of
             this
             life
             to
             an
             immortal
             and
             immutable
             state
             ,
             are
             not
             found
             naked
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             not
             destitute
             of
             that
             true
             covering
             ,
             whereby
             our
             filthy
             nakedness
             is
             covered
             ,
             which
             covering
             is
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Christs
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             can
             alone
             cover
             our
             sins
             ,
             wherein
             our
             nakedness
             consists
             :
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             second
             Sign
             of
             his
             solid
             desire
             of
             going
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             mind
             very
             conscious
             of
             the
             faithful
             administration
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             that
             hee
             knew
             himself
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             alone
             the
             certainty
             of
             being
             cloathed
             upon
             with
             glory
             belonged
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             cloathed
             already
             with
             that
             covering
             ,
             whereby
             the
             foul
             nakedness
             of
             sinners
             is
             covered
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Righteousness
             ●f
             Christ
             ,
             with
             which
             ,
             except
             a
             man
             bee
             cloathed
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             hee
             shall
             bee
             found
             naked
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             shall
             remain
             naked
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             For
             wee
             that
             are
             in
             this
             Tabernacle
             do
             groan
             ,
             being
             burdened
             ,
             not
             for
             that
             wee
             would
             bee
             uncloathed
             ,
             but
             cloathed
             upon
             ,
             that
             mortality
             might
             bee
             swallowed
             up
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Sign
             3.
             
             That
             the
             desire
             of
             his
             departing
             this
             life
             arising
             from
             this
             confidence
             ,
             was
             holy
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             it
             was
             derived
             not
             so
             much
             from
             the
             weariness
             of
             natural
             life
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             better
             :
             This
             is
             that
             which
             hee
             saith
             ,
             although
             hee
             groan
             and
             bee
             sorrowful
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             yet
             hee
             would
             not
             bee
             uncloathed
             of
             this
             body
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             body
             might
             bee
             cloathed
             upon
             with
             immortality
             ,
             and
             that
             mortality
             might
             bee
             swallowed
             up
             of
             immortality
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Now
             hee
             that
             hath
             wrought
             us
             for
             the
             self-same
             thing
             is
             God
             ,
             who
             also
             hath
             given
             unto
             us
             the
             earnest
             of
             this
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Sign
             4.
             
             That
             this
             desire
             is
             not
             natural
             ,
             but
             the
             supernatural
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             stirred
             up
             ,
             and
             formed
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             own
             by
             the
             special
             work
             of
             God
             :
             
               It
               is
               God
               that
               hath
               wrought
               ,
            
             formed
             and
             created
             us
             for
             this
             thing
             .
             His
             confidence
             therefore
             is
             solid
             .
          
           
             
               Who
               also
               ]
               Sign
            
             5.
             
             That
             this
             confidence
             of
             a
             better
             life
             is
             sealed
             by
             the
             earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             having
             as
             it
             were
             a
             taste
             and
             experience
             of
             that
             life
             in
             the
             peace
             and
             joy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             that
             happiness
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             alwaies
             confident
             ,
             knowing
             that
             whilst
             wee
             are
             at
             home
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             wee
             are
             absent
             from
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Sign
             6.
             
             That
             this
             confidence
             is
             firmly
             grounded
             in
             the
             certain
             perswasion
             of
             his
             nigher
             access
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             should
             bee
             vouchsafed
             to
             him
             after
             death
             ,
             when
             doubtless
             ,
             even
             as
             in
             one
             house
             ,
             hee
             should
             dwell
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             now
             in
             the
             body
             is
             as
             absent
             from
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               (
               For
               wee
               walk
               by
               Faith
               ,
               not
               by
               sight
               .
               )
            
             
               8.
               
               Wee
               are
               confident
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               willing
               rather
               to
               bee
               absent
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               present
               with
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Sign
             7.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             hee
             knoweth
             himself
             to
             walk
             by
             Faith
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             sight
             of
             the
             beatifical
             vision
             ,
             which
             abideth
             for
             us
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             who
             in
             our
             sense
             are
             absent
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             while
             wee
             are
             present
             i●
             the
             body
             :
             Therefore
             more
             vehemently
             and
             confidently
             hee
             did
             both
             desire
             and
             chuse
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             remain
             in
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Wherefore
             wee
             labour
             ,
             that
             whether
             present
             or
             absent
             ,
             wee
             may
             bee
             accepted
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             confidence
             confirmed
             by
             so
             many
             signs
             of
             sincerity
             was
             the
             impellent
             cause
             to
             his
             faithfulness
             in
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             hee
             now
             expresly
             declares
             :
             Because
             whatsoever
             change
             towards
             life
             or
             death
             did
             happen
             to
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             confidence
             hee
             did
             indeavour
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             with
             no
             less
             diligence
             than
             those
             which
             contend
             for
             honour
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             this
             life
             or
             pilgrimage
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             death
             or
             approaching
             to
             God
             ,
             hee
             might
             bee
             made
             acceptable
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             For
             wee
             must
             all
             appear
             before
             the
             judgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             receive
             the
             things
             done
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             hee
             hath
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             bee
             good
             or
             evil
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             impellent
             cause
             to
             faithfulness
             in
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             is
             the
             consideration
             of
             punishments
             and
             rewards
             which
             abide
             every
             one
             according
             to
             their
             works
             at
             the
             last
             judgement
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             will
             inflict
             punishments
             upon
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             godly
             (
             whose
             good
             works
             after
             their
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             onely
             remain
             )
             hee
             shall
             render
             rewards
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Knowing
             therefore
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             wee
             perswade
             men
             ,
             but
             wee
             are
             made
             manifest
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             trust
             also
             ,
             wee
             are
             manifest
             in
             your
             consciences
             .
          
           
             He
             shews
             by
             calling
             God
             and
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             bee
             his
             witnesses
             ,
             that
             this
             Argument
             hath
             urged
             him
             to
             faithfulness
             in
             the
             Ministery
             :
             For
             the
             apprehension
             of
             that
             future
             terrible
             judgement
             hath
             affected
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             exhorted
             all
             to
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             For
             we
             commend
             not
             our selves
             again
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             give
             you
             occasion
             to
             glory
             on
             our
             behalf
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             somewhat
             to
             answer
             them
             ,
             which
             glory
             in
             appearance
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             heart
             .
          
           
             He
             solves
             
               two
               Objections
            
             ,
             which
             his
             adversaries
             may
             object
             against
             him
             so
             earnestly
             glorying
             of
             his
             faithfulness
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
             Thou
             O
             Paul
             gloriest
             (
             some
             one
             may
             say
             )
             whilst
             thou
             commendest
             thy self
             .
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             not
             say
             these
             things
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Corinthians
             may
             have
             that
             for
             his
             defence
             ,
             whereby
             to
             repress
             their
             vain
             and
             boasting
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             did
             diminish
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Apostle
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             glory
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             men
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             their
             conscience
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             did
             permit
             ;
             For
             they
             being
             destitute
             of
             piety
             ,
             or
             matter
             of
             glorying
             in
             heart
             ,
             they
             gloried
             in
             their
             adulterated
             eloquence
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             For
             whether
             wee
             bee
             besides
             our selves
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             whether
             wee
             bee
             sober
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             your
             cause
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
             But
             O
             Paul
             ,
             thou
             art
             besides
             thy self
             ,
             who
             doest
             so
             openly
             confute
             such
             Teachers
             .
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             not
             dispute
             ,
             but
             give
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             become
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             hee
             uttered
             those
             things
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             and
             their
             salvation
             :
             For
             (
             sayes
             hee
             )
             if
             I
             praise
             my
             Ministery
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             bee
             the
             part
             of
             one
             besides
             himself
             ;
             I
             do
             it
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             lest
             my
             Gospel
             should
             bee
             undervalued
             :
             If
             I
             speak
             humbly
             of
             my self
             ,
             as
             sober
             men
             use
             to
             do
             ,
             I
             do
             it
             for
             your
             good
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             For
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             constraineth
             us
             ,
             because
             wee
             thus
             judge
             :
             that
             if
             one
             d●ed
             for
             all
             ,
             then
             were
             all
             dead
             :
          
           
             The
             third
             impellent
             cause
             to
             faithfulness
             containing
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             former
             saying
             ,
             is
             his
             love
             ,
             wherewith
             hee
             loved
             Christ
             ,
             which
             did
             cast
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             bonds
             ,
             and
             constrained
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             being
             unmindful
             of
             himself
             ,
             did
             both
             speak
             and
             do
             those
             things
             onely
             ,
             which
             might
             promote
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             And
             that
             hee
             died
             for
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             live
             ,
             should
             not
             henceforth
             live
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             unto
             him
             which
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             .
          
           
             Hee
             giveth
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             adds
             the
             fourth
             impellent
             cause
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             to
             us
             :
             Christ
             (
             saies
             hee
             )
             when
             wee
             were
             all
             dead
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             desert
             ,
             and
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             alone
             died
             in
             the
             room
             of
             all
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             beleeve
             in
             him
             :
             That
             wee
             being
             delivered
             from
             deserved
             perdition
             ,
             should
             not
             serve
             our selves
             ,
             but
             Christ
             our
             Redeemer
             :
             why
             therefore
             should
             not
             I
             bee
             faithful
             in
             the
             business
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             Wherefore
             henceforth
             know
             we
             no
             man
             after
             the
             flesh
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             known
             Christ
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             now
             henceforth
             know
             wee
             him
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             Hee
             prevents
             an
             Objection
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             give
             account
             why
             hee
             checked
             those
             glorious
             Corinthian
             Doctors
             ;
             not
             regarding
             his
             esteem
             with
             the
             ignorant
             ;
             So
             that
             hee
             might
             promote
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             safety
             .
             Some
             one
             might
             say
             ,
             but
             it
             behoved
             him
             to
             regard
             the
             dignity
             of
             so
             many
             worthy
             Teachers
             amongst
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             who
             shined
             with
             Eloquence
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             Honours
             and
             Nobility
             of
             Parentage
             :
             For
             some
             of
             these
             were
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             did
             boast
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             did
             arrive
             to
             Christs
             kindred
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             credible
             from
             what
             follows
             ▪
             Hee
             answers
             three
             waies
             ,
             drawing
             every
             one
             of
             his
             answers
             as
             conclusions
             from
             vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             That
             hee
             doth
             not
             look
             at
             Riches
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             Parentage
             ,
             Eloquence
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             neither
             did
             hee
             esteem
             any
             man
             from
             outward
             things
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             esteem
             of
             men
             is
             encreased
             or
             diminished
             with
             worldlings
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             carnal
             .
          
           
             
               Tea
               ]
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             That
             hee
             did
             not
             judge
             any
             more
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             external
             condition
             ,
             or
             detract
             from
             his
             estimation
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             poverty
             and
             ignominy
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             in
             times
             past
             hee
             esteemed
             being
             in
             a
             mistake
             :
             And
             therefore
             hee
             did
             not
             esteem
             any
             one
             more
             valuable
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Riches
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             and
             Parentage
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             Therefore
             if
             any
             man
             bee
             in
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             is
             a
             new
             Creature
             ,
             old
             things
             are
             passed
             away
             ,
             behold
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             become
             new
             :
          
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
             Shewing
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             faithful
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             to
             bee
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             new
             Creatures
             they
             should
             labour
             for
             the
             newness
             of
             a
             right
             judgement
             ,
             and
             an
             holy
             life
             .
             And
             that
             these
             worldly
             things
             should
             not
             bee
             so
             highly
             esteemed
             ,
             hee
             proves
             from
             Isa.
             65.17
             .
             where
             God
             promiseth
             an
             abolition
             of
             old
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             will
             make
             a
             new
             Heaven
             and
             a
             new
             Earth
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             all
             things
             new
             under
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             :
             Whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             onely
             are
             to
             bee
             had
             in
             estimation
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             which
             reach
             to
             a
             new
             Creature
             ,
             or
             Regeneration
             ;
             For
             all
             things
             are
             made
             new
             to
             those
             that
             are
             renewed
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             have
             all
             Creatures
             as
             it
             were
             reconciled
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             use
             them
             after
             a
             new
             manner
             ,
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             salvation
             ,
             setting
             a
             price
             upon
             every
             thing
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             makes
             ,
             or
             not
             makes
             ,
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             in
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             And
             all
             things
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             reconciled
             us
             to
             himself
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             unto
             us
             the
             Ministery
             of
             reconciliation
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             impellent
             cause
             to
             faithfulness
             in
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             is
             the
             grace
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             towards
             him
             ,
             which
             cause
             (
             returning
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             looking
             up
             to
             God
             )
             hee
             asserts
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             New
             Creature
             (
             whereof
             hee
             had
             even
             now
             spoken
             )
             and
             of
             all
             graces
             :
             Because
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             towards
             him
             had
             brought
             to
             him
             a
             double
             priviledge
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             reconciliation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             Ministerial
             office
             for
             the
             reconciliation
             of
             others
             ;
             from
             hence
             hee
             acknowledges
             a
             twofold
             Obligation
             for
             his
             faithfulness
             in
             the
             Ministery
             :
             Why
             therefore
             should
             not
             hee
             approve
             himself
             faithful
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             in
             Christ
             reconciling
             the
             world
             unto
             himself
             ,
             not
             imputing
             their
             trespasses
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             committed
             unto
             us
             the
             word
             of
             reconciliation
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             impellent
             cause
             ,
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             preaching
             ,
             of
             which
             hee
             propounds
             a
             short
             collection
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             1
             The
             Father
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             sin
             was
             removed
             far
             from
             us
             ,
             declares
             himself
             to
             come
             near
             unto
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             true
             IMMANUEL
             God
             with
             us
             .
             2
             The
             Father
             reconciled
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             declares
             himself
             to
             do
             that
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             Elect
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             beholding
             their
             enmities
             betwixt
             themselves
             ,
             and
             God
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             part
             ,
             may
             come
             again
             into
             favour
             ,
             and
             bee
             reconciled
             with
             God
             through
             Christ.
             3
             The
             means
             is
             shewn
             by
             which
             men
             may
             bee
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             viz.
             by
             remission
             ,
             or
             a
             not
             imputing
             of
             sins
             ,
             which
             God
             most
             graciously
             doth
             offer
             .
             4
             The
             instrument
             of
             applying
             the
             Grace
             of
             reconciliation
             obtained
             by
             Christ
             is
             shewn
             ,
             viz.
             the
             word
             of
             reconciliation
             committed
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             other
             Ministers
             .
             In
             which
             so
             excellent
             
             and
             so
             necessary
             a
             Ministery
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             bee
             but
             faithfull
             when
             hee
             set
             those
             things
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             Now
             then
             wee
             are
             Embassadors
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             did
             beseech
             you
             by
             us
             ;
             wee
             pray
             you
             in
             Christs
             stead
             ,
             bee
             yee
             reconciled
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             seventh
             impellent
             cause
             to
             faithfulness
             is
             ,
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             person
             which
             hee
             represents
             ,
             which
             cause
             hee
             propounds
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             the
             whole
             precedent
             Doctrine
             hee
             makes
             use
             of
             ,
             by
             which
             very
             thing
             shewing
             the
             endeavour
             of
             his
             faithfulness
             .
             To
             this
             end
             hee
             importunes
             all
             ,
             and
             diligently
             urges
             all
             with
             his
             authority
             as
             an
             Embassadour
             ,
             and
             also
             submissively
             and
             lovingly
             ,
             as
             bearing
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             would
             more
             heartily
             accept
             the
             reconciliation
             offered
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             remainders
             of
             enmity
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             which
             unbelief
             cherisheth
             within
             ,
             all
             may
             become
             the
             same
             Spirit
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             For
             hee
             hath
             made
             him
             to
             bee
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             knew
             no
             sin
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             bee
             made
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             hee
             may
             perswade
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             receiving
             of
             a
             fuller
             measure
             of
             reconciliatio●
             ,
             hee
             sheweth
             that
             an
             open
             and
             expedient
             way
             to
             reconciliation
             ,
             is
             because
             Christ
             the
             innocent
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             pure
             from
             sin
             ,
             by
             his
             consent
             and
             agreement
             with
             the
             Father
             in
             a
             judicial
             manner
             ,
             is
             accounted
             guilty
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             yea
             truly
             hee
             was
             made
             an
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             sin
             ,
             expresly
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             wee
             believing
             in
             Christ
             may
             bee
             made
             partakers
             of
             Christs
             righteousness
             judicially
             by
             imputation
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             bee
             made
             perfectly
             righteous
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             by
             that
             righteousness
             which
             chiefly
             pleases
             God
             through
             this
             excellent
             and
             divine
             way
             of
             reconcilement
             ,
             which
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             hath
             invented
             ,
             and
             grace
             hath
             made
             ours
             .
          
           
             But
             hee
             adds
             this
             
               (
               in
               him
            
             )
             that
             wee
             might
             necessarily
             understand
             that
             wee
             are
             engraffed
             into
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             ,
             by
             which
             this
             righteousness
             may
             bee
             ours
             ,
             because
             from
             our
             conjunction
             with
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             ,
             follows
             our
             judicial
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             from
             this
             union
             imputation
             is
             made
             of
             the
             obedience
             and
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             the
             application
             of
             all
             his
             gifts
             ,
             even
             to
             perfect
             felicity
             ,
             which
             being
             considered
             ,
             what
             can
             bee
             said
             more
             efficaciously
             to
             stir
             all
             of
             us
             up
             ,
             that
             our
             enmities
             being
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             our
             necessities
             ,
             wee
             may
             imbrace
             reconciliation
             offered
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             sum
             therefore
             of
             these
             three
             verses
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostle
             when
             hee
             had
             weighed
             the
             dispensation
             of
             mans
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             bringing
             the
             Elect
             to
             Reconciliation
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             but
             imploy
             himself
             strongly
             and
             faithfully
             in
             his
             Ministery
             :
             For
             when
             hee
             knew
             by
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             (
             concerning
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             Elect
             )
             between
             God
             and
             his
             Son
             ,
             (
             the
             second
             person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             invested
             with
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Mediator
             and
             a
             Surety
             )
             God
             being
             so
             abundantly
             satisfied
             ,
             hee
             now
             becomes
             gracious
             to
             the
             world
             of
             the
             redeemed
             ,
             or
             Elect
             ,
             concurring
             with
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             for
             the
             applying
             of
             Reconciliation
             obtained
             for
             all
             the
             Redeemed
             ;
             and
             hee
             importunes
             them
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             no
             less
             seriously
             than
             the
             Redeemer
             himself
             ,
             and
             prayes
             them
             ▪
             that
             now
             hee
             himself
             being
             reconciled
             ,
             they
             would
             bee
             reconciled
             .
             When
             I
             say
             the
             Apostle
             knew
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             a
             charge
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             promote
             this
             reconciliation
             ,
             what
             wonder
             then
             ,
             if
             hee
             earnestly
             strived
             ,
             that
             men
             might
             be
             turned
             to
             God
             ?
             And
             when
             hee
             knew
             that
             by
             Covenant
             Christ
             had
             took
             upon
             himself
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             all
             the
             Redeemed
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             a
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             expiating
             of
             their
             sins
             imputed
             to
             him
             ,
             under
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             the
             Redeemed
             (
             such
             all
             the
             faithful
             shew
             themselves
             to
             bee
             )
             clothed
             with
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             should
             bee
             accounted
             most
             righteous
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             should
             bee
             fully
             renewed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             what
             wonder
             then
             if
             hee
             confidently
             and
             constantly
             prosecuted
             the
             business
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             shewed
             himself
             faithful
             in
             executing
             his
             Ministery
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               THat
               as
               yet
               further
               hee
               may
               commend
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               Ministery
               more
               fully
               to
               the
               consciences
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               putting
               before
               their
               eyes
               a
               Minister
               faithful
               in
               work
               and
               example
               ,
               hee
               draws
               a
               three-fold
               exhortation
               from
               the
               premises
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bring
               forth
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               Ministery
               .
               There
               are
               
                 three
                 parts
              
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               first
               is
               an
               exhortation
               seriously
               to
               receive
               the
               grace
               offered
               by
               him
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
              
               
               The
               second
               is
               an
               exhortation
               to
               receive
               him
               for
               the
               Apostle
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
              
               
               And
               the
               third
               is
               an
               exhortation
               to
               shun
               the
               contagion
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Wee
             then
             as
             workers
             together
             with
             him
             beseech
             you
             also
             ,
             that
             yee
             receive
             not
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Exhortation
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             receive
             the
             Grace
             of
             Reconciliation
             more
             seriously
             ,
             and
             with
             fruit
             ,
             and
             suffer
             not
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             offered
             in
             the
             Gospel
             (
             by
             their
             fault
             )
             to
             want
             its
             full
             fruit
             in
             them
             ▪
             that
             they
             may
             obtain
             Righteousness
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Life
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             which
             Christ
             hath
             obtained
             for
             them
             .
             The
             Proposition
             hee
             urges
             is
             this
             .
             Yee
             ought
             not
             to
             receive
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             outward
             profession
             onely
             ,
             without
             its
             internal
             virtue
             ;
             this
             hee
             proves
             by
             three
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Wee
             Ministers
             of
             God
             being
             co-workers
             ,
             (
             that
             his
             work
             may
             bee
             promoted
             in
             you
             )
             granted
             from
             him
             to
             you
             by
             free
             gift
             promising
             our
             endeavour
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             your
             salvation
             ,
             earnestly
             desired
             that
             of
             you
             ;
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             not
             to
             receive
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             (
             For
             hee
             saith
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             thee
             in
             a
             time
             accepted
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             day
             of
             salvation
             have
             I
             succoured
             thee
             :
             Behold
             ,
             now
             is
             the
             accepted
             time
             ,
             behold
             ,
             now
             is
             the
             day
             of
             salvation
             .
             )
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             In
             a
             Parenthesis
             .
             Because
             now
             the
             time
             is
             acceptable
             in
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             is
             efficacious
             to
             the
             producing
             of
             fruit
             in
             all
             those
             that
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             with
             serious
             affection
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             which
             hee
             proves
             out
             of
             Isa.
             49.8
             .
             where
             the
             Father
             speaketh
             to
             the
             Mediatour
             interceding
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Spirit
             breathing
             in
             them
             :
             Therefore
             you
             must
             beware
             lest
             this
             opportunity
             of
             Grace
             bee
             in
             vain
             offered
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Giving
             no
             offence
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministery
             bee
             not
             blamed
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Ioyned
             with
             the
             first
             verse
             .
             Wee
             Ministers
             which
             exhort
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             by
             name
             Paul
             ,
             wee
             are
             approved
             by
             all
             manner
             of
             waies
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             found
             faithful
             in
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             hindering
             you
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             may
             profit
             by
             our
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             so
             yee
             may
             pretend
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             yee
             may
             persevere
             in
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             not
             to
             receive
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             to
             contend
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             ,
             and
             expressing
             the
             virtue
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Hee
             confirms
             the
             Antecedent
             by
             an
             induction
             of
             the
             virtues
             which
             prove
             Ministers
             faithful
             ,
             with
             which
             hee
             was
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             adorned
             :
             There
             are
             five
             parts
             of
             the
             induction
             ;
             In
             the
             first
             part
             hee
             removes
             from
             himself
             those
             vices
             ,
             whereby
             idle
             Teachers
             were
             wont
             to
             create
             offences
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             demolishing
             more
             by
             their
             manners
             in
             the
             edifice
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             by
             their
             Doctrine
             they
             edifie
             ,
             and
             yeelding
             occasion
             to
             the
             wicked
             of
             speaking
             ill
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             office
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               But
               in
               all
               things
               approving
               our selves
               as
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               much
               patience
               ,
               in
               afflictions
               ,
               in
               necessities
               ,
               in
               distresses
               ,
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               stripes
               ,
               in
               imprisonments
               ,
               in
               tumults
               ,
               in
               labours
               ,
               in
               watchings
               ,
               in
               fastings
               ,
            
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             part
             hee
             recites
             divers
             kinds
             of
             virtues
             ,
             with
             which
             his
             Ministery
             is
             adorned
             ,
             but
             namely
             hee
             
             mentions
             his
             patience
             exercised
             in
             nine
             kinds
             of
             evils
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             without
             murmuring
             hee
             patiently
             executed
             the
             offices
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             for
             hee
             strongly
             endured
             the
             troubles
             of
             his
             journies
             with
             want
             and
             dangers
             ,
             the
             snares
             of
             his
             persecutors
             ,
             prison
             ,
             and
             ●umults
             stirred
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             preaching
             ,
             his
             labour
             ,
             watchings
             ,
             fastings
             ,
             neither
             did
             hee
             wax
             faint
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             By
             pureness
             ,
             by
             knowledge
             ,
             by
             long-suffering
             ,
             by
             kindness
             ,
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             love
             unfeigned
             ,
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             part
             hee
             adds
             other
             six
             virtues
             of
             his
             patience
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             first
             is
             his
             freedome
             from
             the
             pollutions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             whilst
             hee
             conversed
             amongst
             those
             of
             the
             world
             .
             2
             His
             discretion
             in
             handling
             his
             auditors
             .
             3
             His
             forbearance
             in
             provocations
             .
             4
             His
             gentleness
             in
             his
             commerce
             with
             more
             difficult
             things
             .
             5.
             
             His
             spiritual
             disposition
             in
             all
             things
             .
             6.
             
             His
             sincere
             love
             towards
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             By
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             Armour
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             left
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             part
             hee
             reckons
             the
             virtues
             which
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             duty
             .
             1.
             
             Hee
             preached
             nothing
             besides
             the
             truth
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             Hee
             demonstrated
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             his
             speech
             .
             3.
             
             Hee
             contended
             against
             all
             his
             enemies
             with
             spiritual
             weapons
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             with
             lawful
             means
             ,
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             in
             prosperity
             ;
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             in
             adversity
             ;
             and
             in
             every
             change
             and
             vicissitude
             of
             things
             ,
             hee
             did
             remain
             constant
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             either
             by
             enticements
             ,
             or
             by
             terrours
             ,
             turn
             out
             of
             the
             right
             way
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               By
               honour
               ,
               and
               dishonour
               ,
               by
               evil
               report
               ,
               and
               good
               report
               ,
               as
               deceivers
               ,
               and
               yet
               true
               :
            
             
               9.
               
               As
               unknown
               ,
               and
               yet
               well
               known
               :
               as
               dying
               ,
               and
               behold
               wee
               live
               :
               as
               chastened
               ,
               and
               not
               killed
               :
            
             
               10.
               
               As
               sorrowful
               ,
               yet
               alway
               rejoycing
               :
               as
               poor
               ,
               yet
               making
               many
               rich
               ,
               as
               having
               nothing
               ,
               yet
               possessing
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             part
             hee
             boasts
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             alwayes
             continued
             in
             a
             right
             way
             ,
             whether
             ignominy
             or
             infamy
             ,
             whether
             glory
             or
             fame
             followed
             :
             For
             when
             hee
             was
             counted
             as
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             hee
             declared
             himself
             one
             that
             spake
             truth
             .
          
           
             When
             hee
             was
             accounted
             as
             ignoble
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             hee
             did
             manifest
             himself
             by
             his
             deeds
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             had
             eyes
             might
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             bee
             the
             Servant
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
             :
             Hee
             seemed
             even
             as
             dead
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             death
             ,
             hee
             triumphed
             notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             hee
             performed
             his
             duty
             ,
             as
             being
             alive
             :
             yea
             chastened
             with
             many
             stripes
             ,
             even
             to
             death
             ,
             hee
             was
             kept
             by
             God
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             die
             :
             by
             reason
             of
             those
             evils
             which
             pressed
             him
             ,
             sometimes
             under
             a
             pretence
             hee
             was
             sad
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             God
             ,
             hee
             did
             alwayes
             rejoyce
             :
             Hee
             was
             counted
             poor
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             the
             manifold
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             hee
             did
             enrich
             many
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             shewing
             the
             manner
             of
             contentation
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             also
             instructing
             men
             to
             virtue
             and
             piety
             ,
             which
             is
             profitable
             for
             all
             things
             .
             Hee
             wanted
             possessions
             and
             revenues
             ,
             and
             yet
             contented
             with
             his
             lot
             ,
             hee
             did
             rejoyce
             as
             much
             as
             was
             fitting
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               O
               yee
               Corinthians
               ,
               our
               mouth
               is
               open
               unto
               you
               ,
               our
               heart
               is
               enlarged
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               second
               exhortation
               of
               Paul
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               love
               again
               that
               Apostle
               ,
               viz.
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               had
               undergone
               so
               many
               labours
               in
               the
               Ministery
               for
               their
               good
               .
               To
               this
               Exhortation
               hee
               premises
               five
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               Plainly
               and
               ingenuously
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               use
               liberty
               of
               speech
               with
               friends
               ,
               most
               freely
               with
               an
               heart
               enlarged
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               open
               mouth
               publishing
               ,
               what
               good
               will
               inwardly
               I
               have
               towards
               you
               ,
               why
               therefore
               do
               ye
               not
               require
               mee
               in
               like
               manner
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   12.
                
                 
                 Ye
                 are
                 not
                 straightned
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 are
                 straightned
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 bowels
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Now
                 for
                 a
                 recompence
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 speak
                 as
                 unto
                 my
                 children
                 )
                 bee
                 yee
                 also
                 enlarged
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               mee
               why
               you
               should
               no
               apprehend
               my
               love
               ,
               but
               through
               the
               straightness
               of
               your
               own
               hearts
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               believe
               that
               thy
               good
               will
               is
               so
               great
               towards
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Yee
                 are
                 not
                 straightned
                 ]
                 Argu.
              
               3.
               
               Yee
               are
               bound
               to
               love
               mee
               again
               ,
               who
               so
               exceedingly
               love
               you
               :
               Therefore
               as
               out
               of
               equity
               requite
               mee
               ,
               by
               loving
               mee
               ,
               and
               perswading
               your selves
               that
               you
               are
               beloved
               of
               mee
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 unto
                 dear
                 children
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               4.
               
               I
               am
               your
               Father
               ,
               and
               you
               my
               Sons
               :
               Therefore
               as
               my
               Sons
               ,
               love
               mee
               as
               your
               Father
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 a
                 recompence
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               5.
               
               Now
               I
               require
               a
               debt
               from
               you
               :
               Therefore
               bee
               yee
               enlarged
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               admit
               yee
               with
               an
               enlarged
               heart
               the
               perswasion
               of
               my
               lovingness
               and
               my
               parental
               admonitions
               ,
               proceeding
               out
               of
               lovingness
               ,
               and
               likewise
               love
               yee
               mee
               again
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   14.
                
                 
                 Bee
                 yee
                 not
                 unequally
                 yoaked
                 together
                 with
                 unbelievers
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 fellowship
                 hath
                 righteousness
                 with
                 unrighteousness
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 communion
                 hath
                 light
                 with
                 darkness
                 ?
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 concord
                 hath
                 Christ
                 with
                 Belial
                 ?
                 or
                 what
                 part
                 hath
                 hee
                 that
                 believeth
                 with
                 an
                 infidel
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               third
               exhortation
               ,
               that
               they
               abstain
               from
               all
               unlawful
               society
               with
               unbelievers
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               may
               bee
               hindered
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               serve
               God
               ,
               or
               bee
               alienated
               from
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               or
               any
               wayes
               polluted
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               society
               ,
               is
               matrimony
               ,
               by
               which
               men
               easily
               ,
               or
               women
               ,
               may
               bee
               wrapped
               in
               a
               consent
               to
               wickedness
               by
               Idolaters
               ,
               because
               of
               all
               kind
               of
               society
               this
               is
               nearest
               .
               That
               which
               hee
               seems
               to
               tax
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               is
               the
               society
               or
               communion
               of
               the
               faithful
               Corinthians
               ,
               with
               their
               unbelieving
               companions
               in
               external
               Idolatry
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               polluted
               themselves
               ,
               eating
               together
               with
               those
               ,
               Idolatrous
               Sacrifices
               in
               the
               Idols
               Temple
               ▪
               as
               it
               appears
               in
               the
               former
               Epistle
               ,
               Chap.
               8.
               
               In
               which
               Idolatry
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               sin
               ,
               hee
               forbids
               to
               draw
               with
               them
               in
               the
               same
               yoke
               of
               impiety
               .
               The
               arguments
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               are
               four
               :
            
             
               
                 For
                 what
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               1.
               
               Your
               condition
               and
               profession
               of
               Christians
               on
               the
               one
               part
               ,
               and
               the
               sins
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               which
               are
               openly
               professed
               on
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               They
               are
               no
               less
               opposed
               by
               one
               another
               ,
               than
               righteousness
               and
               iniquity
               ,
               Light
               and
               Darkness
               ,
               Christ
               and
               the
               Devil
               ,
               Faith
               and
               Infidelity
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               and
               Idols
               ,
               amongst
               which
               there
               can
               bee
               no
               communion
               :
               Therefore
               no
               communion
               with
               you
               Christians
               ought
               to
               bee
               with
               unbelievers
               in
               Idolatry
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               sins
               which
               unbelievers
               openly
               profess
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               necessity
               (
               out
               of
               which
               may
               arise
               an
               unsuperable
               danger
               )
               of
               communicating
               with
               their
               sins
               ;
               Hee
               did
               not
               forbid
               them
               to
               inhabit
               in
               the
               same
               City
               with
               them
               ,
               neither
               to
               negotiate
               nor
               eat
               meat
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               bee
               invited
               to
               dinner
               or
               supper
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               And
               what
               agreement
               hath
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               with
               Idols
               ?
               for
               yee
               are
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               dwell
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               bee
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               bee
               my
               people
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               Yee
               are
               the
               holy
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               hee
               proveth
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               26.12
               .
               and
               Ezek.
               37.27
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               you
               to
               pollute
               your selves
               by
               society
               with
               unbelievers
               ,
               chiefly
               in
               that
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               the
               Temple
               of
               Idols
               professedly
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   17.
                
                 
                 Wherefore
                 come
                 out
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 yee
                 separate
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 touch
                 not
                 the
                 unclean
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 receive
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 And
                 will
                 bee
                 a
                 father
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 sons
                 ,
                 and
                 daughters
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 Almighty
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               God
               commandeth
               you
               to
               separate
               from
               Idolaters
               ,
               
               and
               the
               pollutions
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               touch
               them
               :
               Therefore
               you
               ought
               to
               beware
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 will
                 receive
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               4.
               
               From
               the
               Promises
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               keep
               themselves
               pure
               from
               the
               defilements
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               participate
               with
               other
               mens
               sins
               .
               God
               will
               bee
               a
               Father
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               in
               a
               recompence
               of
               all
               hurt
               ,
               and
               full
               consolation
               against
               all
               evils
               ,
               which
               they
               ,
               looking
               to
               themselves
               ,
               may
               suffer
               from
               other
               mens
               sins
               ;
               God
               will
               communicate
               himself
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               will
               manifest
               his
               paternal
               affection
               towards
               them
               really
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               HAving
               therefore
               these
               Promises
               (
               dearly
               Beloved
               )
               let
               us
               cleanse
               our selves
               from
               all
               filthiness
               of
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               ,
               perfecting
               holiness
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               belongeth
               to
               the
               precedent
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               from
               the
               former
               Promises
               hee
               draws
               an
               Exhortation
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               onely
               beware
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               its
               outward
               appearance
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               all
               defilements
               of
               spirit
               and
               body
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               from
               sins
               which
               either
               pollute
               the
               soul
               within
               ,
               or
               defile
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               also
               ,
               and
               endeavours
               the
               perfecting
               of
               holiness
               ,
               going
               forward
               ,
               and
               proceeding
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               using
               one
               Argument
               for
               all
               ;
               The
               Promises
               fore-spoken
               of
               made
               to
               you
               by
               God
               do
               justly
               require
               that
               from
               you
               :
               Therefore
               apply
               your selves
               diligently
               to
               these
               duties
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Receive
             us
             ,
             wee
             have
             wronged
             no
             man
             ,
             wee
             have
             corrupted
             no
             man
             ,
             wee
             have
             defrauded
             no
             man.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Chapter
             hee
             endeavours
             to
             oblige
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             signs
             of
             his
             love
             towards
             them
             being
             produced
             ,
             in
             the
             unfolding
             of
             which
             hee
             insists
             to
             the
             end
             .
             The
             Proposition
             is
             clearly
             propounded
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             bee
             confirmed
             .
             O
             Corinthians
             ,
             yee
             ought
             to
             receive
             us
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             bee
             perswaded
             of
             my
             love
             towards
             you
             ,
             yee
             ought
             to
             love
             mee
             again
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             up
             my
             exhortations
             in
             your
             enlarged
             hearts
             :
             Three
             Arguments
             are
             taken
             from
             the
             three
             Signs
             of
             the
             Apostles
             good
             will
             towards
             them
             .
          
           
             
               No
               man
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             That
             they
             should
             receive
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Sign
             of
             his
             little
             ill
             towards
             them
             .
             Because
             I
             do
             not
             ill
             deserve
             of
             any
             one
             ,
             either
             by
             bringing
             reproach
             ,
             or
             corrupting
             by
             perverse
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             defrauding
             any
             one
             by
             any
             means
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             I
             speak
             not
             this
             to
             condemn
             you
             :
             for
             I
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             in
             our
             hearts
             to
             dye
             and
             live
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Sign
             2.
             
             Because
             when
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             things
             fore-going
             ,
             it
             was
             onely
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             my self
             ;
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             condemning
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             beleeving
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             love
             I
             have
             determined
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             cleave
             to
             you
             in
             prosperity
             and
             adversity
             ,
             in
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             that
             no
             change
             at
             any
             time
             may
             draw
             my
             affection
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Great
             is
             my
             boldness
             of
             speech
             toward
             you
             ,
             great
             is
             my
             glorying
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             am
             filled
             with
             comfort
             ,
             I
             am
             exceeding
             joyful
             in
             all
             our
             tribulation
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Sign
             3.
             
             Because
             news
             being
             received
             concerning
             your
             repentance
             ,
             my
             heart
             so
             rejoyceth
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             that
             I
             dare
             safely
             speak
             the
             confidence
             of
             my
             mind
             towards
             you
             ,
             concerning
             your
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             glory
             of
             you
             amongst
             others
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               For
               when
               wee
               were
               come
               into
               Macedonia
               ,
               our
               flesh
               had
               no
               rest
               ,
               but
               wee
               were
               troubled
               on
               every
               side
               ;
               without
               were
               fightings
               ,
               within
               were
               fears
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Nevertheless
               ,
               God
               that
               comforteth
               those
               that
               are
               cast
               down
               ,
               comforted
               us
               by
               the
               comming
               of
               Titus
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             being
             about
             to
             explain
             the
             experiment
             of
             his
             good
             will
             towards
             them
             ,
             propounds
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             wherewith
             hee
             was
             pressed
             in
             Macedonia
             ,
             whilst
             hee
             expected
             news
             from
             them
             hee
             was
             oppressed
             partly
             by
             persecution
             of
             the
             enemies
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             intestine
             evils
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             anxiety
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             also
             with
             the
             troubles
             of
             his
             body
             ;
             that
             there
             was
             no
             rest
             to
             his
             outward
             man.
             Against
             all
             which
             troubles
             ,
             by
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             consolation
             was
             sufficiently
             administred
             to
             him
             by
             the
             comming
             of
             Titus
             ,
             who
             had
             now
             returned
             from
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             brought
             joyful
             news
             concerning
             their
             state
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             And
             not
             by
             his
             comming
             onely
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             consolation
             wherewith
             hee
             was
             comforted
             in
             you
             ,
             when
             hee
             told
             us
             your
             earnest
             desire
             ,
             your
             moarning
             ,
             your
             fervent
             mind
             toward
             mee
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             rejoyced
             the
             more
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             reckoneth
             eight
             causes
             of
             his
             joyfulness
             ,
             whereof
             many
             were
             signs
             of
             his
             good
             will
             towards
             them
             .
             1
             Because
             Titus
             was
             returned
             safe
             .
             2
             Because
             Titus
             had
             received
             consolation
             from
             you
             Corinthians
             .
             3
             Because
             I
             had
             heard
             by
             Titus
             concerning
             your
             pious
             affection
             towards
             mee
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             seeing
             mee
             ;
             concerning
             your
             weeping
             for
             the
             wickedness
             committed
             amongst
             you
             ,
             concerning
             your
             zeal
             against
             the
             Incestuous
             person
             ,
             and
             against
             my
             back-biters
             ,
             from
             whence
             hath
             abounded
             joy
             to
             mee
             much
             surpassing
             all
             that
             grief
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             taken
             for
             that
             matter
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             For
             though
             I
             made
             you
             sorry
             with
             a
             Letter
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             repent
             ,
             though
             I
             did
             repent
             ;
             for
             I
             perceive
             that
             the
             same
             Epistle
             hath
             made
             you
             sorry
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             but
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
           
             Before
             hee
             propounds
             the
             fourth
             cause
             of
             his
             consolation
             hee
             solves
             an
             Objection
             ,
             which
             solution
             did
             make
             much
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             They
             might
             say
             ▪
             Thou
             hast
             made
             us
             sorrowful
             in
             the
             former
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             The
             Answer
             is
             
               fourfold
               .
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             I
             was
             compelled
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             grief
             have
             I
             made
             you
             sad
             ,
             but
             this
             grief
             through
             your
             repentance
             hath
             ceased
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Apostle
             writ
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             being
             uncertain
             concerning
             the
             event
             ,
             hee
             was
             sad
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             himself
             repented
             :
             but
             when
             hee
             saw
             the
             event
             ,
             hee
             was
             freed
             from
             grief
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Now
             hee
             saies
             hee
             did
             not
             repent
             .
             Answ.
             2
             That
             sadness
             which
             was
             moved
             by
             my
             Epistle
             was
             short
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               Now
               I
               rejoyce
               ,
               not
               that
               yee
               were
               made
               sorry
               ,
               but
               that
               yee
               sorrowed
               to
               repentance
               ,
               for
               yee
               were
               made
               sorry
               after
               a
               godly
               manner
               ,
               that
               yee
               might
               receive
               dammage
               by
               us
               in
               nothing
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               For
               godly
               sorrow
               worketh
               repentance
               to
               salvation
               ,
               not
               to
               bee
               repented
               of
               ,
               but
               the
               sorrow
               of
               the
               world
               worketh
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             answers
             3.
             
             That
             sadness
             is
             turned
             into
             joy
             ,
             both
             to
             you
             and
             mee
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             found
             now
             good
             and
             profitable
             to
             repentance
             ;
             which
             hee
             proves
             :
             because
             it
             brought
             forth
             repentance
             not
             to
             bee
             repented
             of
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             worldly
             sorrow
             is
             wont
             ,
             which
             onely
             encreaseth
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             death
             as
             well
             to
             the
             soul
             as
             to
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             For
             behold
             ,
             this
             self-same
             thing
             ,
             that
             yee
             sorrowed
             after
             a
             godly
             sort
             ,
             what
             carefulness
             it
             wrought
             in
             you
             ,
             yea
             what
             clearing
             of
             your selves
             ,
             yea
             what
             indignation
             ,
             yea
             what
             fear
             ,
             yea
             what
             vehement
             desire
             ,
             yea
             what
             zeal
             ,
             yea
             what
             revenge
             :
             in
             all
             things
             yee
             have
             approved
             your selves
             to
             bee
             clear
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             Hee
             proveth
             that
             their
             sadness
             was
             after
             God
             ,
             or
             pious
             ,
             because
             it
             produced
             seven
             Effects
             in
             them
             ,
             even
             so
             many
             signs
             of
             their
             repentance
             ,
             whereof
             the
             first
             was
             the
             shaking
             off
             security
             ,
             with
             a
             carefulness
             to
             mend
             what
             was
             amiss
             .
             2
             Is
             an
             Apology
             ,
             that
             now
             by
             no
             means
             they
             approve
             either
             the
             fact
             of
             the
             Incestuous
             person
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             negligence
             .
             3
             Is
             an
             indignation
             against
             the
             sin
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Incestuous
             person
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             in
             suffering
             him
             .
             4
             Is
             a
             fear
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             compassed
             with
             divine
             justice
             ,
             or
             a
             new
             sin
             .
             5
             Is
             a
             desire
             of
             taking
             off
             the
             scandal
             ,
             and
             satisfying
             
             all
             good
             men
             .
             6.
             
             His
             zeal
             and
             fervent
             desire
             in
             prosecuting
             all
             means
             for
             the
             removing
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             repairing
             of
             the
             damage
             .
             7.
             
             Is
             his
             revenge
             in
             chastising
             the
             incestuous
             person
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             dulness
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             the
             Corinthians
             had
             declared
             their
             repentance
             ,
             and
             had
             shewed
             themselves
             no
             ways
             delighted
             with
             wickedness
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             clear
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Wherefore
             though
             I
             wrote
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             did
             it
             not
             for
             his
             cause
             that
             had
             done
             the
             wrong
             ,
             nor
             for
             his
             cause
             that
             suffered
             wrong
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             care
             for
             you
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             might
             appear
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             answer
             to
             the
             objection
             is
             :
             I
             have
             not
             written
             that
             Epistle
             either
             only
             or
             chiefly
             that
             in
             chastising
             of
             the
             incestuous
             person
             ,
             satisfaction
             might
             bee
             given
             to
             the
             Father
             with
             whose
             wife
             the
             son
             had
             committed
             adultery
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             incestuous
             person
             might
             bee
             corrected
             ,
             (
             which
             truly
             was
             not
             to
             bee
             neglected
             )
             but
             especially
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             my
             fatherly
             care
             towards
             you
             ,
             O
             Corinthians
             ,
             might
             appear
             to
             all
             ,
             sincere
             and
             approved
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Therefore
             wee
             were
             comforted
             in
             your
             comfort
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             exceedingly
             the
             more
             joyed
             wee
             for
             the
             joy
             of
             Titus
             ,
             because
             his
             spirit
             was
             refreshed
             by
             you
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             objection
             being
             solved
             ,
             hee
             adds
             the
             fourth
             cause
             of
             his
             consolation
             ;
             I
             understand
             ,
             sayes
             hee
             ,
             that
             yee
             have
             taken
             in
             good
             part
             my
             reproof
             ,
             and
             now
             have
             received
             consolation
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               titus
            
             ]
             ▪
             The
             fifth
             cause
             of
             his
             consolation
             ,
             because
             all
             yee
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             refresh
             the
             spirit
             of
             Titus
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             For
             if
             I
             have
             boasted
             any
             thing
             to
             him
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             :
             but
             as
             wee
             speak
             all
             things
             to
             you
             in
             truth
             ,
             even
             so
             our
             boasting
             which
             I
             made
             before
             Titus
             ,
             is
             found
             a
             truth
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             cause
             ,
             That
             yee
             would
             prove
             in
             very
             deed
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             boasting
             of
             you
             ,
             confidently
             fore-told
             to
             Titus
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             And
             his
             inward
             affection
             is
             more
             abundantly
             towards
             you
             ,
             whilst
             hee
             remembreth
             the
             obedience
             of
             you
             all
             ,
             how
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             yee
             received
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             cause
             ,
             Because
             you
             have
             engaged
             to
             you
             by
             your
             respects
             and
             goodness
             ,
             the
             mind
             of
             Titus
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             esteem
             as
             great
             gain
             .
             For
             they
             reverenced
             Titus
             ,
             as
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             a
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             sent
             to
             them
             extraordinarily
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             had
             reconciled
             the
             mind
             of
             Titus
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             I
             rejoyce
             therefore
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             confidence
             in
             you
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             eighth
             cause
             of
             consolation
             ,
             That
             I
             being
             incouraged
             by
             this
             experience
             ,
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             I
             may
             dare
             to
             promise
             the
             best
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
             of
             you
             all
             ,
             both
             to
             my self
             and
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               
                 second
                 part
              
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Corinthians
               being
               confirmed
               ,
               touching
               his
               love
               towards
               them
               ,
               
                 doth
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 giving
                 of
              
               Alms
               ,
               with
               a
               cheerful
               mind
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               poor
               ▪
               Jews
               :
               For
               this
               end
               there
               are
               thirteen
               arguments
               used
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               to
               which
               hee
               adds
               more
               in
               the
               
                 Chapter
                 following
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Moreover
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             wee
             do
             you
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             bestowed
             on
             the
             Churches
             of
             Macedonia
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             From
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             Macedonia
             have
             contributed
             :
             And
             therefore
             do
             yee
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             whose
             liberality
             hee
             commends
             ,
             by
             nine
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Grace
             ]
             The
             first
             Reason
             ,
             Because
             it
             was
             the
             gift
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             that
             they
             contributed
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             poor
             Jews
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             How
             that
             in
             a
             great
             trial
             of
             affliction
             ,
             the
             abundance
             of
             their
             joy
             ,
             and
             their
             deep
             poverty
             ,
             abounded
             unto
             the
             riches
             of
             liberality
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             Because
             Alms
             was
             given
             by
             them
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             tried
             with
             heavy
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             
               Ioy
               ]
               Reason
            
             3.
             
             Because
             they
             contributed
             with
             joy
             .
          
           
             
               Deep
               ]
               Reason
            
             4.
             
             Because
             in
             poverty
             they
             were
             liberal
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             to
             their
             power
             ,
             (
             I
             bear
             record
             )
             yea
             ,
             and
             beyond
             their
             power
             ,
             they
             were
             willing
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
             Because
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             give
             more
             bountifully
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             able
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Praying
             us
             with
             much
             intreaty
             ,
             that
             wee
             would
             receive
             the
             gift
             ,
             and
             take
             upon
             us
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Ministering
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Reason
             6.
             
             Because
             they
             offered
             freely
             ,
             not
             provoked
             by
             others
             examples
             ,
             but
             rather
             were
             Leaders
             to
             others
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             bee
             wanting
             in
             this
             duty
             of
             charity
             .
          
           
             
               With
               entreaty
               ]
               Reason
            
             7.
             
             Because
             they
             were
             instant
             in
             prayers
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             gave
             might
             bee
             received
             .
          
           
             
               Fellowship
               ]
               Reason
            
             8.
             
             Because
             they
             did
             entreat
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             hee
             together
             with
             others
             ,
             would
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             charge
             of
             gathering
             and
             dispensing
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             and
             others
             were
             about
             to
             give
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             And
             this
             they
             did
             ,
             not
             as
             wee
             hoped
             ,
             but
             first
             gave
             their
             own
             selves
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Reason
             9.
             
             Because
             beyond
             the
             Apostles
             expectation
             ,
             they
             consecrated
             themselves
             and
             all
             theirs
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             commit
             themselves
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             ruled
             by
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Insomuch
             that
             wee
             desired
             Titus
             ,
             that
             as
             hee
             had
             begun
             ,
             so
             hee
             would
             also
             finish
             in
             you
             the
             same
             grace
             also
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             To
             a
             liberal
             contribution
             ;
             Because
             at
             the
             entreaty
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             I
             have
             desired
             Titus
             that
             hee
             would
             take
             care
             to
             accomplish
             your
             alms
             ,
             which
             thing
             hee
             hath
             undertaken
             already
             :
             Therefore
             take
             yee
             care
             ,
             lest
             this
             our
             labour
             bee
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Therefore
             (
             as
             yee
             abound
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             utterance
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             diligence
             ,
             ●ad
             in
             your
             love
             to
             us
             )
             see
             that
             yee
             abound
             in
             this
             grace
             also
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Because
             seeing
             that
             you
             excel
             others
             in
             many
             virtues
             ,
             it
             becometh
             you
             to
             do
             your
             endeavour
             ,
             lest
             in
             this
             yee
             fail
             ,
             or
             seeing
             that
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             abound
             in
             you
             ,
             the
             faith
             of
             miracles
             ,
             the
             gifts
             of
             knowledge
             and
             eloquence
             ,
             endeavour
             concerning
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             charity
             towards
             mee
             ,
             yee
             must
             have
             a
             care
             ,
             lest
             this
             gift
             bee
             found
             wanting
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             I
             speak
             not
             by
             commandment
             ,
             but
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             forwardness
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             the
             sincerity
             of
             your
             love
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Because
             now
             the
             sincerity
             of
             your
             Christian
             love
             is
             to
             bee
             proved
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             this
             alms
             ,
             for
             which
             thing
             sake
             I
             exhort
             you
             diligently
             ,
             at
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             commanding
             nothing
             imperiously
             :
             Therefore
             shew
             a
             proof
             of
             your
             liberality
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             For
             yee
             know
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             though
             hee
             was
             rich
             ,
             yet
             for
             your
             sakes
             hee
             became
             poor
             ,
             that
             yee
             through
             his
             poverty
             might
             bee
             rich
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Christ
             hath
             made
             himself
             poor
             ;
             that
             you
             might
             bee
             rich
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             meet
             ,
             that
             for
             his
             sake
             yee
             give
             alms
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             required
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             And
             herein
             I
             give
             my
             advice
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             expedient
             for
             you
             ,
             who
             have
             begun
             before
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             bee
             forward
             a
             year
             ago
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Because
             I
             know
             it
             is
             profitable
             for
             you
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             your
             praise
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             blessing
             that
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             business
             in
             no
             wise
             yee
             bee
             wanting
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             yee
             accomplish
             this
             collection
             already
             begun
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               Now
               therefore
               perform
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               was
               a
               readiness
               to
               will
               ,
               so
               there
               may
               bee
               a
               performance
               also
               out
               of
               that
               which
               you
               have
               .
            
             
             
               12.
               
               For
               if
               there
               bee
               first
               a
               willing
               mind
               ,
               it
               is
               accepted
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               that
               hee
               hath
               not
               :
            
             
               13.
               
               For
               I
               mean
               not
               that
               other
               men
               bee
               eased
               ,
               and
               you
               burdened
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             meet
             and
             comely
             that
             your
             ready
             will
             ,
             which
             yee
             shewed
             the
             last
             year
             ,
             might
             bee
             actually
             compleated
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             bee
             uncomely
             if
             it
             otherwise
             fall
             out
             .
          
           
             
               Which
               yee
               have
               ]
               Argum.
            
             8.
             
             Because
             nothing
             is
             required
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             your selves
             may
             see
             to
             bee
             equal
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             desired
             that
             you
             give
             according
             to
             your
             abilities
             ,
             out
             of
             equity
             ,
             without
             your
             prejudice
             ,
             a
             little
             from
             the
             poor
             sort
             ,
             if
             they
             give
             with
             a
             willing
             mind
             ,
             shall
             bee
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             Although
             they
             have
             not
             given
             much
             ,
             which
             have
             it
             not
             :
             For
             if
             a
             willing
             mind
             bee
             not
             present
             ,
             nothing
             is
             respected
             by
             God
             ,
             how
             much
             soever
             is
             given
             :
             Therefore
             bee
             not
             here
             wanting
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             But
             by
             an
             equality
             :
             that
             now
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             your
             abundance
             may
             bee
             a
             supply
             for
             their
             want
             ,
             that
             their
             abundance
             also
             may
             bee
             a
             supply
             for
             your
             want
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             bee
             an
             equality
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             Because
             you
             may
             expect
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             bee
             need
             ,
             some
             retribution
             may
             bee
             made
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             plenty
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             your
             want
             may
             bee
             supplied
             ,
             that
             so
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             equal
             may
             bee
             done
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Hee
             that
             had
             gathered
             much
             ,
             had
             nothing
             over
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             had
             gathered
             little
             ,
             had
             no
             lack
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             Because
             it
             appears
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Manna
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             suppress
             his
             abundance
             with
             others
             wants
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             equality
             is
             to
             bee
             observed
             ,
             that
             so
             much
             as
             is
             necessary
             may
             bee
             wanting
             to
             none
             .
             For
             as
             it
             was
             done
             in
             the
             gathering
             of
             Manna
             ,
             every
             one
             did
             measure
             to
             himself
             an
             Omer
             ,
             the
             rest
             was
             given
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             had
             gathered
             little
             ,
             Exod.
             16.18
             ,
             19.
             so
             in
             gathering
             of
             riches
             ,
             that
             which
             remaineth
             after
             your
             own
             uses
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             given
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             poor
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               But
               thanks
               bee
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               put
               the
               same
               earnest
               care
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               Titus
               for
               you
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               For
               indeed
               ,
               hee
               accepted
               the
               exhortation
               ,
               but
               being
               more
               forward
               ,
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               hee
               went
               unto
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             Because
             the
             faithful
             ,
             the
             strong
             ,
             and
             some
             Brethren
             of
             best
             fame
             ,
             were
             stirred
             up
             by
             God
             (
             compare
             vers
             .
             18.22
             .
             )
             and
             sent
             by
             mee
             to
             promote
             this
             whole
             business
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             gathering
             of
             Almes
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             bringing
             them
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             poor
             Jews
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             Brethren
             was
             Titus
             ,
             for
             whose
             care
             and
             willingness
             of
             mind
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             this
             business
             ,
             hee
             praises
             God.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               And
               wee
               have
               sent
               with
               him
               the
               Brother
               ,
               whose
               praise
               is
               in
               the
               Gospel
               throughout
               all
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               And
               not
               that
               onely
               ,
               but
               who
               was
               also
               chosen
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               to
               travel
               with
               us
               with
               this
               grace
               which
               is
               administred
               by
               us
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               same
               Lord
               ,
               and
               declaration
               of
               your
               ready
               mind
               .
            
          
           
             His
             second
             Messenger
             is
             described
             ,
             that
             hee
             laboured
             diligently
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             Barnabas
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             .
             For
             whosoever
             hee
             was
             ,
             hee
             is
             designed
             of
             the
             Churches
             (
             called
             together
             as
             it
             seems
             in
             a
             Synodical
             way
             )
             as
             a
             person
             worthy
             of
             trust
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             business
             might
             bee
             committed
             .
          
           
             
               Glory
               ]
               Argum.
            
             12.
             
             Because
             this
             alms
             is
             taken
             into
             my
             care
             ,
             and
             administred
             by
             mee
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             demonstration
             of
             the
             willingness
             of
             your
             mind
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Avoiding
               this
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               should
               blame
               us
               in
               this
               abundance
               ,
               which
               is
               administred
               by
               us
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Providing
               for
               honest
               things
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             gives
             the
             reason
             why
             hee
             had
             joyned
             to
             himself
             those
             companions
             ,
             of
             such
             approved
             fidelity
             in
             this
             administration
             of
             beneficence
             ,
             collected
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             hee
             might
             take
             away
             the
             occasion
             of
             ill
             report
             from
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             who
             might
             otherwise
             calumniate
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             diminished
             somewhat
             of
             the
             sum
             of
             money
             collected
             :
             And
             that
             hee
             might
             consult
             his
             reputation
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             hee
             had
             looked
             to
             his
             conscience
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             kept
             in
             the
             holy
             purpose
             of
             his
             integrity
             ,
             in
             this
             business
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             And
             wee
             have
             sent
             with
             them
             our
             Brother
             ,
             whom
             wee
             have
             oftentimes
             proved
             diligent
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             but
             now
             much
             more
             diligent
             ,
             upon
             the
             great
             confidence
             which
             I
             have
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             Hee
             commends
             his
             third
             messenger
             ,
             whether
             hee
             were
             Luke
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             ,
             but
             from
             hence
             the
             force
             of
             the
             eleventh
             argument
             appears
             ,
             whilst
             hee
             sayes
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             sent
             them
             out
             of
             his
             confidence
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             liberality
             ,
             such
             famous
             men
             that
             hee
             doth
             not
             fear
             ,
             that
             their
             expectation
             will
             bee
             frustrated
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             yee
             ought
             to
             contribute
             liberally
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               23.
            
             
             Whether
             any
             do
             enquire
             of
             Titus
             ,
             hee
             is
             my
             Partner
             ,
             and
             fellow-helper
             concerning
             you
             ;
             or
             our
             Brethren
             bee
             enquired
             of
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             messengers
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             After
             hee
             hath
             set
             forth
             each
             of
             these
             messengers
             with
             his
             own
             commendation
             ,
             hee
             commends
             them
             altogether
             ,
             and
             especially
             Titus
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             assigned
             by
             the
             Churches
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             his
             alms
             :
             And
             secondly
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             his
             grace
             did
             gloriously
             shine
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             his
             glory
             was
             illustrated
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               24.
            
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             shew
             yee
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Churches
             ,
             the
             proof
             of
             your
             love
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             boasting
             on
             your
             behalf
             .
          
           
             The
             Exhortation
             being
             repeated
             ,
             hee
             adds
             Argum.
             13.
             
             This
             liberality
             as
             it
             shall
             bee
             a
             proof
             of
             our
             charity
             ,
             so
             also
             it
             shall
             bee
             the
             confirmation
             of
             my
             glorying
             of
             you
             no
             wise
             vainly
             ,
             in
             the
             fight
             of
             those
             that
             were
             assigned
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Churches
             being
             present
             ,
             will
             behold
             your
             liberality
             in
             this
             business
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             contribute
             liberally
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               HEE
               goes
               forward
               to
               speak
               concerning
               the
               collection
               .
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               giveth
               the
               reasons
               why
               hee
               sent
               to
               them
               ,
               three
               Brethren
               assigned
               ,
               
                 where
                 hee
              
               interposeth
               some
               arguments
               to
               perswade
               them
               to
               hasten
               the
               collection
               
                 to
                 verse
                 6.
              
               
               In
               the
               other
               hee
               adds
               more
               arguments
               to
               move
               them
               to
               give
               liberally
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 becomes
                 Saints
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             For
             as
             touching
             the
             ministring
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             it
             is
             superfluous
             for
             mee
             to
             write
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             belongeth
             to
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             ill
             interpret
             his
             sending
             of
             those
             Messengers
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             should
             cherish
             a
             suspition
             of
             their
             willingness
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             hee
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             sending
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             was
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             instructed
             ,
             neither
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             made
             willing
             to
             make
             a
             collection
             ,
             because
             for
             that
             it
             would
             have
             been
             needless
             to
             have
             written
             ,
             at
             leastwise
             to
             have
             sent
             his
             Brethren
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             I
             know
             the
             forwardness
             of
             your
             mind
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             boast
             of
             you
             to
             them
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             that
             Achaia
             was
             ready
             a
             year
             ago
             ,
             and
             your
             zeal
             hath
             provoked
             very
             many
             .
          
           
             Hee
             confirms
             his
             words
             with
             three
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               I
               know
               ]
               Reason
            
             1.
             
             Because
             hee
             had
             very
             well
             known
             their
             willingness
             of
             mind
             before
             .
          
           
             
               I
               boast
               ]
               Reason
            
             2.
             
             Because
             hee
             boasted
             of
             their
             readiness
             .
          
           
             
               Zeal
               ]
               Reason
            
             3.
             
             Because
             their
             endeavour
             in
             this
             business
             had
             provoked
             many
             to
             the
             like
             alacrity
             and
             zeal
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Yet
             have
             I
             sent
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             lest
             our
             boasting
             
             of
             you
             should
             bee
             in
             vain
             in
             this
             behalf
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             yee
             may
             bee
             ready
             .
          
           
             Hee
             propounds
             five
             true
             Reasons
             why
             hee
             sent
             the
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             That
             they
             would
             prepare
             for
             the
             more
             speedy
             conveying
             of
             their
             beneficence
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             the
             mony
             gathered
             might
             bee
             found
             by
             the
             Messengers
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             had
             promised
             in
             their
             name
             .
          
           
             
               Lest
               our
               rejoycing
               ]
               Reason
            
             2.
             
             Lest
             the
             boasting
             of
             the
             Apostle
             concerning
             them
             should
             bee
             found
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Lest
             haply
             if
             they
             of
             Macedonia
             come
             with
             mee
             ,
             and
             finde
             you
             unprepared
             ,
             wee
             ,
             (
             that
             wee
             say
             not
             ,
             you
             )
             should
             bee
             ashamed
             in
             this
             same
             confident
             boasting
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             Following
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             left
             both
             you
             and
             I
             should
             bee
             ashamed
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             bee
             found
             unprepared
             ,
             when
             I
             together
             with
             the
             Macedonians
             (
             who
             have
             heard
             mee
             glorying
             in
             your
             behalf
             )
             should
             come
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Therefore
             I
             thought
             it
             necessary
             to
             exhort
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             go
             before
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             before
             hand
             your
             bounty
             ,
             whereof
             yee
             had
             notice
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             might
             bee
             ready
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             bounty
             ,
             not
             of
             covetousness
             .
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
             I
             have
             sent
             unto
             you
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             bee
             assisted
             in
             your
             gathering
             the
             money
             by
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             whereby
             all
             things
             may
             bee
             more
             ready
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               as
               of
               covetousness
               ]
               Reason
            
             5.
             
             I
             have
             sent
             unto
             you
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             have
             taken
             care
             lest
             any
             one
             in
             gathering
             should
             bee
             urged
             to
             contribute
             more
             than
             hee
             was
             willing
             ,
             and
             lest
             covetousness
             in
             those
             that
             collect
             ,
             or
             parsimonie
             in
             those
             that
             contribute
             ,
             should
             appear
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             which
             give
             ,
             may
             give
             liberally
             and
             freely
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             collection
             being
             liberal
             ,
             may
             appear
             at
             my
             coming
             as
             a
             blessing
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               But
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               Hee
               which
               soweth
               sparingly
               ,
               shall
               reap
               sparingly
               :
               and
               hee
               which
               soweth
               bountifully
               ,
               shall
               reap
               bountifully
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               adds
               ten
               arguments
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               give
               their
               alms
               liberally
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               becomes
               Saints
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               Because
               whosoever
               shall
               give
               ,
               either
               nothing
               ,
               or
               not
               according
               to
               his
               ability
               ,
               or
               not
               out
               of
               the
               purpose
               of
               his
               heart
               (
               which
               is
               to
               sow
               sparingly
               )
               they
               shall
               reap
               also
               sparingly
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               shall
               get
               either
               nothing
               ,
               or
               only
               a
               temporal
               reward
               :
               Therefore
               give
               yee
               liberally
               .
            
             
               
                 Liberally
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               Because
               they
               which
               will
               give
               liberally
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               love
               (
               which
               is
               to
               sow
               liberally
               )
               shall
               have
               a
               liberal
               harvest
               :
               Therefore
               give
               yee
               liberally
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               Every
               man
               according
               as
               hee
               purposeth
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               so
               let
               him
               give
               ,
               not
               grudgingly
               ,
               or
               of
               necessity
               :
               for
               God
               loveth
               a
               cheerful
               giver
               .
            
             
               After
               hee
               hath
               expounded
               what
               it
               is
               to
               give
               liberally
               ,
               or
               to
               sow
               in
               blessings
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               give
               out
               of
               purpose
               of
               heart
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               sadness
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               necessity
               :
               For
               hee
               which
               so
               giveth
               ,
               giveth
               sparingly
               ,
               whatsoever
               hee
               giveth
               ,
               and
               would
               give
               nothing
               if
               hee
               might
               follow
               the
               purpose
               of
               his
               mind
               .
               )
            
             
               Hee
               adds
               Argum.
               3.
               
               God
               loves
               a
               cheerful
               giver
               ▪
               and
               consequently
               a
               sad
               and
               unwilling
               giver
               ,
               hee
               neither
               loveth
               ,
               nor
               approveth
               of
               ,
               nor
               blesseth
               :
               Therefore
               give
               yee
               liberally
               and
               cheerfully
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               And
               God
               is
               able
               to
               make
               all
               grace
               abound
               towards
               you
               ,
               that
               yee
               alwayes
               having
               all-sufficiency
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               may
               abound
               to
               every
               good
               work
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               Is
               tacitly
               propounded
               in
               the
               solution
               of
               an
               Objection
               .
               So
               far
               bee
               it
               from
               you
               ,
               saies
               hee
               ,
               that
               you
               fear
               want
               ,
               if
               you
               contribute
               more
               plentifully
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               other
               side
               yee
               may
               rather
               expect
               that
               God
               will
               give
               you
               of
               his
               Grace
               and
               Power
               enough
               of
               temporal
               things
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               you
               may
               bee
               contented
               with
               your
               condition
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               yee
               might
               abound
               in
               every
               good
               works
               for
               the
               helping
               of
               others
               :
               Therefore
               give
               liberally
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               (
               As
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Hee
               hath
               despersed
               a
               broad
               :
               hee
               hath
               given
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               his
               Righteousness
               remains
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               Hee
               confirms
               this
               Argument
               out
               of
               Psal.
               112.9
               .
               where
               it
               is
               spoken
               ,
               that
               the
               Righteous
               distributeth
               his
               goods
               ,
               and
               giveth
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               his
               Righteousness
               remaineth
               for
               ever
               ;
               where
               Argument
               5.
               is
               insinuated
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               the
               property
               of
               the
               righteous
               man
               to
               distribute
               his
               goods
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               ordinary
               blessing
               of
               God
               is
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               have
               further
               to
               bestow
               :
               Therefore
               shew
               your selves
               righteous
               by
               giving
               liberally
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               Now
               hee
               that
               ministreth
               Seed
               to
               the
               Sower
               ,
               both
               minister
               Bread
               for
               your
               food
               ,
               and
               multiply
               your
               Seed
               sown
               ,
               and
               increase
               the
               fruit
               of
               your
               righteousness
               .
               )
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               Included
               in
               a
               wish
               and
               a
               similitude
               ,
               as
               God
               both
               ministreth
               Seed
               to
               the
               Husbandman
               after
               sowing
               ,
               and
               Bread
               after
               Harvest
               ;
               So
               hee
               shall
               both
               minister
               fruit
               out
               of
               your
               sowing
               ,
               I
               wish
               that
               hee
               might
               both
               encrease
               your
               abilities
               for
               doing
               good
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               bringing
               forth
               fruits
               of
               Righteousness
               and
               Mercy
               :
               Therefore
               do
               not
               you
               doubt
               to
               sow
               in
               the
               giving
               of
               this
               Alms.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               Being
               enriched
               in
               every
               thing
               to
               all
               bountifulness
               ,
               which
               causeth
               through
               us
               thanksgiving
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Arg.
               7.
               
               Yee
               being
               enriched
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               abounding
               in
               all
               liberality
               ,
               may
               cause
               that
               through
               us
               ,
               who
               observe
               your
               charity
               ,
               thanks
               may
               bee
               given
               to
               God
               :
               Therefore
               upon
               this
               account
               give
               yee
               liberality
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               For
               the
               administration
               of
               this
               service
               ,
               not
               onely
               supplieth
               the
               want
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               is
               abundant
               also
               by
               thanksgiving
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               Hee
               confirms
               this
               Argument
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               office
               of
               this
               undertaken
               Ministery
               concerning
               the
               gathering
               and
               contributing
               this
               Alms
               ,
               will
               not
               onely
               supply
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               Iudea
               ,
               but
               will
               also
               cause
               by
               many
               Saints
               ,
               that
               thanks
               bee
               given
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13
              
               :
               Whilest
               by
               the
               experiment
               of
               this
               Ministration
               ,
               they
               glorifie
               God
               for
               your
               professed
               subjection
               unto
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               for
               your
               liberal
               distribution
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               unto
               all
               men
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               This
               your
               liberality
               will
               bee
               a
               sign
               of
               your
               Faith
               ,
               and
               subjection
               of
               your
               obedient
               mind
               unto
               Christ
               and
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               also
               matter
               of
               glorifying
               God
               ;
               and
               lastly
               a
               sign
               of
               your
               liberality
               towards
               all
               that
               are
               poor
               ,
               when
               occasion
               is
               given
               :
               Therefore
               give
               yee
               liberally
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               And
               by
               their
               prayer
               for
               you
               ,
               which
               long
               after
               you
               for
               the
               exceeding
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               you
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               9.
               
               The
               Saints
               in
               Iudea
               cherished
               by
               your
               liberality
               will
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               you
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               give
               liberally
               .
            
             
               
                 Long
                 after
                 you
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               10.
               
               This
               your
               liberality
               will
               stir
               up
               in
               the
               holy
               Jews
               love
               towards
               you
               ,
               and
               will
               cherish
               a
               desire
               of
               seeing
               you
               ,
               and
               will
               enkindle
               in
               them
               no
               small
               esteem
               of
               you
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               eminent
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               you
               :
               Bee
               yee
               not
               wanting
               therefore
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Thanks
               bee
               unto
               God
               for
               his
               unspeakable
               gift
               .
            
             
               As
               now
               having
               his
               desire
               ,
               and
               beholding
               the
               manifold
               fruit
               of
               their
               liberality
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               would
               produce
               upon
               their
               refreshing
               the
               Brethren
               in
               Iudea
               ,
               hee
               thanks
               God
               for
               his
               gift
               in
               the
               liberality
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               which
               hee
               could
               not
               sufficiently
               in
               words
               declare
               as
               it
               deserved
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               
                 third
                 part
              
               of
               the
               Epistle
               :
               In
               which
               the
               Apostle
               vindicates
               his
               authority
               from
               the
               aspersions
               of
               the
               
               
               
               
               
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               whereby
               they
               laboured
               to
               lessen
               his
               authority
               with
               the
               Corinthians
               .
               In
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               because
               they
               blamed
               Paul
               ,
               that
               being
               present
               amongst
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               hee
               carried
               himself
               humbly
               ,
               
                 but
                 being
                 absent
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
              
               boasted
               of
               the
               weightiness
               of
               his
               authority
               in
               his
               letters
               ,
               hee
               removes
               this
               calumny
               ,
               by
               defending
               the
               fact
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               hee
               proves
               by
               eight
               arguments
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               contemned
               ,
               
                 to
                 verse
                 12.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               hee
               modestly
               compares
               himself
               with
               those
               that
               were
               his
               Emulators
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Now
             I
             Paul
             my self
             beseech
             you
             by
             the
             meekness
             ,
             and
             gentleness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             in
             presence
             am
             base
             among
             you
             ,
             but
             being
             absent
             ,
             am
             bold
             towards
             you
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Is
             contained
             in
             his
             obtestation
             by
             the
             meekness
             and
             gentleness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             interpret
             his
             carriage
             otherwise
             than
             was
             mee●
             .
             As
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             my
             humility
             was
             the
             self-same
             gentleness
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             imitation
             of
             the
             meekness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             I
             remember
             you
             of
             .
             That
             yee
             acknowledging
             the
             imitation
             of
             our
             Lord
             in
             mee
             ,
             may
             judge
             rightly
             concerning
             mee
             :
             Therefore
             I
             am
             not
             to
             bee
             despised
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             But
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             bee
             ●old
             when
             I
             am
             present
             ,
             with
             that
             confidence
             wherewith
             I
             think
             to
             bee
             bold
             against
             some
             ,
             which
             think
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             wee
             walked
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Yee
             ought
             to
             beware
             ,
             lest
             by
             your
             fault
             I
             am
             compelled
             to
             exercise
             my
             power
             more
             boldly
             toward
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             determined
             to
             exercise
             against
             those
             ,
             who
             being
             led
             by
             fear
             or
             hope
             ,
             think
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             wee
             would
             change
             our
             carriage
             like
             carnal
             and
             irregenerate
             men
             :
             Therefore
             I
             am
             not
             to
             bee
             despised
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             though
             wee
             walk
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             wee
             do
             not
             war
             after
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Although
             I
             do
             not
             live
             free
             from
             humane
             infirmity
             in
             this
             frail
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             my
             office
             ,
             and
             my
             Ministerial
             warfare
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             followed
             carnal
             lusts
             ,
             being
             led
             by
             fear
             or
             affection
             ,
             as
             they
             falsly
             lay
             to
             my
             charge
             ,
             when
             sometimes
             I
             carried
             my self
             humbly
             ,
             sometimes
             according
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             my
             office
             and
             authority
             :
             Therefore
             I
             am
             not
             to
             bee
             contemned
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             (
             For
             the
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnal
             ,
             but
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             strong
             holds
             .
             )
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             .
             I
             have
             no
             need
             to
             use
             carnal
             weapons
             in
             the
             subtil
             changing
             of
             my
             carriage
             ,
             sometimes
             flattering
             ,
             sometimes
             boasting
             ,
             or
             using
             any
             other
             such
             like
             evil
             arts
             ,
             but
             my
             Spiritual
             Weapons
             (
             such
             as
             they
             are
             )
             were
             sufficient
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             boldness
             in
             the
             exercising
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             zeal
             ,
             patience
             ,
             Christian
             fortitude
             ,
             and
             other
             virtues
             ,
             wherewith
             being
             armed
             ,
             I
             do
             manage
             my
             warfare
             :
             Therefore
             I
             am
             not
             to
             bee
             contemned
             .
             Hee
             shews
             a
             threefold
             virtue
             of
             these
             weapons
             .
             1.
             
             Virtue
             is
             ,
             That
             by
             divine
             power
             they
             are
             sufficient
             for
             the
             throwing
             down
             of
             all
             the
             strong
             holds
             of
             humane
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             the
             demolishing
             of
             subtil
             pretences
             ,
             and
             all
             counsels
             ,
             with
             which
             carnal
             men
             striving
             against
             the
             Gospel
             for
             their
             errours
             and
             vices
             ,
             use
             to
             defend
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Casting
             down
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             every
             high
             thing
             that
             exalteth
             it self
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bringing
             into
             captivity
             every
             thought
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Virtue
             .
             Hee
             also
             reaches
             that
             these
             Weapons
             are
             mighty
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             throwing
             down
             the
             pride
             of
             mans
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             highness
             of
             worldly
             knowledge
             ,
             so
             also
             to
             the
             converting
             or
             subduing
             high
             wits
             to
             the
             obedience
             and
             humble
             submission
             of
             themselves
             ,
             as
             captives
             ,
             to
             Christ
             by
             Faith.
             Understand
             it
             concerning
             the
             Elect
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             ordained
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             And
             having
             a
             readiness
             to
             revenge
             all
             disobedience
             ,
             when
             your
             obedience
             is
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Virtue
             .
             Those
             Weapons
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             censures
             are
             sufficient
             ,
             &c.
             to
             revenge
             those
             that
             rebel
             and
             are
             disobedient
             ,
             as
             doing
             ready
             execution
             ,
             partly
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             partly
             in
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ;
             which
             weapons
             the
             Apostle
             was
             making
             ready
             against
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             after
             hee
             had
             recalled
             the
             flock
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             seduced
             from
             him
             ,
             into
             order
             and
             obedience
             :
             for
             hee
             intended
             prudently
             to
             exercise
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             censures
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Do
             yee
             look
             on
             things
             after
             the
             outward
             appearance
             ?
             If
             any
             man
             trust
             to
             himself
             that
             hee
             is
             Christs
             ,
             let
             him
             of
             himself
             think
             this
             again
             ,
             that
             as
             hee
             is
             Christs
             ,
             even
             so
             are
             wee
             Christs
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Whereby
             hee
             proveth
             that
             hee
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             contemned
             ,
             because
             judgement
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             made
             concerning
             the
             Apostles
             dignity
             by
             the
             external
             appearance
             of
             humility
             :
             For
             the
             interrogation
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             a
             negative
             duty
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             much
             as
             
               yee
               ought
               not
            
             .
          
           
             
               If
               any
               man
               ]
               Argum.
            
             6.
             
             My
             humility
             nothing
             detracteth
             from
             the
             dignity
             of
             my
             Ministery
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             to
             bee
             equalled
             with
             any
             one
             of
             those
             Emulators
             ,
             and
             am
             as
             neer
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             as
             many
             respects
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             them
             :
             Therefore
             I
             am
             not
             to
             bee
             despised
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             For
             though
             I
             should
             boast
             somewhat
             more
             of
             our
             authority
             (
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             us
             for
             edification
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             your
             destruction
             )
             I
             should
             not
             bee
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Because
             however
             ,
             sometimes
             humbly
             ,
             sometimes
             according
             to
             my
             authority
             I
             shall
             carry
             my self
             ,
             yet
             I
             can
             glory
             of
             my
             Apostolical
             authority
             without
             vanity
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             lest
             the
             remembrance
             of
             his
             power
             should
             bee
             troublesome
             ,
             hee
             sayes
             ,
             that
             this
             authority
             was
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             advantagious
             for
             their
             Salvation
             ;
             but
             not
             that
             by
             any
             means
             hee
             should
             hinder
             their
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               That
               I
               may
               not
               seem
               as
               if
               I
               would
               terrifie
               you
               by
               letters
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               For
               his
               letters
               (
               say
               they
               )
               are
               weighty
               and
               powerful
               ,
               but
               his
               bodily
               presence
               is
               weak
               ,
               and
               his
               speech
               contemptible
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Let
               such
               a
               one
               think
               this
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               wee
               are
               in
               word
               ,
               by
               letters
               when
               wee
               are
               absent
               ,
               such
               will
               wee
               bee
               also
               in
               deed
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               present
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Lest
             I
             should
             seem
             to
             affect
             by
             my
             Epistles
             that
             authority
             which
             I
             have
             not
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             As
             my
             accusers
             are
             diligent
             to
             intimate
             by
             their
             reproaches
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             I
             shall
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             my
             authority
             is
             the
             same
             indeed
             when
             I
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             used
             to
             shew
             in
             my
             letters
             :
             Therefore
             do
             not
             yee
             contemn
             mee
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               For
               wee
               dare
               not
               make
               our selves
               of
               the
               number
               ,
               or
               compare
               our selves
               with
               some
               that
               commend
               themselves
               :
               but
               they
               measuring
               themselves
               ,
               and
               comparing
               themselves
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               are
               not
               wise
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 part
              
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               discovereth
               the
               vanity
               of
               those
               that
               praise
               themselves
               ,
               who
               did
               so
               exalt
               themselves
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Apostle
               durst
               not
               equal
               himself
               with
               them
               .
               The
               Apostle
               compares
               himself
               with
               these
               in
               a
               five-fold
               dissimilitude
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Wee
               humbly
               and
               modestly
               carrying
               our selves
               ,
               surely
               wee
               are
               not
               like
               them
               ,
               who
               ambitiously
               and
               boastingly
               insult
               over
               us
               (
               as
               if
               wee
               were
               not
               to
               bee
               compared
               with
               them
               )
               commending
               themselves
               above
               that
               which
               the
               thing
               it self
               doth
               admit
               them
               to
               bee
               commended
               .
            
             
               
                 Are
                 not
              
               ]
               2.
               
               They
               shew
               their
               own
               foolishness
               ,
               measuring
               themselves
               by
               their
               own
               esteem
               ,
               making
               themselves
               great
               in
               their
               own
               judgement
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               like
               unto
               themselves
               ;
               wee
               avoid
               this
               vanity
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   13.
                
                 
                 But
                 wee
                 will
                 not
                 boast
                 of
                 things
                 without
                 our
                 measure
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 rule
                 
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 distributed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 a
                 measure
                 to
                 reach
                 even
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 For
                 wee
                 stretch
                 not
                 our selves
                 beyond
                 our
                 measure
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 wee
                 reached
                 not
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 wee
                 are
                 come
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 you
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Wee
               do
               not
               boast
               beyond
               the
               measure
               and
               rule
               of
               our
               gifts
               and
               calling
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               were
               sent
               to
               preach
               to
               those
               whom
               wee
               are
               not
               sent
               to
               ,
               but
               wee
               keep
               our selves
               within
               the
               measure
               of
               our
               Apostolical
               calling
               ,
               assigned
               to
               us
               by
               God
               ,
               which
               allows
               our
               preaching
               to
               you
               Corinthians
               ,
               who
               by
               our
               means
               were
               converted
               to
               the
               Faith
               :
               Our
               Emulators
               do
               not
               so
               contain
               themselves
               ,
               but
               run
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               not
               sent
               ,
               and
               do
               boast
               above
               the
               measure
               of
               gifts
               ,
               and
               divine
               benediction
               upon
               their
               labours
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   15.
                
                 
                 Not
                 boasting
                 of
                 things
                 without
                 our
                 measure
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 labours
                 ,
                 but
                 having
                 hope
                 ,
                 when
                 your
                 faith
                 is
                 encreased
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 shall
                 bee
                 enlarged
                 by
                 you
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 rule
                 abundantly
                 ,
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 To
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 the
                 Regions
                 beyond
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 boast
                 in
                 another
                 mans
                 line
                 of
                 things
                 made
                 ready
                 to
                 our
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Wee
               do
               not
               boast
               in
               the
               labours
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               had
               converted
               to
               the
               Faith
               those
               which
               wee
               have
               not
               converted
               ,
               as
               our
               Emulators
               ,
               who
               boast
               in
               you
               Corinthians
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               not
               converted
               ;
               but
               wee
               hope
               ,
               that
               after
               you
               are
               further
               stablished
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               bee
               confident
               ,
               and
               also
               endeavour
               to
               propagate
               our
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               deal
               with
               your
               neighbours
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               hear
               my
               preaching
               :
               For
               verily
               I
               hope
               that
               the
               borders
               of
               our
               Ministery
               through
               you
               will
               bee
               more
               abundantly
               inlarged
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               my
               calling
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Apostleship
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               is
               committed
               .
               I
               hope
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               will
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               also
               in
               those
               Regions
               which
               are
               beyond
               us
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               boast
               in
               another
               mans
               harvest
               ,
               prepared
               by
               the
               labours
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               false
               Apostles
               now
               do
               boasting
               in
               you
               ,
               whom
               I
               have
               converted
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               not
               they
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               But
               hee
               that
               glorieth
               ,
               let
               him
               glory
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               This
               hee
               propoundeth
               by
               way
               of
               precept
               .
               I
               an
               Apostle
               will
               boast
               only
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               not
               in
               evil
               things
               ,
               not
               in
               feigned
               ,
               or
               false
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               gifts
               of
               God
               as
               mine
               ,
               not
               in
               my self
               ,
               as
               my
               Emulators
               do
               boast
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Lord
               will
               allow
               mee
               ,
               in
               God
               alone
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               For
               not
               hee
               that
               commendeth
               himself
               is
               approved
               ,
               but
               whom
               the
               Lord
               commendeth
               .
            
             
               Hee
               gives
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               ,
               because
               no
               man
               is
               approved
               that
               commends
               himself
               out
               of
               his
               own
               opinion
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               is
               approved
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               receiveth
               testimony
               from
               him
               :
               The
               trial
               of
               this
               rule
               the
               Emulators
               of
               the
               Apostle
               could
               not
               abide
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               HEE
               proceeds
               in
               his
               holy
               boasting
               against
               the
               false
               Apostles
               .
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               hee
               gives
               an
               account
               of
               his
               boasting
               ,
               reprehending
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               way
               being
               made
               for
               his
               future
               boasting
               .
               By
               the
               way
               drawing
               off
               the
               Vizzard
               from
               the
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 to
                 verse
                 21.
              
               
               In
               the
               other
               ,
               hee
               openeth
               the
               large
               matter
               of
               his
               boasting
               against
               those
               his
               Emulators
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Would
             to
             God
             you
             could
             bear
             with
             mee
             a
             little
             in
             my
             folly
             ,
             and
             indeed
             bear
             with
             mee
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             belongeth
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             although
             hee
             had
             not
             determined
             to
             boast
             ,
             unless
             hol●ly
             and
             purely
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             because
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             the
             praising
             of
             himself
             had
             the
             appearance
             of
             folly
             ;
             therefore
             hee
             wisheth
             and
             asketh
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             a
             little
             bear
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             foolish
             ,
             speaking
             by
             way
             of
             concession
             (
             otherwise
             in
             very
             deed
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             speak
             in
             the
             Apostle
             )
             that
             hee
             might
             better
             discover
             to
             them
             in
             this
             the
             reasons
             of
             his
             prudence
             :
             for
             because
             hee
             saw
             them
             deceived
             by
             some
             vain
             and
             subtil
             men
             ,
             not
             without
             the
             subtilty
             of
             Satan
             ,
             hee
             was
             compelled
             for
             their
             good
             to
             this
             boasting
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             I
             am
             jealous
             over
             you
             with
             godly
             jealousie
             :
             for
             I
             have
             espoused
             you
             to
             one
             Husband
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             present
             you
             a
             chast
             Virgin
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Hee
             produceth
             ten
             reasons
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             demonstrates
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             boasting
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             Because
             I
             am
             driven
             with
             an
             holy
             zeal
             in
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             to
             this
             boasting
             :
             Therefore
             boasting
             is
             necessary
             .
             Hee
             clears
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             as
             a
             Paranymph
             hee
             did
             endeavour
             to
             marry
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             not
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             chast
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             to
             retain
             them
             in
             his
             society
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             But
             I
             fear
             ,
             lest
             by
             any
             means
             ,
             as
             the
             Serpent
             beguiled
             Eve
             through
             his
             subtilty
             ,
             so
             your
             minds
             should
             bee
             corrupted
             from
             the
             simplicity
             that
             is
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             I
             fear
             ,
             lest
             as
             Eve
             was
             seduced
             by
             the
             subtilty
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             so
             you
             being
             corrupted
             by
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             should
             bee
             moved
             from
             that
             Virgin-like
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ●
             for
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             imbracing
             humane
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             admitting
             the
             leaven
             of
             legal
             ceremonies
             to
             the
             corrupting
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             grace
             amongst
             you
             :
             Therefore
             this
             my
             boasting
             is
             necessary
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             For
             if
             hee
             that
             cometh
             preacheth
             another
             Iesus
             ,
             whom
             wee
             have
             not
             preached
             ;
             or
             if
             yee
             receive
             another
             spirit
             ,
             which
             yee
             have
             not
             received
             ;
             or
             another
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             yee
             have
             not
             accepted
             ,
             yee
             might
             well
             bear
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             You
             might
             deservedly
             bear
             with
             another
             Thrasonical
             Preacher
             ,
             if
             hee
             could
             impart
             unto
             you
             another
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             ,
             or
             more
             excellent
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ▪
             or
             a
             better
             Gospel
             than
             you
             have
             accepted
             and
             received
             by
             our
             Ministery
             .
             Truly
             ,
             seeing
             that
             is
             impossible
             ,
             yee
             ought
             deservedly
             to
             bear
             with
             mee
             an
             Apostle
             boasting
             ,
             by
             whose
             preaching
             yee
             are
             made
             partakers
             both
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             I
             suppose
             I
             was
             not
             a
             whit
             behind
             the
             very
             chiefest
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ;
             I
             suppose
             they
             will
             not
             deny
             mee
             to
             be
             inferiour
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iames
            
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             (
             those
             Apostles
             who
             were
             chiefly
             esteemed
             )
             because
             the
             Gospel
             being
             communicated
             with
             them
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             they
             have
             contributed
             nothing
             to
             mee
             .
             Therefore
             my
             boasting
             against
             the
             false
             Apostles
             is
             necessary
             and
             just
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             But
             though
             I
             be
             rude
             in
             speech
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             wee
             have
             been
             throughly
             made
             manifest
             among
             you
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
             Because
             I
             will
             not
             contend
             with
             those
             that
             commend
             themselves
             for
             their
             excellency
             of
             speech
             or
             eloquence
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             give
             place
             to
             none
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             salvation
             ,
             which
             thing
             hee
             calls
             the
             Corinthians
             themselves
             to
             witness
             ,
             who
             have
             very
             well
             understood
             his
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Have
             I
             committed
             an
             offence
             in
             abasing
             my self
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             be
             exalted
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             preached
             to
             you
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God
             freely
             ?
          
           
             Reason
             6.
             
             Wherein
             hee
             meets
             with
             an
             Objection
             :
             Some
             would
             say
             ,
             Whilst
             thou
             wer●
             present
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             thou
             didst
             live
             by
             thy
             Handicraft
             labour
             .
             Ans.
             My
             humility
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             blame-worthy
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             rather
             worthy
             of
             praise
             ,
             because
             it
             conduceth
             to
             your
             profit
             ,
             whose
             salvation
             I
             did
             so
             much
             esteem
             ,
             that
             not
             regarding
             my
             profit
             ,
             I
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             to
             you
             of
             good
             will
             :
             Therefore
             even
             for
             this
             cause
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             mee
             to
             boast
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               I
               robbed
               other
               Churches
               ,
               taking
               wages
               of
               them
               ▪
               to
               do
               you
               service
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               And
               when
               I
               was
               present
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               wanted
               ,
               I
               was
               chargeable
               to
               no
               man
               :
               for
               that
               which
               was
               lacking
               to
               mee
               ,
               the
               brethren
               which
               c●me
               to
               Macedonia
               
               supplied
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               things
               I
               have
               kept
               my self
               from
               being
               burdensome
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               I
               keep
               my self
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             more
             clearly
             explains
             his
             practice
             by
             a
             pleasant
             metaphor
             ,
             shewing
             that
             hee
             did
             take
             wages
             ,
             even
             as
             spoils
             ,
             from
             the
             other
             poorer
             Churches
             ,
             conquered
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             support
             himself
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             better
             do
             service
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             freely
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             by
             name
             from
             the
             
               Macedonian
               Philippians
            
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             bee
             chargeable
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               As
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               is
               in
               mee
               ,
               no
               man
               shall
               stop
               me
               of
               this
               boasting
               in
               the
               Regions
               of
               Achaia
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Wherefore
               ?
               because
               I
               love
               you
               not
               ?
               God
               knoweth
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               But
               what
               I
               do
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               do
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               cut
               off
               occasion
               from
               them
               which
               desire
               occasion
               ,
               that
               wherein
               they
               glorie
               ,
               they
               may
               bee
               found
               even
               as
               wee
               .
            
          
           
             Lest
             hee
             should
             seem
             to
             repent
             of
             what
             hee
             had
             done
             ,
             he
             determined
             that
             he
             will
             not
             afterwards
             be
             chargeable
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             receive
             wages
             ,
             which
             hee
             confirms
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             v.
             10.
             
             And
             lest
             they
             should
             take
             it
             ill
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             was
             for
             want
             of
             love
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             receive
             wages
             of
             them
             ,
             hee
             professes
             that
             he
             had
             thus
             determined
             ,
             out
             of
             special
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             calling
             God
             to
             Witness
             concerning
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             and
             that
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             lest
             the
             false
             Apostles
             should
             seem
             to
             exceed
             him
             in
             his
             boasting
             ,
             from
             whom
             hee
             would
             have
             the
             occasion
             of
             reproaching
             him
             ,
             so
             taken
             away
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             would
             say
             that
             Paul
             preached
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             for
             the
             encreasing
             his
             substance
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               For
               such
               are
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               deceitful
               workers
               ;
               transforming
               themselves
               into
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               14.
               
               And
               no
               marvel
               ,
               for
               Satan
               himself
               is
               transformed
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               Light.
               
            
             
               15.
               
               Therefore
               it
               is
               no
               great
               thing
               ,
               if
               his
               Ministers
               also
               bee
               transformed
               as
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               whose
               end
               shall
               bee
               according
               to
               their
               works
               .
            
          
           
             Reason
             7.
             
             Shewing
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             boasting
             ,
             because
             the
             wickedness
             of
             his
             Emulators
             did
             compel
             him
             to
             this
             boasting
             ;
             for
             they
             did
             feign
             themselves
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Workers
             in
             the
             Vineyard
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             they
             only
             cared
             for
             their
             own
             business
             ,
             not
             Gods
             ;
             they
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             for
             profits
             sake
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             honour
             ,
             they
             feigned
             themselves
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             only
             personate
             Stage-players
             ,
             ver
             .
             13.
             neither
             is
             it
             to
             bee
             wondered
             at
             ,
             seeing
             these
             deceivers
             were
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Satan
             ,
             imitating
             the
             Devil
             (
             who
             sometimes
             puts
             on
             the
             form
             of
             some
             celestial
             Angel
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             zeal
             and
             piety
             hee
             might
             beguile
             men
             )
             whose
             manners
             his
             Emulators
             did
             follow
             ,
             pretending
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             they
             sacrificed
             all
             their
             labour
             to
             the
             belly
             ,
             to
             their
             purse
             ,
             to
             their
             honour
             ,
             nothing
             solicitous
             what
             became
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             what
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             might
             obtain
             their
             desires
             :
             To
             whom
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             threatens
             eternal
             death
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             deserts
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               I
               say
               again
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               think
               mee
               a
               fool
               :
               if
               otherwise
               ,
               yet
               as
               a
               fool
               receive
               mee
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               boast
               my self
               a
               little
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               which
               I
               speak
               ,
               I
               speak
               it
               not
               after
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               were
               foolishlie
               in
               this
               confidence
               of
               boasting
               .
            
          
           
             Reason
             8.
             
             Because
             they
             should
             find
             that
             it
             was
             wisely
             done
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             necessitated
             to
             this
             boasting
             ,
             which
             hee
             desires
             them
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             ;
             but
             if
             as
             yet
             for
             the
             present
             they
             could
             not
             perceive
             the
             just
             necessity
             and
             prudence
             of
             his
             boasting
             ,
             at
             leastwise
             hee
             desires
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             bear
             with
             him
             patiently
             a
             little
             ,
             as
             foolishly
             boasting
             ,
             until
             hee
             could
             finish
             his
             Speech
             and
             Apology
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             Yeelding
             only
             ,
             but
             not
             affirming
             that
             hee
             foolishly
             boasted
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             was
             un-beseeming
             him
             to
             God-ward
             :
             for
             otherwise
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             Wisdome
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             did
             most
             justly
             boast
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             whole
             business
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             Seeing
             that
             many
             glorie
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             I
             will
             glorie
             also
             .
          
           
             Reason
             9.
             
             Because
             the
             false
             Apostles
             did
             falsly
             glory
             against
             him
             ;
             therefore
             hee
             contends
             that
             it
             is
             an
             equal
             thing
             ,
             that
             hee
             himself
             should
             truly
             boast
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             For
             yee
             suffer
             fools
             gladlie
             ,
             seeing
             yee
             your selves
             are
             wise
             .
          
           
             Reason
             10.
             
             Wise
             men
             were
             wont
             to
             bear
             with
             those
             that
             seemed
             more
             foolish
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             by
             experience
             :
             Why
             should
             yee
             not
             therefore
             suffer
             mee
             of
             necessity
             to
             boast
             ,
             although
             herein
             I
             may
             seem
             foolish
             to
             some
             amongst
             you
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             For
             yee
             suffer
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             bring
             you
             into
             bondage
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             devoure
             you
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             take
             of
             you
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             exalt
             himself
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             smite
             you
             on
             the
             face
             .
          
           
             Reason
             11.
             
             Because
             yee
             suffer
             more
             harsh
             things
             (
             as
             it
             appears
             )
             than
             this
             foolishness
             of
             my
             glorying
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             Yee
             suffer
             those
             importunate
             men
             ,
             who
             bring
             you
             into
             bondage
             .
             Such
             were
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             exercised
             their
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             dividing
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             into
             factions
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             themselves
             Captains
             and
             Lords
             of
             their
             Followers
             amongst
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             as
             of
             Souldiers
             and
             Servants
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Yee
             suffer
             those
             which
             devoure
             you
             ;
             such
             were
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             affecting
             stately
             banquets
             ,
             and
             eating
             up
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Yee
             suffer
             spoilers
             ;
             such
             also
             were
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             indeed
             take
             wages
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             they
             coveted
             gifts
             ,
             and
             did
             collogue
             and
             receive
             them
             from
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Yee
             suffer
             those
             that
             contemn
             you
             ;
             such
             were
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             because
             of
             the
             Stock
             and
             Hebrew
             Nation
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             of
             ,
             and
             some
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             given
             to
             them
             above
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             illiterate
             and
             ignoble
             Gentiles
             ,
             did
             above
             measure
             exalt
             themselves
             .
             (
             5
             )
             Yee
             suffer
             those
             that
             
               smite
               you
               on
               the
               face
            
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             use
             you
             reproachfully
             :
             Why
             therefore
             should
             not
             yee
             suffer
             this
             may
             just
             boasting
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             I
             speak
             as
             concerning
             reproach
             ,
             as
             though
             we
             had
             been
             weak
             :
             howbeit
             ,
             wherein
             soever
             any
             is
             bold
             ,
             I
             speak
             foolishlie
             ,
             I
             am
             bold
             also
             .
          
           
             Hee
             expounds
             what
             it
             is
             to
             smite
             on
             the
             face
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             understood
             of
             external
             violence
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             reproach
             ,
             which
             in
             some
             measure
             hee
             found
             amongst
             the
             Corinthians
             from
             those
             false
             teachers
             ,
             when
             the
             false
             Apostles
             hit
             the
             Corinthians
             in
             the
             teeth
             with
             the
             lowness
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             subjected
             themselves
             to
             Paul
             an
             handicrafts
             man
             :
             for
             what
             else
             was
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             smite
             the
             Corinthians
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             insult
             over
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Howbeit
                 whereinsoever
              
               ]
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               way
               already
               being
               prepared
               for
               him
               to
               a
               just
               glorying
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               being
               demonstrated
               ,
               hee
               compares
               himself
               with
               those
               glorious
               Doctors
               ,
               proving
               himself
               not
               inferiour
               to
               them
               in
               four
               Characters
               of
               his
               dignity
               ,
               but
               to
               bee
               preferred
               before
               upon
               many
               accounts
               .
            
             
               Sign
               1.
               
               Of
               his
               dignity
               ,
               propounded
               in
               general
               :
               that
               hee
               was
               inferiour
               to
               them
               in
               nothing
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               looked
               upon
               in
               their
               glorying
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               hee
               modestly
               grants
               a
               shew
               of
               folly
               in
               this
               his
               glorying
               ,
               which
               yet
               hee
               wisely
               prosecutes
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               Are
               they
               Hebrews
               ?
               so
               am
               I
               :
               Are
               they
               Israelites
               ?
               so
               am
               I
               :
            
             
               The
               second
               sign
               of
               his
               dignity
               more
               specially
               laid
               down
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               worthy
               to
               bee
               compared
               to
               them
               in
               the
               Nobility
               of
               his
               Linage
               :
               For
               if
               hee
               had
               sought
               glory
               from
               a
               Holy
               Nation
               ,
               hee
               sprung
               from
               that
               family
               which
               had
               not
               mixt
               themselves
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               hee
               was
               an
               Hebrew
               ,
               from
               Hebrew
               parents
               :
               if
               hee
               would
               glory
               in
               the
               Nobility
               of
               his
               Race
               ,
               hee
               sprung
               from
               the
               more
               Noble
               Israelites
               ,
               because
               from
               the
               Tribe
               of
               
                 Benjamin
                 ;
                 Benjamin
              
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               Rachel
               ,
               a
               woman
               free-born
               :
               but
               some
               Tribes
               had
               their
               original
               from
               bond-maids
               :
               If
               
               they
               strived
               for
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               they
               remained
               in
               the
               Covenant
               as
               true
               Abrahamites
               ,
               here
               also
               hee
               ▪
               was
               equal
               to
               any
               one
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               Are
               they
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ?
               I
               speak
               as
               a
               fool
               ,
               I
               am
               more
               :
               in
               labours
               more
               abundant
               ;
               in
               stripes
               above
               measure
               ;
               in
               prisons
               more
               frequent
               ;
               in
               deaths
               oft
               :
            
             
               Sign
               3.
               
               If
               they
               had
               striven
               for
               the
               dignity
               of
               office
               ,
               herein
               modestly
               ,
               as
               one
               compelled
               ,
               hee
               prefers
               himself
               before
               them
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Apostleship
               ,
               and
               office
               granted
               to
               him
               extraordinarily
               ,
               I
               am
               greater
               ,
               saies
               hee
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               an
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 labours
              
               ]
               The
               
                 fourth
                 Sign
              
               of
               his
               dignity
               ,
               is
               sincerity
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               his
               office
               .
               Of
               this
               his
               sincerity
               hee
               produces
               
                 nine
                 Testimonies
                 .
                 First
              
               ,
               His
               labours
               or
               his
               diligence
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               His
               sufferings
               in
               general
               ,
               which
               belonged
               to
               his
               health
               and
               bodily
               liberty
               ,
               and
               the
               dangers
               of
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               Of
               the
               Iews
               five
               times
               received
               I
               forty
               stripes
               save
               one
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Hee
               produces
               his
               special
               sufferings
               from
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               whipped
               by
               them
               five
               times
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               stripes
               inflicted
               upon
               malefactors
               by
               the
               Law
               :
               for
               the
               Jews
               ,
               although
               they
               are
               cruel
               ,
               yet
               they
               would
               seem
               to
               contain
               themselves
               within
               the
               Law
               ,
               Deut.
               25.3
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Thrice
               was
               I
               beaten
               with
               Rods
               :
               once
               was
               I
               stoned
               :
               thrice
               I
               suffered
               shipwrack
               :
               a
               night
               and
               a
               day
               I
               have
               been
               in
               the
               deep
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               His
               sufferings
               from
               the
               Gentiles
               bear
               testimony
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               Lictours
               or
               Sergeants
               hee
               was
               beaten
               thrice
               with
               clubs
               ,
               and
               whips
               ,
               and
               once
               stoned
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               That
               hee
               thrice
               suffered
               shipwrack
               ,
               in
               one
               whereof
               ,
               after
               hee
               was
               twenty
               four
               hours
               tossed
               by
               the
               waters
               in
               the
               deep
               Sea
               ,
               hee
               was
               freed
               by
               the
               powerful
               hand
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               In
               journying
               often
               ,
               in
               perils
               of
               waters
               ,
               in
               perils
               of
               robbers
               ,
               in
               perils
               by
               mine
               own
               Country-men
               ,
               in
               perils
               by
               the
               heathen
               ,
               in
               perils
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               in
               perils
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               in
               perils
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               in
               perils
               amongst
               false
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               The
               Sixth
               Testimony
               of
               his
               sincerity
               comprehends
               the
               labours
               of
               his
               journying
               ,
               and
               eight
               kinds
               of
               dangers
               ,
               which
               hee
               found
               in
               sundry
               places
               ,
               and
               from
               divers
               kinds
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
              
               
               In
               weariness
               and
               painfulness
               ,
               in
               watchings
               often
               ,
               in
               hunger
               und
               thirst
               ,
               in
               fastings
               often
               ,
               in
               cold
               and
               nakedness
               .
            
             
               The
               seventh
               hath
               five
               sorts
               of
               troubles
               ,
               with
               which
               ,
               while
               hee
               fulfilled
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               hee
               was
               very
               often
               exercised
               ,
               wherein
               being
               wearied
               ,
               hee
               was
               instead
               of
               rest
               forced
               to
               take
               in
               hand
               new
               labours
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               Besides
               those
               things
               which
               are
               without
               ,
               that
               which
               commeth
               upon
               mee
               daily
               ,
               the
               care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               His
               unconquerable
               patience
               in
               daily
               publick
               businesses
               ,
               a
               solicitous
               mind
               for
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 29.
              
               
               Who
               is
               weak
               ,
               and
               am
               I
               not
               weak
               ?
               who
               is
               offended
               ,
               and
               I
               burn
               not
               ?
            
             
               The
               
                 ninth
                 Testimony
              
               of
               his
               Sincerity
               ,
               is
               ,
               his
               sympathy
               with
               all
               that
               are
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               offended
               by
               any
               scandal
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 30.
              
               
               If
               I
               must
               needs
               glory
               ,
               I
               will
               glory
               of
               the
               things
               which
               concern
               my
               infirmities
               .
            
             
               Hee
               retorts
               the
               Objection
               of
               his
               adversaries
               :
               But
               all
               these
               things
               have
               made
               thee
               a
               contemptible
               and
               miserable
               man.
               Hee
               answers
               ,
               that
               hee
               purposely
               determined
               to
               glory
               in
               these
               ,
               as
               the
               things
               which
               did
               more
               commend
               his
               sincerity
               ,
               than
               the
               prosperous
               affairs
               of
               the
               false
               Apostle
               ,
               adorned
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   31.
                
                 
                 The
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 more
                 ,
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 lye
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 32.
                 
                 In
                 Damascus
                 the
                 Governour
                 under
                 Are●as
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 kept
                 the
                 City
                 with
                 a
                 Garison
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 appreh●nd
                 mee
                 .
              
               
                 33.
                 
                 And
                 thorough
                 a
                 window
                 in
                 a
                 basket
                 was
                 I
                 let
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 escaped
                 his
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Because
               these
               things
               which
               hee
               had
               mentioned
               may
               seem
               incredible
               ,
               viz.
               that
               one
               should
               bee
               able
               to
               bear
               so
               many
               afflictions
               ,
               premising
               an
               oath
               ,
               touching
               the
               truth
               as
               well
               of
               those
               things
               that
               were
               said
               already
               ,
               as
               of
               those
               that
               were
               to
               bee
               spoken
               ,
               hee
               mentions
               the
               special
               danger
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               there
               was
               no
               apparent
               escape
               ,
               unless
               God
               had
               kept
               him
               safe
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               opened
               a
               way
               by
               his
               special
               providence
               for
               his
               escape
               ,
               concerning
               which
               ,
               Act.
               9.23
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               HEE
               proceeds
               in
               his
               holy
               glorying
               :
               There
               are
               
                 three
                 parts
              
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               explains
               the
               heavenly
               vision
               presented
               to
               him
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               events
               of
               the
               same
               .
               
                 To
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               hee
               proves
               that
               the
               Corinthians
               ought
               to
               have
               freed
               him
               from
               this
               necessity
               of
               glorying
               ,
               or
               defended
               him
               .
               
                 To
                 vers
                 .
                 19.
              
               
               In
               the
               third
               hee
               produces
               the
               causes
               of
               his
               troubles
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             It
             is
             not
             expedient
             for
             mee
             ,
             doubtless
             ,
             to
             glory
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             to
             visions
             and
             revelations
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             The
             Preface
             being
             Premised
             (
             that
             hee
             doth
             not
             glory
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             not
             expedient
             for
             him
             ,
             (
             For
             this
             is
             here
             somewhat
             emphatical
             ▪
             
               for
               mee
            
             )
             but
             for
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             sake
             ,
             whom
             it
             concerned
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Apostle
             intire
             )
             hee
             commeth
             to
             extraordinary
             revelations
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             hee
             begins
             historically
             to
             declare
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             I
             knew
             a
             man
             in
             Christ
             above
             fourteen
             years
             ago
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             or
             whether
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             God
             knoweth
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             caught
             up
             to
             the
             third
             heaven
             .
          
           
             
               I
               knew
               a
               man
            
             ]
             Hee
             discovers
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             revelation
             ,
             and
             his
             modesty
             ,
             by
             nine
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             That
             hee
             scarcely
             dare
             publish
             his
             name
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             but
             lest
             hee
             may
             seem
             to
             arrogate
             much
             to
             himself
             ,
             hee
             is
             compelled
             to
             speak
             of
             himself
             in
             a
             third
             person
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Christ
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             That
             although
             this
             revelation
             may
             seem
             to
             extol
             him
             above
             the
             common
             condition
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             hee
             doth
             not
             affect
             any
             other
             excellence
             ,
             than
             to
             bee
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Beleevers
             ,
             who
             have
             renounced
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             glory
             in
             Christ
             alone
             .
          
           
             
               Fourteen
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             That
             silently
             with
             himself
             hee
             had
             suppressed
             the
             mention
             of
             this
             glorious
             revelation
             whole
             fourteen
             years
             ,
             never
             intending
             to
             recite
             it
             ,
             unless
             hee
             was
             compelled
             by
             the
             importunity
             of
             his
             Emulators
             ,
             who
             endeavoured
             to
             diminish
             his
             Apostolical
             authority
             ,
             to
             the
             damage
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Caught
               up
               ]
               Argum.
            
             4.
             
             That
             hee
             was
             caught
             up
             to
             the
             upper
             heaven
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             Stars
             ,
             to
             the
             place
             of
             the
             blessed
             Spirits
             ,
             where
             God
             chiefly
             manifests
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               in
               the
               body
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             That
             hee
             is
             ignorant
             ,
             whether
             hee
             was
             caught
             up
             by
             the
             local
             translation
             of
             his
             body
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             whether
             his
             soul
             extraordinarily
             was
             separated
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             lifted
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             concerning
             the
             other
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             I
             am
             certain
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               And
               I
               knew
               such
               a
               man
               (
               whether
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               God
               knoweth
               .
               )
            
             
               4.
               
               Hee
               was
               caught
               up
               into
               paradise
               ,
               and
               heard
               unspeakable
               words
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               a
               man
               to
               utter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Into
               Paradise
               ]
               Argum.
            
             6.
             
             That
             hee
             certainly
             knew
             the
             matter
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             was
             caught
             up
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             or
             into
             that
             blessed
             seat
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             wherupon
             hee
             repeats
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             
               I
               kn●w
               a
               man
            
             )
             and
             there
             heard
             ineffable
             words
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             a
             man
             to
             utter
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             whom
             something
             could
             not
             bee
             expressed
             ,
             
             other
             things
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             for
             him
             to
             utter
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             had
             hee
             not
             been
             prohibited
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             uttered
             ,
             for
             those
             things
             which
             were
             revealed
             ,
             hee
             is
             certain
             ,
             did
             belong
             to
             his
             private
             confirmation
             ,
             and
             preparations
             for
             those
             conflicts
             hee
             was
             about
             to
             undergo
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Of
             such
             an
             one
             will
             I
             glory
             ,
             yet
             of
             my self
             I
             will
             not
             glory
             ,
             but
             in
             my
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             That
             indeed
             hee
             was
             ready
             to
             boast
             (
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             )
             of
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             exalted
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             But
             not
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             considered
             in
             himself
             ,
             for
             that
             hee
             had
             nothing
             in
             himself
             ,
             in
             which
             hee
             might
             glory
             ,
             except
             his
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             For
             though
             I
             would
             desire
             to
             glory
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             bee
             a
             fool
             :
             For
             I
             will
             say
             the
             truth
             .
             But
             now
             I
             forbear
             ,
             lest
             any
             man
             should
             think
             of
             mee
             above
             that
             ,
             which
             hee
             seeth
             mee
             to
             bee
             ,
             or
             that
             hee
             heareth
             of
             mee
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             That
             although
             hee
             had
             sufficient
             matter
             of
             glorying
             offered
             upon
             this
             revelation
             ,
             that
             truly
             and
             solidly
             ,
             without
             vanity
             ,
             hee
             might
             much
             more
             glory
             ,
             but
             hee
             determined
             as
             yet
             sparingly
             to
             speak
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             stirre
             up
             too
             much
             esteem
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             And
             lest
             I
             should
             bee
             exalted
             above
             measure
             ,
             through
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             revelations
             ,
             there
             was
             given
             to
             mee
             a
             thorn
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             messenger
             of
             Satan
             to
             buffet
             mee
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             bee
             exalted
             above
             measure
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             That
             the
             excellence
             of
             the
             Revelation
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             that
             hee
             might
             beware
             of
             pride
             ,
             the
             Angel
             of
             Satan
             was
             sent
             for
             the
             Apostles
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Thorn
               ▪
            
             ]
             Hee
             describes
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             humbling
             so
             ,
             that
             hee
             intimates
             three
             Reasons
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             That
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             was
             something
             of
             the
             reliques
             of
             sin
             in
             his
             flesh
             ,
             or
             his
             corrupt
             nature
             as
             yet
             not
             quite
             abolished
             ,
             viz.
             some
             motion
             of
             concupiscence
             ,
             tending
             to
             his
             further
             sinning
             ,
             which
             motion
             hee
             compares
             to
             a
             Thorn
             left
             in
             lopped
             wood
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             no
             less
             troublesome
             to
             him
             ,
             than
             a
             Thorn
             was
             wont
             to
             bee
             fastened
             in
             the
             foot
             of
             a
             travellour
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Messenger
               ]
               Reason
            
             2.
             
             Of
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             that
             this
             motion
             carried
             along
             with
             it
             a
             special
             temptation
             opening
             a
             way
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             making
             way
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               To
               buffet
               ]
               Reason
            
             3.
             
             This
             Temptation
             sent
             from
             the
             Devil
             doth
             so
             much
             the
             more
             violently
             solicit
             him
             to
             sin
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             compelled
             to
             implore
             divine
             assistance
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             bee
             overcome
             with
             the
             Temptation
             :
             which
             exercise
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             wondred
             at
             by
             him
             that
             reads
             Chap.
             7.
             
             Rom.
             So
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             acknowledged
             the
             most
             efficacious
             means
             for
             the
             humbling
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             for
             hee
             that
             was
             wont
             to
             bear
             all
             troubles
             ,
             and
             fights
             ,
             both
             with
             his
             bodily
             and
             spiritual
             enemies
             couragiously
             ,
             hee
             is
             heard
             to
             howl
             and
             cry
             out
             in
             his
             combate
             with
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
               O
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               mee
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             For
             this
             thing
             I
             besought
             the
             Lord
             thrice
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             depart
             from
             mee
             .
          
           
             The
             humiliation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             it self
             follows
             ,
             of
             which
             hee
             brings
             four
             
               Signs
               .
               Sign
            
             1.
             
             That
             hee
             had
             very
             often
             prayed
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             deliver
             him
             from
             the
             Tempter
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             And
             hee
             said
             unto
             mee
             ,
             My
             grace
             is
             sufficient
             for
             thee
             :
             for
             my
             strength
             is
             made
             perfect
             in
             weakness
             .
             Most
             gladly
             therefore
             will
             I
             rather
             glory
             in
             my
             infirmities
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             may
             rest
             upon
             mee
             .
          
           
             Sign
             2.
             
             That
             hee
             rested
             in
             the
             answer
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             hee
             certified
             him
             ,
             partly
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             for
             the
             sustaining
             of
             his
             combating
             servant
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             bee
             overcome
             by
             the
             Tempter
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             washing
             away
             of
             all
             pollution
             which
             hee
             had
             contracted
             in
             his
             combate
             :
             Partly
             concerning
             the
             end
             of
             his
             purpose
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             how
             much
             any
             servant
             of
             God
             is
             found
             more
             weak
             in
             any
             combate
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             strength
             of
             God
             sustaining
             him
             ,
             might
             more
             clearly
             and
             perfectly
             demonstrate
             it self
             .
          
           
             
               Most
               gladly
               ]
               Sign
            
             3.
             
             That
             a
             more
             constant
             frame
             of
             humility
             would
             ensue
             upon
             this
             combate
             of
             his
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             determined
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             weaknesses
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             experience
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             dwelling
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             apparently
             manifested
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Therefore
             I
             take
             pleasure
             in
             infirmities
             ,
             in
             reproaches
             ,
             in
             necessities
             ,
             in
             persecutions
             ,
             in
             distresses
             ,
             for
             Christs
             sake
             :
             for
             when
             I
             am
             weak
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             strong
             .
          
           
             Sign
             4.
             
             That
             hee
             had
             now
             learnt
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             bear
             all
             afflictions
             couragiously
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             might
             make
             him
             more
             humble
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             them
             to
             take
             much
             pleasure
             .
             Because
             when
             hee
             perceived
             himself
             most
             weak
             ,
             flying
             to
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             had
             experience
             of
             his
             more
             powerful
             presence
             for
             the
             sustaining
             and
             comforting
             him
             ,
             and
             likewise
             making
             him
             victorious
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               I
               am
               become
               a
               fool
               in
               glorying
               ,
               yee
               have
               compelled
               mee
               :
               for
               I
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               commended
               of
               you
               :
               for
               in
               nothing
               am
               I
               behind
               the
               very
               chiefest
               Apostles
               ,
               though
               I
               bee
               nothing
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               contains
               his
               glorying
               in
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               Apostleship
               powerfully
               and
               sincerely
               administred
               amongst
               the
               Corinthians
               :
               Hee
               clears
               this
               glorying
               from
               that
               folly
               which
               some
               might
               object
               ,
               laying
               the
               fault
               upon
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               from
               whose
               neglect
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Apostles
               glorying
               did
               arise
               :
               For
               they
               ought
               to
               assert
               his
               dignity
               against
               the
               false
               Apostles
               .
               Hee
               saies
               ,
               
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 commended
                 by
                 you
                 ,
              
               or
               it
               was
               your
               part
               to
               defend
               mee
               :
               hee
               brings
               nine
               Reasons
               of
               this
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               his
               glorying
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 in
                 nothing
                 ]
                 Reason
              
               1.
               
               Because
               although
               the
               Apostle
               was
               nothing
               in
               himself
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               hee
               was
               not
               inferiour
               to
               the
               chief
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               Corinthians
               being
               his
               witnesses
               :
               Therefore
               hee
               ought
               to
               bee
               defended
               and
               commended
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Truly
               the
               Signs
               of
               an
               Apostle
               were
               wrought
               among
               you
               in
               all
               patience
               ,
               in
               signs
               and
               wonders
               ,
               and
               mighty
               deeds
               .
            
             
               Reason
               2.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               .
               Because
               amongst
               you
               the
               signs
               of
               my
               Apostleship
               appear
               ,
               partly
               in
               my
               patient
               enduring
               of
               labours
               ,
               troubles
               and
               injuries
               ,
               partly
               in
               the
               effects
               and
               signs
               of
               my
               Apostleship
               ,
               in
               miracles
               and
               powerful
               works
               :
               Therefore
               I
               ought
               to
               bee
               commended
               by
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               For
               what
               is
               it
               wherein
               yee
               were
               inferiour
               to
               other
               Churches
               ,
               except
               it
               bee
               that
               I
               my self
               was
               not
               burdensome
               to
               you
               ?
               forgive
               mee
               this
               wrong
               .
            
             
               Reason
               3.
               
               Because
               the
               Corinthian
               Church
               is
               endowed
               with
               such
               illustrious
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               by
               my
               Ministery
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               Church
               ,
               founded
               either
               by
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               by
               my self
               :
               Therefore
               my
               Ministery
               ought
               to
               bee
               defended
               by
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Except
                 it
                 bee
                 that
                 ]
                 Reason
              
               4.
               
               Because
               his
               zeal
               in
               propagating
               the
               Gospel
               amongst
               them
               ,
               was
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               hee
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               freely
               ,
               wherein
               if
               there
               was
               any
               wrong
               ,
               by
               a
               civil
               Irony
               hee
               asks
               pardon
               ,
               intimating
               the
               benefit
               which
               was
               vouchsafed
               to
               them
               :
               Therefore
               hee
               ought
               to
               bee
               defended
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Behold
               the
               third
               time
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               come
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               not
               bee
               burdensom
               to
               you
               ,
               for
               I
               seek
               not
               yours
               ,
               but
               you
               :
               for
               the
               Children
               ought
               not
               to
               lay
               up
               for
               the
               Parents
               ,
               but
               the
               Parents
               for
               the
               Children
               .
            
             
               Reason
               5.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               .
               Because
               the
               Apostle
               was
               still
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               towards
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               take
               any
               wages
               of
               them
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               when
               hee
               shall
               come
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               now
               hee
               prepared
               himself
               for
               comming
               the
               third
               time
               ,
               although
               his
               second
               intention
               
               to
               come
               was
               hindered
               ,
               As
               it
               is
               1
               Corinth
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 ]
                 Reason
              
               6.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               .
               Because
               hee
               sought
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               convert
               their
               goods
               to
               his
               own
               proper
               use
               :
               Therefore
               they
               ought
               to
               defend
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 I
                 seek
                 not
                 ]
                 Reason
              
               7.
               
               Because
               although
               hee
               bee
               their
               spiritual
               Father
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               bee
               nourished
               by
               his
               folk
               or
               his
               children
               ,
               yet
               hee
               endeavoured
               to
               imitate
               natural
               Parents
               ,
               who
               ordinarily
               lay
               up
               for
               their
               children
               .
               Otherwise
               if
               the
               Parents
               bee
               in
               want
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               doubted
               ,
               but
               children
               ought
               to
               do
               their
               mutual
               duties
               to
               their
               Parents
               ,
               and
               to
               honour
               them
               by
               nourishing
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               And
               I
               will
               very
               gladly
               spend
               ,
               and
               bee
               spent
               for
               you
               ,
               though
               the
               more
               abundantly
               I
               love
               you
               ,
               the
               less
               I
               be
               beloved
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               8.
               
               Because
               hee
               was
               ready
               to
               spend
               his
               goods
               and
               life
               it self
               for
               their
               salvation
               ,
               which
               vehement
               love
               hee
               amplifies
               from
               the
               ingratitude
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               did
               not
               make
               return
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               but
               received
               the
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               his
               Emulators
               ,
               and
               made
               more
               of
               them
               ,
               than
               the
               Apostle
               himself
               ,
               their
               Father
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   16.
                
                 
                 But
                 bee
                 it
                 so
                 :
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 burden
                 you
                 :
                 nevertheless
                 being
                 crafty
                 ,
                 I
                 caught
                 you
                 with
                 guile
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Did
                 I
                 make
                 a
                 gain
                 of
                 you
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 whom
                 I
                 sent
                 unto
                 you
                 ?
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 I
                 desired
                 Titus
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 I
                 sent
                 a
                 Brother
                 :
                 did
                 Titus
                 make
                 a
                 gain
                 of
                 you
                 ?
                 walked
                 wee
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 walked
                 wee
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 steps
                 ?
              
            
             
               Reason
               9.
               
               In
               which
               hee
               prevents
               an
               objection
               ;
               some
               might
               say
               ,
               although
               thou
               thy self
               hast
               not
               received
               of
               them
               wages
               ,
               yet
               perhaps
               thou
               hast
               drawn
               much
               from
               them
               by
               those
               whom
               thou
               ●ast
               sent
               .
               Hee
               answers
               ,
               that
               his
               companions
               and
               Embassadors
               ,
               which
               hee
               had
               sent
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               have
               taken
               the
               same
               care
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               burthen
               the
               Corinthians
               .
               But
               by
               the
               way
               hee
               checks
               his
               adversaries
               ,
               whilst
               hee
               clears
               himself
               from
               those
               arts
               which
               those
               crafty
               workmen
               did
               use
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               would
               seem
               to
               receive
               nothing
               themselves
               ,
               did
               subborn
               others
               ,
               who
               should
               receive
               for
               their
               use
               whatsoever
               they
               could
               squeeze
               from
               the
               Corinthians
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Corinthians
               ought
               to
               defend
               Paul
               ,
               and
               stop
               the
               mouths
               of
               his
               accusers
               in
               his
               absence
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Again
               ,
               think
               you
               that
               wee
               excuse
               our selves
               unto
               you
               ?
               wee
               speak
               before
               God
               in
               Christ
               :
               but
               wee
               do
               all
               things
               ,
               dearly
               beloved
               ,
               for
               your
               edifying
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               by
               preventing
               an
               objection
               ,
               hee
               gives
               the
               reasons
               of
               his
               defence
               :
               Some
               might
               say
               ,
               wherefore
               dost
               thou
               write
               these
               things
               ?
               wherefore
               is
               that
               defence
               ?
               whether
               art
               thou
               conscious
               of
               some
               evil
               ?
               or
               dost
               thou
               desire
               to
               bee
               extolled
               by
               us
               ?
               Hee
               answers
               ,
               by
               giving
               five
               reasons
               ,
               why
               hee
               was
               so
               solicitous
               in
               that
               kind
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               have
               not
               writ
               these
               to
               this
               intent
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               guilty
               of
               some
               evil
               ,
               or
               that
               I
               desired
               glory
               )
               I
               may
               clear
               my self
               amongst
               you
               ,
               or
               excuse
               my self
               ;
               but
               out
               of
               my
               love
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               promote
               your
               edification
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               lest
               you
               viz.
               thinking
               meanly
               of
               my
               Apostleship
               ,
               should
               by
               the
               false
               Apostles
               bee
               moved
               from
               the
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               for
               the
               testimony
               of
               this
               my
               assertion
               ,
               I
               call
               God
               (
               who
               hath
               known
               my
               mind
               )
               and
               Christ
               (
               whose
               business
               I
               do
               )
               to
               bee
               my
               witnesses
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               For
               I
               fear
               ,
               lest
               when
               I
               come
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               find
               you
               such
               as
               I
               would
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               shall
               bee
               found
               unto
               you
               such
               as
               yee
               would
               not
               ,
               lest
               there
               bee
               debates
               ,
               envyings
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               strifes
               ,
               back-bitings
               ,
               whisperings
               ,
               swellings
               ,
               tumults
               :
            
             
               Reason
               2.
               
               I
               fear
               lest
               my
               Authority
               and
               Doctrine
               being
               diminished
               amongst
               you
               ,
               through
               the
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               when
               I
               come
               I
               shall
               find
               you
               such
               as
               I
               would
               not
               ;
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               infected
               with
               those
               evils
               which
               follow
               upon
               Schismes
               ,
               such
               are
               strifes
               ,
               or
               contentions
               :
               emulations
               or
               envy
               concerning
               the
               gifts
               of
               God
               :
               wraths
               or
               angers
               from
               mutual
               injuries
               :
               brawlings
               or
               mutual
               provocations
               :
               back-bitings
               and
               whisperings
               ,
               by
               which
               openly
               and
               privily
               men
               are
               wont
               to
               defame
               one
               another
               :
               swellings
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               puffings
               up
               of
               the
               mind
               out
               of
               pride
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               tumultuous
               seditions
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 ]
                 Reason
              
               3.
               
               I
               fear
               lest
               yee
               should
               find
               me
               more
               severe
               than
               you
               would
               ,
               unless
               yee
               timely
               mend
               by
               admonitions
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               my
               doctrine
               and
               authority
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               And
               lest
               when
               I
               come
               again
               ,
               my
               God
               will
               humble
               mee
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               shall
               bewail
               many
               which
               have
               sinned
               alreadie
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               repented
               of
               the
               uncleanness
               ,
               and
               fornication
               ,
               and
               lasciviousness
               which
               they
               have
               committed
               .
            
             
               Reason
               4.
               
               I
               fear
               lest
               if
               my
               authority
               bee
               despised
               amongst
               you
               ,
               many
               amongst
               you
               will
               impenitently
               continue
               in
               their
               defilement
               ,
               fornications
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               sins
               which
               I
               have
               in
               the
               former
               Epistle
               reproved
               .
            
             
               
                 Will
                 humble
                 mee
                 ]
                 Reason
              
               5.
               
               I
               ●ear
               lest
               the
               Lord
               should
               afflict
               mee
               when
               I
               come
               to
               you
               ,
               viz.
               lest
               your
               sins
               should
               create
               shame
               ,
               sadness
               and
               mourning
               to
               mee
               ,
               and
               offences
               amongst
               you
               ,
               who
               are
               my
               glorie
               and
               joy
               ,
               if
               you
               behave
               your selves
               as
               it
               becometh
               children
               ;
               but
               yee
               will
               cause
               shame
               and
               sadness
               to
               mee
               if
               you
               do
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               That
               hee
               might
               prevent
               these
               evils
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               scandals
               arising
               amongst
               them
               ,
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Apostle
               and
               Apostolical
               Doctrine
               should
               bee
               maintained
               amongst
               them
               ,
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               this
               the
               Apostles
               Apologie
               was
               necessarie
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               last
               Chapter
               hee
               proceeds
               to
               vindicate
               his
               Apostolical
               Authoritie
               from
               contempt
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               awful
               and
               amiable
               amongst
               them
               :
               The
               Proposition
               to
               bee
               confirmed
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 My
                 Authority
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 reverenced
                 by
                 you
                 .
              
               The
               Arguments
               which
               confirm
               this
               Thesis
               are
               ten
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             This
             is
             the
             third
             time
             I
             am
             coming
             to
             you
             ●
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             shall
             every
             word
             bee
             established
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             I
             fore-warn
             you
             by
             that
             authority
             committed
             unto
             mee
             ,
             of
             the
             purpose
             of
             my
             coming
             unto
             you
             ,
             now
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             that
             you
             being
             twice
             or
             thrice
             fore-warned
             concerning
             my
             coming
             ,
             it
             might
             bee
             instead
             of
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             to
             certifie
             you
             of
             my
             firm
             purpose
             to
             exercise
             Ecclesiastical
             censure
             amongst
             you
             :
             Therefore
             my
             authority
             is
             to
             bee
             feared
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2
               ▪
            
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             and
             foretell
             you
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             was
             present
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             being
             absent
             ,
             now
             I
             write
             to
             them
             which
             heretofore
             have
             sinned
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             other
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             come
             again
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             spare
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             From
             the
             commination
             of
             exercising
             severity
             ,
             when
             hee
             came
             ,
             upon
             the
             impenitent
             ,
             who
             had
             first
             sinned
             ,
             and
             not
             repented
             :
             Bee
             perswaded
             that
             I
             will
             severely
             punish
             the
             impenitent
             when
             I
             come
             :
             Therefore
             fear
             yee
             and
             repent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Since
             yee
             seek
             a
             proof
             of
             Christ
             speaking
             in
             mee
             ,
             which
             to
             you-ward
             is
             not
             weak
             ,
             but
             is
             mighty
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             Hee
             gives
             the
             reasons
             of
             this
             his
             severe
             commination
             :
             Because
             they
             tempted
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             doubting
             whether
             Christ
             spake
             in
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             the
             Apostle
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             also
             hee
             adds
             Argum.
             3.
             for
             the
             vindicating
             of
             his
             authority
             .
             Christ
             hath
             powerfully
             manifested
             himself
             amongst
             you
             by
             my
             Ministery
             ;
             partly
             by
             grace
             given
             to
             sinners
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             conferred
             upon
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             partly
             by
             miracles
             done
             amongst
             you
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             correcting
             of
             stubborn
             sinners
             .
             Fear
             therefore
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             For
             though
             hee
             was
             crucified
             through
             weakness
             ,
             yet
             hee
             lived
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             :
             for
             wee
             also
             are
             weak
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             wee
             shall
             live
             with
             him
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             toward
             you
             ?
          
           
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             That
             as
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             in
             the
             infirmity
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             is
             found
             alive
             by
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             of
             his
             Deity
             ,
             so
             I
             am
             weak
             in
             appearance
             ,
             and
             have
             carried
             my self
             humbly
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             bee
             conformable
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             I
             have
             been
             able
             ,
             and
             shall
             bee
             also
             powerful
             in
             my
             Ministery
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             requires
             it
             :
             Therefore
             my
             authority
             is
             to
             bee
             feared
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Examine
             your selves
             whether
             yee
             bee
             in
             the
             Faith
             :
             prove
             your
             own
             selves
             ,
             know
             yee
             not
             your
             own
             selves
             ,
             how
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             except
             yee
             bee
             reprobates
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             All
             you
             ,
             after
             your
             examination
             ,
             shall
             know
             that
             Christ
             dwells
             in
             you
             ,
             through
             my
             Ministery
             ,
             unless
             some
             of
             you
             are
             cast-awayes
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Believers
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             as
             yet
             unregenerate
             :
             Therefore
             the
             authority
             of
             my
             Apostleship
             ought
             to
             bee
             reverenced
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             But
             I
             trust
             that
             yee
             shall
             know
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             reprobates
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Whatsoever
             yee
             now
             are
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             at
             length
             yee
             being
             overcome
             by
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             convicted
             by
             the
             signs
             of
             my
             Apostleship
             ,
             may
             acknowledge
             mee
             to
             bee
             the
             true
             servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             false
             or
             a
             reprobate
             Apostle
             :
             Therefore
             my
             authority
             ought
             to
             bee
             reverenced
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Now
             I
             pray
             to
             God
             that
             yee
             do
             no
             evil
             ,
             not
             that
             wee
             should
             appear
             approved
             ,
             but
             that
             yee
             should
             do
             that
             which
             is
             honest
             ,
             though
             wee
             bee
             as
             reprobates
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             By
             which
             hee
             doth
             not
             onely
             vindicate
             his
             authority
             from
             contempt
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             moderation
             of
             his
             mind
             maketh
             it
             lovely
             :
             I
             earnestly
             desire
             you
             to
             abstain
             from
             all
             evil
             ,
             and
             do
             good
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             need
             to
             exercise
             my
             authority
             amongst
             you
             :
             And
             to
             this
             end
             I
             pray
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             regard
             my
             reputation
             ,
             whether
             approved
             or
             disapproved
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             men
             ,
             I
             am
             indifferent
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             well
             with
             you
             :
             Therefore
             my
             authority
             ought
             to
             bee
             reverenced
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             For
             wee
             can
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             my
             authority
             doth
             not
             prevail
             against
             Truth
             ,
             or
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             destroyed
             ,
             but
             for
             preserving
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             you
             do
             no
             evil
             ,
             my
             authority
             amongst
             you
             will
             cease
             :
             Therefore
             that
             ought
             to
             bee
             beloved
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             For
             wee
             are
             glad
             when
             wee
             are
             weak
             ,
             and
             yee
             are
             strong
             :
             and
             this
             also
             wee
             wish
             ,
             even
             your
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             Confirming
             the
             seventh
             :
             I
             rejoyce
             when
             there
             is
             no
             occasion
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             my
             authority
             (
             I
             as
             if
             I
             had
             none
             )
             do
             not
             shew
             my
             power
             ,
             having
             nothing
             more
             in
             my
             desires
             ,
             than
             your
             integrity
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             being
             duly
             composed
             ,
             and
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             dis-joynted
             ,
             being
             restored
             ,
             I
             may
             never
             have
             need
             to
             extol
             myself
             to
             your
             terrour
             :
             Therefore
             my
             authority
             ought
             both
             to
             bee
             reverenced
             and
             loved
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Therefore
             I
             write
             these
             things
             being
             absent
             ,
             lest
             being
             present
             I
             should
             use
             sharpness
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             power
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             mee
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             Now
             I
             deal
             with
             you
             more
             severely
             by
             Letters
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             repent
             ,
             lest
             being
             present
             ,
             I
             bee
             compelled
             more
             severely
             to
             punish
             the
             impenitent
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             power
             given
             mee
             for
             your
             good
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             your
             hurt
             :
             Therefore
             my
             authority
             ought
             to
             bee
             reverenced
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               Finally
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               farewel
               :
               bee
               perfect
               ,
               bee
               of
               good
               comfort
               ,
               bee
               of
               one
               mind
               ,
               live
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               love
               and
               peace
               shall
               bee
               with
               you
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Greet
               one
               another
               with
               an
               holy
               kiss
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               All
               the
               Saints
               salute
               you
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               The
               Grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               bee
               with
               you
               all
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             concludes
             the
             Epistle
             with
             a
             very
             fit
             Exhortation
             ,
             which
             is
             
               sixfold
               .
               Exhort
            
             .
             1.
             
             That
             they
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             obeying
             my
             admonitions
             with
             real
             joy
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             may
             bee
             perfect
             ,
             or
             sound
             ,
             and
             schisme
             being
             laid
             aside
             ,
             may
             bee
             joyned
             together
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             3
             That
             they
             may
             have
             comfort
             by
             obeying
             him
             .
             4
             That
             in
             opinions
             they
             may
             agree
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             5
             That
             joyned
             in
             affections
             they
             follow
             peace
             .
             Which
             exhortations
             hee
             confirms
             by
             promising
             the
             divine
             presence
             in
             the
             fuller
             gifts
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             which
             God
             ,
             who
             delights
             in
             peace
             and
             love
             ,
             is
             wont
             to
             give
             to
             those
             that
             indeavour
             after
             peace
             and
             love
             .
          
           
             Greet
             ]
             6.
             
             Hee
             exhorts
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             shew
             towards
             one
             another
             the
             signs
             of
             mutual
             love
             without
             dissimulation
             ,
             as
             it
             becommeth
             Saints
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Grace
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             ]
             After
             his
             salutation
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             hee
             applies
             himself
             to
             them
             by
             an
             Apostolical
             benediction
             ,
             and
             wishes
             furthermore
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             not
             onely
             bee
             granted
             a
             right
             to
             all
             the
             comfortable
             benefits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             acknowledgement
             ,
             a
             sense
             and
             more
             full
             fruition
             ;
             first
             ,
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             Reconciliation
             made
             by
             Christ
             ;
             further
             of
             his
             divine
             Love
             ,
             which
             by
             Christ
             descends
             upon
             us
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             all
             sorts
             of
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             sealing
             ,
             even
             as
             with
             his
             Seal
             ,
             his
             desire
             and
             hope
             .
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Epistle
           of
           Paul
           to
           the
           GALATIANS
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             GAlatia
             is
             a
             Region
             of
             Lesser
             Asia
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Apostle
             had
             laboriously
             planted
             Churches
             ,
             
               Act.
               16.
               
               &
               18.
            
             certain
             Pharisees
             being
             come
             hither
             from
             Judea
             ,
             who
             had
             embraced
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             in
             profession
             ,
             taught
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             bee
             conjoyned
             to
             our
             salvation
             ,
             and
             had
             corrupted
             many
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             that
             Region
             ,
             by
             their
             errour
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             those
             Impostors
             did
             pretend
             that
             they
             were
             sent
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Peter
               ,
               James
            
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             and
             di●
             falsely
             affirm
             ,
             that
             hee
             (
             according
             to
             their
             Opinion
             )
             had
             taught
             all
             their
             Doctrines
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             highly
             extolled
             those
             three
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             did
             take
             away
             the
             name
             and
             right
             of
             an
             Apostle
             from
             Paul
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             was
             not
             chosen
             into
             the
             society
             of
             the
             Apostles
             by
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             acknowledged
             for
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             th●
             Apostles
             .
             
             Wherefore
             in
             this
             Epistle
             (
             the
             accusation
             of
             the
             false
             Apostles
             being
             refuted
             )
             The
             Apostle
             deals
             with
             the
             
               Galatians
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               return
               to
               the
               soundness
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Epistle
             (
             besides
             the
             Preface
             and
             the
             Conclusion
             )
             there
             are
             three
             chief
             parts
             .
             In
             the
             first
             hee
             deals
             with
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             renounce
             the
             errours
             which
             they
             had
             drunk
             in
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             prevent
             those
             that
             accuse
             him
             ,
             hee
             couragiously
             asserts
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             give
             place
             to
             those
             three
             chief
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             his
             Apostolical
             authority
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             part
             hee
             purposely
             disputes
             of
             Iustification
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             temporary
             use
             and
             abrogation
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             also
             in
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             In
             the
             third
             part
             his
             Exhortation
             for
             perseverance
             in
             Christian
             Liberty
             being
             premised
             ,
             hee
             counsels
             them
             to
             use
             it
             well
             ,
             and
             shews
             which
             are
             the
             true
             exercises
             of
             Christians
             ,
             lest
             ,
             either
             by
             a
             dissolute
             licentiousness
             ,
             or
             the
             superstitious
             observation
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             they
             should
             neglect
             the
             chief
             Christian
             duties
             .
             In
             the
             fift
             and
             sixt
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               is
               a
               Preface
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 6.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               hee
               begins
               to
               deal
               with
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               that
               they
               return
               into
               the
               way
               from
               their
               errour
               in
               observing
               the
               Levitical
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               imaginary
               conjunction
               of
               Iustification
               by
               Works
               ,
               with
               Iustification
               by
               Faith
               ,
               as
               if
               this
               had
               been
               possible
               ;
               some
               Arguments
               to
               this
               end
               being
               propounded
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
              
               
               In
               the
               third
               part
               the
               Apostle
               confirms
               the
               last
               Argument
               from
               signs
               concerning
               the
               divinity
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
               
               Paul
            
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             not
             of
             men
             ,
             neither
             by
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Father
             who
             raised
             him
             f●om
             the
             dead
             :
          
           
             The
             whole
             Preface
             is
             ordered
             for
             the
             preparing
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Galatians
             to
             obey
             his
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ.
             The
             scope
             may
             bee
             perceived
             in
             this
             or
             the
             like
             Proposition
             to
             the
             same
             sense
             :
             Yee
             ought
             to
             beleeve
             and
             obey
             mee
             ,
             admonishing
             you
             of
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             Justification
             and
             Sanctification
             :
             Eight
             Arguments
             are
             intimated
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             whereof
             some
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             inscription
             ,
             vers
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Some
             in
             the
             salutation
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             in
             the
             description
             of
             Christ
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             Some
             in
             the
             doxology
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               An
               Apostle
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             I
             Paul
             which
             write
             these
             things
             unto
             you
             am
             an
             Apostle
             of
             supream
             authority
             in
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Therefore
             you
             must
             beleeve
             and
             obey
             mee
             .
          
           
             
               Neither
               of
               men
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             My
             office
             is
             not
             of
             humane
             invention
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             founded
             in
             humane
             authority
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             my
             Doctrine
             cannot
             bee
             contemned
             without
             injury
             done
             to
             God
             :
             Therefore
             except
             you
             would
             reject
             God
             that
             sent
             mee
             ,
             yee
             must
             hearken
             to
             mee
             .
          
           
             
               Neither
               by
               man
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             I
             am
             not
             mediately
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             men
             called
             ,
             but
             immediately
             by
             God
             ,
             viz.
             Christ
             ,
             by
             him
             now
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             who
             gave
             testimony
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             by
             raising
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             must
             beleeve
             and
             obey
             my
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             And
             all
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             which
             are
             with
             mee
             ,
             unto
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             I
             have
             called
             all
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             which
             are
             with
             mee
             ,
             to
             the
             society
             of
             this
             admonition
             written
             to
             you
             ,
             all
             the
             Brethren
             with
             mee
             ,
             which
             together
             with
             my self
             salute
             you
             ,
             will
             sometimes
             bee
             witnesses
             against
             you
             ,
             unless
             you
             obey
             my
             Doctrine
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             beleeve
             and
             obey
             mee
             .
          
           
             
               Churches
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             Although
             yee
             bee
             infected
             with
             a
             dangerous
             errour
             ,
             yet
             I
             think
             you
             are
             to
             bee
             accounted
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             Therefore
             recompence
             mee
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             mee
             as
             an
             Apostle
             sent
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             to
             bee
             obeyed
             and
             believed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Grace
             bee
             to
             you
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             I
             according
             to
             the
             authority
             bestowed
             upon
             mee
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             do
             not
             doubt
             to
             give
             you
             right
             to
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             intreat
             Grace
             ,
             i.
             e.
             a
             more
             plentious
             acknowledgment
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             fruit
             of
             Gods
             free
             mercy
             ,
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             effects
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             conducing
             to
             sanctification
             :
             Together
             with
             peace
             or
             a
             sound
             tranquillity
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             things
             which
             appertain
             to
             your
             happiness
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             may
             bee
             derived
             to
             you
             from
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             the
             onely
             Fountain
             of
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             :
             Therefore
             I
             ought
             to
             bee
             beleeved
             while
             I
             open
             to
             you
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             communicated
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Who
             gave
             himself
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             deliver
             us
             from
             this
             present
             evil
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Father
             ,
          
           
             Hee
             makes
             a
             description
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ;
             that
             hee
             might
             shew
             ,
             that
             our
             whole
             salvation
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             comes
             to
             us
             through
             his
             merit
             ;
             from
             whence
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Our
             salvation
             or
             redemption
             (
             from
             that
             lost
             condition
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             this
             world
             without
             Christ
             )
             is
             obtained
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             decree
             and
             institution
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             hath
             ordained
             this
             onely
             free
             cause
             of
             salvation
             :
             Therefore
             I
             ought
             to
             bee
             beleeved
             and
             obeyed
             admonishing
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             acknowledge
             this
             the
             alone
             cause
             of
             your
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             To
             whom
             bee
             glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             God
             is
             worthy
             ,
             and
             Christ
             also
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             gift
             and
             ineffable
             Grace
             ,
             Glory
             should
             bee
             given
             by
             all
             for
             ever
             :
             Therefore
             I
             ought
             to
             bee
             beleeved
             by
             you
             vindicating
             this
             glory
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             amongst
             you
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             bee
             obscured
             or
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             humane
             works
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6
              
               I
               marvel
               that
               you
               are
               so
               soon
               removed
               from
               him
               that
               called
               you
               in
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               unto
               another
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               proves
               that
               the
               errour
               ,
               concerning
               that
               imaginary
               and
               impossible
               conjunction
               of
               justification
               by
               works
               ,
               and
               justification
               by
               Grace
               ,
               or
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               must
               bee
               renounced
               ,
               in
               which
               errour
               now
               they
               were
               entangled
               by
               the
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               taught
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Mosaical
               Law
               to
               bee
               also
               necessary
               for
               the
               salvation
               and
               justification
               of
               those
               that
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               ,
               The
               Arguments
               which
               hee
               urges
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               renounce
               this
               errour
               are
               nine
               .
               Of
               whom
               some
               are
               used
               by
               way
               of
               reprehension
               ,
               others
               are
               openly
               brought
               in
               the
               disputation
               following
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 marvel
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               Your
               revolting
               ,
               O
               Galatians
               ,
               from
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               the
               merits
               of
               humane
               works
               ,
               Is
               to
               bee
               wondred
               ,
               that
               so
               soon
               as
               ever
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               was
               admitted
               ,
               and
               Grace
               for
               your
               conversion
               received
               ,
               yee
               fell
               from
               it
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               must
               renounce
               this
               errour
               .
            
             
               
                 Removed
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               By
               this
               your
               errour
               yee
               have
               forsaken
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               called
               you
               into
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               have
               betaken
               your selves
               to
               humane
               works
               :
               Therefore
               you
               must
               renounce
               this
               errour
               .
            
             
               
                 Removed
                 away
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               By
               this
               errour
               yee
               are
               removed
               from
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               into
               another
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               Gospel
               feigned
               by
               men
               ;
               Therefore
               you
               must
               renounce
               this
               errour
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               Which
               is
               not
               another
               ;
               but
               there
               bee
               some
               that
               trouble
               you
               ,
               and
               would
               pervert
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Arg.
               4.
               
               There
               is
               no
               other
               Gospel
               besides
               that
               onely
               true
               Gospel
               preached
               by
               mee
               amongst
               you
               ,
               but
               all
               other
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               feigned
               and
               counterfeit
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               accord
               with
               my
               Doctrine
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               must
               renounce
               this
               errour
               .
            
             
               
                 Trouble
                 ]
                 Arg.
              
               5.
               
               Those
               Teachers
               which
               have
               seduced
               you
               ,
               are
               enemies
               to
               your
               peace
               ,
               because
               they
               take
               away
               from
               you
               that
               peace
               ,
               which
               the
               justified
               by
               Faith
               have
               towards
               God
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               must
               renounce
               their
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               
                 Pervert
                 ]
                 Arg.
              
               6.
               
               The
               supplantours
               and
               overthrowers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               those
               seducers
               ,
               which
               would
               seem
               Teachers
               :
               For
               nothing
               ,
               is
               more
               contrary
               to
               the
               Gospel
               concerning
               free
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               ,
               than
               Justification
               by
               Works
               :
               Therefore
               you
               must
               renounce
               this
               errour
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               But
               though
               wee
               ,
               or
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               preach
               any
               other
               Gospel
               unto
               you
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               wee
               have
               preached
               unto
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               bee
               accursed
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               7.
               
               If
               there
               bee
               any
               one
               who
               hath
               preached
               another
               Gospel
               besides
               that
               which
               I
               have
               preached
               unto
               you
               ,
               hee
               is
               obnoxious
               to
               an
               eternal
               curse
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               except
               my self
               ,
               yea
               ,
               neither
               the
               Angels
               ,
               if
               it
               could
               bee
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               should
               teach
               another
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               that
               if
               they
               should
               propound
               any
               other
               than
               that
               which
               is
               preached
               by
               mee
               :
               Therefore
               you
               must
               renounce
               this
               errour
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               As
               wee
               said
               before
               ,
               so
               say
               I
               now
               again
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               preach
               any
               other
               Gospel
               unto
               you
               ,
               than
               that
               yee
               have
               received
               ,
               let
               him
               bee
               accursed
               .
            
             
               Hee
               urges
               this
               Argument
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               understand
               that
               hee
               spake
               not
               from
               any
               perturbation
               of
               mind
               ,
               concerning
               the
               curse
               pronounced
               against
               them
               ,
               who
               preached
               that
               any
               thing
               was
               to
               bee
               joyned
               with
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               either
               contrary
               to
               ,
               or
               besides
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               hee
               had
               preached
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               For
               do
               I
               now
               perswade
               men
               ,
               or
               God
               ?
               or
               do
               I
               seek
               to
               please
               men
               ?
               for
               if
               I
               yet
               pleased
               men
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               bee
               the
               servant
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Arg.
               8.
               
               From
               the
               comparing
               himself
               with
               the
               false
               Apostles
               :
               my
               Doctrine
               doth
               not
               perswade
               you
               that
               men
               are
               to
               bee
               heard
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               your
               seducers
               ;
               who
               alwaies
               boast
               of
               the
               authority
               of
               so
               many
               Jews
               .
               But
               my
               Doctrine
               perswadeth
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               to
               bee
               heard
               .
               I
               do
               not
               seek
               to
               please
               men
               ,
               as
               your
               seducers
               ,
               who
               by
               seducing
               you
               ,
               indeavour
               to
               make
               themselves
               acceptable
               to
               the
               unconverted
               Jews
               ,
               as
               to
               those
               that
               superstitiously
               are
               zealous
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               must
               renounce
               the
               errour
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               taught
               you
               .
            
             
               For
               ]
               Hee
               confirms
               this
               Argument
               :
               Because
               if
               hee
               had
               as
               yet
               studied
               to
               please
               men
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               in
               times
               past
               when
               hee
               was
               a
               Pharisee
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               bee
               the
               servant
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               of
               men
               ,
               viz.
               of
               those
               which
               hee
               had
               endeavoured
               to
               please
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   11.
                
                 
                 But
                 I
                 certifie
                 you
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Gospel
                 which
                 was
                 preached
                 of
                 mee
                 is
                 not
                 after
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 For
                 I
                 neither
                 received
                 it
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 I
                 taught
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 revelation
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Arg.
               9.
               
               My
               Doctrine
               is
               heavenly
               ,
               from
               the
               immediate
               revelation
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               feigned
               by
               men
               ,
               neither
               derived
               to
               mee
               from
               God
               by
               a
               meer
               man
               ,
               after
               an
               ordinary
               manner
               ,
               but
               immediately
               revealed
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               persevere
               in
               that
               ,
               and
               to
               renounce
               the
               contrary
               errour
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               For
               yee
               have
               heard
               of
               my
               conversation
               in
               time
               past
               ,
               in
               the
               Iews
               Religion
               ,
               how
               that
               beyond
               measure
               I
               persecuted
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               wasted
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               Chapter
               hee
               gives
               six
               signs
               of
               this
               matter
               .
               Sign
               1.
               
               Is
               the
               enmity
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               which
               hee
               bore
               against
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               in
               times
               past
               when
               hee
               was
               a
               Pharisee
               ,
               which
               mind
               hee
               had
               never
               changed
               ,
               had
               not
               God
               from
               Heaven
               convinced
               and
               turned
               him
               to
               the
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               And
               profited
               in
               the
               Iews
               Religion
               ,
               above
               many
               my
               equals
               in
               my
               own
               Nation
               ,
               being
               more
               exceedingly
               zealous
               of
               the
               traditions
               of
               my
               Fathers
               .
            
             
               Sign
               2.
               
               That
               being
               bewitched
               by
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               zeal
               of
               the
               traditions
               of
               his
               Fathers
               ,
               hee
               could
               neither
               see
               ,
               nor
               bear
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               unless
               hee
               had
               been
               taught
               by
               inspiration
               concerning
               the
               Truth
               ,
               much
               less
               know
               and
               preach
               the
               hidden
               mysteries
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   15.
                
                 
                 But
                 when
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 separated
                 mee
                 from
                 my
                 Mothers
                 womb
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 mee
                 by
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 To
                 reveal
                 his
                 Son
                 in
                 mee
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 preach
                 him
                 among
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 immediately
                 ,
                 I
                 conferred
                 not
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 .
              
            
             
               Sign
               3.
               
               His
               wonderful
               and
               free
               calling
               to
               the
               Faith
               and
               Apostleship
               (
               the
               history
               whereof
               is
               contained
               in
               Act.
               9.
               )
               powerfully
               derived
               from
               the
               predestinating
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               Grace
               God
               most
               clearly
               manifested
               in
               his
               embassage
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               his
               providence
               prepared
               a
               way
               to
               the
               manifestation
               of
               grace
               in
               his
               nativity
               and
               education
               :
               That
               hee
               was
               born
               of
               such
               Parents
               ,
               of
               such
               a
               temperament
               and
               constitution
               of
               body
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               brought
               up
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               Gamaliel
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               a
               Pharisee
               ,
               that
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               concerning
               him
               worthy
               of
               special
               observation
               was
               apparent
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               brought
               it
               so
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               prepared
               from
               the
               womb
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               so
               that
               all
               things
               by
               the
               counsel
               of
               God
               did
               make
               for
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Apostle
               to
               this
               business
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 conferred
                 not
                 ]
                 Sign
              
               4.
               
               That
               being
               so
               manifestly
               convinced
               concerning
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               voice
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               his
               immediate
               calling
               ,
               and
               being
               sufficiently
               perswaded
               of
               this
               ,
               hee
               durst
               not
               deliberate
               of
               a
               matter
               so
               certain
               ,
               neither
               hear
               humane
               reasons
               or
               counsels
               ,
               which
               might
               with-draw
               him
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               his
               calling
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   17.
                
                 
                 Neither
                 went
                 I
                 up
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 were
                 Apostles
                 before
                 mee
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 went
                 into
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 again
                 unto
                 Damascus
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 Then
                 after
                 three
                 years
                 I
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 see
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 abode
                 with
                 him
                 fifteen
                 daies
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 But
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 saw
                 I
                 none
                 ,
                 save
                 James
                 the
                 Lords
                 Brother
                 .
              
            
             
               Sign
               5.
               
               That
               being
               sufficiently
               by
               Christ
               himself
               immediately
               instructed
               in
               the
               mystery
               of
               salvation
               ;
               hee
               went
               not
               to
               the
               Apostles
               called
               before
               him
               ,
               but
               hee
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               three
               first
               years
               of
               his
               Apostleship
               in
               Arabia
               and
               Damascus
               .
               And
               after
               three
               years
               ,
               comming
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               hee
               visited
               Peter
               ,
               and
               Iames
               onely
               ,
               and
               tarryed
               with
               them
               a
               few
               daies
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               intimacy
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               his
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Now
               the
               things
               which
               I
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               behold
               ,
               before
               God
               ,
               I
               lie
               not
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               confirmation
               of
               which
               history
               ,
               besides
               those
               witnesses
               that
               now
               live
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               bee
               ignorant
               of
               so
               notable
               a
               matter
               ,
               hee
               uses
               an
               oath
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   21.
                
                 
                 Afterwards
                 I
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 Syria
                 and
                 Silicia
                 ,
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 was
                 unknown
                 by
                 face
                 unto
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Judea
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 But
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 which
                 persecuted
                 us
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 now
                 preacheth
                 the
                 Faith
                 which
                 once
                 hee
                 destroyed
                 .
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 glorified
                 God
                 in
                 mee
                 .
              
            
             
               Sign
               .
               6.
               
               That
               hee
               had
               publickly
               taught
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               his
               Apostolical
               authority
               in
               Syria
               and
               in
               Cilicia
               ,
               all
               the
               
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Churches
               approving
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               name
               the
               beleeving
               Jews
               ,
               who
               had
               never
               seen
               him
               ,
               but
               being
               certified
               of
               his
               conversion
               from
               a
               Persecutor
               to
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               did
               glorifie
               God.
               All
               which
               signs
               do
               assure
               you
               of
               the
               heavenly
               original
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               proceeds
               to
               write
               the
               history
               ,
               
                 which
                 hee
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 add
              
               the
               other
               signs
               of
               his
               Apostleship
               ,
               or
               his
               divine
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 15.
              
               
               In
               the
               remaining
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               hee
               confirms
               ,
               that
               Righteousness
               is
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               Then
               fourteen
               years
               after
               I
               went
               up
               again
               to
               Jerusalem
               with
               Barnabas
               ,
               and
               took
               Titus
               with
               mee
               also
               ;
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               I
               went
               up
               by
               revelation
               ,
               and
               communicated
               unto
               them
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               I
               preach
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               but
               privately
               to
               them
               which
               were
               of
               reputation
               ,
               lest
               by
               any
               means
               I
               should
               run
               ,
               or
               had
               run
               in
               vain
               .
            
          
           
             Six
             Signs
             of
             the
             heavenly
             and
             divine
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostle
             went
             before
             ,
             five
             others
             follow
             .
             Sign
             1.
             
             That
             God
             directed
             the
             course
             of
             his
             Ministery
             by
             special
             revelation
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             know
             from
             whence
             and
             wherefore
             hee
             came
             ;
             The
             example
             whereof
             hee
             shews
             in
             his
             ascending
             to
             Ierusalem
             by
             revelation
             :
             which
             revelation
             was
             a
             divine
             approbation
             of
             his
             Apostleship
             and
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               Communicated
               ]
               Sign
            
             2.
             
             That
             hee
             communicated
             to
             the
             Apostles
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             doctrine
             delivered
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             his
             consent
             with
             them
             might
             bee
             made
             manifest
             ,
             and
             namely
             with
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iames
            
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             bee
             deprived
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             Ministery
             amongst
             some
             by
             the
             calumnies
             of
             his
             Emulators
             ,
             who
             falsely
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             did
             disagree
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               But
               neither
               Titus
               ,
               who
               was
               with
               mee
               ,
               being
               a
               Greek
               ;
               was
               compelled
               to
               bee
               circumcised
               :
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               that
               because
               of
               false
               Brethren
               unawares
               brought
               in
               ,
               who
               came
               in
               privily
               to
               spie
               out
               our
               liberty
               ,
               which
               wee
               have
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               bring
               us
               into
               bondage
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               whom
               wee
               gave
               place
               by
               subjection
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               for
               an
               hour
               ,
               that
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               might
               continue
               with
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Sign
             3.
             
             That
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             hee
             pleaded
             this
             very
             cause
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Titus
             ,
             of
             freeing
             Christians
             from
             the
             yoak
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             defended
             him
             lest
             hee
             should
             bee
             circumcised
             ,
             against
             the
             false
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             went
             about
             to
             take
             away
             Christian
             Liberty
             from
             Beleevers
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bring
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             into
             bondage
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             does
             not
             in
             the
             least
             give
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             sincerity
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             might
             remain
             pure
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             namely
             amongst
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             evident
             sign
             of
             his
             heavenly
             and
             divine
             Doctrine
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             had
             instructed
             the
             Galatians
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               6.
            
             
             But
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             seemed
             to
             bee
             somewhat
             ,
             (
             whatsoever
             they
             were
             ,
             it
             makes
             no
             matter
             to
             mee
             ,
             God
             accepteth
             no
             mans
             person
             )
             for
             they
             who
             seemed
             to
             bee
             somewhat
             ,
             in
             conference
             added
             nothing
             to
             mee
             .
          
           
             Sign
             4.
             
             Whereof
             there
             are
             four
             Branches
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             the
             Apostles
             which
             were
             called
             chief
             ,
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iames
            
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             having
             heard
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             corrected
             nothing
             ,
             added
             nothing
             to
             his
             knowledge
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             hee
             prevents
             an
             Objection
             concerning
             their
             personal
             prerogatives
             ,
             of
             which
             hee
             will
             not
             speak
             ,
             as
             of
             those
             that
             had
             seen
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             were
             called
             to
             the
             Apostleship
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             were
             nearer
             of
             kin
             to
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
             Because
             these
             and
             such
             like
             did
             conduce
             nothing
             to
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             to
             their
             Apostolical
             authority
             ,
             to
             the
             commendation
             of
             man
             before
             God
             ,
             seeing
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             accept
             the
             persons
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               But
               contrariwise
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               that
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               uncircumcision
               was
               committed
               unto
               mee
               ,
               ●s
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               was
               to
               Peter
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               (
               For
               hee
               that
               wrought
               effectually
               in
               Peter
               to
               the
               Apostleship
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               ,
               the
               same
               was
               mighty
               in
               mee
               towards
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               )
            
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             That
             those
             three
             Apostles
             acknowledged
             the
             Apostleship
             of
             Paul
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             less
             authority
             and
             efficacy
             from
             God
             ,
             than
             the
             Apostleship
             of
             Peter
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             And
             when
             
               James
               ,
               Cephas
            
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             who
             seemed
             to
             bee
             Pillars
             ,
             perceived
             the
             Grace
             that
             was
             given
             unto
             mee
             ,
             they
             gave
             to
             mee
             and
             Barnabas
             the
             right
             hands
             of
             fellowship
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             go
             unto
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             they
             unto
             the
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             That
             those
             three
             Apostles
             perceiving
             the
             gifts
             and
             signs
             of
             Apostleship
             in
             Paul
             ,
             gave
             to
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             fellowship
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             like
             authority
             they
             should
             execute
             their
             Apostolical
             charge
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             they
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Onely
             they
             would
             that
             wee
             should
             remember
             the
             poor
             ,
             the
             same
             which
             I
             also
             was
             forward
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             Those
             three
             desired
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             procure
             a
             Collection
             to
             bee
             made
             by
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             poor
             Jews
             ,
             that
             which
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             have
             faithfully
             performed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             But
             when
             Peter
             was
             come
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             I
             with-stood
             him
             to
             the
             face
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             to
             bee
             blamed
             .
          
           
             Sign
             5.
             
             Of
             his
             heavenly
             and
             divine
             Doctrine
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             Article
             of
             shunning
             the
             Ceremonial
             Yoak
             of
             Moses
             ,
             That
             Paul
             openly
             reprehends
             Peter
             himself
             turning
             off
             from
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             brings
             him
             into
             the
             way
             again
             ,
             which
             that
             it
             may
             better
             appear
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             follow
             are
             observeable
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             Synod
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             is
             abrogated
             ,
             and
             liberty
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Jews
             of
             using
             ceremonies
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             all
             observation
             of
             the
             Levitical
             ceremonies
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             is
             expelled
             from
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             as
             from
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             Law
             of
             Ceremonies
             was
             never
             designed
             ,
             nor
             given
             :
             They
             are
             onely
             commanded
             to
             abstain
             from
             some
             meats
             ,
             le●t
             they
             use
             their
             liberty
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             the
             weaker
             Jews
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             force
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             which
             in
             matters
             simply
             indifferent
             ,
             doth
             circumscribe
             the
             use
             of
             liberty
             with
             the
             bounds
             of
             scandal
             .
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             going
             down
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Synod
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             useth
             his
             liberty
             ,
             and
             eats
             meat
             with
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             some
             who
             held
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             Moses
             went
             down
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             to
             Antioch
             from
             Iames
             :
             Here
             Peter
             ought
             not
             to
             counterfeit
             his
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             the
             day
             before
             hee
             professed
             ,
             but
             to
             remain
             in
             fellowship
             with
             the
             Christian
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             his
             fact
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Synod
             ;
             But
             Peter
             fearing
             le●t
             hee
             should
             incurr
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             came
             down
             from
             Iames
             ,
             with-draweth
             himself
             from
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Christian
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             eateth
             no
             more
             with
             them
             ;
             others
             imitate
             the
             example
             of
             Peter
             :
             The
             evil
             spreads
             abroad
             to
             the
             drawing
             Barnabas
             into
             the
             same
             dissimulation
             :
             by
             this
             example
             scandal
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Jews
             to
             the
             confirming
             of
             them
             in
             Judaisme
             ,
             and
             not
             put
             away
             the
             yoak
             of
             Moses
             (
             already
             broken
             and
             dissolved
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Synod
             .
             )
             Scandal
             also
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Christian
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             are
             compelled
             by
             the
             example
             of
             so
             great
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             either
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             yoak
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             renounce
             the
             society
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             what
             could
             Paul
             do
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             certainly
             as
             it
             became
             him
             ,
             hee
             resisted
             Peter
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             reproved
             him
             publickly
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             For
             before
             that
             certain
             came
             from
             James
             ,
             he
             
             did
             eat
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             but
             when
             they
             were
             come
             ,
             hee
             with-drew
             ,
             and
             separated
             himself
             ,
             fearing
             them
             which
             were
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             of
             his
             reprehension
             are
             
               three
               .
               Reason
            
             1.
             
             Because
             hee
             dissembled
             the
             freeing
             of
             Christians
             from
             the
             yoak
             of
             Moses
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             hatred
             of
             some
             Jews
             ,
             when
             hee
             ought
             rather
             to
             fear
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             give
             scandal
             to
             the
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             And
             the
             other
             Iews
             dissembled
             likewise
             with
             him
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             Barnabas
             also
             was
             carried
             away
             with
             their
             dissimulation
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             Because
             by
             his
             example
             hee
             drew
             others
             with
             himself
             into
             the
             same
             dissimulation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             But
             when
             I
             saw
             that
             they
             walked
             not
             uprightly
             according
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             said
             unto
             Peter
             before
             them
             all
             ,
             If
             thou
             ,
             being
             a
             Iew
             ,
             livest
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             do
             the
             Iews
             :
             why
             compellest
             thou
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             live
             as
             do
             the
             Iews
             ?
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             For
             which
             ,
             Paul
             rightly
             reproves
             Peter
             ,
             because
             when
             hee
             had
             preached
             that
             a
             man
             is
             justified
             by
             Faith
             alone
             ,
             without
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             by
             this
             hee
             confirms
             the
             false
             Doctrine
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             taught
             Moses
             Law
             necessarily
             to
             bee
             observed
             to
             salvation
             :
             which
             was
             to
             halt
             in
             his
             course
             towards
             the
             mark
             of
             Evangelical
             Truth
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             a
             very
             ill
             course
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Grace
             pure
             ;
             which
             fact
             was
             a
             most
             manifest
             sign
             that
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             hee
             had
             taught
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             concerning
             justification
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             freedome
             from
             the
             yoak
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             was
             so
             heavenly
             and
             divine
             ,
             that
             thereby
             hee
             had
             convinced
             Peter
             himself
             of
             errour
             ,
             when
             hee
             did
             not
             do
             things
             consentaneous
             to
             his
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   15.
                
                 
                 Wee
                 who
                 are
                 Iews
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sinners
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Knowing
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 even
                 wee
                 have
                 beleeved
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 bee
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 shall
                 no
                 flesh
                 bee
                 justified
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               contention
               with
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               commeth
               to
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               as
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               hee
               confirms
               that
               Justification
               is
               not
               by
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               Faith
               ;
               whilst
               hee
               affirms
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               hee
               repeats
               his
               discourse
               had
               with
               Peter
               ,
               that
               all
               might
               know
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               taught
               nothing
               else
               to
               the
               Galatians
               than
               that
               (
               many
               faithful
               both
               of
               the
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               hearing
               )
               speaking
               openly
               for
               the
               convincing
               of
               Peter
               ,
               which
               hee
               had
               taught
               before
               and
               defended
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 wee
                 who
                 are
                 Iews
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               sense
               whereof
               is
               ,
               if
               referred
               to
               Peter
               ,
               wee
               who
               are
               Jews
               by
               Nature
               or
               propagation
               ,
               wee
               are
               holy
               in
               Gods
               account
               by
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               not
               sinners
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               strangers
               from
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               wee
               ,
               (
               sayes
               hee
               )
               Jews
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               knowing
               that
               man
               is
               not
               justified
               by
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               flie
               by
               Faith
               to
               Christ
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               bee
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Gentiles
               are
               not
               to
               bee
               compelled
               to
               Judaize
               ,
               and
               to
               undergo
               the
               yoak
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               any
               way
               under
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               these
               words
               bee
               referred
               to
               the
               principal
               intent
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Proposition
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               with
               that
               ,
               which
               hee
               had
               taught
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               hee
               exhorted
               them
               to
               return
               ,
               to
               this
               sense
               ;
               wee
               Jews
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               Covenant
               are
               born
               the
               holy
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               strangers
               from
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               you
               Gentiles
               ,
               wee
               are
               compelled
               to
               renounce
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               point
               of
               Justification
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               Righteousness
               through
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               much
               more
               to
               bee
               done
               by
               you
               gentile
               Galatians
               :
               Furthermore
               ,
               hee
               confirms
               this
               Doctrine
               in
               this
               Chapter
               with
               three
               Arguments
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               answering
               Objections
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               No
               flesh
               is
               justified
               by
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Jews
               nor
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               But
               if
               ,
               while
               wee
               seek
               to
               bee
               justified
               by
               Christ
               ,
               wee
               our selves
               also
               are
               found
               sinners
               :
               is
               therefore
               Christ
               the
               Minister
               of
               sin
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
            
             
               Turning
               his
               speech
               to
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               hee
               solves
               the
               adversaries
               Objection
               ;
               The
               adversaries
               might
               say
               ,
               If
               whilst
               yee
               seek
               to
               be
               justified
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               Law
               or
               Works
               ,
               yee
               are
               found
               sinners
               ,
               as
               from
               your
               own
               confession
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               mouth
               wee
               may
               judge
               of
               you
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               be
               lawful
               for
               you
               Christians
               ,
               justified
               by
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               give
               your selves
               liberty
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               through
               you
               Christ
               will
               bee
               the
               Author
               and
               Minister
               ,
               or
               the
               Teacher
               of
               sin
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               sin
               by
               his
               authority
               .
            
             
               Hee
               answers
               by
               abhorring
               the
               Objection
               ,
               as
               blasphemy
               :
               
                 God
                 forbid
              
               (
               sayes
               hee
               )
               confidently
               denying
               it
               to
               follow
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               that
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               him
               that
               is
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               to
               sin
               ,
               or
               that
               Christ
               can
               bee
               said
               to
               bee
               the
               Minister
               or
               Teacher
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               For
               if
               I
               build
               again
               the
               things
               which
               I
               destroyed
               ,
               I
               make
               my self
               a
               transgressor
               .
            
             
               Hee
               gives
               four
               reasons
               of
               his
               Answer
               ;
               The
               first
               is
               this
               ,
               I
               betaking
               my self
               to
               Justification
               by
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               have
               entred
               upon
               a
               sure
               course
               for
               the
               destroying
               of
               sin
               ,
               because
               I
               betook
               my self
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               both
               forgive
               my
               sin
               ,
               and
               administer
               grace
               to
               the
               mortification
               of
               sin
               :
               Therefore
               if
               I
               should
               again
               give
               my self
               up
               to
               sin
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               objected
               )
               and
               build
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Devil
               in
               mee
               ,
               I
               should
               bee
               contrary
               to
               my self
               ,
               I
               should
               transgress
               the
               means
               which
               is
               now
               laid
               for
               the
               destroying
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               should
               bee
               foolish
               and
               mad
               ,
               not
               following
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               :
               Therefore
               from
               the
               Principles
               of
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               abuse
               the
               Grace
               or
               Name
               of
               Christ
               to
               sin
               more
               freely
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               For
               I
               through
               the
               Law
               am
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               live
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               Reas.
               2.
               
               I
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               am
               slain
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Law
               or
               Legal
               Covenant
               I
               am
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               so
               set
               free
               from
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               not
               that
               I
               should
               sin
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               should
               live
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               should
               obey
               him
               :
               Therefore
               from
               the
               Principles
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               I
               cannot
               indulge
               my self
               to
               sin
               .
               The
               Argument
               is
               of
               force
               ,
               for
               if
               through
               the
               Law
               or
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               Christ
               is
               dead
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               of
               those
               that
               are
               to
               bee
               justified
               ,
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               being
               justified
               should
               live
               unto
               God
               ;
               It
               is
               impossible
               ,
               that
               the
               justified
               ,
               who
               in
               Christ
               are
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               would
               bee
               accounted
               free
               from
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               should
               not
               also
               acknowledge
               themselves
               bound
               to
               live
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               indulge
               themselves
               in
               sin
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               I
               am
               crucified
               with
               Christ.
               Nevertheless
               I
               live
               ,
               yet
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               Christ
               liveth
               in
               mee
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               which
               I
               now
               live
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               I
               live
               by
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               loved
               mee
               ,
               and
               gave
               himself
               for
               mee
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               3.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               :
               I
               being
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               am
               judicially
               united
               unto
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               I
               am
               judicially
               bound
               to
               dye
               unto
               sin
               ,
               to
               crucifie
               the
               old
               man
               :
               Therefore
               I
               cannot
               consent
               to
               sin
               from
               the
               principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               by
               Faith.
               This
               is
               the
               Reason
               ,
               Christ
               our
               Surety
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               did
               not
               onely
               expiate
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               redeemed
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               their
               sakes
               hee
               promised
               that
               they
               should
               dye
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               crucifie
               their
               corrupt
               nature
               :
               Therefore
               hee
               which
               by
               Faith
               apprehending
               his
               judicial
               union
               with
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               also
               that
               hee
               acknowledge
               his
               obligation
               ,
               to
               dye
               to
               sin
               ,
               or
               to
               crucifie
               his
               old
               nature
               by
               the
               virtue
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Nevertheless
                 I
                 live
              
               ]
               I
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               am
               a
               new
               Creature
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               living
               in
               mee
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               
               live
               not
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               but
               Christ
               dwelling
               in
               mee
               useth
               this
               natural
               life
               as
               his
               Organ
               and
               Member
               ,
               and
               Effects
               ,
               that
               by
               Faith
               ,
               in
               his
               strength
               ,
               I
               may
               lead
               this
               life
               ,
               taking
               care
               of
               all
               my
               affairs
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               bring
               the
               Spirit
               into
               obedience
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               out
               of
               his
               same
               love
               ,
               by
               which
               hee
               dyed
               for
               mee
               :
               Therefore
               I
               cannot
               consent
               to
               sin
               from
               the
               principles
               of
               justifying
               Faith.
               The
               force
               of
               the
               Argument
               in
               short
               is
               this
               ;
               The
               Spirit
               quickens
               us
               that
               are
               justified
               by
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               to
               live
               holily
               :
               Therefore
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               doth
               not
               give
               liberty
               to
               sin
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               I
               do
               not
               frustrate
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               :
               for
               if
               Righteousness
               come
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               then
               Christ
               is
               dead
               in
               vain
               .
            
             
               The
               Objection
               is
               removed
               :
               The
               second
               Argument
               for
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               followeth
               :
               If
               Justification
               bee
               by
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               is
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               made
               of
               none
               effect
               ;
               for
               if
               Justification
               bee
               by
               Works
               ,
               it
               cannot
               bee
               by
               Grace
               ,
               as
               Rom.
               11.6
               .
               But
               God
               forbid
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               make
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               of
               none
               effect
               :
               Therefore
               God
               forbid
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               determine
               Justification
               to
               bee
               by
               Works
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 if
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               If
               Justification
               bee
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               Christ
               is
               dead
               in
               vain
               ,
               because
               then
               both
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               more
               easily
               Justification
               might
               bee
               obtained
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               :
               But
               it
               is
               absurd
               to
               say
               that
               Christ
               is
               dead
               in
               vain
               :
               Therefore
               Justification
               is
               not
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               by
               Faith.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
               
               O
            
             Foolish
             Galatians
             ,
             who
             hath
             bewitched
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             not
             obey
             the
             Truth
             ,
             before
             whose
             eyes
             Iesus
             Christ
             hath
             been
             evidently
             set
             forth
             ,
             crucified
             among
             you
             ?
          
           
             Because
             hee
             knew
             that
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Galatians
             were
             prepossessed
             with
             a
             false
             opinion
             ,
             Therefore
             lest
             they
             should
             faint
             upon
             the
             following
             disputation
             ,
             he
             by
             a
             grave
             objurgation
             shaketh
             them
             out
             of
             their
             drowsiness
             ,
             and
             pricks
             their
             consciences
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             four
             stings
             .
             For
             first
             of
             all
             hee
             calls
             them
             foolish
             and
             unadvised
             ,
             Because
             they
             suffer
             themselves
             foulely
             to
             bee
             deceived
             ,
             although
             not
             out
             of
             malice
             ,
             yet
             by
             their
             own
             imprudence
             .
             (
             2
             )
             He
             calls
             them
             
               bewitched
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             deluded
             by
             the
             delusions
             of
             Impostors
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Hee
             objects
             to
             them
             their
             defection
             from
             the
             saving
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ.
             (
             4
             )
             Hee
             amplifies
             their
             crime
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             so
             
               evidently
               preached
               amongst
               them
            
             ,
             and
             his
             sufferings
             with
             the
             causes
             of
             them
             so
             clearly
             explained
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             whole
             matter
             (
             as
             in
             a
             painted
             Table
             )
             had
             been
             set
             before
             their
             eyes
             .
             The
             Preface
             being
             premised
             ,
             hee
             goes
             on
             to
             confirm
             ,
             that
             Justification
             is
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             in
             four
             and
             twenty
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             This
             onely
             would
             I
             learn
             of
             you
             ,
             Received
             yee
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             Faith
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Yee
             have
             not
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Regeneration
             and
             other
             graces
             (
             by
             which
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             sealed
             amongst
             you
             )
             by
             Works
             ,
             or
             by
             Doctrine
             received
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             applied
             by
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             are
             not
             justified
             by
             Works
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Are
             yee
             so
             foolish
             ,
             having
             begun
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             yee
             now
             made
             perfect
             by
             the
             flesh
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Although
             some
             Impostors
             have
             perswaded
             you
             that
             the
             beginning
             of
             Justification
             is
             by
             Faith
             ,
             but
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             is
             to
             be
             had
             from
             Works
             ,
             yet
             this
             opinion
             is
             to
             be
             condemned
             of
             folly
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             the
             spiritual
             way
             of
             justifying
             by
             Faith
             ,
             should
             consist
             with
             that
             carnal
             way
             of
             justifying
             by
             Works
             ,
             much
             less
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             take
             its
             perfection
             from
             this
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             not
             justified
             by
             Works
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith.
             Righteousness
             by
             Works
             is
             called
             flesh
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             although
             now
             this
             kind
             of
             Justification
             is
             impossible
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             common
             and
             foolish
             surmise
             of
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             justified
             by
             Works
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             pride
             and
             vaunting
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             this
             is
             every
             where
             defended
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             unregenerate
             ,
             or
             a
             man
             not
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             all
             his
             Works
             ,
             by
             which
             hee
             seeks
             Justification
             ,
             are
             meer
             flesh
             ,
             or
             the
             effects
             of
             corrupt
             flesh
             ,
             as
             they
             come
             from
             those
             that
             are
             not
             justified
             :
             It
             is
             as
             absurd
             therefore
             to
             say
             that
             a
             man
             is
             justified
             by
             the
             continual
             violation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             can
             acquire
             Righteousness
             by
             sinning
             .
             But
             as
             touching
             Works
             which
             follow
             Justification
             ,
             or
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             they
             cannot
             bee
             the
             cause
             of
             a
             thing
             already
             past
             before
             they
             were
             or
             could
             bee
             ,
             except
             you
             take
             Justification
             for
             the
             declaration
             of
             Justification
             amongst
             men
             already
             passed
             and
             pronounced
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Have
             yee
             suffered
             so
             many
             things
             in
             vain
             ?
             if
             it
             bee
             yet
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             If
             in
             your
             foolishness
             you
             proceed
             〈◊〉
             seek
             for
             Justification
             by
             Works
             ,
             or
             to
             bee
             justified
             partly
             by
             Faith
             ,
             partly
             by
             Works
             ▪
             yee
             will
             lose
             all
             the
             fruit
             of
             your
             constancy
             hitherto
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             which
             yee
             have
             through
             Faith
             already
             suffered
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             Righteousness
             by
             Faith
             ,
             but
             I
             hope
             better
             things
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             are
             not
             justified
             by
             Works
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith
             alone
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Hee
             therefore
             that
             ministreth
             to
             you
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             worketh
             miracles
             among
             you
             ,
             doth
             hee
             it
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             Faith
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             The
             Ministers
             by
             whom
             God
             gives
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             works
             miracles
             among
             you
             ,
             are
             onely
             they
             ,
             which
             teach
             Justification
             not
             by
             Works
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             Justification
             by
             Faith
             alone
             is
             approved
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             which
             is
             feigned
             to
             bee
             by
             Works
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Even
             as
             Abraham
             beleeved
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             accounted
             to
             him
             for
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Abraham
             although
             hee
             did
             very
             much
             abound
             in
             virtues
             ,
             yet
             hee
             was
             justified
             by
             Faith
             alone
             ;
             for
             hee
             beleeved
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             imputed
             to
             him
             for
             Righteousness
             .
             For
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             bless
             all
             Nations
             in
             his
             seed
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             Christ.
             Hee
             hath
             applied
             this
             blessing
             ,
             (
             which
             containeth
             in
             it self
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             life
             eternal
             in
             Christ
             )
             to
             himself
             by
             beleeving
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             justified
             not
             by
             Works
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Know
             yee
             therefore
             that
             they
             which
             are
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             same
             are
             the
             children
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Those
             alone
             who
             are
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             or
             seek
             to
             bee
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Works
             ,
             are
             the
             Sons
             of
             Abraham
             :
             Therefore
             the
             onely
             cause
             of
             Justification
             is
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             And
             the
             Scripture
             fore-seeing
             that
             God
             would
             justifie
             the
             Heathen
             through
             Faith
             ,
             preached
             before
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             saying
             ,
             In
             thee
             shall
             all
             Nations
             bee
             blessed
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             The
             Spirit
             which
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             hath
             known
             this
             to
             bee
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             bee
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             foreseeing
             that
             this
             would
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             hee
             preached
             the
             Doctrine
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             concerning
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             example
             and
             type
             of
             the
             faithful
             :
             in
             him
             in
             whom
             the
             blessed
             seed
             Christ
             was
             included
             ,
             as
             being
             in
             his
             loyns
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Levi
               ,
               Heb.
            
             7.10
             .
             Therefore
             necessarily
             this
             way
             alone
             of
             Justification
             is
             firm
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             So
             then
             ,
             they
             which
             bee
             of
             Faith
             are
             blessed
             with
             faithful
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             The
             faithful
             alone
             ,
             or
             they
             which
             by
             Faith
             seek
             Righteousness
             ,
             do
             obtain
             a
             blessing
             with
             faithful
             Abraham
             :
             Therefore
             this
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             by
             Faith
             is
             onely
             solid
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             For
             as
             many
             as
             are
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             under
             the
             curse
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Cursed
             is
             every
             one
             that
             continueth
             not
             in
             all
             things
             which
             
             are
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             do
             them
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             How
             many
             soever
             are
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             seek
             justification
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             under
             a
             curse
             ,
             because
             they
             adhere
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             yet
             perform
             not
             the
             condition
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             perfect
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law.
             Therefore
             justification
             is
             not
             of
             Works
             ,
             but
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ]
             Hee
             confirms
             the
             antecedent
             ,
             because
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Deut.
             27.26
             .
             
               Cursed
               is
               every
               one
               that
               fulfilleth
               not
               the
               whole
               Law
            
             :
             For
             they
             that
             seek
             justification
             by
             works
             ,
             do
             not
             fulfill
             the
             whole
             Law
             :
             Therefore
             they
             are
             cursed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             But
             that
             no
             man
             is
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ▪
             for
             the
             just
             shall
             live
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             The
             Scripture
             ,
             Hab.
             2.4
             .
             pronounces
             that
             the
             just
             one
             shall
             live
             by
             faith
             ,
             therefore
             no
             man
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             by
             Works
             shall
             be
             justified
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             Hee
             adds
             
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
            
             ,
             because
             hee
             doth
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             wee
             are
             justified
             by
             Works
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             .
             For
             justification
             before
             men
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             acknowledgement
             and
             declaration
             of
             justification
             already
             made
             by
             faith
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             faith
             that
             are
             manifested
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             And
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             :
             but
             the
             man
             that
             doth
             them
             ,
             shall
             live
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             Proving
             the
             consequence
             of
             the
             former
             Argument
             :
             The
             Law
             or
             the
             cause
             of
             justifying
             by
             Works
             ,
             doth
             not
             consist
             with
             faith
             ,
             or
             with
             justification
             by
             faith
             ,
             because
             the
             legal
             promise
             is
             of
             giving
             life
             to
             him
             that
             doth
             ,
             and
             performeth
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             to
             him
             who
             hath
             perfect
             inherent
             righteousness
             .
             For
             faith
             bringeth
             righteousness
             imputed
             to
             them
             that
             beleeve
             in
             him
             who
             justifies
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             or
             bringeth
             righteousness
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             destitute
             of
             Righteousness
             from
             himself
             :
             Therefore
             if
             any
             righteousness
             bee
             given
             ,
             it
             is
             given
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             consequently
             righteousness
             of
             faith
             is
             alone
             to
             bee
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Christ
             hath
             redeemed
             us
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Cursed
             is
             every
             one
             that
             hangeth
             on
             a
             tree
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             Christ
             hath
             redeemed
             us
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             undergoing
             a
             cursed
             death
             upon
             the
             Cross
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             manifest
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             declares
             that
             kinde
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             Christ
             by
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             was
             to
             undergo
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             hanging
             on
             a
             tree
             )
             cursed
             :
             Therefore
             justification
             is
             not
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             freed
             us
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             That
             the
             blessing
             of
             Abraham
             might
             come
             on
             the
             Gentiles
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             that
             wee
             might
             receive
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             through
             faith
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             13.
             
             For
             this
             end
             Christ
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             ,
             that
             in
             Christ
             apprehended
             by
             faith
             ,
             the
             blessing
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             life
             eternal
             in
             the
             blessed
             seed
             ,
             might
             appear
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             are
             destitute
             of
             works
             to
             which
             they
             may
             pretend
             to
             trust
             :
             Therefore
             justification
             is
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             works
             .
          
           
             
               That
               wee
               might
               receive
            
             ]
             Hee
             changes
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             joynes
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             beleeving
             Jews
             to
             the
             beleeving
             Gentiles
             ,
             adding
             Arg.
             14.
             
             Christ
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             curse
             ,
             that
             all
             wee
             beleevers
             being
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             becoming
             one
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             might
             receive
             the
             promised
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
             by
             faith
             .
             Therefore
             the
             justification
             of
             all
             us
             Gentiles
             and
             Jews
             is
             by
             faith
             ,
             unless
             wee
             affirm
             that
             Christ
             was
             frustrated
             of
             his
             end
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               speak
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               ;
               though
               it
               bee
               but
               a
               mans
               Covenant
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               bee
               confirmed
               ,
               no
               man
               disanulleth
               or
               addeth
               thereto
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Now
               to
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seed
               were
               the
               promises
               made
               :
               Hee
               saith
               not
               ,
               And
               to
               thy
               seeds
               ,
               as
               of
               many
               ,
               but
               as
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               seed
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ.
               
            
             
               17.
               
               And
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Covenant
               that
               was
               confirmed
               before
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Law
               which
               was
               four
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               years
               after
               cannot
               disanul
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               make
               the
               promise
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
          
           
             In
             these
             three
             verses
             is
             Argum.
             15.
             confirming
             the
             former
             :
             Covenants
             and
             Agreements
             justly
             performed
             ,
             even
             amongst
             men
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             made
             void
             ,
             or
             bee
             changed
             by
             superaddition
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             But
             a
             Covenant
             is
             duely
             made
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Abraham
             for
             the
             uniting
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             into
             one
             seed
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             an
             incorporation
             being
             made
             of
             Christ
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             members
             ,
             into
             one
             Christ
             mystical
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             vers
             .
             16.
             
             Therefore
             this
             Covenant
             cannot
             bee
             made
             void
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             superaddition
             of
             the
             Law
             bee
             changed
             ,
             and
             so
             justification
             by
             faith
             shall
             stand
             .
             That
             this
             Argument
             might
             bee
             understood
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             The
             Apostle
             prevents
             an
             Objection
             ,
             some
             might
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             way
             of
             justifying
             is
             changed
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             the
             same
             reason
             of
             justifying
             Abraham
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             Law
             was
             made
             .
             For
             latter
             things
             use
             to
             derogate
             from
             former
             .
             He
             answers
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             ratified
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             now
             confirmed
             by
             Will
             and
             Testament
             ,
             nothing
             even
             amongst
             men
             can
             bee
             made
             void
             or
             changed
             ,
             much
             lesse
             in
             the
             divine
             Covenant
             ,
             now
             established
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             Will.
             Furthermore
             vers
             .
             16.
             hee
             assumes
             ,
             that
             so
             God
             covenanted
             with
             Abraham
             concerning
             a
             blessing
             freely
             to
             be
             given
             to
             those
             that
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             take
             into
             one
             body
             his
             seed
             (
             which
             consists
             both
             of
             Gentiles
             and
             Jews
             )
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Covenant
             :
             This
             hee
             proves
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             because
             God
             said
             not
             to
             Seeds
             (
             as
             if
             there
             should
             bee
             more
             seeds
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Gentiles
             asunder
             ,
             and
             Jews
             asunder
             )
             but
             hee
             said
             to
             
               thy
               Seed
            
             ,
             as
             of
             one
             ,
             viz.
             meaning
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             faithful
             both
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             become
             
               one
               seed
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             one
             Christ
             mystical
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             Hee
             concludes
             that
             this
             Covenant
             confirmed
             by
             a
             sacrifice
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             Will
             ,
             and
             established
             by
             God
             ,
             with
             relation
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             could
             not
             bee
             made
             void
             ,
             or
             of
             none
             effect
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             four
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             years
             after
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Promise
            
             ]
             Hee
             includes
             a
             reason
             why
             this
             Covenant
             could
             not
             bee
             changed
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             viz.
             because
             the
             Covenant
             is
             Gods
             absolute
             promise
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             obligeth
             God
             promising
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             change
             it
             :
             But
             the
             Law
             hath
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             commandement
             ,
             which
             bindes
             not
             the
             Legislators
             ,
             but
             the
             subject
             :
             For
             the
             Legislator
             can
             change
             Laws
             ,
             but
             hee
             cannot
             change
             absolute
             promises
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Law
             after
             so
             many
             years
             made
             ,
             cannot
             disanull
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             the
             promise
             absolutely
             made
             to
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             For
             if
             the
             inheritance
             bee
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             of
             promise
             ;
             but
             God
             gave
             it
             to
             Abraham
             by
             promise
             .
          
           
             Lest
             any
             one
             should
             object
             that
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Promise
             may
             be
             conjoyned
             :
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             and
             adds
             ,
             Arg.
             16.
             
             If
             the
             inheritance
             be
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             works
             ,
             then
             not
             of
             the
             free
             promise
             ,
             for
             the
             one
             of
             these
             takes
             away
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             the
             inheritance
             is
             freely
             given
             to
             Abraham
             by
             a
             free
             promise
             :
             Therefore
             not
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             because
             the
             inheritance
             ,
             or
             life
             eternal
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             any
             works
             ,
             neither
             shall
             justification
             bee
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             grace
             through
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Wherefore
               then
               serveth
               the
               Law
               ?
               It
               was
               added
               because
               of
               transgressions
               ,
               till
               the
               seed
               should
               come
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               promise
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               ordained
               by
               Angels
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               Mediator
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Now
               a
               Mediator
               is
               not
               a
               Mediator
               of
               one
               ,
               but
               God
               is
               one
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             moves
             a
             question
             concerning
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             inquiring
             to
             what
             purpose
             the
             Law
             was
             made
             ;
             Hee
             answers
             and
             adds
             ,
             Arg.
             17.
             
             The
             Law
             is
             given
             ,
             that
             transgressions
             might
             bee
             manifest
             ,
             and
             held
             in
             as
             it
             were
             with
             some
             bridle
             untill
             Christ
             should
             come
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             seed
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             of
             blessing
             is
             made
             .
             Therefore
             seeing
             that
             onely
             the
             manifestation
             of
             sin
             cometh
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             justification
             is
             not
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             by
             faith
             :
             And
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             the
             manifestation
             of
             
             sin
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             should
             bee
             renewed
             ,
             because
             the
             Jews
             sinned
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             neither
             acknowledge
             the
             power
             of
             sin
             ,
             nor
             their
             own
             impotency
             to
             obey
             the
             Law
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Law
             was
             urged
             ,
             until
             that
             compleat
             seed
             arose
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             united
             (
             the
             partition
             Wall
             between
             the
             Jews
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             being
             thrown
             down
             )
             into
             one
             body
             with
             their
             head
             Christ
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Ordained
               ]
               Argum.
            
             18.
             
             A
             terrible
             manner
             of
             giving
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Messenger
             or
             Mediator
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             sign
             rather
             of
             discord
             ,
             than
             of
             peace
             and
             concord
             betwixt
             God
             and
             men
             :
             Because
             a
             Mediatour
             or
             a
             Messenger
             useth
             not
             to
             bee
             onely
             of
             one
             party
             (
             seeing
             no
             man
             disagreeth
             with
             himself
             )
             but
             of
             parties
             ,
             whereof
             one
             hath
             made
             a
             breach
             with
             the
             other
             ;
             But
             God
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             constant
             to
             himself
             :
             Therefore
             the
             dis-agreeing
             party
             is
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             making
             the
             Law
             did
             both
             signifie
             and
             argue
             that
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             ;
             which
             being
             granted
             ,
             reconciliation
             is
             not
             made
             ,
             but
             discord
             betwixt
             God
             and
             man
             remaineth
             ,
             by
             that
             Justification
             is
             not
             :
             But
             the
             Law
             being
             given
             ,
             reconciliation
             is
             not
             made
             ,
             but
             discord
             betwixt
             God
             and
             the
             people
             remaineth
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             giving
             the
             Law
             :
             Therefore
             Justification
             is
             not
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             Is
             the
             Law
             then
             against
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ?
             God
             forbid
             :
             For
             if
             there
             had
             been
             a
             Law
             given
             ,
             which
             could
             have
             given
             life
             ,
             verily
             Righteousness
             should
             have
             been
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Hee
             propounds
             another
             question
             ,
             whether
             the
             Law
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Promise
             ,
             shewing
             to
             men
             the
             contrary
             waies
             of
             justifying
             .
          
           
             Hee
             answers
             by
             denying
             ,
             and
             adds
             Argum.
             19.
             
             If
             a
             Law
             had
             been
             given
             ,
             which
             could
             communicate
             life
             to
             sinners
             ,
             and
             strength
             for
             the
             performing
             those
             things
             that
             were
             commanded
             ,
             surely
             Justification
             had
             been
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
             wee
             may
             assume
             ;
             But
             such
             a
             Law
             is
             neither
             given
             to
             sinners
             ,
             nor
             can
             bee
             ,
             Rom.
             8.3
             .
             Therefore
             Justification
             is
             not
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             But
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             concluded
             all
             under
             sin
             ,
             that
             the
             Promise
             by
             Faith
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             might
             bee
             given
             to
             them
             that
             beleeve
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             20.
             
             The
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             hath
             concluded
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             commeth
             from
             man
             ,
             under
             sin
             ,
             and
             renders
             all
             men
             guilty
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             now
             nothing
             else
             can
             remain
             to
             man
             ,
             but
             Faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             by
             which
             the
             Promise
             of
             free
             blessing
             belongs
             to
             all
             that
             beleeve
             :
             Therefore
             Justification
             is
             not
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith
             :
             For
             if
             all
             are
             sinners
             ,
             no
             man
             by
             Works
             ,
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith
             can
             bee
             saved
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               23.
            
             
             But
             before
             Faith
             came
             ,
             wee
             were
             kept
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             shut
             unto
             the
             Faith
             ,
             which
             should
             afterwards
             bee
             revealed
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             21.
             
             From
             the
             end
             and
             use
             of
             external
             Discipline
             ,
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             were
             daily
             urged
             under
             a
             curse
             to
             perform
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             .
             They
             were
             daily
             instructed
             by
             the
             yoak
             and
             observance
             of
             Ceremonies
             imposed
             touching
             due
             Obedience
             to
             the
             commands
             ,
             of
             their
             impotency
             to
             obey
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             manifold
             sins
             ;
             they
             were
             also
             daily
             taught
             that
             they
             should
             flie
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             to
             washings
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             Discipline
             they
             might
             acknowledge
             themselves
             to
             be
             sinners
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             bee
             freed
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             oblation
             of
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             that
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             by
             expiation
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             or
             by
             Faith
             in
             the
             promised
             Messias
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             is
             the
             Argument
             ,
             wee
             Jews
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             before
             the
             full
             revelation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             come
             ,
             were
             kept
             under
             the
             external
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Legal
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             under
             a
             Garrison
             circumscribed
             with
             boundaries
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             not
             by
             any
             way
             turn
             our selves
             from
             the
             curse
             ▪
             unless
             unto
             that
             Faith
             alone
             which
             was
             to
             bee
             revealed
             ,
             
               i.
               e
            
             to
             seek
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             a
             blessing
             in
             the
             promised
             Messias
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             so
             far
             from
             Justification
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             otherside
             ,
             by
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Church
             was
             shut
             up
             in
             streights
             ,
             and
             compelled
             to
             look
             unto
             Justification
             alone
             by
             Faith.
             But
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             abused
             by
             many
             to
             a
             contrary
             end
             ;
             yet
             this
             was
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Legal
             Discipline
             instituted
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               24.
            
             
             Wherefore
             the
             Law
             was
             our
             School-Master
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             bee
             justified
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             22.
             
             Illustrating
             and
             confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             The
             Law
             or
             the
             external
             form
             of
             the
             Legal
             Covenant
             like
             a
             School-Master
             sent
             to
             us
             by
             God
             ,
             did
             instruct
             our
             childish
             Church
             ,
             and
             lead
             it
             by
             the
             hand
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             bee
             justified
             by
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             so
             far
             from
             Justification
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             unless
             wee
             bee
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             frustrated
             in
             its
             end
             .
             For
             what
             else
             did
             the
             Law
             do
             by
             propounding
             moral
             Precepts
             ,
             than
             that
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             )
             it
             might
             shew
             to
             the
             Church
             how
             far
             men
             are
             distant
             from
             Righteousness
             ?
             what
             else
             did
             Legal
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             speak
             ,
             if
             thou
             canst
             not
             perform
             these
             conditions
             ;
             if
             now
             thou
             dost
             shamefully
             violate
             all
             those
             ,
             thou
             art
             undone
             ,
             and
             utterly
             lost
             ,
             unless
             thou
             takest
             another
             course
             for
             salvation
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             To
             the
             same
             end
             did
             the
             Ceremonies
             tend
             .
             For
             what
             purpose
             were
             Sacrifices
             and
             Washings
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             exercised
             in
             the
             daily
             meditation
             of
             their
             filthinesses
             ,
             and
             deserved
             damnation
             ,
             and
             should
             behold
             in
             the
             image
             of
             an
             innocent
             Creature
             killed
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             the
             necessity
             of
             their
             Redemption
             by
             a
             Messias
             (
             who
             is
             that
             immaculate
             Lamb
             of
             God
             )
             and
             beleeving
             in
             him
             to
             Justification
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               25.
            
             
             But
             after
             that
             Faith
             is
             come
             ,
             wee
             are
             no
             longer
             under
             a
             School-Master
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             23.
             
             From
             the
             abolition
             of
             the
             external
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Legal
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             hee
             intimates
             ,
             vers
             .
             23.
             when
             hee
             determined
             that
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Discipline
             was
             before
             the
             
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             and
             until
             the
             
               time
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             vers
             .
             24.
             when
             hee
             compared
             this
             Discipline
             to
             a
             School-Master
             (
             whose
             office
             is
             onely
             appointed
             for
             our
             childish
             age
             .
             )
             The
             Argument
             is
             propounded
             ;
             After
             Christ
             was
             manifested
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             manifesting
             the
             free
             Covenant
             ,
             ●or
             the
             time
             of
             Faith
             is
             now
             come
             ,
             wee
             are
             no
             more
             under
             the
             pedagogie
             of
             the
             Legal
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             the
             external
             Discipline
             wherewith
             the
             Church
             was
             exercised
             ,
             onely
             until
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             until
             ,
             and
             not
             beyond
             the
             time
             of
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             of
             the
             external
             Legal
             Discipline
             is
             now
             abolished
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Hee
             doth
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Moral
             Law
             is
             abolished
             ,
             but
             hee
             saith
             that
             that
             pedagogical
             manner
             of
             urging
             the
             Legal
             Covenant
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             appendages
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             is
             abolished
             .
             For
             although
             the
             faithful
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             imports
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             freed
             from
             the
             Law
             commanding
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             manners
             ,
             but
             rather
             they
             are
             obliged
             with
             a
             nearer
             and
             sweeter
             tye
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             to
             obey
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               26.
            
             
             For
             yee
             are
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Hee
             applies
             the
             former
             Argument
             to
             the
             faithful
             Galatians
             ,
             and
             proves
             them
             not
             to
             bee
             under
             the
             Legal
             Pedagogie
             ,
             but
             to
             bee
             exempted
             from
             the
             yoak
             of
             Levitical
             Ceremonies
             ,
             by
             three
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             All
             yee
             faithful
             Galatians
             are
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Children
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             those
             that
             are
             grown
             to
             full
             age
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             your
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             now
             manifested
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             are
             not
             under
             the
             childish
             Pedagogie
             of
             Ceremonies
             or
             Legal
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               27.
            
             
             For
             as
             many
             of
             you
             as
             have
             been
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             have
             put
             on
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             .
             Now
             Circumcision
             being
             made
             void
             ,
             yee
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             
             have
             so
             put
             on
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             carry
             the
             name
             and
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             bee
             esteemed
             to
             bee
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             your selves
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             being
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             grown
             up
             ,
             are
             exempted
             from
             the
             Pedagogie
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               28.
            
             
             There
             is
             neither
             Iew
             nor
             Greek
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             Bond
             nor
             Free
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             Male
             no
             Female
             :
             for
             yee
             are
             all
             one
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             Preventing
             a
             tacit
             Objection
             ,
             and
             shewing
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             have
             no
             need
             of
             Legal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             that
             by
             those
             they
             may
             bee
             joyned
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Proselytes
             with
             the
             People
             of
             God.
             Because
             in
             the
             business
             of
             Faith
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             of
             Nation
             ,
             whether
             thou
             bee
             Jew
             or
             Greek
             ;
             nor
             of
             condition
             ,
             whether
             thou
             bee
             a
             Servant
             ,
             or
             Free
             ;
             neither
             whether
             thou
             bee
             the
             Male
             ,
             or
             the
             Female
             .
             For
             all
             you
             ,
             whosoever
             are
             indued
             with
             true
             Faith
             ,
             do
             constitute
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             make
             up
             one
             person
             in
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             Galatians
             are
             no
             less
             children
             grown
             up
             ,
             than
             wee
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             faithful
             Jews
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             are
             exempted
             by
             Christ
             from
             the
             childish
             Pedagogie
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             
               
                 Vers.
                 29.
              
               
               And
               if
               yee
               bee
               Christs
               ,
               then
               are
               yee
               Abrahams
               seed
               ,
               and
               heirs
               according
               to
               the
               Promise
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             prevents
             another
             tacit
             Objection
             ,
             intimating
             as
             if
             they
             could
             not
             bee
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             any
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             by
             a
             being
             united
             to
             the
             People
             of
             God
             by
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             observation
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             withall
             ,
             hee
             brings
             Argument
             24.
             to
             prove
             that
             Justification
             is
             not
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith
             ,
             which
             may
             bee
             thus
             formed
             :
             They
             that
             are
             united
             by
             Faith
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             that
             blessed
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             heirs
             according
             to
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             justified
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
             But
             yee
             are
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             made
             Abrahams
             seed
             according
             to
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             not
             Heirs
             hereafter
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             are
             not
             justified
             by
             the
             Worke
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               exhort
               them
               to
               renounce
               the
               yoak
               of
               
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
              
               In
               the
               second
               there
               is
               a
               courteous
               invitation
               ,
               moving
               them
               to
               return
               to
               a
               sound
               mind
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               hee
               had
               taught
               them
               in
               the
               beginning
               concerning
               Righteousness
               by
               Faith
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 21.
              
               
               In
               the
               third
               hee
               confirms
               the
               whole
               disputation
               ,
               and
               illustrates
               it
               by
               a
               signal
               allegory
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
               As
               to
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               bee
               converts
               his
               disputation
               into
               an
               Exhortation
               to
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               that
               they
               renouncing
               the
               servile
               yoak
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               should
               carry
               themselves
               as
               the
               Free-men
               of
               Christ.
               The
               hortatory
               Proposition
               is
               this
               ,
               yee
               ought
               to
               renounce
               the
               yoak
               of
               Ceremonies
               .
               The
               Arguments
               for
               confirmation
               are
               ten
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               Now
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Heir
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               hee
               is
               a
               Child
               ,
               differeth
               nothing
               from
               a
               servant
               ,
               though
               hee
               bee
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               is
               under
               Tutors
               and
               Governours
               ,
               until
               the
               time
               appointed
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Even
               so
               wee
               ,
               when
               wee
               were
               children
               ,
               were
               in
               bondage
               under
               the
               elements
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             From
             the
             servile
             and
             childish
             external
             condition
             in
             which
             the
             Church
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             was
             constituted
             ,
             which
             hee
             illustrates
             by
             this
             similitude
             .
             As
             an
             Heir
             so
             long
             as
             hee
             is
             an
             Infant
             ,
             or
             under
             age
             ,
             although
             hee
             bee
             Lord
             of
             all
             his
             Fathers
             goods
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             possession
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             external
             liberty
             ,
             hee
             differeth
             nothing
             from
             a
             servant
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.
             but
             remaineth
             in
             subjection
             to
             Tutors
             and
             Guardians
             until
             the
             time
             appointed
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             vers
             .
             2
             ,
             so
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             are
             members
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             external
             state
             under
             torrene
             figures
             and
             worldly
             elements
             ,
             or
             the
             rudiments
             of
             legal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             an
             Abe●edarian
             ,
             sticking
             in
             the
             rudiments
             of
             A
             B
             C
             ,
             did
             undergo
             a
             hard
             bondage
             until
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Hence
             the
             Argument
             ;
             Childish
             and
             servile
             is
             the
             yoak
             of
             Legal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             onely
             appointed
             to
             the
             Infant
             and
             under-age-Church
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             Galatians
             who
             are
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ought
             to
             renounce
             that
             yoak
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               But
               when
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               time
               was
               come
               ,
               God
               sent
               forth
               his
               Son
               made
               of
               a
               Woman
               ,
               made
               under
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               redeem
               them
               that
               were
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               receive
               the
               Adoption
               of
               Sons
               .
            
          
           
             Having
             spoken
             of
             the
             servile
             and
             childish
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             outward
             man
             (
             for
             as
             to
             the
             Spirit
             and
             inward
             man
             ,
             the
             faithful
             that
             saw
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             were
             freed
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             in
             the
             Lord
             ;
             )
             now
             follows
             the
             manner
             of
             delivering
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               The
               fulness
               of
               time
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             Now
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             which
             the
             Father
             had
             fore-appointed
             to
             the
             Legal
             Pedagogie
             ,
             and
             that
             Guardianship
             of
             Legal
             Ceremonies
             is
             finished
             :
             Therefore
             you
             Christians
             must
             renounce
             the
             yoak
             of
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             
               Sent
               forth
               his
               Son
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             The
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             sent
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             takes
             upon
             him
             flesh
             ,
             and
             is
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             subjected
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             the
             yoak
             of
             Legal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             redeem
             those
             that
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             Christians
             redeemed
             from
             the
             yoak
             ,
             ought
             to
             renounce
             it
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Adoption
               ]
               Argum.
            
             4.
             
             For
             that
             end
             Christ
             is
             made
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             clearly
             attain
             to
             the
             Adoption
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             Sons
             grown
             up
             ,
             held
             forth
             under
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             being
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             ought
             to
             renounce
             the
             servile
             and
             childish
             yoak
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             unless
             wee
             would
             render
             the
             benefit
             of
             Redemption
             of
             none
             effect
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             And
             because
             yee
             are
             Sons
             ,
             God
             hath
             sent
             forth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Son
             into
             your
             hearts
             ,
             crying
             ,
             Abba
             ,
             Father
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             For
             a
             testimony
             of
             your
             Adoption
             and
             advancement
             to
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Sons
             now
             grown
             up
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             you
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             together
             with
             other
             Sons
             of
             God
             out
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             yee
             may
             call
             God
             confidently
             in
             every
             tongue
             
               your
               Father
            
             :
             Therefore
             except
             yee
             would
             carry
             your selves
             as
             unworthy
             of
             this
             priviledge
             ,
             yee
             must
             renounce
             the
             childish
             and
             servile
             yoak
             of
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Wherefore
             thou
             art
             no
             more
             a
             Servant
             ,
             but
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             Son
             ,
             then
             an
             Heir
             of
             God
             through
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Yee
             are
             no
             more
             in
             that
             servile
             condition
             ,
             under
             the
             yoak
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             free
             state
             ,
             as
             Sons
             grown
             up
             ,
             and
             Heirs
             actually
             partakers
             of
             their
             Fathers
             goods
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             graces
             ,
             in
             a
             larger
             measure
             ,
             than
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Christ
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
             Therefore
             now
             you
             must
             renounce
             that
             servi●e
             and
             childish
             yoak
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               Howbeit
               ,
               then
               when
               yee
               knew
               not
               God
               ,
               yee
               did
               service
               unto
               them
               which
               by
               nature
               are
               no
               gods
               :
            
             
               9.
               
               But
               now
               ,
               after
               that
               yee
               have
               known
               God
               ,
               or
               rather
               are
               known
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               turn
               yee
               again
               to
               the
               weak
               and
               beggarly
               elements
               ,
               whereunto
               yee
               desire
               again
               to
               bee
               in
               bondage
               ?
            
          
           
             Hee
             upbraids
             them
             with
             their
             ingratitude
             ,
             reprehending
             them
             for
             their
             observance
             of
             Legal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             of
             daies
             and
             months
             ,
             &c.
             in
             which
             they
             were
             neither
             born
             nor
             educated
             .
          
           
             
               Howbeit
               ]
               Argum.
            
             7.
             
             Before
             yee
             were
             Sons
             ,
             you
             were
             in
             a
             worser
             condition
             ,
             than
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             you
             were
             Idolatrous
             ,
             knowing
             not
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             serving
             feigned
             Idols
             ,
             but
             now
             converted
             from
             that
             ignorance
             ,
             
             yee
             have
             known
             God
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             the
             preventing
             Grace
             of
             God
             known
             and
             beloved
             ,
             yee
             are
             drawn
             to
             God
             that
             you
             might
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             invested
             with
             the
             liberty
             of
             Sons
             .
             How
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             a
             fresh
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             had
             been
             under
             no
             bondage
             ,
             do
             you
             turn
             again
             to
             the
             yoak
             of
             abolished
             ceremonial
             bondage
             ?
             Therefore
             this
             yoak
             you
             must
             renounce
             .
             The
             force
             of
             this
             Argument
             is
             this
             ,
             yee
             bear
             the
             yoak
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             having
             less
             to
             pretend
             for
             your
             excuse
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             more
             signal
             note
             of
             ingratitude
             than
             the
             Jews
             born
             and
             brought
             up
             under
             the
             yoak
             :
             Therefore
             you
             must
             renounce
             this
             yoak
             .
          
           
             
               Again
               ]
               Argum.
            
             8.
             
             Yee
             being
             advanced
             to
             the
             liberty
             of
             Sons
             grown
             up
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             unworthy
             thing
             willingly
             to
             return
             again
             to
             the
             yoak
             of
             slavery
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             willing
             to
             bee
             in
             bondage
             :
             Therefore
             you
             must
             renounce
             this
             yoak
             .
          
           
             
               Beggerly
               ]
               Argum.
            
             9.
             
             Those
             Legal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             the
             yoak
             whereof
             now
             yee
             affect
             ,
             although
             they
             had
             their
             pedagogical
             use
             before
             Christ
             came
             ,
             yet
             now
             Christ
             is
             come
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             use
             ,
             but
             are
             weak
             and
             beggerly
             rudiments
             ,
             which
             neither
             have
             virtue
             to
             justifie
             ,
             nor
             power
             to
             bring
             consolation
             ,
             nor
             their
             old
             use
             to
             prefigure
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             renounce
             this
             so
             unprofitable
             a
             yoak
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               Yee
               observe
               daies
               ,
               and
               months
               ,
               and
               times
               ,
               and
               years
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               I
               am
               afraid
               of
               you
               ,
               lest
               I
               have
               bestowed
               upon
               you
               labour
               in
               vain
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             Your
             bondage
             begun
             again
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             Legal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             of
             daies
             ,
             Sabbaths
             ,
             New
             Moons
             ,
             set
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             Sabbatical
             years
             ,
             &c.
             hath
             given
             mee
             just
             cause
             of
             fear
             ,
             left
             I
             have
             preached
             to
             you
             the
             Gospel
             of
             free
             Justification
             in
             vain
             ;
             Because
             this
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             you
             are
             revolted
             from
             Justification
             by
             Faith
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             seek
             Justification
             ▪
             by
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             Therefore
             unless
             yee
             will
             renounce
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yee
             must
             renounce
             this
             yoak
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               bee
               as
               I
               am
               :
               for
               I
               am
               as
               yee
               are
               ;
               yee
               have
               not
               injured
               mee
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               is
               contained
               a
               loving
               Exhortation
               to
               return
               into
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               wholesome
               opinion
               of
               Justification
               by
               Grace
               ,
               through
               Faith
               ,
               without
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               This
               Proposition
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               may
               bee
               laid
               down
               .
               You
               must
               return
               to
               my
               Doctrine
               of
               Righteousness
               by
               Faith
               ,
               without
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               bee
               yee
               (
               saies
               hee
               )
               
                 as
                 I
                 am
              
               ,
               or
               bee
               yee
               in
               the
               same
               opinion
               with
               mee
               .
               The
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               are
               twelve
               .
            
             
               
                 Furthermore
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               1.
               
               Because
               I
               ,
               though
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               a
               Pharisee
               ,
               have
               been
               very
               stiffe
               for
               Righteousness
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               now
               being
               made
               a
               Christian
               ,
               I
               am
               as
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               seek
               with
               you
               your
               salvation
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               you
               your selves
               seek
               it
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               must
               return
               to
               my
               opinion
               .
            
             
               
                 Brethren
                 I
                 beseech
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               My
               fear
               concerning
               you
               ,
               hath
               neither
               alienated
               my
               mind
               from
               you
               ,
               neither
               hath
               it
               caused
               a
               doubtful
               judgement
               of
               charity
               concerning
               you
               ,
               but
               as
               Brethren
               let
               mee
               friendly
               bespeak
               you
               ,
               and
               as
               Brethren
               let
               mee
               beseech
               you
               to
               return
               :
               Therefore
               return
               yee
               .
            
             
               
                 No
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               My
               severe
               reproof
               ariseth
               not
               against
               you
               ,
               either
               from
               anger
               or
               hatred
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               privately
               injured
               mee
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               an
               earnest
               desire
               of
               your
               salvation
               :
               Therefore
               return
               yee
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Yee
               know
               how
               through
               infirmity
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               I
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               you
               at
               first
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               I
               have
               suffered
               many
               things
               for
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               you
               ,
               for
               yee
               know
               that
               I
               have
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               to
               you
               constantly
               ,
               through
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               a
               contemptible
               condition
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               outward-man
               ,
               whereunto
               through
               afflictions
               I
               am
               driven
               :
               Therefore
               return
               yee
               to
               sound
               Doctrine
               sealed
               by
               my
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               And
               my
               temptation
               which
               was
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               yee
               despised
               not
               ,
               nor
               rejected
               ,
               but
               received
               mee
               as
               an
               Angel
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               as
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               In
               times
               past
               you
               have
               allowed
               the
               causes
               of
               my
               afflictions
               ,
               neither
               have
               yee
               contemned
               mee
               ,
               whilst
               I
               was
               exercised
               with
               temptations
               in
               my
               flesh
               ,
               but
               yee
               have
               received
               mee
               as
               an
               Angel
               ,
               as
               bearing
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               now
               do
               both
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               return
               unto
               the
               same
               mind
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Where
               is
               then
               the
               blessedness
               you
               speak
               of
               ?
               for
               I
               bear
               you
               record
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               had
               been
               possible
               ,
               yee
               would
               have
               plucked
               out
               your
               own
               eyes
               ,
               and
               have
               given
               them
               to
               mee
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               In
               times
               past
               you
               did
               account
               your selves
               blessed
               in
               my
               Ministery
               :
               Therefore
               if
               you
               would
               bee
               blessed
               ,
               it
               behoveth
               you
               to
               adhere
               constantly
               to
               my
               Doctrine
               :
               Hee
               minds
               them
               the
               more
               earnestly
               of
               this
               blessedness
               by
               an
               interrogation
               ,
               because
               they
               seemed
               to
               have
               forgotten
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Record
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               7.
               
               In
               time
               past
               that
               you
               might
               every
               way
               gratifie
               mee
               ,
               yee
               spared
               not
               your
               most
               dear
               injoyments
               :
               Therefore
               return
               yee
               ,
               and
               by
               my
               example
               cast
               off
               the
               Legal
               yoak
               ;
               If
               you
               will
               do
               that
               which
               is
               acceptable
               unto
               mee
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Am
               I
               therefore
               become
               your
               enemy
               ,
               because
               I
               tell
               you
               the
               Truth
               ?
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               So
               far
               as
               yee
               are
               offended
               by
               this
               sharper
               reprehension
               ,
               yee
               ought
               to
               esteem
               mee
               an
               enemy
               ,
               whom
               therefore
               you
               would
               not
               imitate
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               otherside
               ,
               because
               I
               speak
               the
               Truth
               for
               your
               good
               ,
               yee
               are
               bound
               to
               make
               more
               of
               mee
               and
               my
               Exhortation
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               They
               zealously
               affect
               you
               ,
               but
               not
               well
               :
               yea
               ,
               they
               would
               exclude
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               affect
               them
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               9.
               
               From
               his
               unlikeness
               to
               the
               seducers
               :
               The
               false
               Apostles
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               who
               earnestly
               contend
               that
               you
               may
               bee
               brought
               under
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               the
               Legal
               yoak
               ,
               they
               little
               regard
               you
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               preposterous
               zeal
               ,
               are
               carried
               out
               towards
               you
               ,
               and
               in
               very
               deed
               they
               go
               about
               to
               destroy
               you
               ,
               desiring
               to
               exclude
               you
               from
               mee
               and
               my
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               consequently
               from
               the
               society
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               yee
               might
               follow
               them
               ,
               and
               become
               their
               Disciples
               :
               Therefore
               return
               yee
               to
               my
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               But
               it
               is
               good
               alwaies
               to
               bee
               zealously
               affected
               in
               a
               good
               thing
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               when
               I
               am
               present
               with
               you
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               10.
               
               My
               zeal
               for
               you
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               good
               thing
               ,
               and
               constant
               ,
               when
               I
               am
               absent
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               present
               :
               The
               zealousie
               of
               my
               Emulators
               concerning
               you
               is
               perverse
               and
               counterfeit
               :
               Therefore
               return
               yee
               to
               my
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               My
               little
               children
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               travel
               in
               birth
               again
               until
               Christ
               bee
               formed
               in
               you
               :
            
             
               Argum.
               11.
               
               The
               Image
               of
               Christ
               consisting
               in
               the
               Knowledge
               and
               true
               Faith
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               is
               deformed
               in
               you
               by
               your
               falling
               to
               the
               yoak
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               Justification
               by
               Works
               :
               Therefore
               return
               yee
               to
               my
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 travel
                 in
                 birth
              
               ]
               I
               am
               no
               less
               seriously
               anxious
               concerning
               your
               repentance
               ,
               nor
               less
               solicitously
               do
               I
               labour
               concerning
               the
               reparation
               of
               your
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               in
               you
               ,
               than
               one
               labouring
               in
               birth
               for
               the
               bringing
               forth
               of
               a
               child
               ,
               or
               than
               I
               myself
               did
               labour
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               you
               to
               the
               Faith
               :
               Therefore
               return
               yee
               to
               my
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               I
               desire
               to
               bee
               present
               with
               you
               now
               ,
               and
               to
               change
               my
               voice
               ,
               for
               I
               stand
               in
               doubt
               of
               you
               .
            
             
               Hee
               confirms
               this
               perplext
               anxiety
               of
               minde
               by
               a
               sign
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               from
               his
               desire
               of
               seeing
               their
               faces
               ,
               and
               instructing
               them
               ,
               and
               accommodating
               himself
               to
               their
               necessity
               :
               
               Lastly
               ,
               from
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               anxiety
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               uncertain
               and
               dubious
               about
               them
               ,
               whether
               gently
               or
               severely
               ,
               or
               what
               course
               hee
               should
               take
               with
               them
               :
               For
               how
               deeply
               this
               errour
               was
               rooted
               in
               them
               ,
               how
               many
               infected
               ,
               how
               every
               one
               was
               affected
               in
               his
               business
               ,
               unless
               hee
               had
               been
               present
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               easily
               bee
               known
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               Tell
               mee
               ,
               yee
               that
               desire
               to
               bee
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               do
               yee
               not
               bear
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             
               The
               Third
               Part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               in
               which
               hee
               confirms
               and
               illustrates
               the
               whole
               disputation
               from
               the
               history
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               Abrahams
               family
               ,
               in
               which
               by
               a
               typical
               Allegory
               ,
               God
               hath
               prefigured
               the
               whole
               matter
               now
               disputed
               .
               The
               summe
               of
               which
               is
               this
               .
               God
               in
               times
               past
               prefigured
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               seek
               justification
               by
               Works
               ,
               or
               a
               Covenant
               of
               works
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               servile
               ,
               miserable
               ,
               and
               cursed
               condition
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               shall
               bee
               cast
               from
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               society
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               they
               that
               seek
               justification
               by
               grace
               through
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               are
               free
               Sons
               of
               the
               family
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               blessed
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               shall
               certainly
               come
               to
               an
               inheritance
               of
               life
               eternal
               ,
               why
               therefore
               are
               you
               so
               foolish
               ,
               O
               Galatians
               ,
               that
               yee
               willingly
               affect
               this
               servile
               ,
               miserable
               ,
               and
               cursed
               way
               of
               justification
               sought
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             
               For
               this
               end
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               in
               this
               last
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               First
               of
               all
               provokes
               them
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               question
               may
               bee
               decided
               ,
               vers
               .
               21.
               
               Furthermore
               he
               propounds
               a
               typical
               history
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               Abrahams
               family
               ,
               ver
               .
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               propounds
               the
               type
               ,
               and
               opens
               the
               mystery
               ,
               vers
               .
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               hee
               confirms
               the
               exposition
               out
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               vers
               .
               27.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               hee
               applies
               the
               allegory
               or
               type
               to
               the
               truly
               faithfull
               Christians
               ,
               and
               hee
               comforts
               himself
               and
               the
               rest
               against
               the
               persecution
               of
               the
               false
               brethren
               ,
               strangers
               to
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               vers
               .
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31.
               
            
             
               Tell
               ]
               That
               which
               appertaines
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               hee
               reproves
               the
               Galatians
               of
               a
               double
               errour
               .
               The
               first
               errour
               is
               ,
               that
               willingly
               they
               had
               affected
               to
               bee
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               under
               the
               legal
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               the
               Covenant
               of
               works
               ,
               whose
               condition
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               thou
               binde
               thy self
               to
               the
               perfect
               fulfilling
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               God
               deals
               with
               thee
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
              
               ,
               hee
               saves
               thee
               if
               thou
               offend
               in
               nothing
               ,
               but
               doth
               curse
               and
               destroy
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               become
               guilty
               in
               the
               least
               tittle
               of
               that
               which
               is
               written
               in
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               art
               found
               in
               the
               least
               to
               turn
               aside
               from
               the
               Rule
               :
               For
               otherwise
               all
               the
               faithful
               are
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               a
               rule
               and
               direction
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               to
               endeavour
               obedience
               to
               it
               sincerely
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               through
               grace
               administred
               by
               Christ.
               The
               second
               errour
               is
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               very
               ignorant
               both
               of
               the
               sense
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               of
               books
               that
               were
               written
               by
               Moses
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   22.
                
                 
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 Abraham
                 had
                 two
                 Sons
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 a
                 bond-maid
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 a
                 free-woman
                 .
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 But
                 hee
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 bond-woman
                 ,
                 was
                 born
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 of
                 the
                 free-woman
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 promise
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               hee
               propounds
               from
               Gen.
               16.
               
               &
               21.
               the
               typical
               history
               of
               Abrahams
               family
               ,
               wherein
               there
               were
               two
               wives
               that
               were
               mothers
               ,
               Hagar
               ,
               and
               Sarah
               .
               The
               conditions
               of
               the
               mothers
               twofold
               ,
               Hagar
               was
               a
               servant
               ,
               Sarah
               free-born
               :
               Two
               Sons
               ,
               Ishmael
               a
               servant
               of
               his
               mother
               a
               servant
               ,
               Isaac
               free
               of
               his
               mother
               free-born
               ;
               a
               twofold
               principle
               of
               their
               Nativity
               ,
               viz.
               The
               power
               of
               nature
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               eminent
               in
               the
               nativity
               of
               Ishmael
               of
               a
               young
               woman
               ,
               and
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               or
               divine
               supernatural
               vertue
               ,
               in
               the
               nativity
               of
               Isaac
               of
               Sarah
               an
               old
               woman
               and
               conspicuously
               barren
               .
               From
               hence
               arose
               the
               unlike
               disposition
               of
               Ishmael
               and
               Isaac
               ,
               so
               great
               a
               discord
               ,
               that
               Ishmael
               persecuted
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               dissimilitude
               of
               both
               their
               conditions
               in
               the
               upshot
               :
               Ishmael
               is
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               family
               ,
               but
               Isaac
               obtains
               the
               Inheritance
               ,
               by
               which
               type
               God
               did
               figure
               out
               the
               divers
               conditions
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               sprung
               from
               divers
               principles
               and
               causes
               .
               For
               (
               1.
               )
               As
               there
               are
               two
               wives
               Hagar
               and
               Sarah
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               two
               Covenants
               of
               God
               with
               men
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               of
               works
               or
               legal
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               or
               the
               Evangelical
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Both
               the
               wives
               had
               off-spring
               ,
               so
               both
               the
               Covenants
               had
               their
               worshippers
               and
               professors
               as
               born
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               As
               Hagar
               a
               young
               woman
               according
               to
               nature
               and
               the
               flesh
               brought
               forth
               ;
               but
               Sarah
               barren
               ,
               and
               an
               old
               woman
               according
               to
               the
               power
               of
               the
               divine
               promise
               .
               So
               the
               Law
               or
               Covenant
               of
               works
               hath
               the
               ordinary
               strength
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               the
               powers
               of
               free
               will
               for
               its
               foundation
               ;
               But
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               hath
               for
               its
               foundation
               ,
               the
               special
               grace
               of
               God.
               (
               4.
               )
               As
               Ishmael
               was
               of
               a
               servile
               and
               malicious
               disposition
               that
               hee
               would
               persecute
               his
               brother
               ,
               but
               Isaac
               indued
               with
               an
               ingenuous
               and
               godly
               disposition
               patiently
               indured
               persecution
               ,
               so
               how
               many
               justiciaries
               so
               ever
               ,
               seeking
               righteousness
               by
               works
               ,
               are
               of
               a
               servile
               and
               perverse
               disposition
               ,
               and
               they
               do
               vexe
               the
               true
               faithful
               of
               God.
               But
               the
               truly
               faithful
               ,
               and
               Sons
               of
               the
               promise
               worship
               God
               with
               an
               ingenuous
               piety
               ,
               and
               do
               suffer
               persecutions
               as
               it
               behoves
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               Which
               things
               are
               an
               allegory
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               the
               two
               Covenants
               ,
               the
               one
               from
               the
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               which
               gendereth
               to
               bondage
               ,
               which
               is
               Hagar
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               place
               the
               Apostle
               expounds
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               type
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               belongs
               to
               the
               present
               purpose
               ;
               and
               first
               hee
               shews
               that
               the
               two
               Wives
               are
               figures
               of
               the
               two
               Covenants
               ,
               whereof
               one
               is
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               represented
               by
               Hagar
               :
               The
               other
               is
               the
               Covenant
               Grace
               ,
               or
               faith
               ,
               represented
               by
               Sarah
               :
               As
               to
               Hagar
               and
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               teacheth
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               Covenant
               had
               its
               rise
               from
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               because
               in
               that
               mountain
               the
               Law
               was
               given
               ,
               and
               this
               Covenant
               was
               established
               betwixt
               God
               and
               his
               people
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               hee
               teaches
               that
               this
               Covenant
               generated
               an
               off-spring
               to
               bondage
               ,
               or
               did
               render
               the
               Disciples
               and
               professours
               of
               it
               ,
               onely
               servants
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Mercenary
               worshippers
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               do
               nothing
               but
               the
               external
               work
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               that
               either
               by
               fear
               ,
               or
               hope
               of
               a
               reward
               ,
               and
               they
               heing
               ignorant
               that
               this
               was
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               (
               that
               being
               sensible
               of
               our
               sins
               we
               might
               flye
               to
               Christ
               )
               do
               abuse
               the
               Law
               ,
               being
               meer
               hypocrites
               ,
               seeking
               by
               it
               righteousness
               ,
               which
               they
               never
               obtain
               ,
               but
               being
               not
               freed
               remain
               in
               their
               sins
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               For
               this
               Hagar
               is
               Mount
               Sinai
               in
               Arabia
               ,
               and
               answereth
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               which
               now
               is
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               bondage
               with
               her
               children
               .
            
             
               Hee
               shews
               the
               convenience
               of
               the
               exposition
               :
               (
               1.
               )
               From
               this
               ,
               because
               Mount
               Sinai
               situated
               in
               Arabia
               ,
               and
               far
               removed
               from
               the
               promised
               Land
               ,
               was
               called
               by
               the
               Arabians
               and
               Caldeans
               Hagar
               ,
               by
               the
               special
               providence
               of
               God.
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               it
               had
               affinity
               with
               the
               earthly
               Ierusalem
               (
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               )
               or
               with
               the
               Jewish
               Synagogue
               ,
               which
               is
               said
               to
               bee
               in
               bondage
               with
               her
               children
               ,
               because
               shee
               was
               tenacious
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               works
               ,
               and
               continued
               with
               her
               Disciples
               in
               a
               servile
               condition
               ,
               strangers
               to
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               free
               deliverance
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               But
               Ierusalem
               which
               is
               above
               ,
               is
               free
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               us
               all
               .
            
             
               Hee
               expounds
               what
               is
               figured
               by
               Sarah
               the
               free-woman
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Covenant
               of
               Faith
               or
               Grace
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               truly
               faithful
               is
               very
               tenacious
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               heavenly
               Ierusalem
               that
               is
               above
               ,
               created
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               studious
               of
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               all
               the
               faithful
               ,
               called
               both
               of
               Iews
               and
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
              
               
               For
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Rejoyce
               thou
               barren
               that
               bearest
               not
               ,
               break
               forth
               and
               cry
               ,
               thou
               that
               travellest
               
               not
               ,
               for
               the
               desolate
               hath
               many
               more
               Children
               than
               she
               which
               hath
               an
               husband
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               fourth
               place
               ,
               The
               Apostle
               proves
               the
               Exposition
               give●
               out
               of
               Isaiah
               54.1
               .
               where
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               the
               upper
               Ierusalem
               ,
               our
               Mother
               ,
               is
               represented
               by
               Sarah
               ,
               barren
               ,
               as
               if
               shee
               had
               been
               a
               Widow
               .
               And
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               unfaithful
               and
               tenacious
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               is
               represented
               by
               fruitful
               Hagar
               dwelling
               with
               her
               Husband
               .
               But
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               faithful
               before
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               was
               compared
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               to
               a
               barren
               Widow
               ,
               because
               her
               Husband
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               was
               unknown
               almost
               to
               all
               ,
               except
               a
               few
               ,
               who
               dispersed
               hither
               and
               thither
               ,
               did
               not
               make
               a
               company
               ,
               neither
               did
               Grace
               appear
               ,
               but
               lay
               hid
               ,
               like
               an
               Husband
               absent
               or
               dead
               under
               the
               covers
               of
               Ceremonies
               .
               The
               Synagogue
               of
               unbeleeving
               Justiciaries
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               fruitful
               Wife
               ,
               dwelling
               with
               her
               Husband
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               conspicuous
               in
               the
               external
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Law.
               And
               it
               is
               fore-told
               by
               the
               Prophet
               that
               it
               should
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               made
               fruitful
               by
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               bring
               forth
               more
               children
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               than
               the
               Synagogue
               hath
               brought
               Servants
               under
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               commanded
               to
               rejoyce
               and
               praise
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               Now
               wee
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               Isaac
               was
               ,
               are
               the
               children
               of
               Promise
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               place
               hee
               applies
               this
               typical
               history
               ,
               and
               partly
               admonishes
               the
               truly
               faithful
               Christians
               ,
               and
               partly
               comforts
               them
               ,
               by
               four
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               That
               wee
               are
               redeemed
               children
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               truly
               free
               born
               ,
               and
               regenerated
               by
               virtue
               of
               Evangelical
               Promises
               to
               the
               similitude
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               who
               is
               elder
               than
               those
               other
               Citizens
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Ierusalem
               that
               were
               after
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 29.
              
               
               But
               as
               then
               hee
               hat
               was
               born
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               persecuted
               him
               that
               was
               born
               after
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               Of
               consolation
               ,
               That
               suffering
               persecution
               by
               false
               Brethren
               ,
               Patrons
               of
               free
               will
               and
               Righteousness
               by
               Works
               ;
               were
               finde
               nothing
               unlike
               to
               Isaacs
               condition
               :
               For
               when
               in
               Abrahams
               Family
               ,
               hee
               who
               is
               onely
               begotten
               by
               the
               ordinary
               strength
               of
               nature
               persecuted
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               begotten
               by
               a
               divine
               and
               spiritual
               way
               ;
               what
               wonder
               then
               ,
               if
               the
               same
               now
               bee
               usual
               amongst
               us
               ?
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 30.
              
               
               Nevertheless
               ,
               what
               saith
               the
               Scripture
               ?
               cast
               out
               the
               bond-woman
               and
               her
               Son
               :
               for
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               bond-woman
               ,
               shall
               not
               bee
               heir
               with
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               free-woman
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               That
               the
               persecutors
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               and
               Patrons
               of
               Righteousness
               by
               Works
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               not
               set
               at
               liberty
               by
               the
               Son
               ,
               are
               to
               bee
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               society
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               inheritance
               of
               life
               eternal
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               figured
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               God
               ,
               concerning
               the
               casting
               Ishmael
               with
               his
               Mother
               out
               of
               the
               family
               ,
               and
               excluding
               him
               from
               the
               inheritance
               that
               was
               to
               bee
               enjoyed
               with
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 31.
              
               
               So
               then
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               wee
               are
               not
               children
               of
               the
               bond-woman
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               free
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               From
               the
               comparing
               of
               this
               verse
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               that
               seeing
               wee
               are
               not
               children
               of
               the
               bond-woman
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               free
               ,
               certainly
               wee
               shall
               obtain
               an
               inheritance
               of
               life
               eternal
               :
               which
               Argument
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               the
               virtue
               of
               consolation
               ,
               so
               also
               of
               admonition
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               adhere
               to
               their
               errour
               in
               seeking
               Righteousness
               by
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               moreover
               of
               an
               exhortation
               ,
               that
               they
               hold
               fast
               Righteousness
               by
               Grace
               through
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               unless
               they
               would
               exclude
               themselves
               from
               the
               inheritance
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               goes
               on
               to
               urge
               ,
               that
               shaking
               off
               the
               yoak
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               ●orks
               ,
               and
               Legal
               Ceremonies
               ,
               they
               may
               defend
               their
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
              
               
               In
               the
               other
               hee
               gives
               Precepts
               concerning
               the
               right
               use
               of
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Stand
             fast
             therefore
             in
             the
             Liberty
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             us
             free
             ,
             and
             bee
             not
             entangled
             again
             with
             the
             yoak
             of
             bondage
             .
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             to
             bee
             confirmed
             in
             the
             former
             part
             ,
             is
             plainly
             proposed
             under
             the
             form
             of
             an
             Exhortation
             .
             Yee
             must
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             former
             Doctrine
             and
             disputation
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             drawn
             from
             that
             as
             the
             conclusion
             .
             The
             Arguments
             for
             the
             proving
             this
             Proposition
             are
             thirteen
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Liberty
             from
             the
             servile
             yoak
             of
             the
             Legal
             Covenant
             or
             Ceremonies
             thereof
             ,
             is
             obtained
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             you
             must
             stand
             stedfast
             in
             that
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Behold
             ,
             I
             Paul
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             yee
             bee
             circumcised
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             profit
             you
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Is
             established
             by
             an
             Apostolical
             obtestation
             .
             If
             you
             bee
             circumcised
             according
             to
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             now
             abolished
             ,
             and
             add
             but
             this
             one
             Ceremony
             to
             free
             Justification
             by
             Christ
             ;
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             you
             declare
             by
             this
             fact
             an
             imperfect
             Saviour
             ,
             will
             not
             advantage
             you
             to
             salvation
             :
             Therefore
             you
             must
             stand
             fast
             .
             For
             if
             they
             could
             not
             be
             justified
             except
             they
             joyned
             Circumcision
             together
             with
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             making
             Christ
             the
             half
             of
             their
             Righteousness
             ,
             they
             destroy
             the
             whole
             ;
             making
             him
             an
             imperfect
             Saviour
             ,
             they
             made
             him
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             I
             testifie
             again
             to
             every
             man
             that
             is
             circumcised
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             a
             debter
             to
             do
             the
             whole
             Law
             ▪
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Is
             established
             by
             the
             same
             obtestation
             .
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             being
             abrogated
             ,
             and
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             now
             abolished
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             returns
             to
             Circumcision
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             initiation
             to
             this
             Legal
             Covenant
             ,
             hee
             by
             this
             means
             makes
             himself
             a
             debtor
             to
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             and
             consequently
             obliges
             himself
             to
             the
             curse
             ,
             unless
             hee
             perfectly
             with
             his
             whole
             strength
             fulfil
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
             The
             matter
             is
             clear
             .
             Because
             ,
             although
             Circumcision
             by
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             to
             the
             faithful
             ,
             expecting
             the
             Messias
             ,
             until
             Christ
             ,
             was
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Faith
             (
             as
             Abraham
             was
             circumcised
             )
             and
             although
             in
             the
             time
             of
             toleration
             till
             the
             clear
             manifestation
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             to
             them
             that
             were
             born
             Jews
             ,
             Circumcision
             was
             accounted
             amongst
             things
             indifferent
             (
             so
             Timothy
             born
             of
             a
             Jewish
             Mother
             is
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             Titus
             is
             not
             )
             yet
             to
             all
             the
             Jews
             and
             Proselytes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             seeking
             Righteousness
             by
             Works
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             Circumcision
             is
             made
             part
             of
             the
             Legal
             Righteousness
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             that
             Covenant
             .
             And
             after
             this
             manner
             the
             false
             Apostles
             did
             urge
             Circumcision
             amongst
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             to
             whom
             religious
             Circumcision
             was
             every
             way
             unlawful
             .
             No
             wonder
             then
             if
             hee
             said
             Christ
             will
             not
             profit
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             circumcised
             ,
             because
             they
             that
             were
             circumcised
             ,
             by
             that
             very
             fact
             did
             imbrace
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Christ
             is
             become
             of
             no
             effect
             unto
             you
             ,
             whosoever
             of
             you
             are
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             :
             yee
             are
             fallen
             from
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             whosoever
             of
             you
             return
             to
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             Legal
             Customes
             abolished
             ,
             seeking
             Justification
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             ye●
             by
             that
             same
             fact
             renounce
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             because
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             ,
             do
             mutually
             exclude
             one
             another
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             consist
             .
             For
             if
             Justification
             is
             by
             Works
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             by
             Grace
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             must
             stand
             in
             your
             liberty
             ,
             except
             you
             would
             be
             separated
             from
             Grace
             and
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             wee
             through
             the
             Spirit
             wait
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             Righteousness
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Wee
             Jews
             and
             Apostles
             that
             are
             circumcised
             ,
             after
             our
             conversion
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             being
             taught
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             renounce
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             and
             legal
             customes
             ,
             and
             do
             expect
             life
             eternal
             ,
             as
             the
             fruit
             of
             justification
             by
             Faith
             :
             you
             that
             are
             Gentiles
             by
             nature
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             justified
             or
             saved
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Law
             or
             Circumcision
             :
             Therefore
             you
             must
             stand
             fast
             in
             your
             Christian
             liberty
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             For
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             Circumcision
             ,
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             uncircumcision
             ,
             but
             faith
             which
             worketh
             by
             love
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             .
             In
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             new
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             difference
             of
             circumcision
             and
             uncircumcision
             is
             taken
             away
             ;
             that
             neither
             helps
             ,
             nor
             hinders
             any
             thing
             to
             justification
             :
             Therefore
             you
             must
             stand
             fast
             in
             your
             liberty
             from
             the
             yoak
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               But
               faith
               ]
               Arg.
            
             7.
             
             True
             faith
             alone
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             worketh
             by
             love
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             circumcision
             or
             uncircumcision
             ,
             availeth
             to
             the
             act
             of
             justification
             :
             Therefore
             in
             this
             way
             of
             justification
             ,
             yee
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             must
             necessarily
             stand
             fast
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Yee
             did
             run
             well
             ,
             who
             did
             hinder
             you
             ,
             that
             yee
             should
             not
             obey
             the
             truth
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Not
             long
             since
             yee
             ran
             well
             in
             the
             course
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             neither
             can
             any
             account
             bee
             given
             of
             your
             falling
             from
             the
             truth
             :
             Therefore
             you
             must
             as
             yet
             go
             forward
             ,
             and
             stand
             fast
             in
             that
             course
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             This
             perswasion
             cometh
             not
             of
             him
             that
             calleth
             you
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             By
             answering
             an
             Objection
             .
             Although
             perhaps
             yee
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             yee
             continue
             in
             a
             right
             way
             ,
             yet
             that
             credulity
             and
             perswasion
             to
             depart
             from
             that
             which
             you
             have
             received
             from
             mee
             ,
             is
             not
             from
             God
             calling
             you
             ,
             but
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             viz.
             from
             impostors
             ,
             from
             your
             inconstancy
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Devil
             :
             Therefore
             this
             perswasion
             is
             to
             bee
             rejected
             ,
             and
             yee
             must
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             liberty
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             A
             little
             leaven
             leaveneth
             the
             whole
             lump
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             By
             answering
             an
             Objection
             .
             Although
             it
             may
             seem
             that
             wee
             mu●●
             not
             contend
             about
             the
             introduction
             of
             some
             few
             customes
             ,
             for
             peace
             sake
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Jews
             might
             the
             more
             easily
             bee
             won
             ,
             yet
             this
             little
             legal
             leaven
             ,
             or
             Judaism
             ,
             doth
             corrupt
             the
             whole
             sincerity
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             faith
             .
             Therefore
             yee
             must
             have
             a
             care
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             liberty
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             I
             have
             confidence
             in
             you
             through
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             bee
             none
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             but
             hee
             that
             troubleth
             you
             ,
             shall
             bear
             his
             judgement
             ,
             whosoever
             he
             bee
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             Although
             the
             danger
             of
             your
             errour
             ,
             and
             inconstancy
             ,
             make
             mee
             suspect
             the
             event
             ,
             yet
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             constancy
             of
             Divine
             grace
             commands
             mee
             to
             hope
             better
             things
             ,
             which
             whilst
             I
             behold
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             you
             will
             return
             into
             that
             opinion
             with
             mee
             concerning
             the
             casting
             away
             the
             yoak
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             defending
             your
             liberty
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             meet
             to
             satisfie
             my
             expectation
             .
          
           
             
               Troubleth
               ]
               Argum.
            
             12.
             
             Your
             seducers
             ,
             who
             trouble
             your
             faith
             ,
             at
             length
             ,
             howsoever
             they
             are
             esteemed
             amongst
             you
             ,
             shall
             bee
             punished
             by
             God
             :
             Therefore
             bee
             yee
             not
             intangled
             in
             the
             same
             snares
             ,
             but
             repent
             ,
             and
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             liberty
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             And
             I
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             if
             I
             yet
             preach
             Circumcision
             ,
             why
             do
             I
             yet
             suffer
             persecution
             ?
             then
             is
             the
             offence
             of
             the
             Cross
             ceased
             .
          
           
             Hee
             refutes
             the
             calumny
             of
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             produces
             Arg.
             13.
             
             Thou
             thy self
             dost
             teach
             Circumcision
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             circumcised
             Timothy
             :
             Therefore
             undeservedly
             thou
             dost
             accuse
             us
             .
             Hee
             answers
             by
             denying
             that
             hee
             taught
             Circumcision
             ,
             because
             although
             hee
             circumcised
             Timothy
             born
             of
             a
             Jewish
             mother
             (
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Ceremonies
             with
             the
             Jews
             after
             the
             yoak
             of
             necessity
             was
             broken
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             it
             was
             left
             free
             )
             yet
             hee
             never
             preached
             that
             Circumcision
             was
             to
             bee
             observed
             ,
             but
             hee
             both
             admonished
             the
             Jews
             concerning
             the
             abolition
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             taught
             that
             legal
             Ceremonies
             upon
             no
             account
             should
             bee
             received
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             which
             hee
             proves
             ,
             because
             upon
             this
             ground
             hee
             suffered
             persecution
             by
             the
             Jews
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             Jews
             were
             not
             offended
             at
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             freely
             tolerarated
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             if
             withall
             hee
             would
             promote
             the
             reception
             of
             Jewish
             customes
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             The
             strength
             of
             the
             Argument
             is
             this
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             suffer
             persecution
             ,
             than
             preach
             that
             Circumcision
             is
             to
             bee
             joyned
             with
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             if
             I
             should
             conjoyn
             them
             ,
             the
             offence
             of
             the
             Cross
             would
             cease
             ,
             the
             Jews
             would
             tolerate
             my
             preaching
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             :
             But
             I
             dare
             not
             in
             the
             least
             depart
             from
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             must
             also
             stand
             fast
             in
             that
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             I
             would
             they
             were
             even
             cut
             off
             which
             trouble
             you
             .
          
           
             At
             length
             shutting
             up
             the
             whole
             Disputation
             ,
             with
             an
             Apostolical
             Spirit
             ,
             hee
             both
             imprecates
             and
             denounces
             destruction
             to
             the
             Impostors
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Galatians
             were
             deceived
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               For
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               yee
               have
               been
               called
               unto
               liberty
               ,
               onely
               use
               not
               liberty
               for
               an
               occasion
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               by
               love
               serve
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               imprecation
               is
               given
               ,
               viz.
               because
               the
               seducers
               called
               them
               back
               ,
               and
               drew
               them
               again
               under
               the
               yoak
               ,
               whom
               God
               called
               to
               liberty
               ;
               under
               the
               form
               of
               an
               exhortation
               ,
               hee
               gives
               three
               Precepts
               concerning
               the
               right
               use
               of
               Christian
               liberty
               .
            
             
               Onely
               ]
               1.
               
               That
               bridleing
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               the
               sinful
               lusts
               of
               corrupt
               nature
               (
               lest
               that
               being
               unsubdued
               it
               should
               draw
               Christian
               liberty
               into
               a
               licentiousness
               to
               sin
               )
               they
               may
               serve
               one
               another
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               love
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               For
               all
               the
               Law
               is
               fulfilled
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy self
               .
            
             
               Hee
               gives
               two
               reasons
               of
               this
               Precept
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               Because
               the
               Law
               is
               fulfilled
               in
               love
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               bare
               ceremonies
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               But
               if
               you
               bite
               and
               devour
               one
               another
               ,
               take
               heed
               yee
               bee
               not
               consumed
               one
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               Because
               unless
               they
               follow
               after
               love
               ,
               they
               will
               mutually
               devour
               and
               destroy
               one
               another
               by
               contentions
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               This
               I
               say
               then
               ,
               walk
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               yee
               shall
               not
               fulfill
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Precept
               is
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               that
               they
               follow
               the
               guidance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               walking
               as
               hee
               himself
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               suggested
               to
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 that
                 which
              
               ]
               The
               reasons
               of
               the
               Precept
               are
               
                 six
                 ,
                 Reas.
              
               1.
               
               Because
               so
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               shall
               not
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               as
               servants
               obey
               its
               commands
               :
               Therefore
               follow
               yee
               the
               guidance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               For
               the
               flesh
               lusteth
               against
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               against
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               contrary
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               2.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               because
               hee
               that
               follows
               the
               guidance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               will
               become
               victorious
               in
               the
               contest
               betwixt
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               .
               That
               this
               reason
               might
               bee
               plain
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               presupposes
               three
               things
               :
               (
               1.
               )
               Hee
               that
               is
               lead
               by
               the
               Spirit
               hath
               his
               nature
               partly
               renewed
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               partly
               corrupt
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Flesh.
               (
               2.
               )
               Hee
               presupposes
               these
               two
               contrary
               principles
               with
               contrary
               endeavours
               to
               fight
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               neither
               good
               ,
               nor
               evill
               without
               opposition
               ,
               and
               a
               mutual
               impediment
               can
               
               bee
               put
               in
               execution
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               Hee
               presupposes
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               doth
               help
               Beleevers
               in
               their
               striving
               by
               the
               Word
               and
               Grace
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               is
               concluded
               ,
               that
               hee
               which
               hearkeneth
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               will
               become
               victorious
               in
               striving
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               But
               if
               yee
               bee
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               yee
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Reason
               3.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               .
               Because
               they
               that
               are
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               not
               servants
               to
               sin
               under
               the
               servile
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               whom
               onely
               the
               knowledge
               of
               sin
               is
               vouchsafed
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               victory
               or
               strength
               against
               sin
               :
               but
               Gods
               Free-men
               are
               they
               ,
               who
               under
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               obtain
               strength
               of
               God
               for
               the
               resisting
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   19.
                
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 are
                 manifest
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 ;
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 Uncleanness
                 ,
                 Lasciviousness
                 ,
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 Variance
                 ,
                 Emulations
                 ,
                 ●rath
                 ,
                 Strife
                 ,
                 Seditions
                 ,
                 Heresies
                 ,
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 Envyings
                 ,
                 Murders
                 ,
                 Drunkenness
                 ,
                 Revellings
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 of
                 the
                 which
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 also
                 told
                 you
                 in
                 time
                 past
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 do
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Reason
               4.
               
               Because
               if
               they
               do
               not
               follow
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               flesh
               ,
               doing
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               flesh
               (
               of
               which
               sort
               hee
               reckons
               seventeen
               )
               they
               shall
               not
               bee
               heirs
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   22.
                
                 
                 But
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 Love
                 ,
                 Ioy
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Long-suffering
                 ,
                 Gentleness
                 ,
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 Meekness
                 ,
                 Temperance
                 :
                 against
                 such
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               Reason
               5.
               
               Because
               if
               they
               follow
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               such
               fruit
               (
               of
               whith
               sort
               hee
               reckons
               nine
               )
               they
               will
               not
               have
               the
               Law
               against
               them
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               cursing
               them
               ,
               and
               condemning
               them
               ;
               but
               for
               Reconciliation
               sake
               towards
               God
               they
               shall
               finde
               the
               Law
               their
               friend
               :
               Therefore
               it
               behoved
               you
               to
               follow
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               And
               they
               that
               are
               Christs
               have
               crucified
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               affections
               and
               lusts
               .
            
             
               Hee
               proves
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               have
               the
               Law
               against
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               that
               are
               Christs
               ,
               and
               judicially
               crucified
               in
               Christ
               ,
               for
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               are
               also
               judicially
               obliged
               to
               crucifie
               the
               
                 body
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               with
               the
               affections
               and
               lusts
               .
               Wherefore
               they
               that
               actually
               indeavour
               to
               peform
               that
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               forth
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               cannot
               have
               the
               Law
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               now
               seriously
               indeavour
               to
               promote
               the
               scope
               and
               end
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               If
               wee
               live
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               let
               us
               also
               walk
               in
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               Reason
               6.
               
               Because
               by
               the
               Spirit
               wee
               have
               Consolation
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Joy
               ,
               wherein
               life
               consists
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               ought
               to
               follow
               the
               guidance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               Let
               us
               not
               bee
               desirous
               of
               vain-glory
               ,
               provoking
               one
               another
               ,
               envying
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Precept
               is
               especially
               concerning
               the
               shunning
               Ambition
               ,
               with
               the
               attendants
               of
               that
               vice
               ,
               viz.
               backbiting
               and
               envy
               ,
               with
               which
               evils
               the
               Churches
               used
               to
               bee
               infected
               .
               But
               because
               the
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               chiefly
               obnoxious
               to
               these
               vices
               :
               Therefore
               hee
               includes
               himself
               in
               this
               Exhortation
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               the
               Galatians
               may
               more
               easily
               receive
               this
               Exhortation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               HEE
               proceeds
               to
               prescribe
               Christian
               duties
               to
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               much
               more
               excellent
               than
               those
               Legal
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               more
               worthy
               of
               their
               practice
               .
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ;
               in
               the
               first
               hee
               adds
               to
               the
               former
               Precepts
               ,
               two
               other
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
              
               
               In
               the
               other
               hee
               compares
               himself
               with
               the
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               deservedly
               prefers
               himself
               before
               them
               ,
               lest
               the
               Galatians
               by
               the
               admiration
               of
               those
               should
               bee
               deceived
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Brethren
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             bee
             overtaken
             in
             a
             fault
             ▪
             yee
             which
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             restore
             such
             a
             one
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             meekness
             ,
             considering
             thy self
             ,
             lest
             thou
             also
             bee
             tempted
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Precept
             concerning
             dealing
             gently
             with
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             fall
             through
             infirmity
             ,
             that
             they
             bee
             restored
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             meekness
             by
             those
             ,
             who
             seem
             more
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             hee
             speaks
             especially
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             upon
             whom
             it
             lyes
             by
             duty
             to
             recall
             those
             again
             to
             repentance
             that
             are
             fallen
             into
             scandalls
             ,
             by
             ecclesiastical
             censures
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             again
             the
             dis-joynted
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             into
             their
             place
             .
             Hee
             commandeth
             those
             to
             use
             me●kness
             towards
             them
             ,
             that
             through
             infirmity
             are
             fallen
             back
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             deal
             severely
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             without
             doubt
             belongs
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             power
             of
             punishing
             sinners
             .
             There
             are
             six
             reasons
             of
             the
             Precept
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             same
             may
             happen
             through
             a
             temptation
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             spiritual
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Bear
             yee
             one
             anothers
             burdens
             ,
             and
             so
             fulfil
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             Because
             seeing
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             presupposed
             ,
             that
             sinning
             Brethren
             are
             sorrowful
             and
             grieved
             for
             their
             backslidings
             and
             sins
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             fitting
             that
             sinners
             which
             are
             dejected
             and
             cast
             down
             ,
             in
             all
             moderation
             and
             sympathy
             ,
             should
             bee
             succoured
             and
             relieved
             under
             their
             burden
             .
          
           
             
               And
               so
               ]
               Reason
            
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             Law
             of
             Love
             renewed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             requireth
             that
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             if
             a
             man
             think
             himself
             to
             bee
             something
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             nothing
             ,
             hee
             deceiveth
             himself
             .
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
             Hee
             that
             despiseth
             others
             that
             backslide
             through
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             thinks
             himself
             more
             strong
             ,
             deceiveth
             himself
             ,
             is
             amongst
             the
             weakest
             ,
             yea
             ,
             hee
             is
             a
             man
             of
             no
             strength
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             But
             let
             every
             man
             prove
             his
             own
             Works
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             hee
             have
             rejoycing
             in
             himself
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             ,
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
             Propounded
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             Precept
             making
             for
             the
             quelling
             of
             self
             admiration
             ,
             and
             shunning
             the
             casting
             contempt
             upon
             a
             backsliden
             Brother
             ,
             Because
             if
             every
             one
             would
             try
             himself
             ,
             and
             examine
             his
             actions
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             divine
             Law
             ,
             no
             man
             would
             arrogate
             to
             himself
             the
             praise
             of
             holiness
             from
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             but
             onely
             from
             their
             good
             actions
             ,
             if
             hee
             found
             any
             of
             them
             worthy
             of
             praise
             .
             This
             was
             said
             against
             them
             ,
             who
             never
             cease
             to
             aggravate
             another
             mans
             sin
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             seem
             more
             holy
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             every
             man
             shall
             bear
             his
             own
             burden
             .
          
           
             Reason
             6.
             
             Confirming
             the
             reason
             fore-going
             .
             Because
             every
             one
             shall
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Works
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             compared
             with
             others
             ,
             but
             considered
             with
             himself
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             safe
             to
             despise
             those
             that
             are
             fallen
             into
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             lifted
             up
             against
             them
             ,
             because
             in
             like
             manner
             thou
             art
             not
             fallen
             thy self
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Let
             him
             that
             is
             taught
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             communicate
             unto
             him
             that
             teacheth
             ,
             in
             all
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Precept
             belongeth
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             concerning
             liberality
             to
             bee
             exercised
             towards
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             wee
             communicate
             coporal
             goods
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             communicate
             unto
             us
             by
             their
             office
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             and
             give
             themselves
             to
             this
             Work.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Bee
             not
             deceived
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             mocked
             :
             for
             whatsoever
             a
             man
             soweth
             ,
             that
             shall
             hee
             also
             reap
             .
          
           
             Hee
             gives
             six
             reasons
             of
             the
             Precept
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             extended
             to
             liberality
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             do
             confirm
             the
             Precept
             of
             Liberality
             to
             Pastors
             the
             more
             strongly
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Supposing
             these
             ,
             who
             are
             ingrateful
             towards
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             to
             bee
             also
             niggardly
             and
             slow
             to
             every
             good
             Work
             ,
             because
             the
             excuses
             of
             niggardliness
             ,
             are
             the
             delusions
             of
             covetous
             men
             ,
             with
             which
             God
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             delude
             themselves
             ▪
          
           
           
             
               Whatsoever
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             every
             one
             shall
             receive
             fruit
             according
             to
             his
             deeds
             ,
             hee
             that
             hath
             onely
             received
             ,
             and
             refuseth
             to
             bee
             thankful
             ,
             shall
             bee
             rewarded
             according
             to
             his
             ingratitude
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             For
             hee
             that
             soweth
             to
             his
             flesh
             ,
             shall
             of
             the
             flesh
             reap
             corruption
             :
             But
             hee
             that
             soweth
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             shall
             of
             the
             Spirit
             reap
             life
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             Hee
             expounds
             this
             Argument
             in
             particular
             :
             Hee
             that
             bestows
             his
             goods
             or
             substance
             ,
             and
             his
             actions
             to
             the
             fulfilling
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             hee
             shall
             of
             his
             doing
             reap
             corruption
             :
             But
             hee
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             layeth
             out
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             promoting
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             hee
             shall
             bee
             graciously
             rewarded
             with
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             As
             let
             us
             not
             bee
             weary
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             for
             in
             due
             season
             wee
             shall
             reap
             ,
             if
             wee
             faint
             not
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Because
             whatsoever
             may
             bee
             said
             concerning
             liberality
             shewed
             by
             any
             one
             already
             ,
             as
             if
             enough
             was
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             yet
             hee
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             good
             things
             past
             are
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             unless
             wee
             persevere
             in
             well-doing
             .
          
           
             
               Due
               ]
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             Illustrating
             and
             confirming
             the
             former
             .
             Because
             an
             harvest
             of
             rewards
             shall
             certainly
             in
             due
             time
             bee
             to
             those
             alone
             that
             persevere
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             and
             faint
             not
             ,
             or
             bee
             weary
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             As
             wee
             have
             therefore
             opportunity
             ,
             let
             us
             do
             good
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             especially
             unto
             them
             who
             are
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             Because
             the
             time
             of
             exercising
             well-doing
             is
             short
             ,
             therefore
             opportunity
             is
             to
             bee
             observed
             ,
             whilst
             life
             and
             abilities
             last
             ,
             and
             to
             reward
             them
             when
             they
             are
             dying
             is
             somewhat
             late
             .
          
           
             
               Especially
               ]
               Reas.
            
             6.
             
             The
             common
             bond
             of
             nature
             requireth
             that
             wee
             should
             bee
             liberal
             to
             all
             that
             are
             in
             want
             :
             The
             bond
             of
             brother-hood
             requires
             charity
             towards
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             ,
             therefore
             how
             much
             more
             doth
             the
             bond
             of
             a
             flock
             towards
             their
             Pastor
             require
             that
             hee
             bee
             nourished
             by
             the
             milk
             and
             the
             fleece
             of
             the
             flock
             ?
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11
              
               .
               ●ee
               see
               how
               large
               a
               letter
               I
               have
               written
               unto
               you
               with
               mine
               own
               hand
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               after
               his
               Doctrine
               compared
               with
               the
               errour
               of
               his
               Adversaries
               ,
               now
               hee
               compares
               the
               Teacher
               with
               the
               Teachers
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Himself
               ,
               with
               the
               Seducers
               of
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               their
               own
               edification
               ,
               who
               admired
               those
               glorious
               Doctors
               ,
               their
               Seducers
               .
            
             
               Before
               hee
               compares
               himself
               ,
               hee
               premises
               the
               commendation
               of
               his
               sincere
               love
               towards
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               that
               hee
               writ
               this
               so
               large
               an
               Epistle
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               of
               any
               Scribe
               ,
               as
               a
               most
               ample
               testimony
               of
               his
               solicitousness
               for
               their
               salvation
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               As
               many
               as
               desire
               to
               make
               a
               fair
               shew
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               they
               constrain
               you
               to
               bee
               circumcised
               :
               onely
               lest
               they
               should
               suffer
               persecution
               for
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Hee
               begins
               his
               comparison
               ,
               and
               proves
               the
               hypocrisie
               of
               his
               Emulators
               by
               four
               signs
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 fair
                 shew
                 ]
                 Sign
              
               1.
               
               That
               they
               study
               nothing
               more
               ,
               than
               to
               carry
               themselves
               fairly
               before
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 Onely
                 ]
                 Sign
              
               2.
               
               That
               they
               compel
               the
               Galatians
               to
               admit
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               love
               ,
               but
               onely
               lest
               they
               should
               suffer
               persecution
               by
               the
               Jews
               for
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               or
               free
               justification
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   For
                   neither
                   they
                   themselves
                   who
                   are
                   circumcised
                   ,
                   keep
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   but
                   desire
                   to
                   have
                   you
                   circumcised
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   glory
                   in
                   your
                   flesh
                   .
                
              
               
                 Sign
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 circumcised
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 little
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 required
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 desire
                 ]
                 Sign
              
               4.
               
               That
               they
               seek
               occasion
               from
               the
               circumcision
               of
               the
               Galatians
               to
               glory
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               converted
               many
               Proselytes
               to
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               But
               God
               forbid
               that
               I
               should
               glory
               ,
               save
               in
               the
               Cross
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               world
               is
               crucified
               unto
               mee
               ,
               and
               I
               unto
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               comparison
               the
               sincerity
               of
               the
               Apostle
               is
               shewn
               ,
               in
               these
               two
               things
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               hee
               onely
               glories
               in
               his
               free
               Redemption
               by
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               sufferings
               for
               the
               Doctrine
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               hee
               doth
               not
               affect
               earthly
               pomp
               ,
               but
               contemn
               the
               world
               (
               with
               all
               its
               pomp
               and
               glory
               )
               which
               persecuted
               and
               despised
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Cross
               sake
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Cross
               learnt
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               to
               contemn
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               For
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               neither
               Circumcision
               availeth
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               uncircumcision
               ,
               but
               a
               new
               creature
               .
            
             
               Hee
               gives
               four
               Reasons
               of
               his
               endeavour
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               many
               signs
               of
               his
               sincerity
               .
               Reason
               1.
               
               I
               know
               that
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               neither
               Circumcision
               nor
               Uncircumcision
               is
               respected
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               new
               creature
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               I
               know
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               when
               any
               one
               is
               admitted
               by
               faith
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               and
               justified
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               bee
               more
               and
               more
               renewed
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               but
               other
               priviledges
               are
               of
               no
               value
               without
               newness
               of
               life
               :
               Therefore
               I
               will
               onely
               glory
               in
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               And
               as
               many
               as
               walk
               according
               to
               this
               rule
               ,
               peace
               bee
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               mercy
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Israel
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Reas.
               2.
               
               The
               rule
               of
               my
               intention
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               whole
               Canonical
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               which
               as
               to
               one
               onely
               rule
               ,
               or
               one
               onely
               Canon
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               life
               of
               all
               is
               to
               bee
               conformable
               :
               Therefore
               I
               will
               only
               glory
               in
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Peace
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               3.
               
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               shall
               order
               their
               faith
               and
               life
               by
               this
               rule
               ,
               they
               shall
               also
               obtain
               
                 peace
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               a
               sense
               of
               their
               reconciliation
               to
               God
               ,
               all
               kinde
               of
               blessings
               ,
               or
               an
               accumulation
               of
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               mercy
               ,
               or
               a
               remedy
               for
               the
               purging
               away
               all
               evills
               :
               Therefore
               I
               will
               onely
               glory
               in
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Israel
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               4.
               
               They
               are
               alone
               the
               true
               Israel
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               follow
               this
               Rule
               :
               Therefore
               all
               things
               laid
               aside
               ,
               I
               will
               onely
               glory
               in
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               From
               henceforth
               let
               no
               man
               trouble
               mee
               ,
               for
               I
               bear
               in
               my
               body
               the
               marks
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               Comparison
               ,
               as
               a
               Conquerour
               hee
               triumphs
               over
               his
               Emulators
               ,
               forbidding
               them
               to
               make
               him
               any
               further
               work
               ,
               either
               by
               gain-saying
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               by
               detracting
               from
               his
               Authority
               ,
               because
               hee
               bare
               the
               ensign
               of
               his
               Felicity
               towards
               Christ
               ,
               viz.
               the
               mark
               of
               a
               servant
               most
               devoted
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Hee
               hath
               all
               the
               signes
               of
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               a
               faithfull
               Witness
               ,
               clearly
               to
               bee
               seen
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Brethren
               ,
               the
               Grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               bee
               with
               your
               spirit
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Hee
               shuts
               up
               the
               Epistle
               with
               his
               accustomed
               seal
               ,
               wishing
               that
               the
               Grace
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               manifested
               ,
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               effectual
               ,
               might
               abide
               in
               their
               mindes
               ,
               hearts
               ,
               and
               whole
               life
               ,
               that
               from
               thence
               they
               may
               draw
               consolation
               both
               in
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               to
               which
               Amen
               is
               subjoyned
               as
               a
               testimony
               of
               his
               vote
               ,
               and
               the
               faith
               of
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               seal
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               precedent
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Epistle
           of
           Paul
           to
           the
           EPHESIANS
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             THe
             City
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Lesser
             Asia
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Apostle
             two
             whole
             years
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Act.
               19.
            
             
             And
             when
             lastly
             hee
             went
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             hee
             fore-told
             a
             change
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             
             Against
             which
             hee
             fortifies
             them
             by
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             now
             held
             captive
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             plainly
             despaired
             of
             his
             return
             ,
             hee
             endeavoureth
             diligently
             to
             confirm
             ,
             their
             minds
             in
             Faith
             and
             Truth
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             principal
             parts
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             besides
             the
             Preface
             and
             the
             Conclusion
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Grace
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             
               to
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
             The
             other
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             gratitude
             and
             thankfulness
             tending
             to
             holiness
             of
             life
             ,
             
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Epistle
               .
            
          
           
             That
             which
             belongeth
             to
             the
             first
             part
             :
             First
             of
             all
             hee
             shews
             that
             the
             whole
             reason
             of
             our
             salvation
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             solidly
             founded
             on
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             
               first
               Chapter
            
             .
             Furthermore
             hee
             amplifies
             this
             Grace
             from
             the
             former
             misery
             of
             the
             
               Ephesians
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             scandal
             of
             the
             Cross
             lying
             upon
             him
             ,
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             hee
             exhorts
             them
             to
             constancy
             and
             progress
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             by
             the
             glorious
             commendation
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             by
             manifesting
             the
             cause
             for
             which
             hee
             suffered
             ,
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             part
             hee
             gives
             Precepts
             of
             keeping
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             holiness
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             in
             particular
             ,
             in
             the
             shunning
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             following
             after
             virtue
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             life
             of
             every
             one
             is
             ordered
             in
             a
             Christian
             manner
             ,
             
               Chap.
               4.
            
             and
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             After
             these
             hee
             descends
             to
             houshold
             duties
             ,
             to
             which
             and
             all
             other
             Christian
             duties
             that
             are
             to
             bee
             performed
             ,
             hee
             arms
             the
             faithful
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             and
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             
               Chap.
               6.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               THis
               Chapter
               ;
               besides
               the
               Preface
               ,
               contains
               two
               parts
               :
               In
               the
               first
               is
               a
               thanksgiving
               ,
               tending
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               whole
               business
               of
               salvation
               ,
               both
               of
               Iews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               is
               meerly
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               wholly
               built
               on
               Christ
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 15.
              
               
               In
               the
               other
               is
               a
               commemoration
               of
               the
               Apostles
               continual
               thanksgiving
               and
               prayer
               ,
               offered
               to
               God
               for
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               confirmation
               of
               Faith
               (
               the
               assurance
               of
               their
               salvation
               )
               and
               of
               the
               perseverance
               of
               all
               truly
               faithful
               ,
               
                 unto
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Preface
               in
               the
               two
               first
               verses
               ,
               contains
               a
               direction
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               a
               salutation
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               :
               which
               is
               very
               short
               ,
               because
               hee
               hath
               not
               to
               do
               here
               with
               envious
               persons
               ,
               or
               enemies
               ,
               but
               with
               conformable
               and
               obedient
               men
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               would
               bee
               sufficient
               briefly
               to
               intimate
               his
               divine
               authority
               in
               writing
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               good
               will
               towards
               them
               ,
               and
               opinion
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
               
               Paul
            
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             Saints
             which
             are
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             faithful
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
          
           
             In
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             wee
             have
             the
             description
             of
             the
             Writer
             ,
             from
             his
             Name
             ,
             Office
             and
             Authority
             .
             And
             then
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             hee
             writes
             ,
             from
             the
             condition
             in
             which
             they
             stood
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             place
             which
             they
             did
             inhabit
             on
             the
             earth
             .
             The
             Writer
             is
             Paul
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             by
             Christ
             ,
             speaking
             from
             heaven
             ,
             was
             sent
             as
             an
             extraordinary
             Embassador
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             should
             afterwards
             bee
             gathered
             to
             Christ
             :
             here
             is
             authority
             enough
             .
             Those
             to
             whom
             hee
             writes
             are
             the
             Saints
             and
             Faithful
             in
             Christ
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             who
             being
             planted
             into
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             ,
             were
             consecrated
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             here
             's
             praise
             enough
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Grace
             bee
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             Peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Salutation
             is
             contained
             an
             Apostolical
             Benediction
             ,
             in
             which
             (
             1
             )
             Hee
             wisheth
             the
             Ephesians
             Grace
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             heavenly
             good
             things
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             Sanctification
             and
             Salvation
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Hee
             wishes
             them
             the
             special
             fruit
             of
             this
             Grace
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             or
             all
             things
             which
             might
             conduce
             to
             their
             happiness
             ,
             but
             especially
             quietness
             of
             mind
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             redemption
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             Redemption
             applied
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             would
             assure
             them
             of
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             assure
             them
             of
             freedome
             from
             evil
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Hee
             opens
             to
             them
             the
             fountain
             and
             chanel
             of
             this
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             wished
             to
             them
             ,
             viz.
             God
             from
             whom
             ,
             and
             Christ
             the
             Mediatour
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             for
             whose
             sake
             ,
             this
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             is
             conferred
             upon
             us
             .
             Here
             's
             good
             will
             enough
             towards
             the
             Ephesians
             .
             And
             Arguments
             also
             sufficient
             to
             prepare
             their
             minds
             to
             receive
             the
             following
             Doctrine
             with
             that
             submission
             and
             willingness
             of
             mind
             which
             became
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Blessed
             bee
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             blessed
             us
             with
             all
             spiritual
             blessings
             in
             heavenly
             places
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             After
             the
             Preface
             follows
             the
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             containing
             a
             Proposition
             to
             bee
             proved
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ought
             to
             bee
             celebrated
             with
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             towards
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             business
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Beleevers
             :
             For
             our
             blessing
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             relation
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             acknowledgement
             that
             God
             is
             every
             way
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             blessing
             or
             Grace
             towards
             us
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Proposition
             hee
             puts
             a
             difference
             between
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             God-man
             ,
             that
             the
             person
             and
             office
             of
             the
             Mediatour
             might
             more
             manifestly
             appear
             .
             And
             hee
             calls
             God
             the
             Father
             the
             God
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             of
             that
             Grace
             ,
             whereby
             the
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
             was
             predestinated
             to
             the
             personal
             union
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             his
             Son.
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             made
             between
             God
             and
             Christ
             the
             Mediatour
             .
             And
             then
             hee
             calls
             him
             the
             Father
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             of
             the
             eternal
             Generation
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Father
             hath
             from
             all
             eternity
             communicated
             to
             him
             his
             whole
             infinite
             essence
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             
             of
             the
             personal
             union
             of
             the
             assumed
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             made
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             The
             chief
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             the
             aforesaid
             Proposition
             are
             Thirteen
             .
          
           
             
               Hath
               blessed
               ]
               Arg.
            
             1.
             
             The
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             Christ
             hath
             blessed
             us
             beleevers
             ,
             or
             hath
             graciously
             hea●t
             upon
             us
             all
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             blessings
             in
             Christ.
             Therefore
             he
             is
             to
             be
             blessed
             ,
             or
             his
             grace
             is
             to
             bee
             celebrated
             by
             us
             :
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             might
             appear
             and
             bee
             celebrated
             ,
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Argument
             tend
             ,
             every
             one
             whereof
             breathes
             ou●
             grace
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             giver
             of
             these
             benefits
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             us
             which
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             the
             Covenant
             made
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             Christ
             concerning
             us
             ;
             and
             consequently
             our
             Father
             ,
             who
             with
             a
             fatherly
             affection
             gives
             us
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Hath
               blessed
            
             ]
             2.
             
             The
             giving
             of
             these
             benefits
             is
             actively
             called
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             actual
             or
             effectual
             demonstration
             of
             Gods
             grace
             (
             according
             to
             his
             word
             )
             in
             deed
             towards
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Hath
               blessed
               us
            
             ]
             (
             3.
             )
             And
             here
             is
             grace
             .
             For
             we
             whom
             God
             blesseth
             ,
             are
             by
             nature
             the
             sons
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             liable
             to
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             can
             deserve
             any
             good
             .
          
           
             
               With
               all
               blessing
            
             ]
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             nature
             and
             matter
             of
             the
             benefits
             themselves
             includes
             grace
             ;
             for
             a
             blessing
             taken
             passively
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             benefit
             ,
             taking
             its
             rise
             from
             meer
             grace
             .
          
           
             
               Spiritual
               blessings
            
             ]
             (
             5
             )
             Here
             is
             grace
             also
             ;
             For
             the
             benefits
             which
             are
             bestowed
             on
             us
             before
             others
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             reference
             to
             the
             eternal
             salvation
             of
             the
             spirit
             or
             soul
             ,
             which
             do
             far
             exceed
             all
             measure
             of
             proportion
             to
             any
             earthly
             and
             temporal
             works
             ,
             which
             wee
             can
             perform
             in
             this
             body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             
               All
               blessing
            
             ]
             (
             6.
             )
             This
             tends
             to
             grace
             too
             ▪
             Because
             every
             spiritual
             gift
             ,
             which
             pertains
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             souls
             ,
             is
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             ;
             of
             which
             gifts
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             which
             flows
             not
             from
             the
             fountain
             of
             grace
             and
             blessing
             ,
             and
             is
             freely
             given
             to
             us
             without
             any
             merit
             of
             ours
             ,
             or
             respect
             to
             our
             works
             ,
             whether
             they
             bee
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             acknowledgement
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             or
             repentance
             ,
             or
             faith
             ,
             or
             any
             effect
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             any
             good
             work
             ,
             or
             intention
             of
             a
             good
             work
             :
             all
             this
             is
             freely
             given
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             blesseth
             us
             with
             all
             spiritual
             blessing
             :
             Therefore
             they
             are
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             
               In
               heaven
            
             ]
             Hear
             is
             a
             beam
             of
             grace
             too
             ,
             because
             these
             benefits
             ,
             with
             which
             wee
             ,
             above
             others
             ,
             are
             blessed
             ,
             are
             heavenly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             as
             take
             their
             original
             from
             heaven
             ,
             are
             conversant
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             shall
             bee
             compleated
             in
             heaven
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             any
             wayes
             savour
             any
             thing
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             but
             yet
             do
             season
             to
             us
             our
             condition
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Christ
            
             ]
             Here
             the
             whole
             ocean
             of
             grace
             is
             opened
             for
             all
             these
             benefits
             are
             ours
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             himself
             is
             ours
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             are
             made
             ours
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             root
             and
             fountain
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             head
             and
             common
             parent
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             bee
             derived
             on
             us
             by
             him
             :
             in
             whom
             as
             wee
             are
             united
             together
             ,
             wee
             possess
             those
             things
             wee
             have
             ,
             and
             
               in
               whom
            
             wee
             have
             right
             to
             those
             things
             which
             as
             yet
             wee
             have
             not
             ,
             and
             
               by
               whom
            
             wee
             shall
             hereafter
             receive
             those
             things
             which
             remain
             ;
             and
             as
             hee
             hath
             obtained
             all
             things
             for
             us
             ,
             so
             hee
             keeps
             both
             them
             in
             himself
             for
             our
             use
             ,
             and
             us
             that
             wee
             may
             use
             and
             enjoy
             them
             .
             From
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             which
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             spiritual
             benefits
             are
             free
             and
             gracious
             ,
             or
             effects
             of
             meer
             grace
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             celebrate
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             as
             the
             fountain
             and
             cause
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             According
             as
             hee
             hath
             chosen
             us
             in
             him
             ,
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             bee
             holy
             ,
             and
             without
             blame
             before
             him
             in
             love
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             .
             God
             actually
             in
             time
             ,
             freely
             bestows
             all
             these
             spiritual
             blessings
             upon
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             even
             as
             before
             time
             hee
             of
             his
             grace
             chose
             us
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             wee
             might
             obain
             these
             benefits
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             bles●
             him
             :
             All
             the
             wo●ds
             of
             this
             Argument
             also
             are
             proofs
             of
             his
             free
             and
             gracious
             election
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Our
             election
             was
             of
             God
             unto
             life
             ,
             before
             others
             our
             companions
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             ,
             whom
             God
             leaving
             and
             passing
             by
             chose
             us
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             chosen
             out
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Hee
             chose
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             head
             who
             was
             first
             chosen
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             common
             Parent
             ,
             root
             and
             fountain
             of
             the
             elect
             .
             
               After
               whom
            
             wee
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             dignity
             ,
             and
             order
             ,
             and
             
               in
               whom
            
             wee
             ,
             as
             his
             body
             ,
             members
             ,
             and
             off-spring
             ,
             are
             afterwards
             chosen
             in
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             :
             Therefore
             our
             election
             is
             free
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             cause
             of
             it
             in
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             bee
             sought
             for
             in
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             Hee
             chose
             us
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             eternity
             ,
             before
             the
             world
             was
             ,
             much
             more
             before
             any
             works
             of
             ours
             were
             ;
             Hee
             chose
             us
             before
             any
             matter
             of
             the
             created
             world
             was
             existent
             ,
             much
             more
             before
             any
             matter
             of
             our
             works
             or
             workings
             could
             bee
             existent
             :
             for
             hee
             elected
             us
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             before
             hee
             decreed
             that
             the
             world
             should
             bee
             .
             For
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             subservient
             as
             a
             means
             to
             bring
             to
             pass
             the
             already
             decreed
             salvation
             of
             the
             elect
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             chose
             us
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             fore-seen
             works
             .
          
           
             
               Hee
               chose
               us
               that
               wee
               might
               bee
               holy
            
             ]
             (
             4.
             )
             Hee
             did
             not
             choose
             us
             because
             wee
             were
             holy
             ,
             or
             because
             hee
             fore-saw
             that
             wee
             would
             bee
             holy
             ,
             but
             hee
             chose
             us
             without
             any
             consideration
             of
             any
             holiness
             at
             all
             in
             us
             ,
             nay
             hee
             chose
             us
             as
             not
             having
             holiness
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             being
             chosen
             ,
             wee
             should
             bee
             made
             holy
             ,
             and
             should
             become
             unblameable
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             being
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ,
             wee
             should
             bee
             by
             degrees
             truly
             and
             sincerely
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             should
             at
             last
             bee
             presented
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             holy
             in
             heaven
             :
             Yea
             further
             ,
             that
             being
             unblameable
             without
             spot
             ,
             without
             wrinkle
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             all
             misery
             ,
             wee
             should
             at
             length
             appear
             together
             before
             him
             blessed
             and
             glorious
             :
             Therefore
             our
             election
             is
             not
             from
             faith
             fore-seen
             ,
             or
             works
             fore-seen
             ,
             but
             of
             meer
             grace
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             election
             ,
             so
             of
             all
             holiness
             ,
             and
             happiness
             ,
             which
             follows
             election
             .
          
           
             
               In
               love
            
             ]
             Love
             or
             charity
             is
             meerly
             free
             ,
             in
             which
             as
             hee
             hath
             chosen
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             bee
             made
             holy
             and
             unblameable
             ,
             so
             also
             that
             in
             that
             his
             love
             we
             should
             perfect
             this
             our
             happiness
             ;
             which
             love
             God
             will
             then
             fully
             put
             forth
             ,
             when
             hee
             shall
             fully
             consummate
             our
             holiness
             and
             happiness
             .
             And
             so
             the
             charity
             or
             love
             of
             God
             is
             hoth
             the
             cause
             of
             election
             ,
             and
             the
             completing
             or
             perfecting
             of
             those
             good
             things
             which
             follow
             election
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             election
             is
             not
             onely
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             is
             for
             the
             perfect
             possession
             of
             free
             happiness
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Having
             predestinated
             us
             unto
             the
             adoption
             of
             children
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             himself
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
             Thus
             God
             of
             his
             grace
             hath
             blessed
             us
             in
             time
             ,
             so
             also
             of
             grace
             hee
             hath
             predestinated
             us
             to
             the
             inheritance
             of
             Sons
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             bee
             obtained
             by
             Christ
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             will
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             should
             celebrate
             his
             grace
             .
             The
             parts
             of
             this
             reason
             prove
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             reason
             it self
             doth
             .
          
           
             
               Having
               predestinated
               us
            
             ]
             (
             1.
             )
             As
             our
             election
             before
             time
             was
             free
             ,
             so
             is
             our
             predestination
             also
             before
             ages
             unto
             life
             eternal
             ,
             and
             to
             fit
             means
             ,
             which
             should
             bee
             effectual
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             that
             end
             :
             Therefore
             predestination
             is
             free
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             onely
             assign
             the
             end
             and
             persons
             ,
             but
             also
             appoints
             the
             means
             by
             which
             wee
             must
             attain
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             
               Unto
               the
               adoption
               of
               children
            
             ]
             (
             2.
             )
             Here
             also
             the
             Apostle
             manifests
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             Wee
             are
             predestinated
             ,
             
             not
             because
             wee
             are
             fore-seen
             as
             Sons
             ,
             but
             that
             being
             not
             as
             yet
             Sons
             ,
             wee
             should
             by
             Grace
             attain
             the
             Adoption
             of
             Sons
             .
             Now
             the
             Adoption
             of
             Sons
             includes
             these
             four
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             An
             effectual
             Calling
             ,
             or
             Faith
             to
             imbrace
             the
             offered
             communion
             with
             Christ
             the
             onely
             begotten
             Son.
             (
             2
             )
             A
             towardliness
             and
             good
             disposition
             of
             Sons
             ,
             or
             the
             renovation
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             love
             God
             as
             our
             Father
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             dignity
             and
             honour
             of
             Sons
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Riches
             or
             Inheri●ance
             of
             Sons
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             glorifying
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             Rom.
             8.23
             .
             Therefore
             both
             our
             Predestination
             and
             Adoption
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             any
             work
             of
             ours
             .
          
           
             
               By
               Christ
            
             ]
             (
             3
             )
             And
             this
             doth
             make
             much
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             Grace
             :
             Wee
             are
             predestinated
             that
             wee
             may
             obtain
             the
             Adoption
             of
             Children
             
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             first-begotten
             ,
             and
             onely-begotten
             Son
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             merit
             and
             efficacy
             wee
             might
             obtain
             all
             the
             fore-said
             degrees
             of
             Adoption
             :
             Therefore
             our
             predestination
             is
             from
             meer
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               To
               himself
            
             ]
             (
             4
             )
             That
             Grace
             might
             appear
             ,
             he
             shews
             the
             end
             of
             Adoption
             .
             God
             hath
             predestinated
             us
             that
             wee
             should
             obtain
             the
             Adoption
             of
             Children
             by
             Christ
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             
               to
               his
               use
               ,
               viz.
            
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             him
             that
             predestinateth
             ,
             or
             of
             Christ
             by
             whom
             hee
             communicates
             to
             us
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             our
             predestination
             is
             free
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             honour
             would
             not
             accrew
             to
             God
             or
             Christ
             by
             our
             Adoption
             .
          
           
             
               According
               to
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               his
               Will
            
             ]
             (
             5
             )
             Here
             hee
             excludes
             all
             causes
             besides
             God
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             the
             onely
             cause
             .
             For
             hee
             predestinated
             us
             according
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             Will
             :
             Therefore
             onely
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             onely
             his
             Will
             ,
             onely
             his
             good
             pleasure
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             predestination
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             work
             of
             ours
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             To
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             hath
             made
             us
             accepted
             in
             the
             Beloved
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             God
             to
             that
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             bring
             praise
             to
             his
             glorious
             Grace
             ,
             chose
             and
             predestinated
             us
             to
             the
             Adoption
             of
             Sons
             .
             It
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             elected
             and
             predestinated
             us
             out
             of
             Grace
             :
             For
             else
             hee
             could
             never
             attain
             that
             end
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ought
             wee
             to
             give
             praise
             to
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             and
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             thus
             blessed
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Glory
               of
            
             ]
             Words
             of
             this
             Nature
             have
             an
             Emphasis
             ;
             for
             (
             1
             )
             This
             Grace
             hath
             glory
             in
             it self
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             every
             way
             glorious
             ,
             and
             most
             worthy
             in
             it self
             that
             wee
             should
             highly
             esteem
             it
             ,
             acknowledge
             and
             publish
             it
             ,
             because
             who
             is
             most
             great
             and
             most
             good
             hath
             vouchsafed
             to
             advance
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             vile
             and
             most
             unworthy
             ,
             unto
             the
             dignity
             of
             sons
             ,
             &
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             sons
             .
          
           
             
               To
               the
               praise
            
             ]
             (
             2
             )
             God
             doth
             both
             intend
             and
             expect
             from
             us
             the
             praise
             of
             this
             his
             glorious
             Grace
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             acknowledge
             the
             benefit
             in
             words
             and
             deeds
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             all
             means
             possible
             wee
             should
             give
             praise
             to
             this
             wonderful
             Grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Wherein
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             In
             this
             Grace
             whereby
             God
             hath
             chosen
             and
             predestinated
             us
             to
             holiness
             and
             happiness
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             Grace
             hee
             hath
             made
             us
             welcome
             and
             acceptable
             to
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             beloved
             Son
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             should
             celebrate
             this
             Grace
             of
             God.
             In
             which
             reason
             hee
             intimates
             four
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             God
             did
             of
             his
             Grace
             intend
             our
             salvation
             in
             election
             and
             predestination
             ,
             and
             doth
             actually
             and
             in
             deed
             begin
             to
             put
             forth
             ,
             and
             exercise
             Grace
             in
             our
             effectual
             Vocation
             to
             Faith.
             (
             2
             )
             That
             Christ
             not
             onely
             as
             Son
             ,
             but
             as
             Mediatour
             undertaking
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             paying
             the
             price
             of
             our
             Redemption
             for
             us
             ,
             is
             beloved
             and
             accepted
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Father
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             and
             pleased
             ,
             as
             one
             in
             our
             stead
             .
             (
             3
             )
             In
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             sin
             is
             removed
             ,
             which
             might
             hinder
             the
             course
             of
             Grace
             towards
             us
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Hee
             intimates
             ,
             that
             by
             Christ
             and
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             cloud
             of
             sin
             being
             dissolved
             ,
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             shines
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             embraced
             and
             entertained
             ,
             as
             reconciled
             ,
             as
             now
             pleasing
             and
             acceptable
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             a●
             our
             Surety
             and
             common
             Parent
             comprehends
             us
             all
             in
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             In
             whom
             wee
             have
             Redemption
             through
             his
             blood
             ,
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             In
             Christ
             by
             the
             rich
             Grace
             of
             God
             wee
             receive
             Redemption
             and
             pardon
             of
             sins
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             should
             give
             praise
             to
             the
             rich
             Grace
             of
             God
             onely
             in
             our
             salvation
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             reason
             tend
             .
          
           
             Redemption
             ]
             (
             1
             )
             Wee
             were
             in
             our selves
             lost
             ,
             and
             held
             captives
             under
             the
             bonds
             of
             blindness
             ,
             sin
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             whence
             wee
             could
             by
             no
             means
             free
             our selves
             :
             whence
             there
             had
             been
             no
             comming
             forth
             ,
             if
             Grace
             had
             not
             both
             opened
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             led
             us
             out
             :
             Therefore
             our
             salvation
             is
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               In
               whom
            
             ]
             (
             2
             )
             Christ
             alone
             redeemed
             us
             without
             any
             merit
             or
             help
             from
             us
             ,
             the
             price
             of
             our
             salvation
             being
             both
             covenanted
             for
             ,
             and
             paid
             by
             himself
             alone
             ;
             lest
             any
             praise
             should
             bee
             given
             to
             any
             thing
             besides
             his
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               Through
               his
               blood
            
             ]
             (
             3
             ]
             Wee
             are
             not
             redeemed
             with
             Silver
             or
             Gold
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             price
             might
             shew
             the
             danger
             wherein
             wee
             were
             ,
             and
             exalt
             Gods
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               The
               forgiveness
            
             ]
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             that
             which
             procures
             for
             us
             in
             particular
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             in
             which
             wee
             lay
             polluted
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             all
             the
             riches
             God
             saw
             in
             us
             ,
             wee
             being
             void
             of
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             that
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             might
             bee
             more
             apparent
             in
             our
             sins
             and
             unworthiness
             .
          
           
             
               In
               whom
            
             ]
             (
             5
             )
             This
             Redemption
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
             wee
             (
             being
             once
             become
             Beleevers
             )
             have
             not
             in
             our selves
             without
             reference
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             in
             Christ
             as
             our
             Surety
             ,
             Redeemer
             and
             Head
             ,
             wee
             being
             united
             and
             graffed
             into
             him
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               The
               riches
               of
            
             ]
             (
             6
             )
             The
             onely
             cause
             and
             measure
             of
             so
             great
             a
             benefit
             ,
             is
             the
             
               rich
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             abundance
             whereof
             Christ
             and
             Redemption
             in
             Christ
             is
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             :
             Therefore
             Gods
             Grace
             onely
             may
             deservedly
             bee
             praised
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Wherein
             hee
             hath
             abounded
             toward
             us
             in
             all
             Wisdome
             and
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             From
             this
             abundant
             Grace
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             fountain
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             according
             to
             his
             great
             wisdome
             ,
             communicated
             to
             us
             in
             our
             effectual
             Vocation
             all
             Wisdome
             and
             Prudence
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             hath
             given
             us
             saving
             Faith
             ,
             in
             the
             object
             whereof
             consists
             the
             summe
             and
             perfection
             of
             all
             Wisdome
             and
             Knowledge
             ;
             for
             though
             saving
             Faith
             bee
             in
             it self
             imperfect
             ,
             yet
             by
             it
             wee
             apply
             a
             known
             Christ
             to
             our selves
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             treasure
             of
             all
             saving
             Wisdome
             and
             Prudence
             ,
             as
             a
             general
             medicine
             and
             remedy
             for
             all
             evils
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             abbreviate
             of
             Wisdome
             and
             Prudence
             .
             In
             this
             Argument
             the
             particulars
             prove
             the
             same
             also
             .
          
           
             
               Towards
               us
            
             ]
             (
             1
             )
             Wee
             who
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             were
             ignorant
             ,
             imprudent
             and
             foolish
             ,
             erring
             in
             the
             blindness
             and
             vanity
             of
             our
             minds
             .
             It
             is
             of
             Grace
             therefore
             that
             wee
             are
             endowed
             with
             Wisdome
             .
          
           
             
               Hee
               hath
               abounded
            
             ]
             (
             2
             )
             Christ
             the
             Author
             first
             comes
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             bestows
             Faith
             upon
             us
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Application
             of
             the
             saving
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             Wisdome
             and
             Prudence
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               Wherein
               ,
               viz.
            
             In
             which
             Grace
             ]
             (
             3
             )
             Here
             Grace
             is
             expresly
             mentioned
             ,
             hee
             out
             of
             his
             Grace
             hath
             plentifully
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             this
             Wisdome
             and
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             
               Hath
               abounded
            
             ]
             (
             4
             )
             Hee
             who
             was
             full
             of
             Grace
             ,
             hath
             shewn
             himself
             to
             bee
             such
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             could
             not
             any
             longer
             restrain
             his
             Grace
             within
             himself
             ,
             but
             it
             overflowing
             ,
             brake
             forth
             upon
             us
             :
             Therefore
             Grace
             is
             the
             sole
             cause
             in
             effectual
             Vocation
             and
             Donation
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             deservedly
             to
             bee
             praised
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Having
             made
             known
             unto
             us
             the
             mystery
             of
             
             
             
             
             
             his
             Will
             ▪
             according
             to
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             hee
             hath
             purposed
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             The
             manifestation
             of
             Gods
             secret
             Will
             ,
             touching
             salvation
             to
             bee
             obtained
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             communicating
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             Prudence
             to
             his
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             meer
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             hee
             had
             purposed
             in
             himself
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             is
             worthily
             to
             bee
             praised
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Gods
             revealed
             Will
             ,
             and
             of
             Faith
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             .
             To
             this
             end
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             Argument
             refer
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Mystery
            
             ]
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Will
             of
             God
             touching
             the
             business
             of
             Salvation
             to
             bee
             accomplished
             by
             Christ
             ,
             was
             a
             secret
             Mystery
             sealed
             up
             from
             all
             eternity
             in
             the
             breast
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             neither
             Angels
             nor
             men
             could
             ever
             have
             brought
             to
             light
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             out
             of
             his
             Grace
             revealed
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Having
               made
               known
            
             ]
             (
             2
             )
             God
             took
             care
             not
             onely
             that
             this
             Mystery
             should
             bee
             revealed
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             hee
             provided
             that
             the
             blindness
             ,
             both
             of
             our
             minds
             and
             hearts
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             wee
             should
             understand
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Unto
               us
            
             ]
             (
             3
             )
             Hee
             hath
             manifested
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Grace
             to
             us
             rather
             than
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Good
               pleasure
            
             ]
             (
             4
             )
             God
             freely
             brought
             this
             to
             pass
             ,
             not
             being
             induced
             or
             excited
             thereunto
             by
             any
             external
             cause
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             gracious
             predestination
             ,
             and
             his
             eternal
             purpose
             in
             himself
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             deservedly
             to
             give
             praise
             to
             Gods
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             That
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             times
             hee
             might
             gather
             together
             in
             one
             all
             things
             in
             Christ
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             in
             Earth
             ,
             even
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             It
             depends
             meerly
             upon
             Gods
             Will
             and
             pleasure
             to
             appoint
             a
             full
             and
             fit
             time
             ,
             wherein
             this
             Mystery
             of
             his
             Will
             should
             come
             to
             mans
             knowledge
             ;
             what
             ,
             how
             much
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             to
             what
             age
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             particular
             person
             this
             Mystery
             should
             bee
             dispensed
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             prevails
             in
             assigning
             the
             time
             ,
             in
             which
             Faith
             is
             to
             bee
             given
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             also
             Gods
             Grace
             is
             praise-worthy
             .
             The
             several
             particulars
             in
             this
             Argument
             confirm
             the
             same
             also
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               dispensation
            
             ]
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Grace
             of
             God
             is
             to
             bee
             acknowledged
             ,
             because
             here
             is
             an
             oeconomy
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             a
             free
             disposing
             of
             his
             domestick
             things
             ,
             whereby
             every
             one
             orders
             them
             as
             hee
             pleases
             ;
             which
             liberty
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             by
             right
             to
             bee
             granted
             to
             every
             housholder
             ,
             so
             to
             God
             also
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             act
             according
             to
             his
             own
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             
               The
               fulness
            
             ]
             (
             2
             )
             There
             is
             a
             mature
             and
             fit
             opportunity
             of
             time
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             in
             Gods
             power
             alone
             to
             determine
             ,
             what
             and
             how
             much
             of
             his
             secret
             Will
             it
             is
             fitting
             to
             reveal
             to
             every
             age
             ,
             and
             to
             each
             man.
             And
             therefore
             whatsoever
             and
             how
             much
             soever
             is
             revealed
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             Grace
             .
             For
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             which
             hee
             had
             purposed
             in
             himself
             ,
             of
             which
             vers
             .
             9.
             belongs
             to
             this
             ordering
             of
             the
             time
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Grace
             deserves
             here
             also
             to
             bee
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
          
           
             
               That
               hee
               might
               gather
               ]
               Argum.
            
             10.
             
             The
             gathering
             ,
             and
             manifestation
             of
             this
             gathering
             the
             elect
             and
             redeemed
             together
             ,
             into
             Christ
             their
             Head
             ,
             otherwise
             wandring
             and
             separated
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             summe
             and
             end
             of
             the
             revealed
             Mystery
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             render
             praise
             to
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             by
             which
             wee
             are
             gathered
             together
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             by
             the
             sin
             of
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             like
             a
             mangled
             and
             almost
             dead
             body
             (
             whose
             members
             are
             pulled
             asunder
             ,
             and
             torn
             one
             from
             another
             )
             was
             almost
             brought
             to
             destruction
             :
             but
             Christ
             confirmed
             the
             Elect
             Angels
             ,
             and
             stayed
             the
             perishing
             world
             ;
             but
             here
             the
             Apostle
             chiefly
             respects
             the
             restoring
             of
             elect
             men
             ,
             whereby
             Christ
             reconciled
             the
             men
             gathered
             to
             him
             ,
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             compacted
             as
             it
             were
             into
             one
             Kingdome
             the
             elect
             Angels
             and
             spirits
             of
             just
             men
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             in
             Earth
             ;
             with
             a
             most
             strict
             union
             amongst
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             In
             whom
             also
             wee
             have
             obtained
             an
             Inheritance
             ,
             being
             predestinated
             according
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             him
             who
             worketh
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             counsel
             of
             his
             own
             Will.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             Applying
             it
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
             The
             Inheritance
             of
             eternal
             life
             in
             Christ
             is
             given
             to
             us
             elect
             Jews
             ,
             not
             of
             works
             ,
             or
             is
             it
             gotten
             by
             the
             power
             of
             our
             free
             will
             ,
             but
             is
             bestowed
             by
             divine
             order
             and
             dispensation
             upon
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             predestinated
             according
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             worketh
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             counsel
             of
             his
             will
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             Jews
             and
             all
             others
             ought
             to
             give
             praise
             to
             Gods
             Grace
             .
             These
             things
             make
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               Wee
               have
               obtained
               an
               Inheritance
            
             ]
             (
             1
             )
             Eternal
             life
             ,
             or
             glorification
             is
             an
             Inheritance
             ,
             which
             wee
             have
             not
             procured
             to
             our selves
             ,
             but
             have
             attained
             to
             it
             by
             divine
             appointment
             and
             dispensation
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Wee
             are
             not
             able
             of
             our selves
             so
             much
             as
             to
             receive
             this
             Inheritance
             ,
             when
             offered
             to
             us
             ;
             nor
             can
             wee
             so
             much
             as
             take
             possession
             of
             this
             Inheritance
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             setled
             on
             us
             ;
             but
             wee
             are
             made
             possessors
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             appointment
             ,
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             passive
             :
             What
             then
             is
             here
             which
             is
             ours
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             of
             Grace
             ?
          
           
             
               Being
               predestinated
            
             ]
             (
             3
             )
             Wee
             were
             predestinated
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             bee
             called
             to
             this
             Inheritance
             :
             God
             did
             not
             take
             us
             into
             counsel
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             hee
             decreed
             our
             happiness
             .
          
           
             Worketh
             ]
             (
             4
             )
             God
             who
             predestinated
             us
             to
             this
             happiness
             ,
             worketh
             all
             things
             ,
             not
             alone
             by
             preparing
             this
             happiness
             for
             us
             ,
             nor
             onely
             by
             framing
             and
             fitting
             us
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             effectually
             ordering
             all
             those
             means
             which
             should
             conduce
             to
             the
             bringing
             of
             us
             into
             the
             possession
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               After
               the
               counsel
            
             ]
             (
             5
             )
             Nor
             doth
             God
             go
             out
             of
             himself
             ,
             to
             seek
             causes
             of
             his
             purpose
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             operation
             ,
             but
             hee
             works
             all
             things
             after
             his
             counsel
             ,
             or
             after
             his
             free
             and
             most
             wise
             will
             :
             Therefore
             our
             glorification
             or
             salvation
             is
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Works
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             choice
             of
             our
             free
             will
             ;
             for
             that
             our
             will
             is
             carryed
             to
             the
             choice
             of
             good
             and
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             perform
             any
             good
             works
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             meer
             ,
             free
             ,
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             worketh
             all
             good
             things
             after
             the
             counsel
             of
             his
             Will
             :
             Therefore
             Grace
             is
             praise-worthy
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             That
             wee
             should
             be
             to
             the
             Praise
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             who
             first
             trusted
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             From
             the
             last
             end
             of
             the
             Calling
             of
             the
             Predestinated
             Jews
             ,
             unto
             the
             possession
             of
             this
             Inheritance
             .
             As
             God
             hath
             performed
             this
             Grace
             to
             us
             elected
             Jews
             ,
             that
             first
             ,
             or
             that
             before
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             wee
             should
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             wee
             should
             first
             beleeve
             in
             him
             present
             or
             already
             come
             ;
             so
             according
             to
             the
             prerogative
             which
             by
             grace
             is
             granted
             to
             our
             Nation
             ,
             hee
             hath
             chosen
             us
             first
             into
             the
             right
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Inheritance
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             hee
             might
             obtain
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Grace
             in
             us
             and
             from
             us
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             Jews
             and
             all
             others
             deservedly
             ought
             to
             bless
             and
             adore
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             praise
             unto
             his
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             In
             whom
             yee
             also
             trusted
             after
             that
             yee
             heard
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             of
             your
             Salvation
             :
             in
             whom
             also
             after
             that
             yee
             beleeved
             ,
             yee
             were
             sealed
             with
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             Promise
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             13.
             
             This
             is
             applied
             to
             the
             Gentils
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             .
             You
             Gentiles
             also
             ,
             lately
             strangers
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             are
             now
             called
             and
             chosen
             into
             the
             right
             of
             this
             Inheritance
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             viz.
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             glorious
             Grace
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             both
             you
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             wee
             ,
             should
             joyn
             together
             to
             declare
             and
             set
             forth
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             Now
             hee
             proves
             that
             the
             Ephesians
             were
             made
             partakers
             of
             this
             Inheritance
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Jews
             ,
             by
             six
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               Yee
               trusted
               ]
               Reason
            
             1.
             
             Yee
             have
             beleeved
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
             Therefore
             yee
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             this
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             
               Heard
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             God
             hath
             sent
             the
             word
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             or
             saving
             Gospel
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             hearing
             yee
             should
             beleeve
             and
             obtain
             salvation
             :
             Therefore
             you
             are
             not
             now
             as
             of
             old
             ,
             like
             Proselytes
             ,
             but
             had
             in
             equal
             honour
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             you
             do
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             
               Sealed
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             Taken
             from
             the
             pledge
             and
             earnest
             of
             salvation
             ,
             given
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             its
             first
             use
             .
             After
             that
             yee
             had
             beleeved
             ,
             yee
             were
             sealed
             as
             peculiar
             ones
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             Therefore
             you
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               promise
               ]
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             From
             the
             other
             use
             of
             sealing
             .
             The
             promises
             of
             the
             inheritance
             are
             sealed
             to
             you
             by
             the
             promised
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             confirms
             the
             promises
             to
             beleevers
             .
             Therefore
             you
             also
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             Which
             is
             the
             earnest
             of
             our
             inheritance
             ,
             untill
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             purchased
             possession
             ,
             unto
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             From
             the
             third
             use
             of
             sealing
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             pledge
             of
             salvation
             given
             to
             us
             .
             The
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             the
             earnest
             of
             our
             inheritance
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             pledge
             and
             part
             of
             our
             happiness
             which
             shall
             bee
             consummate
             hereafter
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Untill
               the
               Redemption
               ]
               Reas.
            
             6.
             
             From
             the
             fourth
             use
             of
             sealing
             .
             The
             Spirit
             shall
             remain
             with
             you
             for
             your
             comfort
             ,
             and
             not
             depart
             from
             you
             untill
             the
             covenanted
             Redemption
             bee
             fully
             perfected
             and
             compleated
             ,
             in
             an
             absolute
             freedome
             of
             your
             souls
             and
             bodies
             from
             all
             the
             bonds
             of
             sin
             and
             misery
             :
             Therefore
             you
             have
             a
             right
             unto
             this
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             
               To
               the
               praise
            
             ]
             In
             the
             last
             place
             hee
             shews
             us
             that
             the
             end
             of
             all
             these
             benefits
             is
             the
             praise
             of
             Gods
             glorious
             grace
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             bee
             blessed
             and
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             his
             grace
             have
             the
             praise
             in
             all
             the
             fore-mentioned
             particulars
             ,
             viz.
             in
             our
             Election
             ,
             Predestination
             ,
             Redemption
             ,
             Vocation
             ,
             Donation
             of
             Faith
             ,
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             Adoption
             ,
             gathering
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             fellowship
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             participation
             of
             the
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             sealing
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             Wherefore
             I
             also
             ,
             after
             I
             heard
             of
             your
             faith
             in
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             love
             unto
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             proceeds
             to
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             hee
             endeavours
             to
             strengthen
             the
             Ephesians
             faith
             ;
             the
             proposition
             to
             bee
             confirmed
             may
             bee
             taken
             into
             this
             sense
             ,
             in
             this
             or
             the
             like
             Rule
             ;
             you
             Ephesians
             ought
             to
             bee
             confirmed
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             this
             proposition
             are
             Fifteen
             .
          
           
             
               Faith
               in
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             Your
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             not
             that
             dead
             and
             hypocritical
             faith
             ,
             but
             the
             lively
             faith
             effectually
             working
             by
             charity
             towards
             all
             Saints
             ,
             and
             openly
             manifested
             to
             mee
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             Therefore
             you
             Ephesians
             should
             bee
             confirmed
             in
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             Cease
             not
             to
             give
             thanks
             for
             you
             ,
             making
             mention
             of
             you
             in
             my
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             You
             are
             esteemed
             worthy
             that
             thanks
             should
             bee
             daily
             given
             unto
             God
             for
             you
             ,
             even
             as
             I
             do
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             to
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Mention
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             sincerity
             of
             your
             faith
             is
             manifested
             in
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             I
             continually
             keep
             you
             in
             my
             memory
             ,
             and
             make
             daily
             mention
             of
             you
             in
             my
             prayers
             ,
             begging
             that
             the
             work
             of
             God
             may
             bee
             perfected
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             faith
             confirmed
             :
             Therefore
             unless
             you
             think
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             mee
             ,
             who
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             bee
             in
             vain
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             have
             your
             faith
             strengthened
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             That
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             glory
             ,
             may
             give
             unto
             you
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdome
             and
             Revelation
             ,
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             hee
             comes
             to
             set
             down
             the
             summe
             of
             his
             prayers
             which
             hee
             put
             up
             for
             them
             ,
             wherein
             are
             contained
             the
             other
             Arguments
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             their
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Give
               unto
               you
               ]
               Arg.
            
             4.
             
             In
             praying
             that
             God
             would
             give
             them
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdome
             and
             Revelation
             ,
             hee
             intimates
             that
             they
             have
             more
             and
             greater
             causes
             (
             viz.
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             Wisdome
             ,
             and
             the
             summe
             of
             saving
             Revelation
             )
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             than
             they
             did
             yet
             understand
             .
             You
             have
             such
             and
             so
             many
             Arguments
             in
             Scripture
             for
             your
             confirmation
             in
             faith
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             wish
             any
             thing
             more
             to
             the
             strengthening
             of
             faith
             ,
             than
             a
             larger
             measure
             of
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             having
             more
             wisdome
             given
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             word
             being
             more
             clearly
             disclosed
             to
             you
             ,
             you
             may
             know
             what
             is
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             towards
             you
             :
             Therefore
             even
             from
             this
             my
             evidence
             and
             prayer
             for
             you
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             bee
             confirmed
             in
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               The
               God
               of
               our
               Lord
               ]
               Arg.
            
             5.
             
             Drawn
             from
             the
             description
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             whom
             this
             gift
             is
             craved
             .
             God
             who
             bestows
             the
             Spirit
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             of
             wisdome
             on
             the
             Saints
             ,
             is
             the
             glorious
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             us
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             both
             out
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             fatherly
             affection
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             our
             Father
             ,
             will
             give
             the
             Spirit
             of
             faith
             to
             you
             ,
             upon
             our
             request
             for
             it
             :
             Therefore
             even
             from
             those
             relations
             which
             pass
             between
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             and
             you
             ,
             you
             should
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             The
             eyes
             of
             your
             understanding
             being
             inlightned
             ;
             that
             yee
             may
             know
             what
             is
             the
             hope
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             inheritance
             in
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             I
             should
             express
             with
             tongue
             ,
             what
             and
             how
             great
             those
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             by
             calling
             you
             to
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             you
             to
             hope
             for
             ,
             or
             how
             glorious
             the
             riches
             of
             that
             inheritance
             are
             ,
             which
             is
             prepared
             for
             you
             in
             the
             sanctuary
             of
             heaven
             ,
             I
             only
             beg
             ,
             that
             your
             eyes
             may
             bee
             inlightned
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             apprehend
             them
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             And
             what
             is
             the
             exceeding
             greatness
             of
             his
             power
             to
             us-ward
             ;
             who
             beleeve
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             working
             of
             his
             mighty
             power
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             That
             power
             of
             God
             is
             unspeakable
             ,
             which
             hee
             hath
             put
             forth
             into
             act
             in
             the
             converting
             you
             to
             ,
             and
             in
             thus
             long
             upholding
             you
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             which
             hee
             hath
             in
             a
             manner
             bound
             himself
             that
             hee
             will
             put
             forth
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             the
             infinite
             power
             and
             efficacy
             of
             his
             strength
             ,
             beleevers
             may
             bee
             carried
             on
             to
             salvation
             ,
             I
             onely
             pray
             for
             the
             illumination
             of
             your
             eyes
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             know
             it
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             Argument
             hee
             confirms
             by
             a
             threefold
             comparison
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             with
             the
             adversaries
             power
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Ephesians
             weakness
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             hee
             calls
             the
             greatness
             of
             that
             power
             super-excellent
             ,
             which
             was
             actually
             apparent
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             there
             was
             no
             power
             in
             Satan
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             sin
             ,
             death
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             hindrance
             without
             them
             ,
             which
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             for
             ever
             overcome
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Of
             the
             powerful
             work
             of
             God
             in
             their
             conversion
             ,
             with
             the
             original
             of
             that
             work
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Gods
             Omnipotency
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             hee
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             efficacy
             ,
             or
             working
             of
             his
             mighty
             power
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             the
             work
             of
             God
             in
             converting
             them
             ,
             and
             induing
             them
             with
             faith
             and
             holiness
             ,
             was
             such
             a
             manifestation
             of
             that
             working
             ,
             which
             proceeds
             from
             the
             actual
             and
             exerted
             power
             of
             the
             Omnipotent
             God
             ,
             as
             was
             suitable
             to
             Omnipotency
             ,
             and
             becoming
             an
             Omnipotent
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             work
             very
             well
             befitting
             God.
             (
             3.
             )
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             now
             actually
             declared
             in
             their
             conversion
             ,
             with
             that
             power
             which
             God
             had
             shewn
             in
             raising
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             they
             might
             know
             that
             as
             a
             great
             power
             was
             required
             to
             a
             mans
             conversion
             ,
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             endowment
             with
             faith
             ,
             and
             other
             saving
             graces
             ,
             as
             to
             revive
             one
             dead
             and
             buried
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             they
             might
             know
             the
             very
             same
             power
             was
             exercised
             in
             our
             conversion
             ,
             as
             in
             Christs
             Resurrection
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             they
             might
             understand
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             less
             easie
             for
             
             God
             to
             bring
             to
             pass
             all
             other
             things
             which
             pertained
             to
             the
             perfecting
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             for
             him
             to
             perform
             the
             fore-mentioned
             particulars
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             Which
             hee
             wrought
             in
             Christ
             when
             hee
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             at
             his
             own
             right
             hand
             in
             heavenly
             places
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Taken
             from
             the
             raising
             up
             of
             Christ
             our
             Head.
             Christ
             our
             Head
             who
             was
             killed
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             God
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             unto
             eternal
             life
             :
             Therefore
             you
             who
             are
             his
             members
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             in
             death
             it self
             ,
             should
             bee
             stedfast
             in
             Faith
             touching
             your
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             
               And
               set
               him
               ]
               Argum.
            
             9.
             
             From
             Christs
             ascension
             and
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             Christ
             our
             Redeemer
             is
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             reigns
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             being
             partner
             in
             that
             great
             authority
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             take
             us
             into
             fellowship
             in
             that
             happiness
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             partners
             of
             that
             condition
             in
             which
             hee
             is
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             to
             bee
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Faith
             and
             hope
             of
             your
             future
             glorification
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             unless
             you
             imagine
             Christs
             dominion
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             Far
             above
             all
             Principality
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             Might
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             every
             name
             that
             is
             named
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             Christ
             even
             in
             his
             flesh
             is
             exalted
             far
             above
             all
             ,
             both
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             should
             bee
             so
             high
             ,
             so
             powerful
             ,
             so
             excellent
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             or
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             that
             Christ
             should
             not
             bee
             infinitely
             higher
             even
             as
             hee
             is
             man
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             wanting
             in
             him
             to
             the
             perfecting
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             thing
             oppose
             him
             to
             hinder
             him
             from
             perfecting
             our
             salvation
             :
             Therefore
             you
             should
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             And
             hath
             put
             all
             things
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             to
             bee
             the
             Head
             over
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             All
             our
             enemies
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             wicked
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Persecutors
             ,
             Hereticks
             and
             Impostors
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             sin
             in
             us
             ,
             prisons
             ,
             banishments
             ,
             all
             kinds
             of
             death
             are
             put
             under
             Christs
             feet
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             order
             them
             and
             dispose
             of
             them
             to
             our
             good
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             under
             our
             feet
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Head
               ]
               Argum.
            
             12.
             
             Christ
             is
             appointed
             Head
             over
             all
             things
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Father
             hath
             committed
             the
             full
             power
             and
             administration
             of
             all
             things
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             onely
             should
             bee
             the
             most
             near
             Head
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             illumination
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             all
             its
             members
             ,
             for
             the
             vivification
             ,
             exciting
             to
             all
             spiritual
             duties
             ,
             and
             preservation
             of
             spiritual
             life
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             immediate
             presence
             and
             operation
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             its
             several
             members
             :
             Therefore
             unless
             you
             will
             doubt
             of
             your
             Heads
             Wisdome
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Faithfulness
             in
             his
             office
             ,
             you
             should
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               23.
            
             
             Which
             is
             his
             body
             ,
             the
             fulness
             of
             him
             that
             filleth
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             13.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             the
             mystical
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             beleevers
             are
             his
             members
             :
             Therefore
             you
             should
             not
             doubt
             but
             hee
             will
             look
             to
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             care
             of
             your
             salvation
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             deny
             that
             Beleevers
             are
             his
             members
             .
          
           
             
               The
               fulness
               ]
               Argum.
            
             14.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             the
             fulness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             hee
             is
             its
             mystical
             Head
             ,
             so
             that
             hee
             doth
             not
             judge
             himself
             to
             bee
             perfected
             ,
             and
             completed
             ,
             till
             all
             and
             every
             of
             the
             Elect
             bee
             gathered
             into
             one
             ,
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             have
             attained
             that
             full
             encrease
             suitable
             to
             ,
             and
             appointed
             for
             every
             member
             ,
             and
             till
             at
             last
             they
             enjoy
             with
             him
             a
             plenary
             happiness
             :
             Therefore
             you
             should
             bee
             as
             sure
             of
             the
             perfecting
             of
             your
             salvation
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             that
             Christ
             will
             not
             suffer
             himself
             to
             bee
             incompleat
             ,
             imperfect
             and
             maimed
             .
          
           
             
               Filleth
               ]
               Argum.
            
             15.
             
             Christ
             filleth
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             every
             Creatures
             capacity
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             ,
             hee
             works
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             hee
             perfects
             all
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             Life
             ,
             Sanctification
             and
             Salvation
             of
             Beleevers
             ,
             filling
             all
             his
             members
             by
             degrees
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             questioned
             ,
             but
             hee
             will
             accomplish
             the
             begun
             work
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Sanctification
             and
             Salvation
             in
             you
             .
             This
             ,
             that
             
               hee
               filleth
               all
               in
               all
            
             ,
             is
             adjoyned
             by
             way
             of
             correction
             or
             exposition
             to
             the
             former
             phrase
             of
             
               the
               fulness
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             lest
             wee
             should
             conceive
             that
             Christs
             or
             our
             perfection
             depends
             upon
             any
             besides
             himself
             ,
             who
             of
             his
             own
             free
             love
             hath
             brought
             this
             necessity
             upon
             himself
             ,
             of
             communicating
             himself
             to
             us
             unworthy
             wretches
             ,
             who
             stirred
             up
             this
             desire
             of
             us
             in
             himself
             ;
             who
             himself
             hath
             the
             power
             to
             satisfie
             this
             his
             own
             desire
             ,
             and
             who
             by
             degrees
             fulfills
             his
             desire
             of
             sanctifying
             us
             ,
             and
             induing
             us
             with
             Faith
             ,
             and
             will
             proceed
             to
             fulfil
             it
             ,
             till
             hee
             hath
             performed
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             the
             perfecting
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             the
             greatest
             and
             least
             :
             To
             him
             bee
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             his
             constancy
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               Apostle
               proceeds
               to
               prosecute
               the
               same
               Argument
               ,
               proving
               sometimes
               in
               the
               Supposition
               ,
               that
               the
               beleeving
               Ephesians
               ,
               sometimes
               possitively
               ,
               that
               all
               Beleevers
               are
               saved
               by
               Grace
               .
               The
               Proposition
               to
               bee
               made
               good
               is
               this
               :
               
                 you
                 ,
                 O
              
               Ephesians
               ,
               
                 are
                 saved
                 by
                 Grace
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Beleevers
                 are
                 saved
                 by
                 Grace
              
               .
               His
               Arguments
               are
               fifteen
               ,
               upon
               the
               last
               whereof
               hee
               insists
               to
               the
               latter
               
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             And
             you
             hath
             hee
             quickened
             ,
             who
             were
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sins
             ,
          
           
             Argu.
             1.
             
             If
             you
             ,
             O
             Ephesians
             ,
             are
             considered
             in
             the
             common
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             you
             will
             bee
             found
             to
             have
             been
             in
             that
             condition
             ,
             that
             you
             could
             not
             have
             recovered
             thence
             but
             by
             Grace
             .
             There
             are
             seven
             parts
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             every
             one
             whereof
             heightens
             our
             first
             misery
             ,
             and
             proves
             Grace
             to
             bee
             the
             onely
             cause
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Dead
             ]
             (
             1
             )
             In
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             you
             were
             not
             onely
             defiled
             with
             ,
             but
             dead
             in
             sin
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             judicially
             dead
             ,
             because
             guilty
             of
             ,
             or
             liable
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             also
             really
             in
             effect
             spiritually
             dead
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             dead
             could
             as
             easily
             raise
             themselves
             to
             life
             ,
             or
             perform
             actions
             of
             being
             ,
             as
             you
             could
             free
             your selves
             from
             this
             death
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             good
             deed
             :
             Therefore
             you
             are
             saved
             by
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Wherein
             in
             time
             past
             yee
             walked
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             that
             now
             worketh
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             In
             reference
             to
             this
             natural
             life
             ,
             you
             did
             wholly
             pass
             that
             in
             sin
             ,
             being
             wholly
             busied
             and
             walking
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             waxing
             worse
             and
             worse
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               this
               world
            
             ]
             (
             3
             )
             You
             walked
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             worldly
             and
             carnal
             men
             ,
             who
             favour
             this
             natural
             life
             onely
             ,
             and
             followed
             their
             manners
             and
             customes
             ,
             as
             the
             rule
             of
             life
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Prince
            
             ]
             (
             4
             )
             You
             followed
             the
             Captain
             of
             this
             way
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             unclean
             spirits
             ,
             who
             with
             his
             Executioners
             ,
             or
             other
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             flying
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             rules
             and
             governs
             effectually
             .
          
           
             
               Which
               worketh
            
             ]
             (
             5
             )
             The
             Devil
             did
             reign
             and
             execute
             his
             will
             in
             you
             as
             now
             hee
             doth
             in
             the
             disobedient
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Among
             whom
             also
             wee
             all
             had
             our
             conversation
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             in
             the
             lusts
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             fulfilling
             the
             desires
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             were
             by
             nature
             the
             children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             ever
             as
             others
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             You
             did
             fulfil
             the
             lusts
             of
             your
             flesh
             ,
             and
             wallowing
             in
             them
             did
             commit
             whatever
             your
             vain
             mind
             dictated
             ,
             whatever
             your
             corrupt
             appetite
             and
             affections
             of
             the
             
             flesh
             prescribed
             :
             To
             these
             the
             Apostle
             adds
             himself
             before
             his
             conversion
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             see
             this
             Argument
             propounded
             in
             an
             Hypothesis
             ,
             would
             serve
             to
             confirm
             the
             general
             Thesis
             .
          
           
             Children
             ]
             (
             7.
             )
             By
             nature
             yee
             were
             children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             guilty
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             liable
             to
             divine
             wrath
             ,
             which
             God
             might
             justly
             pour
             upon
             us
             ,
             even
             to
             our
             utter
             destruction
             .
             Hereunto
             hee
             joyns
             all
             other
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             considered
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             beholding
             to
             Grace
             for
             our
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             But
             God
             who
             is
             rich
             in
             mercy
             ,
             for
             his
             great
             love
             wherewith
             hee
             loved
             us
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             God
             out
             of
             his
             rich
             mercy
             and
             love
             hath
             delivered
             us
             who
             beleeve
             ,
             from
             this
             most
             miserable
             condition
             :
             Therefore
             our
             salvation
             is
             of
             Grace
             .
             The
             several
             parts
             of
             this
             Argument
             manifest
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             God
             ]
             (
             1.
             )
             Hee
             shews
             God
             to
             bee
             the
             sole
             Author
             of
             our
             deliverance
             ,
             who
             alone
             is
             meet
             for
             so
             great
             a
             work
             .
          
           
             Rich
             ]
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             Grace
             might
             appear
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             salvation
             is
             mentioned
             to
             bee
             the
             abundant
             or
             rich
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             as
             it
             were
             touched
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             our
             miserie
             ,
             hee
             is
             moved
             to
             deliver
             us
             .
          
           
             
               For
               his
            
             ]
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             loved
             us
             from
             eternity
             ,
             is
             annexed
             as
             the
             cause
             both
             of
             mercy
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Us
             ]
             (
             4.
             )
             It
             was
             of
             mercy
             that
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             take
             us
             rather
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             choose
             us
             for
             his
             sons
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Ver.
               5.
            
             
             Even
             when
             we
             were
             dead
             in
             sins
             ,
             hath
             quickened
             us
             together
             with
             Christ
             (
             by
             grace
             yee
             are
             saved
             .
             )
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             In
             the
             instant
             of
             our
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Regeneration
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wee
             as
             dead
             in
             sins
             were
             quickned
             together
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             saved
             by
             grace
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             of
             grace
             that
             in
             the
             Covenant
             made
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             wee
             who
             were
             dead
             in
             sins
             ,
             were
             given
             to
             the
             Son
             the
             appointed
             Redeemer
             ,
             that
             by
             him
             we
             might
             be
             restored
             to
             life
             .
             It
             is
             of
             grace
             that
             in
             the
             payment
             of
             the
             agreed-upon
             price
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             life
             in
             Christ
             (
             who
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             )
             should
             be
             adjudged
             to
             bee
             given
             to
             us
             .
             It
             is
             of
             Grace
             that
             in
             the
             application
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             moment
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             life
             should
             bee
             communicated
             to
             us
             in
             ,
             and
             from
             Christ
             ,
             that
             together
             with
             other
             Saints
             wee
             should
             bee
             grafted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             enjoy
             the
             common
             spiritual
             life
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             thrive
             and
             waxe
             stronger
             in
             him
             ;
             For
             which
             reasons
             our
             life
             ever
             depends
             on
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             coupled
             with
             it
             in
             an
             indissoluble
             knot
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             And
             hath
             raised
             us
             up
             together
             ,
             and
             made
             us
             sit
             together
             in
             heavenly
             places
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             raised
             up
             ,
             hath
             raised
             us
             up
             also
             ,
             and
             in
             Christ
             who
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             hath
             placed
             us
             together
             with
             him
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             hath
             saved
             us
             of
             his
             grace
             .
             For
             as
             whatever
             Christ
             either
             did
             or
             suffered
             in
             our
             name
             and
             place
             is
             reckoned
             ours
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             so
             what
             ever
             Christ
             received
             in
             our
             name
             and
             place
             is
             reckoned
             ours
             also
             :
             Therefore
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             the
             Redeemed
             did
             also
             rise
             with
             him
             judicially
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             judicial
             way
             .
             In
             Christs
             ascension
             into
             heaven
             ,
             the
             Redeemed
             judicially
             ascend
             with
             him
             ;
             In
             Christs
             sitting
             ,
             or
             glorious
             possession
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             the
             Redeemed
             in
             a
             judicial
             way
             do
             sit
             ,
             and
             are
             placed
             with
             him
             .
             This
             right
             is
             obtained
             for
             beleevers
             ,
             by
             Christ
             before
             faith
             bee
             actually
             given
             :
             but
             in
             conversion
             this
             right
             before
             obtained
             by
             faith
             by
             a
             special
             act
             is
             applied
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             Christ
             ascending
             might
             say
             from
             the
             Covenant
             made
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             I
             ascend
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Redeemed
             ,
             for
             whom
             I
             have
             gotten
             this
             right
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             reckoned
             to
             ascend
             in
             mee
             ;
             so
             those
             that
             flye
             to
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             may
             say
             ,
             now
             I
             have
             gotten
             right
             ,
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             salvation
             made
             by
             the
             Mediator
             between
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             reckon
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             rightfully
             mine
             ,
             I
             may
             reckon
             the
             ascension
             of
             Christ
             rightfully
             mine
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             rest
             .
             What
             abundance
             of
             grace
             is
             here
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             That
             in
             the
             ages
             to
             come
             hee
             might
             shew
             the
             exceeding
             riches
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             in
             his
             kindness
             towards
             us
             ,
             through
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             The
             end
             for
             which
             wee
             lost
             sinners
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             even
             after
             wee
             have
             so
             wickedly
             led
             our
             lives
             ,
             should
             have
             salvation
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             shall
             live
             in
             after-ages
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             superabounding
             grace
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             our
             example
             they
             may
             learn
             to
             come
             unto
             God
             who
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             salvation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             might
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             though
             most
             unworthy
             ,
             obtain
             Grace
             :
             Therefore
             you
             are
             saved
             onely
             by
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             For
             by
             Grace
             are
             yee
             saved
             ,
             through
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             of
             your selves
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Hee
             repeats
             the
             proposition
             to
             bee
             proved
             in
             the
             very
             terms
             ,
             and
             adds
             Arg.
             6.
             
             Yee
             are
             saved
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             Grace
             :
             for
             faith
             disclaimes
             our
             merits
             ,
             and
             relies
             only
             upon
             the
             free
             and
             gracious
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             faith
             to
             bee
             an
             instrument
             of
             our
             salvation
             (
             the
             nature
             whereof
             requires
             that
             forsaking
             our
             own
             works
             and
             strength
             ,
             our
             own
             wisdome
             and
             honour
             ,
             wee
             should
             go
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             seek
             salvation
             in
             God
             )
             is
             also
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               gift
               ]
               Arg.
            
             7.
             
             Neither
             our
             salvation
             ,
             nor
             our
             faith
             is
             from
             our selves
             ,
             or
             our
             own
             natural
             strength
             ,
             but
             like
             as
             salvation
             so
             is
             faith
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             saved
             by
             Grace
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             begins
             to
             work
             conversion
             in
             us
             ,
             it
             findes
             us
             dead
             in
             sins
             ,
             and
             unless
             wee
             are
             quickned
             by
             him
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             contribute
             any
             thing
             to
             our
             own
             regeneration
             or
             salvation
             ;
             nay
             wee
             are
             not
             able
             so
             much
             as
             to
             act
             faith
             on
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             unless
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             act
             of
             this
             faith
             bee
             granted
             us
             from
             above
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Not
             of
             works
             lest
             any
             man
             should
             boast
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Wee
             are
             not
             saved
             by
             works
             ;
             Therefore
             by
             Grace
             :
             for
             these
             do
             mutually
             ,
             take
             away
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Lest
               any
               one
               ]
               Argum.
            
             9.
             
             If
             wee
             were
             saved
             by
             works
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             meer
             grace
             ,
             wee
             might
             have
             occasion
             and
             cause
             to
             boast
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             absurd
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             as
             in
             Rom.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             For
             wee
             are
             his
             workmanship
             ,
             created
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             unto
             good
             works
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             before
             ordained
             that
             wee
             should
             walk
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             So
             far
             as
             wee
             are
             regenerated
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             indued
             with
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             wee
             are
             grafted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             wee
             are
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             being
             anew
             created
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             before
             wee
             are
             able
             to
             do
             any
             good
             work
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             not
             saved
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             works
             ,
             but
             by
             meer
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               Created
               ]
               Argum.
            
             11.
             
             In
             Christ
             wee
             are
             created
             to
             do
             good
             works
             :
             and
             by
             the
             same
             grace
             by
             which
             wee
             are
             grafted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             wee
             are
             ordained
             unto
             the
             performance
             of
             good
             works
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             not
             saved
             by
             any
             vertue
             of
             our
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             
               Hath
               before
               ordained
               ]
               Argum.
            
             12.
             
             Those
             works
             which
             wee
             are
             to
             do
             after
             regeneration
             ,
             are
             prepared
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             do
             and
             perform
             them
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             our
             understanding
             is
             prepared
             our
             will
             is
             prepared
             and
             formed
             ,
             and
             power
             is
             prepared
             ,
             to
             bee
             given
             us
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             works
             in
             us
             both
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             are
             not
             saved
             by
             works
             ,
             but
             by
             Grace
             alone
             .
          
           
             
               Should
               walk
               ]
               Argum.
            
             13.
             
             The
             end
             of
             these
             prepared
             good
             works
             is
             ,
             that
             being
             quickned
             ,
             and
             planted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             new
             born
             ,
             and
             justified
             ,
             and
             having
             gotten
             a
             full
             right
             to
             obtain
             Righteousness
             and
             Salvation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             wee
             should
             walk
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Royal
             way
             and
             rode
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             salvation
             ,
             already
             bought
             
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             granted
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Wherefore
             remember
             ,
             that
             yee
             being
             in
             time
             passed
             Gentiles
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             uncircumcision
             by
             that
             which
             is
             called
             circumcision
             in
             the
             flesh
             made
             by
             the
             hands
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             14.
             
             Which
             contains
             an
             amplification
             of
             Grace
             towards
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             former
             condition
             in
             Gentilisme
             .
             If
             you
             Ephesians
             bee
             considered
             in
             your
             special
             estate
             ,
             as
             yee
             were
             Gentiles
             ,
             your
             condition
             will
             appear
             so
             miserable
             and
             deplorable
             ,
             that
             you
             could
             not
             bee
             otherwise
             delivered
             from
             it
             ,
             than
             by
             Grace
             :
             Therefore
             the
             very
             changing
             of
             your
             condition
             will
             evidently
             shew
             that
             your
             salvation
             is
             of
             Grace
             .
             Hee
             sets
             forth
             this
             miserable
             state
             in
             these
             eight
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             They
             were
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             living
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             please
             God.
             (
             2
             )
             They
             were
             uncircumcised
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             had
             in
             reproach
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             boasted
             in
             an
             external
             circumcision
             made
             with
             hands
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             That
             at
             that
             time
             yee
             were
             without
             Christ
             ,
             being
             Aliens
             from
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             strangers
             from
             the
             Covenants
             of
             Promise
             ,
             having
             no
             hope
             ,
             and
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             They
             were
             without
             Christ
             ,
             or
             destitute
             of
             all
             actual
             communion
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             Spirit
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Aliens
             from
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             (
             5
             )
             Strangers
             from
             the
             Covenants
             of
             Promise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             all
             right
             to
             apply
             unto
             themselves
             the
             Covenants
             and
             Promises
             of
             God.
             (
             6
             )
             They
             were
             without
             any
             certain
             hope
             of
             future
             good
             .
             (
             7
             )
             They
             were
             without
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             his
             knowledge
             and
             worship
             .
             (
             8
             )
             They
             were
             worldly
             ,
             or
             a
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             wallows
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Satan
             :
             Therefore
             that
             yee
             are
             delivered
             from
             this
             so
             miserable
             a
             condition
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               13.
            
             
             But
             now
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             yee
             who
             sometime
             were
             far
             off
             ,
             are
             made
             nigh
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             15.
             
             If
             the
             happiness
             of
             this
             present
             state
             were
             compared
             with
             the
             former
             state
             ,
             it
             would
             bee
             found
             to
             bee
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             proceed
             from
             nothing
             but
             Grace
             .
             There
             are
             eight
             parts
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             every
             one
             whereof
             hath
             the
             same
             tendency
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Ephesians
             who
             were
             far
             off
             from
             the
             Covenant
             and
             from
             the
             Church
             and
             its
             priviledges
             ,
             are
             now
             
               made
               nigh
            
             ,
             their
             way
             unto
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             laid
             open
             ,
             which
             benefit
             hath
             for
             its
             meritorious
             cause
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             for
             its
             instrumental
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             implanted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             consequently
             it
             is
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             For
             hee
             is
             our
             Peace
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             both
             one
             ,
             and
             ha●h
             broken
             down
             the
             middle
             wall
             of
             partition
             between
             us
             :
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Christ
             hath
             reconciled
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             
               Iews
               to
            
             one
             another
             ;
             hee
             is
             a
             peaceable
             Mediatour
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             cause
             of
             Peace
             ;
             hee
             hath
             joyned
             both
             his
             people
             into
             one
             body
             ;
             hee
             took
             away
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             which
             as
             a
             body
             or
             partition-wall
             ,
             did
             divide
             betwixt
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             cause
             of
             enmity
             ,
             by
             his
             suffering
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             hee
             hath
             procured
             this
             Peace
             :
             And
             are
             not
             all
             these
             of
             Grace
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             Having
             abolished
             in
             his
             flesh
             the
             enmity
             ,
             even
             the
             Law
             of
             Commandements
             ,
             contained
             in
             Ordinances
             ,
             for
             to
             make
             in
             himself
             ,
             of
             twain
             ,
             one
             new
             man
             ,
             so
             making
             Peace
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             This
             is
             propounded
             more
             specially
             ,
             and
             in
             express
             words
             ;
             Christ
             hath
             abrogated
             the
             Law
             of
             Commandements
             ,
             consisting
             in
             Ordinances
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             positive
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             fulfilled
             by
             his
             comming
             ;
             thus
             that
             Law
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             which
             stirred
             up
             enmity
             between
             the
             two
             people
             ,
             hee
             joyned
             them
             both
             ,
             being
             reconciled
             ,
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             one
             new
             man
             in
             himself
             the
             common
             head
             ,
             making
             one
             mystical
             Christ
             ,
             or
             joyning
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             as
             the
             members
             of
             one
             mystical
             body
             ,
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             hee
             himself
             being
             the
             Head
             thereof
             .
             And
             here
             ,
             wee
             may
             perceive
             Grace
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             And
             that
             hee
             might
             reconcile
             both
             unto
             God
             in
             one
             body
             by
             the
             Cross
             ,
             having
             slain
             the
             enmity
             thereby
             :
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             Here
             hee
             brings
             another
             end
             of
             the
             abolished
             Law
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             reconcile
             in
             this
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             not
             onely
             both
             people
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             unto
             God
             ,
             paying
             the
             price
             of
             their
             Redemption
             from
             their
             sins
             by
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             removing
             the
             enmities
             between
             God
             and
             his
             redeemed
             people
             by
             his
             own
             death
             :
             Here
             Grace
             also
             is
             very
             conspicuous
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             And
             ●ame
             ,
             and
             preached
             Peace
             to
             you
             which
             were
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             were
             nigh
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             Here
             hee
             declares
             how
             this
             Peace
             was
             made
             known
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             as
             hee
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             Peace
             ,
             so
             hee
             was
             the
             first
             publisher
             of
             this
             Peace
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             the
             consolation
             and
             salvation
             of
             the
             Jews
             (
             who
             were
             called
             such
             as
             were
             nigh
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Covenant
             )
             and
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             (
             who
             were
             called
             Aliens
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             strangers
             to
             the
             Covenant
             .
             )
             Here
             also
             Grace
             shews
             it self
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             For
             through
             him
             wee
             both
             have
             an
             access
             by
             one
             Spirit
             unto
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             Here
             hee
             gives
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             Peace
             was
             preach'd
             to
             both
             ,
             because
             the
             price
             being
             paid
             by
             one
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             way
             and
             access
             opened
             to
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             Gentiles
             as
             well
             as
             Jews
             might
             call
             upon
             one
             Father
             through
             one
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Peace
             was
             preach'd
             to
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
             Here
             is
             nothing
             but
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             Now
             therefore
             wee
             are
             no
             more
             strangers
             and
             forreigners
             ,
             but
             fellow-Citizens
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             God
             :
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             In
             this
             hee
             gathers
             by
             way
             of
             a
             Corolary
             ,
             that
             the
             Ephesians
             are
             now
             no
             more
             guests
             or
             strangers
             ,
             but
             Citizens
             of
             the
             City
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             family
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             also
             is
             the
             priviledge
             of
             all
             us
             that
             beleeve
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             And
             are
             built
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             himself
             being
             the
             chief
             corner-stone
             ,
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             In
             which
             explaining
             more
             at
             large
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             with
             Christ
             and
             the
             holy
             Church
             ,
             hee
             shews
             that
             they
             are
             living
             stones
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             streightly
             united
             with
             other
             Beleevers
             ,
             and
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             stones
             are
             to
             the
             foundation
             of
             a
             building
             .
             And
             here
             is
             a
             graphical
             description
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             its
             likeness
             to
             a
             Temple
             ;
             the
             parts
             whereof
             are
             three
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Church
             is
             like
             to
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             foundation
             is
             Christ
             ,
             not
             onely
             upholding
             the
             whole
             building
             ,
             but
             also
             joyning
             together
             the
             several
             walls
             ,
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             uniting
             them
             in
             himself
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Apostles
             and
             other
             faithful
             Ministers
             after
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             builders
             ,
             who
             teach
             that
             Christ
             (
             who
             alone
             is
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             whole
             business
             of
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             )
             is
             the
             onely
             foundation
             of
             this
             Temple
             ,
             and
             by
             thus
             teaching
             ,
             do
             edifie
             and
             build
             the
             Saints
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             stones
             of
             this
             Temple
             are
             the
             Elect
             ,
             or
             all
             true
             Beleevers
             ,
             who
             ●re
             built
             upon
             Christ
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             were
             these
             beleeving
             Ephesians
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             In
             whom
             all
             the
             building
             fitly
             framed
             together
             ,
             groweth
             unto
             an
             holy
             Temple
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           
             Hee
             proceeds
             in
             his
             allegorical
             description
             of
             the
             true
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             explains
             four
             conditions
             and
             properties
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Temple
             of
             God.
             (
             1
             )
             This
             Temple
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             artificiously
             made
             ,
             or
             fitly
             compiled
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             building
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             all
             
             its
             members
             are
             then
             fitly
             compacted
             with
             the
             greatest
             wisdome
             ,
             when
             Christ
             and
             his
             will
             is
             so
             preached
             ,
             that
             every
             Beleever
             ,
             hath
             his
             proper
             place
             and
             function
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             so
             that
             some
             in
             publick
             office
             ,
             some
             in
             their
             private
             calling
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             their
             several
             places
             concur
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             whole
             Temple
             .
             (
             2
             )
             This
             Temple
             is
             living
             ,
             because
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             foundation
             is
             living
             and
             quickening
             :
             and
             his
             true
             members
             ,
             all
             Beleevers
             are
             living
             stones
             ,
             being
             quickened
             and
             preserved
             in
             spiritual
             life
             by
             Christ
             the
             living
             foundation
             .
             (
             3
             )
             This
             Temple
             is
             vegetable
             or
             growing
             ▪
             and
             thriving
             like
             a
             Tree
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             building
             encreaseth
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             stones
             ,
             or
             converted
             Beleevers
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             nourishment
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             living
             stones
             (
             as
             boughs
             from
             a
             tree
             )
             draw
             from
             Christ
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             holding
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             being
             fastened
             to
             Christ
             the
             root
             ,
             do
             continually
             grow
             in
             holiness
             .
             (
             4
             )
             This
             Temple
             is
             rational
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             holy
             Temple
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             a
             society
             of
             earthly
             ,
             prophane
             ,
             and
             unclean
             men
             ,
             but
             a
             spiritual
             society
             of
             holy
             men
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             heavenly
             habitation
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             truly
             dwells
             ,
             is
             truly
             known
             ,
             loved
             ,
             called
             upon
             ,
             and
             worshiped
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             In
             whom
             you
             also
             are
             builded
             together
             for
             an
             habitation
             of
             God
             through
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Hee
             applies
             these
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             contracting
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Argument
             into
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             happiness
             of
             their
             condition
             in
             Christ
             might
             at
             once
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             they
             were
             Gods
             dwelling-place
             ,
             or
             a
             part
             of
             this
             Temple
             ,
             and
             communicated
             with
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             themselves
             were
             partakers
             of
             the
             properties
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             dwelling
             in
             them
             :
             from
             all
             which
             wee
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Ephesians
             had
             so
             much
             and
             so
             great
             happiness
             ,
             that
             nothing
             else
             but
             Grace
             could
             bestow
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               that
               having
               overcome
               the
               scandal
               of
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               should
               constantly
               persevere
               in
               maintaining
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               stedfastly
               beleeve
               ,
               openly
               confess
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               streights
               exactly
               defend
               ,
               that
               wee
               ,
               elected
               in
               Christ
               through
               Grace
               ,
               redeemed
               through
               Grace
               ,
               called
               through
               Grace
               ,
               justified
               through
               Grace
               ,
               indued
               with
               Faith
               through
               Grace
               ,
               regenerated
               through
               Grace
               ,
               have
               all
               things
               perfected
               in
               us
               through
               Grace
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               saved
               by
               Grace
               alone
               ,
               and
               shall
               hereafter
               bee
               glorified
               in
               Christ
               through
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Works
               ;
               and
               that
               Faith
               is
               not
               of
               our selves
               ,
               but
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               whole
               business
               of
               our
               salvation
               Gods
               Grace
               alone
               might
               have
               glory
               .
               The
               summe
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               live
               without
               offence
               ,
               and
               make
               proficiency
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               this
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               lest
               the
               Ephesians
               should
               bee
               offended
               at
               the
               scandal
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Apostles
               captivity
               ,
               hee
               shews
               them
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               bonds
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               part
               wee
               have
               the
               Apostles
               prayer
               for
               the
               Ephesians
               perseverance
               and
               progress
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               
                 unto
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
             
               The
               chief
               matter
               of
               the
               first
               is
               comprehended
               in
               this
               Enthymeme
               .
               My
               Ministery
               and
               my
               bonds
               are
               a
               
                 great
                 glory
              
               to
               mee
               ▪
               
                 I
                 intreat
                 you
                 therefore
                 bee
                 not
                 offended
                 at
                 my
                 afflictions
                 :
              
               The
               Antecedent
               reaches
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
              
               the
               consequent
               wee
               have
               in
               
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             I
             Paul
             ,
             the
             prisoner
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             for
             you
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           
             Hee
             alledges
             twelve
             Arguments
             for
             the
             commendation
             of
             his
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             
               For
               this
               cause
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             preach
             the
             Truth
             before
             described
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             as
             well
             as
             Jews
             may
             obtain
             salvation
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             the
             captive
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             for
             maintaining
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             you
             Gentiles
             ,
             or
             for
             maintaining
             your
             right
             unto
             salvation
             with
             the
             Jews
             ▪
             Therefore
             you
             at
             least
             should
             esteem
             my
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             If
             you
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             mee
             to
             you-wards
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             I
             am
             peculiarly
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             to
             bee
             an
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             if
             yee
             have
             rightly
             understood
             the
             dispensation
             of
             Grace
             ,
             or
             the
             Evangelical
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             was
             committed
             to
             mee
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             preach
             it
             unto
             you
             :
             Therefore
             my
             Ministery
             should
             bee
             had
             in
             estimation
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             How
             that
             by
             revelation
             hee
             made
             known
             unto
             mee
             the
             Mystery
             (
             as
             I
             wrote
             afore
             in
             few
             words
             ;
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             The
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             with
             which
             I
             am
             endued
             ,
             was
             most
             certain
             ,
             for
             I
             received
             it
             by
             extraordinary
             revelation
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             men
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Whereby
             ,
             when
             you
             read
             ,
             yee
             may
             understand
             my
             knowledge
             in
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christ.
             )
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             The
             measure
             of
             my
             understanding
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             know
             the
             revealed
             Mystery
             of
             Grace
             ,
             is
             not
             ordinary
             ,
             as
             will
             manifestly
             appear
             to
             those
             who
             attentively
             read
             what
             I
             have
             writ
             in
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Chapters
             of
             this
             Epistle
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Which
             in
             other
             ages
             was
             not
             made
             known
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             revealed
             unto
             his
             holy
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             The
             Mystery
             of
             this
             Gospel
             hath
             not
             been
             made
             known
             to
             many
             ,
             nor
             so
             plainly
             to
             any
             age
             before
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             revealed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             us
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ;
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             extraordinarily
             granted
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             will
             touching
             mans
             salvation
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             That
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             bee
             fellow-heirs
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             and
             partakers
             of
             his
             Promise
             in
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             That
             part
             of
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             which
             is
             touching
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             touching
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             uncircumcised
             Gentiles
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Inheritance
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             admitted
             by
             God
             equally
             with
             the
             Israelites
             themselvess
             into
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Israelitish
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             participation
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             without
             circumcision
             and
             other
             ceremonies
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             part
             was
             not
             before
             manifested
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nay
             ,
             Peter
             himself
             who
             was
             an
             Apostle
             also
             did
             not
             admit
             this
             ,
             till
             hee
             was
             taught
             it
             by
             a
             special
             revelation
             ,
             Act.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Whereof
             I
             was
             made
             a
             Minister
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             given
             unto
             mee
             ,
             by
             the
             effectual
             working
             of
             his
             power
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             The
             authority
             committed
             to
             mee
             to
             dispense
             this
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             joyned
             both
             with
             gifts
             necessary
             to
             an
             Apostolical
             function
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             effectual
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             wheresoever
             and
             whensoever
             I
             have
             opportunity
             of
             preaching
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Unto
             mee
             ,
             who
             am
             less
             than
             the
             least
             of
             all
             Saints
             is
             this
             Grace
             given
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             preach
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             the
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Agum
             .
             8.
             
             The
             Grace
             〈◊〉
             mee
             in
             calling
             mee
             to
             the
             Apostleship
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             excellent
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             deadly
             an
             enemy
             I
             was
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             I
             am
             inferiour
             to
             all
             Saints
             ,
             and
             by
             how
             much
             the
             greater
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             is
             ,
             and
             lastly
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             glorious
             the
             matter
             which
             I
             preach
             .
             viz.
             the
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c
             :
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             And
             to
             make
             all
             men
             see
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             beginning
             o●
             the
             world
             ,
             hath
             been
             hid
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             created
             all
             things
             by
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             The
             ends
             of
             my
             Ministry
             are
             glorious
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             the
             secret
             things
             which
             lye
             hid
             in
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             bee
             brought
             to
             light
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             the
             blinde
             may
             bee
             illuminated
             to
             see
             and
             understand
             things
             revealed
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             all
             men
             may
             know
             they
             are
             to
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             salvation
             onely
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             without
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law.
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             all
             men
             may
             evidently
             see
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             Redeemer
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             the
             Creator
             ,
             by
             whom
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             redeemed
             ,
             so
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             are
             created
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             To
             the
             intent
             that
             now
             unto
             the
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             in
             heavenly
             places
             ,
             might
             bee
             known
             by
             the
             Church
             the
             manifold
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             The
             use
             of
             my
             Ministry
             is
             glorious
             ,
             because
             by
             it
             the
             manifold
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             declaring
             his
             counsel
             touching
             the
             gathering
             of
             a
             Church
             out
             of
             the
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             uncrcumcised
             ,
             is
             more
             clearly
             laid
             open
             then
             ever
             before
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             holy
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             men
             on
             earth
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             Angels
             know
             nothing
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             mans
             salvation
             but
             by
             the
             revelation
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             According
             to
             the
             eternal
             purpose
             which
             hee
             purposed
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             And
             all
             this
             is
             not
             come
             to
             pass
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             eternal
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             as
             at
             first
             hee
             determined
             and
             established
             in
             Christ
             ,
             so
             at
             length
             hee
             hath
             compleated
             and
             perfected
             it
             in
             him
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             In
             whom
             wee
             have
             boldness
             and
             access
             with
             confidence
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             The
             fruit
             of
             this
             Ministry
             is
             glorious
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             beleeving
             on
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             equally
             afforded
             liberty
             in
             Christ
             ,
             of
             going
             to
             God
             in
             confidence
             ,
             and
             of
             freely
             pleading
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             all
             our
             necessities
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             most
             loving
             Father
             :
             Therefore
             my
             Ministry
             ought
             to
             bee
             accepted
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Wherefore
             I
             desire
             that
             you
             faint
             not
             at
             my
             tribulations
             for
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             glory
             .
          
           
             From
             all
             these
             fore-going
             things
             ,
             as
             from
             one
             antecedent
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             infers
             this
             consequent
             conclusion
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             not
             bee
             offended
             in
             his
             bonds
             or
             captivity
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             faint
             ,
             nor
             become
             weary
             ,
             or
             slothfull
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             faith
             for
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             but
             rather
             constantly
             persevere
             ,
             and
             make
             proficiency
             therein
             .
             To
             which
             Exhortation
             ,
             hee
             adjoyns
             two
             Reasons
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Because
             hee
             suffered
             these
             afflictions
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             vouching
             their
             priviledges
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             their
             faith
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Because
             his
             afflictions
             were
             a
             glory
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ;
             for
             from
             hence
             〈◊〉
             did
             appear
             how
             much
             God
             esteemed
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             hee
             had
             sent
             Apostles
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             should
             not
             onely
             teach
             them
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             but
             also
             undergo
             afflictions
             for
             to
             witness
             the
             truth
             they
             preached
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             their
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               For
               this
               cause
               I
               bow
               my
               knees
               unto
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               this
               Chapter
               contains
               the
               Apostles
               prayer
               for
               the
               Ephesians
               perse●●rance
               and
               progress
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               Which
               prayer
               doth
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               obscurely
               ,
               include
               an
               exhortation
               to
               perseverance
               and
               constancy
               in
               faith
               ,
               there
               being
               twelve
               Arguments
               couched
               in
               it
               tending
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               every
               one
               whereof
               proving
               that
               they
               ought
               stedfastly
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               faith
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               1.
               
               To
               this
               end
               I
               pray
               every
               day
               upon
               my
               bended
               knees
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               continue
               in
               the
               faith
               without
               offence
               :
               Therefore
               you
               should
               cheerfully
               proceed
               therein
               .
            
             
               
                 Unto
                 the
                 Father
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               The
               God
               which
               gives
               us
               this
               grace
               is
               propitious
               and
               easie
               to
               bee
               intreated
               ,
               hee
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               of
               all
               us
               that
               are
               the
               servants
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               hee
               will
               not
               refuse
               to
               bestow
               perseverance
               on
               us
               if
               we
               pray
               for
               it
               :
               Therefore
               you
               should
               proceed
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               this
               hope
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Of
               whom
               the
               whole
               family
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               is
               named
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               Our
               God
               ,
               the
               giver
               of
               perseverance
               ,
               is
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               adopted
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               equally
               favours
               beleeving
               Gentiles
               and
               Jews
               ,
               and
               imbraces
               you
               his
               houshold
               servants
               who
               are
               militant
               in
               earth
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               Fatherly
               affection
               ,
               as
               hee
               doth
               the
               triumphant
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               you
               as
               well
               as
               they
               named
               his
               Sons
               ,
               not
               being
               ashamed
               to
               receive
               your
               weakness
               and
               unworthiness
               into
               his
               imbraces
               :
               Therefore
               you
               should
               couragiously
               proceed
               in
               the
               faith
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               That
               hee
               would
               grant
               you
               according
               to
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               glory
               to
               bee
               strengthned
               with
               might
               ,
               by
               his
               Spirit
               in
               the
               inner
               man.
               
            
             
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 riches
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               4.
               
               The
               mercy
               of
               God
               is
               rich
               and
               glorious
               ,
               and
               rejoyceth
               to
               advance
               its
               glorious
               greatness
               ,
               in
               plentifully
               bestowing
               the
               grace
               of
               continuance
               in
               faith
               to
               those
               that
               ask
               it
               :
               Therefore
               you
               should
               boldly
               seek
               grace
               ,
               and
               hold
               on
               in
               faith
               .
            
             
               
                 Strengthened
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               5.
               
               Though
               you
               are
               weak
               and
               unable
               to
               resist
               the
               difficulties
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               sufficient
               strength
               to
               bee
               communicated
               to
               you
               from
               your
               Father
               ,
               who
               is
               most
               willing
               of
               ,
               and
               inclinable
               to
               your
               confirmation
               ,
               wee
               do
               not
               then
               in
               vain
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               this
               grace
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 inner
              
               ]
               The
               Apostle
               intimates
               by
               the
               way●
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               the
               inner
               man
               and
               inmost
               faculties
               of
               the
               new-begotten
               soul
               ,
               any
               strength
               of
               free-will
               ,
               any
               merit
               of
               good
               work
               ,
               or
               any
               efficacy
               and
               power
               ,
               which
               will
               bee
               sufficient
               for
               our
               perseverance
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               have
               need
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               must
               give
               them
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               ,
               who
               must
               furnish
               them
               with
               strength
               and
               power
               to
               persevere
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               rich
               grace
               ,
               passing
               by
               their
               sins
               ,
               must
               constantly
               maintain
               ,
               and
               put
               forward
               his
               own
               work
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               That
               Christ
               may
               dwell
               in
               your
               hearts
               by
               faith
               ,
               that
               yee
               being
               rooted
               and
               grounded
               in
               love
               ,
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               Though
               you
               are
               weak
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               who
               fights
               against
               you
               bee
               powerful
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               is
               more
               powerful
               dwelling
               in
               you
               by
               faith
               ,
               fashioning
               you
               to
               his
               own
               Image
               ,
               confirming
               you
               ,
               and
               ruling
               you
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               his
               own
               will
               ;
               and
               our
               desires
               and
               prayers
               to
               God
               shall
               not
               bee
               wanting
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               constantly
               ,
               and
               more
               fully
               dwell
               in
               you
               .
               Therefore
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               May
               bee
               able
               to
               comprehend
               with
               all
               Saints
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               breadth
               ,
               and
               length
               ,
               and
               depth
               ,
               and
               height
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               7.
               
               The
               love
               of
               God
               towards
               you
               is
               immutable
               ,
               being
               firmly
               laid
               as
               a
               living
               root
               ,
               and
               sure
               foundation
               of
               the
               perfecting
               of
               your
               faith
               ,
               whence
               therefore
               you
               may
               derive
               both
               stability
               to
               increase
               ,
               being
               perswaded
               of
               this
               love
               ,
               yee
               may
               bee
               able
               to
               persevere
               most
               stedfastly
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               pray
               that
               this
               perswasion
               may
               bee
               given
               you
               :
               Therefore
               press
               forward
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 breadth
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               8.
               
               The
               grace
               of
               God
               offered
               in
               the
               Gospel
               to
               bee
               comprehended
               by
               you
               ,
               in
               its
               immense
               length
               reaches
               from
               eternity
               to
               eternity
               ;
               in
               its
               breadth
               it
               extends
               it self
               to
               all
               ages
               and
               orders
               of
               men
               ;
               in
               its
               depth
               it
               descends
               to
               the
               abyss
               of
               sin
               and
               misery
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               hale
               men
               out
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               in
               its
               height
               it
               rayseth
               it self
               to
               the
               highest
               happiness
               in
               heaven
               ;
               yea
               this
               offered
               grace
               doth
               already
               comprehend
               you
               ,
               whereof
               I
               wish
               you
               a
               fuller
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               bee
               more
               stedfast
               in
               faith
               ,
               till
               at
               length
               in
               a
               perfect
               happiness
               with
               all
               other
               beleevers
               yee
               may
               by
               experience
               fully
               know
               and
               comprehend
               this
               love
               of
               God
               :
               Therefore
               hold
               on
               ,
               and
               proceed
               daily
               in
               the
               obedience
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               And
               to
               know
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               which
               passeth
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               yee
               might
               bee
               filled
               with
               all
               the
               fulness
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               9.
               
               So
               great
               is
               Gods
               love
               towards
               you
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               is
               Christs
               love
               towards
               all
               his
               ,
               and
               towards
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               never
               bee
               known
               enough
               ,
               for
               it
               surmounts
               the
               understanding
               of
               both
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               I
               wish
               you
               a
               more
               full
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               persevere
               stedfast
               in
               the
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 yee
                 might
                 bee
                 filled
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               10.
               
               All
               the
               fulness
               of
               God
               which
               sufficeth
               to
               fill
               you
               ,
               and
               fully
               to
               perfect
               salvation
               ,
               is
               opened
               and
               communicated
               to
               you
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               yee
               might
               bee
               more
               and
               more
               united
               to
               God
               in
               Christ
               by
               Faith
               ,
               might
               more
               and
               more
               partake
               of
               holiness
               ,
               or
               the
               divine
               Nature
               ,
               and
               might
               become
               more
               and
               more
               blessed
               ,
               by
               a
               more
               abundant
               in-dwelling
               of
               Christ
               ,
               till
               at
               length
               yee
               bee
               filled
               with
               it
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               will
               bee
               all
               in
               all
               to
               your
               compleat
               holiness
               and
               happiness
               :
               which
               I
               continually
               beg
               of
               God
               for
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Now
               unto
               him
               that
               is
               able
               to
               do
               exceedingly
               above
               all
               that
               wee
               ask
               or
               think
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               power
               that
               worketh
               in
               us
               :
            
             
               Hee
               concludes
               his
               prayer
               with
               a
               thanksgiving
               ,
               adding
               Argum.
               11.
               
               God
               is
               both
               able
               to
               give
               more
               than
               wee
               ask
               ,
               yea
               and
               abundantly
               more
               than
               wee
               can
               ask
               or
               desire
               ,
               and
               also
               so
               good
               and
               free
               that
               hee
               wills
               what
               hee
               can
               do
               ;
               yea
               hee
               hath
               already
               exercised
               both
               his
               power
               and
               his
               good
               will
               in
               converting
               us
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               preserving
               us
               :
               Therefore
               you
               should
               bee
               encouraged
               to
               a
               stedfast
               continuance
               in
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               Unto
               him
               bee
               glory
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               throughout
               all
               ages
               ,
               world
               without
               end
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               12.
               
               The
               everlasting
               praise
               of
               the
               effectual
               good
               will
               and
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               perfecting
               of
               Beleevers
               salvation
               by
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               bee
               for
               ever
               celebrated
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               subscribe
               and
               say
               AMEN
               with
               mee
               unto
               this
               Truth
               :
               Therefore
               you
               should
               continue
               and
               make
               progress
               in
               Faith
               ,
               glorifying
               God
               ,
               unto
               the
               end
               .
               Some
               of
               these
               Arguments
               prove
               that
               the
               Saints
               perseverance
               is
               sure
               and
               certainly
               established
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               NOw
               follows
               the
               second
               part
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               gives
               several
               Precepts
               touching
               holiness
               of
               life
               and
               manners
               .
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               hee
               joyntly
               exhorts
               all
               to
               the
               study
               of
               Christian
               Peace
               and
               unity
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 17.
              
               
               In
               the
               other
               hee
               gives
               Precepts
               to
               every
               one
               severally
               ,
               touching
               the
               ordering
               and
               leading
               of
               their
               lives
               holily
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               I
               therefore
               ,
               the
               prisoner
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               beseech
               you
               that
               yee
               walk
               worthy
               of
               the
               vocation
               wherewith
               yee
               are
               called
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               With
               all
               lowliness
               and
               meekness
               ,
               with
               long-suffering
               ,
               forbearing
               one
               another
               in
               love
               ;
            
             
               3.
               
               Endeavouring
               to
               keep
               the
               union
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               Peace
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             having
             begun
             with
             a
             grave
             entreaty
             ,
             and
             a
             general
             exhortation
             to
             a
             holy
             conversation
             (
             which
             indifferently
             concerns
             all
             things
             that
             follow
             )
             viz.
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             holy
             as
             God
             ,
             who
             called
             them
             was
             holy
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             Hee
             descends
             to
             a
             particular
             exhortation
             unto
             the
             study
             of
             peace
             and
             unity
             ,
             laying
             down
             seven
             special
             virtues
             which
             are
             necessarily
             required
             to
             preserve
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             so
             concord
             might
             abound
             in
             all
             its
             members
             .
             The
             (
             1
             )
             is
             Humility
             ,
             to
             which
             pride
             is
             opposite
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Gentleness
             ,
             to
             which
             cruelty
             is
             opp●site
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Quietness
             of
             mind
             ,
             or
             easiness
             to
             bee
             pleased
             ,
             to
             which
             is
             opposed
             rashness
             or
             a
             readiness
             to
             bee
             angry
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Forbearance
             ,
             to
             which
             revenge
             is
             opposed
             .
             (
             5
             )
             Charity
             (
             whence
             hee
             would
             have
             the
             rise
             of
             all
             other
             virtues
             especially
             forbearance
             )
             to
             which
             is
             opposed
             hatred
             of
             ones
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             self-love
             ,
             and
             without
             these
             virtues
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             maintain
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             The
             (
             6
             )
             Virtue
             is
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             opinions
             touching
             things
             belonging
             to
             Religion
             .
             (
             7
             )
             Peace
             or
             external
             concord
             ;
             and
             if
             these
             precede
             ,
             both
             the
             spiritual
             and
             external
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             will
             bee
             easily
             preserved
             ,
             it
             being
             one
             and
             the
             same
             labour
             to
             keep
             it
             and
             these
             virtues
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             There
             is
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             even
             as
             yee
             are
             called
             in
             one
             hope
             of
             your
             calling
             ;
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             for
             this
             exhortation
             are
             
               fifteen
               .
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             one
             body
             made
             up
             of
             divers
             members
             ▪
             Therefore
             you
             should
             study
             the
             Churches
             unity
             and
             concord
             .
          
           
             
               One
               Spirit
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             The
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             one
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             whole
             body
             is
             quickened
             and
             governed
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               One
               Hope
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             All
             are
             called
             to
             one
             hope
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             eternal
             happiness
             ▪
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             One
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptisme
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             There
             is
             one
             Lord
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             even
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             wee
             are
             all
             bound
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             who
             should
             not
             bee
             divided
             in
             his
             members
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               One
               Faith
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             There
             is
             one
             Faith
             ,
             or
             one
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             to
             bee
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             such
             also
             is
             that
             saving
             gift
             of
             Grace
             ,
             viz.
             justifying
             Faith
             by
             which
             wee
             beleeve
             :
             Therefore
             the
             unity
             of
             Beleevers
             should
             bee
             preserved
             .
          
           
             
               Baptisme
               ]
               Argum.
            
             6.
             
             There
             is
             one
             Baptisme
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             sign
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             confirming
             us
             all
             in
             the
             fellowship
             of
             one
             mystical
             body
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6
            
             One
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             through
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             you
             all
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Wee
             have
             all
             one
             God
             ,
             who
             requires
             that
             those
             that
             worship
             him
             should
             bee
             unanimous
             ,
             and
             wee
             have
             all
             one
             Father
             ,
             whose
             will
             is
             that
             his
             Sons
             should
             bee
             linked
             together
             in
             a
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             who
             in
             excellency
             infinitely
             surmounts
             all
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             providence
             sustains
             and
             governs
             all
             ,
             and
             who
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             by
             Grace
             dwells
             in
             all
             the
             Elect
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             diligently
             to
             practize
             concord
             among
             your selves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             But
             unto
             every
             one
             of
             us
             is
             given
             Grace
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             gift
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             How
             different
             soever
             our
             gifts
             are
             ,
             yet
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             not
             therefore
             be
             ●
             broken
             ,
             but
             rather
             maintained
             ,
             because
             Grace
             is
             given
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             gift
             which
             Christ
             thought
             fit
             to
             bee
             given
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Wherefore
             hee
             said
             ,
             when
             hee
             ascended
             up
             on
             high
             ,
             hee
             led
             captivity
             captive
             ,
             giving
             gifts
             unto
             men
             .
          
           
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             Argument
             touching
             gifts
             and
             the
             different
             measure
             of
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             Psal.
             68.
             where
             there
             is
             a
             Prophecy
             ,
             first
             ,
             of
             Christs
             Ascension
             ,
             then
             of
             his
             Triumphing
             over
             his
             enemies
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             Death
             and
             Sin
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             of
             his
             bestowing
             gifts
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             (
             Now
             that
             hee
             ascended
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             also
             descended
             first
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           
             From
             this
             Prophecie
             of
             Christs
             Ascension
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             that
             wee
             must
             first
             necessarily
             presuppose
             Christs
             preceding
             humiliation
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             and
             his
             abasement
             of
             himself
             unto
             the
             common
             infirmities
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             unto
             the
             suffering
             of
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             unto
             burial
             :
             Whence
             is
             hinted
             .
             Argum.
             9.
             
             For
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Churches
             unity
             .
          
           
             Christ
             descended
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             (
             by
             this
             very
             phrase
             David
             describes
             his
             conception
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             Psal.
             139.18
             .
             )
             and
             also
             ascended
             again
             ,
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             the
             Church
             into
             one
             ,
             and
             uniting
             it
             to
             God
             ▪
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Hee
             that
             descended
             is
             the
             same
             also
             that
             ascended
             up
             far
             above
             all
             heavens
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             fill
             all
             things
             .
             )
          
           
             From
             the
             same
             prophecie
             hee
             gathers
             that
             Christ
             God
             who
             descended
             to
             bee
             incarnate
             ,
             or
             that
             hee
             might
             take
             flesh
             ,
             was
             not
             made
             another
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             person
             when
             hee
             ascended
             as
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             or
             having
             taken
             flesh
             upon
             him
             ;
             that
             the
             humane
             nature
             assumed
             ,
             did
             not
             add
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             constituting
             or
             perfecting
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             onely
             was
             taken
             into
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             person
             :
             and
             therefore
             Christs
             descending
             and
             ascending
             was
             the
             same
             ,
             even
             as
             hee
             that
             puts
             on
             a
             garment
             is
             the
             same
             as
             hee
             was
             when
             naked
             .
             Furthermore
             coming
             to
             shew
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Ascension
             hee
             adds
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             Christ
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             accomplish
             all
             things
             which
             were
             to
             bee
             accomplished
             ,
             viz.
             that
             hee
             might
             gather
             and
             preserve
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             communicate
             unto
             it
             ,
             what
             was
             necessary
             for
             it
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             And
             hee
             gave
             some
             ,
             Apostles
             :
             and
             some
             ,
             Prophets
             :
             and
             some
             ,
             Evangelists
             ;
             and
             some
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ;
          
           
             Hee
             in
             part
             shews
             how
             Christ
             hath
             accomplished
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             is
             sufficient
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             by
             ennumerating
             the
             several
             orders
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Ministery
             ,
             some
             temporary
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Evangelists
             ordained
             for
             the
             laying
             the
             foundations
             of
             all
             Churches
             ;
             some
             ordinary
             and
             perpetual
             ,
             as
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             instituted
             for
             the
             continuing
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             For
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             From
             the
             end
             and
             use
             for
             which
             Christ
             did
             bestow
             these
             offices
             and
             gifts
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             the
             Saints
             might
             bee
             restored
             even
             as
             members
             loosened
             and
             out
             of
             joynt
             set
             and
             brought
             to
             their
             proper
             place
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             the
             Ministers
             avoiding
             idleness
             ,
             and
             tyrannizing
             government
             ,
             should
             follow
             the
             work
             of
             their
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             so
             every
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             as
             straying
             sheep
             might
             bee
             brought
             home
             to
             Christ
             their
             Shepheard
             and
             abide
             in
             him
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             might
             bee
             edified
             and
             built
             up
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             make
             proficiency
             in
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             purpose
             Christ
             appointed
             Offices
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             help
             and
             Ministery
             of
             men
             ,
             all
             the
             Saints
             might
             so
             grow
             up
             together
             ,
             as
             to
             constitute
             one
             mystical
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Till
             wee
             all
             come
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             unto
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             From
             the
             term
             of
             the
             duration
             of
             the
             Ministery
             .
             This
             Ministery
             must
             continue
             until
             all
             wee
             Elect
             come
             unto
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Faith
             and
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             onely
             until
             wee
             bee
             united
             to
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             and
             Knowledge
             which
             is
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             also
             until
             all
             wee
             that
             are
             redeemed
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             elected
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             do
             live
             or
             shall
             live
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             until
             wee
             all
             come
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             to
             a
             present
             Knowledge
             in
             an
             immediate
             vision
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             perfect
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             incorporation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Elect
             being
             now
             united
             and
             perfected
             ,
             shall
             constitute
             one
             Mystical
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             bee
             every
             way
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             ,
             and
             attain
             his
             full
             stature
             ,
             which
             shall
             bee
             in
             the
             resurrection
             :
             Therefore
             for
             this
             end
             and
             purpose
             that
             this
             business
             may
             bee
             advanced
             ,
             wee
             should
             strive
             for
             unity
             and
             concord
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             That
             wee
             henceforth
             bee
             no
             more
             children
             ,
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             carryed
             about
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             by
             the
             sleight
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             cunning
             craftiness
             whereby
             they
             lye
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             13.
             
             From
             another
             end
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Ministery
             .
             Christ
             appointed
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             not
             bee
             alwaies
             children
             ,
             ignorant
             of
             those
             things
             which
             wee
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             not
             bee
             wavering
             and
             inconstant
             ,
             tossed
             with
             the
             wind
             of
             contrary
             Doctrines
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             not
             bee
             separated
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             through
             unsetledness
             in
             Faith
             ;
             that
             wee
             should
             not
             bee
             deceived
             by
             the
             subtilty
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             and
             treacherous
             seducing
             of
             corrupt
             men
             :
             Therefore
             for
             the
             furtherance
             of
             this
             end
             ,
             wee
             should
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lyes
             ,
             endeavour
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             But
             speaking
             the
             Truth
             in
             love
             ,
             may
             grow
             up
             into
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             even
             Christ
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             14.
             
             From
             the
             third
             end
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Ministery
             .
             Christ
             ordained
             the
             Ministery
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             wee
             might
             shun
             seducing
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             wee
             might
             follow
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Doctrine
             with
             charity
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             truth
             and
             charity
             wee
             might
             thrive
             in
             all
             virtues
             into
             one
             Christ
             mystical
             :
             Therefore
             for
             this
             end
             wee
             should
             study
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             charity
             ,
             that
             Christ
             our
             Head
             might
             appear
             excellent
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             wee
             ,
             who
             cannot
             otherwise
             encrease
             ,
             should
             become
             strong
             and
             mighty
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             From
             whom
             the
             whole
             body
             fitly
             joyned
             together
             ,
             and
             compacted
             by
             that
             which
             every
             joynt
             supplieth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             effectual
             working
             in
             the
             measure
             of
             every
             part
             ,
             maketh
             encrease
             of
             the
             body
             unto
             the
             edifying
             of
             it self
             in
             love
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             15.
             
             Taken
             from
             the
             description
             of
             Christ
             mystical
             ,
             or
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherin
             by
             a
             similitude
             of
             the
             natural
             head
             and
             body
             ,
             hee
             illustrates
             what
             hee
             said
             touching
             encrease
             in
             charity
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             to
             the
             advancing
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             In
             this
             description
             hee
             shews
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             That
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             depends
             upon
             Christ
             as
             its
             head
             and
             original
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             all
             the
             nourishment
             of
             its
             body
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             saving
             Truth
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             living
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             derived
             upon
             all
             its
             true
             members
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             man
             knows
             any
             thing
             unless
             hee
             bee
             taught
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             That
             for
             the
             diversity
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             of
             the
             offices
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             every
             member
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             the
             body
             should
             bee
             fitly
             framed
             ,
             or
             composed
             in
             the
             most
             beautiful
             and
             most
             befitting
             order
             ,
             and
             should
             bee
             tyed
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             joyned
             in
             him
             by
             the
             most
             strict
             bond
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Faith
             and
             of
             Love
             ,
             also
             by
             the
             several
             relations
             ,
             partly
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             us
             (
             such
             as
             are
             of
             the
             Head
             and
             Members
             ,
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             the
             Advocate
             ,
             the
             Surety
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Partly
             betwixt
             one
             another
             (
             such
             as
             are
             the
             relations
             of
             Brethren
             and
             Sisters
             ,
             of
             co-heirs
             ,
             of
             Pastors
             and
             the
             Flock
             ,
             of
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ,
             &c.
             )
             by
             all
             which
             wee
             are
             daily
             tyed
             more
             strictly
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             among
             our selves
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             That
             there
             are
             several
             bands
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             nourishment
             ,
             through
             which
             ,
             as
             through
             chanels
             ,
             or
             veins
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             saving
             truth
             ,
             faith
             ,
             experience
             and
             power
             are
             conveyed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             several
             functions
             and
             offices
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             in
             which
             are
             the
             Apostleship
             ,
             Pastorship
             ,
             Eldership
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             That
             the
             meer
             Administration
             or
             Ministration
             is
             in
             the
             members
             :
             for
             the
             dispensation
             of
             a
             blessing
             ,
             of
             power
             and
             virtue
             ,
             depends
             immediately
             on
             Christ
             alone
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             That
             a
             distribution
             among
             the
             members
             is
             necessary
             ,
             who
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             finite
             measure
             and
             capacity
             have
             need
             of
             mutual
             communication
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             mutually
             edifie
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             That
             encrease
             is
             to
             bee
             had
             by
             the
             effectual
             operation
             of
             the
             same
             Head
             Christ
             in
             the
             Ministration
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             mutual
             communication
             of
             the
             members
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             That
             for
             the
             measure
             and
             capacity
             of
             every
             member
             ,
             every
             one
             doth
             encrease
             ,
             and
             make
             progress
             in
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             holiness
             ,
             in
             true
             Religion
             ,
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             Lord
             to
             distribute
             to
             every
             one
             .
          
           
           
             (
             8.
             )
             That
             that
             increase
             onely
             is
             profitable
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             Christ
             advantagious
             ,
             which
             adds
             something
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             brings
             something
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             increase
             which
             seems
             to
             profit
             some
             members
             with
             the
             hurt
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             some
             Churches
             with
             prejudice
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             (
             9.
             )
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             this
             communication
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             is
             effected
             by
             the
             love
             of
             the
             members
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             without
             love
             it
             cannot
             bee
             done
             .
             Hence
             the
             Argument
             :
             As
             it
             is
             in
             the
             natural
             and
             organical
             body
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             bestows
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             divers
             gifts
             upon
             his
             members
             ,
             distributing
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             which
             it
             bears
             in
             the
             body
             requires
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             the
             whole
             may
             grow
             ,
             whilest
             the
             several
             members
             every
             one
             in
             its
             place
             ,
             uses
             its
             gifts
             to
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             unless
             there
             bee
             concord
             :
             Therefore
             for
             this
             purpose
             every
             one
             should
             carefully
             endeavour
             the
             concord
             and
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   17.
                
                 
                 This
                 I
                 say
                 therefore
                 and
                 testifie
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 henceforth
                 walk
                 not
                 as
                 other
                 Gentiles
                 walk
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 their
                 minde
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 Having
                 the
                 understanding
                 darkned
                 ,
                 being
                 alienated
                 from
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 ignorance
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 blindness
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 :
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 Who
                 being
                 past
                 feeling
                 ,
                 have
                 given
                 themselves
                 over
                 to
                 lasciviousness
                 ,
                 to
                 work
                 all
                 uncleanness
                 with
                 greediness
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               follows
               the
               second
               part
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               in
               which
               hee
               gives
               seven
               Precepts
               for
               the
               holy
               leading
               of
               the
               life
               of
               every
               one
               of
               them
               severally
               taken
               .
            
             
               Precept
               1.
               
               That
               they
               should
               not
               any
               longer
               walk
               as
               other
               Gentiles
               ,
               but
               as
               became
               those
               who
               were
               effectually
               called
               from
               the
               state
               of
               sin
               ,
               unto
               Christ.
               The
               Reasons
               of
               this
               Precept
               or
               Exhortation
               are
               four
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 say
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               1.
               
               I
               who
               am
               an
               Apostle
               by
               authority
               given
               mee
               of
               God
               ,
               do
               earnestly
               beseech
               you
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
               to
               whom
               you
               must
               give
               an
               account
               if
               you
               neglect
               and
               despise
               this
               my
               earnest
               desire
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 vanity
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               2.
               
               From
               the
               miserable
               condition
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               those
               that
               are
               unregenerate
               ;
               which
               condition
               is
               couched
               in
               these
               seven
               particulars
               :
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               they
               were
               led
               by
               a
               vain
               minde
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               dictate
               any
               thing
               certainly
               in
               divine
               things
               ,
               nor
               directs
               humane
               actions
               to
               any
               profitable
               end
               ,
               vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             
               Darkned
               ]
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               the
               reason
               of
               unregenerate
               Gentiles
               ,
               in
               things
               pertaining
               to
               God
               and
               happiness
               ,
               is
               darkned
               and
               blinded
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               they
               are
               alienated
               from
               the
               spiritual
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               communion
               with
               God.
               (
               4.
               )
               That
               they
               have
               no
               saving
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               are
               quite
               ignorant
               of
               God
               as
               to
               salvation
               ,
               or
               as
               hee
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               revealed
               in
               Christ.
               (
               5.
               )
               That
               they
               have
               a
               heart
               hardened
               by
               natural
               ,
               voluntary
               ,
               and
               judicial
               obduration
               ;
               for
               when
               they
               do
               willingly
               harden
               themselves
               in
               sin
               ,
               they
               are
               also
               by
               the
               just
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               further
               hardened
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               blindness
               of
               their
               mindes
               ,
               vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             
               
                 Past
                 feeling
              
               ]
               (
               6.
               )
               That
               being
               buried
               in
               unsensibleness
               ,
               and
               griefless
               quietness
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               any
               more
               fear
               sin
               ,
               or
               feel
               the
               natural
               bitings
               of
               conscience
               .
               (
               7.
               )
               That
               the
               Gentiles
               are
               freely
               ,
               and
               unrestrainedly
               carried
               away
               in
               the
               lust
               of
               sinning
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               a
               meer
               desire
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               a
               full
               commission
               of
               all
               uncleanness
               with
               greediness
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               their
               pleasures
               with
               an
               unsatisfiable
               desire
               and
               study
               to
               fulfill
               them
               ,
               vers
               .
               19.
               
               Hence
               the
               second
               Reason
               holds
               good
               ,
               the
               condition
               of
               all
               other
               Gentiles
               is
               most
               miserable
               :
               Therefore
               walk
               not
               as
               they
               do
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   20.
                
                 
                 But
                 yee
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 learned
                 Christ
                 :
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 If
                 so
                 bee
                 that
                 yee
                 have
                 heard
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 taught
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 in
                 Iesus
                 .
              
            
             
               Reas.
               3.
               
               The
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               are
               instructed
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               have
               learned
               ,
               requires
               another
               manner
               of
               life
               from
               you
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               the
               Gentiles
               follow
               :
               Therefore
               you
               should
               not
               imitate
               them
               ,
               vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 so
                 bee
              
               ]
               Hee
               limits
               the
               former
               Reason
               ,
               and
               restrains
               it
               to
               the
               truly
               regenerate
               ,
               who
               have
               sincerely
               and
               truly
               heard
               Christ
               ,
               and
               are
               effectually
               taught
               by
               his
               Spirit
               what
               that
               true
               holiness
               in
               Christ
               is
               ,
               what
               that
               right
               manner
               of
               living
               prescribed
               by
               Christ
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               great
               the
               virtue
               and
               spiritual
               power
               in
               him
               is
               to
               make
               his
               true
               and
               genuine
               Disciples
               live
               according
               to
               his
               orders
               (
               I
               say
               )
               with
               these
               at
               least
               the
               former
               Reasons
               will
               bee
               valid
               ,
               vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   22.
                
                 
                 That
                 yee
                 put
                 off
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 former
                 conversation
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 corrupt
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 deceitful
                 lusts
                 :
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 bee
                 renewed
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 your
                 minde
                 :
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 yee
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 God
                 is
                 created
                 in
                 righteousness
                 and
                 true
                 holiness
                 .
              
            
             
               Reas.
               4.
               
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               doth
               expresly
               require
               of
               beleevers
               that
               they
               perform
               these
               three
               things
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               following
               repentance
               ,
               they
               should
               more
               and
               more
               put
               off
               ,
               and
               lay
               aside
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               or
               that
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               which
               shewed
               it self
               in
               their
               former
               conversation
               ,
               which
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               or
               old
               man
               is
               daily
               made
               worse
               ,
               and
               more
               corrupt
               through
               deceitful
               lusts
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               doth
               more
               and
               more
               corrupt
               and
               destroy
               man
               ,
               vers
               .
               22.
               
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               they
               should
               bee
               more
               and
               more
               renewed
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               their
               minde
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               beleevers
               should
               do
               their
               endeavour
               ,
               through
               the
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               understanding
               more
               and
               more
               spiritual
               ,
               which
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               is
               repugnant
               to
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               argues
               against
               it
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               beleevers
               should
               put
               on
               the
               new
               man
               ,
               or
               should
               study
               to
               manifest
               and
               declare
               in
               themselves
               the
               actions
               and
               qualities
               of
               the
               new
               creature
               ,
               renewed
               after
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               should
               carefully
               yeeld
               obedience
               to
               the
               divine
               Law
               in
               those
               things
               which
               respect
               God
               and
               their
               neighbour
               .
               Hence
               the
               Argument
               is
               thus
               ,
               The
               Christia●●octrine
               requires
               of
               you
               that
               putting
               off
               the
               manners
               o●
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               your
               minde
               being
               renewed
               ,
               you
               should
               study
               to
               approve
               your selves
               new
               creatures
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               righteousness
               and
               holiness
               .
               Therefore
               you
               should
               not
               walk
               as
               other
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Wherefore
               putting
               away
               lying
               ,
               speak
               every
               man
               truth
               with
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               for
               wee
               are
               members
               one
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               Prec
               .
               2.
               
               In
               this
               hee
               doth
               particularly
               command
               them
               to
               lay
               aside
               the
               custome
               of
               lying
               ,
               and
               to
               speak
               the
               truth
               ;
               and
               alledges
               one
               reason
               for
               this
               exhortation
               or
               command
               ,
               viz.
               because
               we
               are
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               members
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               therefore
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               natural
               body
               ,
               where
               ,
               if
               the
               members
               should
               defraud
               one
               another
               ,
               it
               would
               bee
               a
               Monster
               ;
               so
               wee
               should
               account
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               those
               that
               profess
               the
               faith
               deceive
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   26.
                
                 
                 Bee
                 yee
                 angry
                 and
                 sin
                 not
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 Sun
                 go
                 down
                 upon
                 your
                 wrath
                 :
              
               
                 27.
                 
                 Neither
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
            
             
               Prec
               .
               3.
               
               Touching
               refraining
               from
               anger
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               unlawful
               or
               lasting
               .
               Sin
               not
               by
               being
               angry
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               bee
               not
               too
               soon
               ,
               or
               too
               long
               angry
               ,
               do
               not
               favour
               anger
               in
               your
               souls
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               it
               to
               sleep
               with
               you
               ,
               but
               bee
               sure
               to
               observe
               a
               measure
               even
               in
               lawfull
               anger
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               unlawfull
               anger
               chance
               to
               overtake
               you
               ,
               which
               indeed
               very
               often
               falls
               our
               ,
               I
               counsel
               you
               presently
               to
               forbear
               ,
               and
               leave
               it
               off
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 Devil
              
               ]
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               Command
               is
               from
               the
               damage
               which
               they
               might
               otherwise
               receive
               .
               If
               they
               did
               shew
               any
               liking
               to
               anger
               ,
               they
               would
               give
               way
               to
               the
               Devil
               to
               tempt
               and
               egge
               them
               on
               to
               sin
               more
               ,
               to
               whom
               
               they
               should
               not
               at
               all
               give
               place
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               allowance
               of
               this
               or
               any
               other
               sin
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               Let
               him
               that
               stole
               steal
               no
               more
               ;
               but
               rather
               let
               him
               labour
               ,
               working
               with
               his
               hands
               the
               thing
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               have
               to
               give
               to
               him
               that
               needeth
               .
            
             
               Prec
               .
               4.
               
               Touching
               their
               laying
               aside
               the
               custome
               of
               stealing
               and
               fraudulent
               dealing
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               Command
               is
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               far
               better
               they
               should
               betake
               themselves
               unto
               labouring
               with
               their
               hands
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               bee
               able
               to
               help
               themselves
               ,
               and
               releeve
               others
               necessities
               ,
               than
               to
               steal
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   29.
                
                 
                 Let
                 no
                 corrupt
                 communication
                 proceed
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 mouth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 edifying
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 minister
                 grace
                 unto
                 the
                 hearers
                 .
              
               
                 30.
                 
                 And
                 grieve
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 yee
                 are
                 sealed
                 unto
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Redemption
                 .
              
            
             
               Prec
               .
               5.
               
               To
               take
               heed
               of
               the
               faults
               of
               the
               tongue
               .
               That
               they
               should
               not
               speak
               filthy
               ,
               hunful
               ,
               or
               unprofitable
               things
               ,
               which
               neither
               make
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               for
               their
               own
               ,
               or
               others
               advantage
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               speak
               those
               things
               which
               were
               honest
               ,
               and
               which
               did
               tend
               to
               the
               edification
               of
               their
               Neighbour
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 grieve
                 not
              
               ]
               Hee
               adds
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Command
               ,
               lest
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               dwelleth
               in
               you
               ,
               should
               bee
               grieved
               with
               your
               corrupt
               and
               filthy
               speeches
               .
               Hee
               urges
               this
               reason
               ,
               and
               renders
               it
               more
               strong
               ,
               and
               weighty
               ,
               in
               that
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               they
               were
               sealed
               to
               the
               day
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               presence
               ,
               they
               were
               in
               a
               manner
               noted
               and
               marked
               for
               Gods
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               ones
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               perfected
               redemption
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               day
               of
               resurrection
               ,
               they
               may
               bee
               brought
               into
               Gods
               Mansion-place
               :
               Therefore
               they
               ought
               to
               shew
               their
               thankfulness
               to
               this
               Spirit
               in
               another
               manner
               ,
               than
               by
               thus
               offending
               him
               with
               their
               uncleanness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 31.
              
               
               Let
               all
               bitterness
               and
               wrath
               ,
               and
               anger
               ,
               and
               clamour
               ,
               and
               evill
               speaking
               ,
               bee
               put
               away
               from
               you
               ,
               with
               all
               malice
               .
            
             
               Prec
               .
               6.
               
               In
               which
               hee
               forbids
               bitterness
               ,
               and
               rancour
               of
               minde
               ,
               and
               wrath
               ,
               and
               clamour
               ,
               and
               evill-speaking
               ,
               and
               all
               kinde
               of
               roughness
               ,
               and
               malice
               ,
               or
               frowardness
               towards
               their
               neighbour
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 32.
              
               
               And
               bee
               yee
               kinde
               one
               to
               anot●●●
               ,
               tender-hearted
               ,
               forgiving
               one
               another
               ,
               even
               as
               God
               for
               Christs
               sake
               hath
               forgiven
               you
               .
            
             
               Prec
               .
               7.
               
               In
               which
               on
               the
               contrary
               hee
               commands
               mutuall
               mercy
               ,
               friendship
               ,
               and
               forgiving
               one
               anothers
               faults
               .
               To
               which
               is
               added
               the
               most
               weighty
               reason
               ,
               because
               God
               in
               Christ
               hath
               forgiven
               you
               your
               sins
               ,
               and
               hath
               shewn
               abundance
               of
               grace
               to
               you
               in
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               you
               should
               be
               bountiful
               and
               merciful
               to
               one
               another
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               the
               former
               contains
               nine
               general
               Precepts
               touching
               the
               practice
               of
               holiness
               ,
               which
               indifferently
               concern
               all
               beleevers
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 21.
              
               
               The
               latter
               contains
               four
               more
               special
               Precepts
               touching
               Oeconomical
               ,
               or
               houshold
               offices
               ,
               
                 unto
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Bee
             yee
             therefore
             followers
             of
             God
             as
             dear
             children
             .
          
           
             Precept
             1.
             
             Touching
             holiness
             in
             general
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             study
             to
             imitate
             God
             in
             holiness
             :
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             yee
             are
             the
             beloved
             Sons
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             you
             should
             imitate
             God
             your
             Father
             ,
             who
             is
             holy
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               :
               2.
            
             
             And
             walk
             in
             love
             ,
             as
             Christ
             also
             hath
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             an
             offering
             ,
             and
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             for
             a
             sweet
             smelling
             savour
             .
          
           
             Prec
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             should
             walk
             in
             mutual
             love
             ;
             hee
             adds
             the
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             because
             Christ
             hath
             so
             loved
             us
             ,
             that
             hee
             offered
             himself
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             might
             forgive
             us
             our
             sins
             ;
             the
             power
             of
             this
             sacrifice
             appears
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             pleased
             and
             appeased
             God
             towards
             us
             :
             These
             two
             Precepts
             also
             may
             serve
             to
             confirm
             the
             preceding
             exhortation
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             concerning
             forgiving
             one
             anothers
             faults
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             But
             fornication
             ,
             and
             all
             uncleanness
             ,
             or
             covetousness
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             bee
             once
             named
             amongst
             you
             ,
             as
             becometh
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Prec
             .
             3.
             
             That
             they
             should
             beware
             and
             avoid
             fornication
             ,
             and
             all
             kinde
             of
             uncleanness
             and
             covetousness
             ,
             yea
             that
             they
             should
             not
             bee
             so
             much
             as
             named
             among
             them
             without
             detestation
             ,
             much
             less
             committed
             :
             The
             reason
             thereof
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             becomes
             Saints
             thus
             to
             carry
             themselves
             ,
             who
             have
             devoted
             themselves
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             God.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               Neither
               filthiness
               ,
               nor
               foolish
               talking
               ,
               nor
               jeasting
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               convenient
               ,
               but
               rather
               giving
               of
               thanks
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               For
               this
               yee
               know
               ,
               that
               no
               Whoremonger
               ,
               nor
               unclean
               person
               ,
               nor
               covetous
               man
               who
               is
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               hath
               any
               inheritance
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Let
               no
               man
               deceive
               you
               with
               vain
               words
               ,
               for
               because
               of
               these
               things
               cometh
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
            
          
           
             Prec
             .
             4.
             
             That
             they
             should
             avoid
             filthiness
             of
             speech
             ,
             foolish
             talking
             ,
             and
             scoffing
             .
             Of
             these
             two
             Precepts
             ,
             hee
             gives
             five
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               Which
               are
               not
               ]
               Reason
            
             1.
             
             Because
             filthy
             speech
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             become
             Saints
             .
          
           
             
               But
               rather
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             wee
             have
             other
             matters
             of
             joy
             afforded
             us
             to
             take
             up
             our
             talk
             with
             ,
             viz.
             Thanksgiving
             for
             Gods
             benefits
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               This
               yee
               know
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             uncleanness
             and
             covetousness
             are
             excluded
             from
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             God
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Christs
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Kingdome
             common
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             
               Idolater
               ]
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             Because
             covetousness
             is
             Idolatry
             ,
             substituting
             the
             creature
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Creator
             .
             Wee
             may
             understand
             the
             same
             of
             other
             vices
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               No
               man
               ]
               Reas.
            
             5.
             
             Because
             whoever
             are
             addicted
             to
             these
             vices
             ,
             are
             reckoned
             among
             the
             sons
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             or
             Rebels
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             feel
             the
             most
             heavy
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             whatever
             Seducers
             may
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Bee
             not
             yee
             therefore
             partakers
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Prec
             .
             5.
             
             This
             hee
             adds
             as
             an
             inference
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             generally
             disswades
             them
             from
             partaking
             in
             these
             aforesaid
             vices
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             wherewith
             the
             sons
             of
             disobedience
             defile
             themselves
             .
             The
             Reasons
             hereof
             are
             eight
             :
             The
             first
             went
             before
             ,
             lest
             they
             bee
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             future
             wrath
             hanging
             over
             the
             disobedient
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             For
             yee
             were
             sometimes
             darkness
             ,
             but
             now
             are
             yee
             light
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Walk
             as
             children
             of
             light
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             From
             their
             changed
             condition
             ,
             because
             before
             your
             conversion
             to
             faith
             ,
             you
             were
             slaves
             and
             bond-men
             to
             ignorance
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             but
             now
             in
             Christ
             yee
             are
             beautified
             with
             the
             light
             of
             wisdome
             and
             holiness
             ,
             that
             yee
             should
             commend
             this
             light
             to
             others
             (
             where
             hee
             gives
             a
             hint
             of
             the
             same
             Precept
             affirmatively
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             should
             not
             walk
             as
             the
             sons
             of
             darkness
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             sons
             of
             light
             ,
             obeying
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             affords
             light
             to
             the
             right
             ordering
             of
             our
             lives
             )
             therefore
             you
             should
             not
             bee
             companions
             of
             the
             obstinate
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             (
             For
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             in
             all
             goodness
             ,
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             truth
             .
             )
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             whom
             yee
             are
             translated
             from
             darkness
             to
             light
             ,
             consists
             in
             goodness
             ,
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             truth
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             should
             bring
             forth
             these
             fruits
             ,
             and
             not
             bee
             companions
             of
             the
             obstinate
             ,
             in
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Proving
             what
             is
             acceptable
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             In
             which
             hee
             explains
             the
             Precept
             touching
             walking
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             Because
             endeavouring
             to
             walk
             as
             Sons
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             yee
             may
             experimentally
             know
             ,
             and
             certainly
             try
             what
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             what
             not
             :
             Therefore
             bee
             not
             yee
             ,
             by
             walking
             in
             darkness
             ,
             of
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             disobedient
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             And
             have
             no
             fellowship
             with
             the
             unfruitful
             works
             of
             darkness
             ,
             but
             rather
             reprove
             them
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             Here
             also
             the
             Precept
             is
             repeated
             and
             explained
             .
             Because
             walking
             as
             the
             Sons
             of
             Light
             ,
             yee
             will
             not
             onely
             not
             partake
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             example
             of
             your
             holy
             life
             you
             will
             condemn
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             :
             Bee
             not
             yee
             therefore
             their
             companions
             ,
             but
             rather
             abhor
             their
             manners
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             For
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             even
             to
             speak
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             done
             of
             them
             in
             secret
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
             Because
             the
             works
             of
             darkness
             ,
             which
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             unconverted
             Heathens
             secretly
             commit
             ,
             for
             their
             filthiness
             are
             not
             worthy
             of
             a
             Christians
             ear
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             any
             intercourse
             with
             their
             sins
             ,
             but
             rather
             reprove
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Sons
             of
             Light.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             But
             all
             things
             that
             are
             reproved
             ,
             are
             made
             manifest
             by
             the
             Light
             :
             for
             whatsoever
             doth
             make
             manifest
             ,
             is
             Light.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             7.
             
             Because
             the
             rebuke
             of
             secret
             sins
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             by
             your
             openly-declared
             holy
             life
             ,
             doth
             prick
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             doth
             manifest
             that
             their
             works
             are
             evil
             :
             and
             this
             doth
             very
             much
             conduce
             to
             their
             conversion
             ;
             for
             thus
             it
             brings
             them
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Is
               Light
            
             ]
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             reason
             ,
             and
             proves
             that
             an
             holy
             life
             is
             Light.
             Because
             it
             hath
             the
             property
             of
             Light
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             manifests
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             their
             works
             are
             evil
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             Wherefore
             hee
             saith
             ,
             Awake
             thou
             that
             sleepest
             ,
             and
             arise
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             Christ
             shall
             give
             thee
             Light.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             8.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             .
             Because
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             the
             Prophetical
             and
             Apostolical
             Doctrine
             ,
             both
             taken
             together
             ,
             have
             this
             tendency
             and
             drift
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             sleep
             and
             are
             dead
             in
             sins
             ,
             should
             bee
             raised
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             come
             unto
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             bee
             enlightened
             and
             saved
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Christs
             Grace
             :
             Therefore
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             Light
             ought
             both
             in
             words
             and
             deeds
             to
             commend
             this
             Doctrine
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             propagate
             it
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             others
             ,
             shunning
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             all
             intercourse
             with
             sinners
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             See
             then
             that
             yee
             walk
             circumspectly
             ,
             not
             as
             fools
             ,
             but
             as
             wise
             ;
          
           
             Prec
             .
             6.
             
             Making
             for
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             former
             .
             That
             they
             should
             take
             care
             to
             walk
             accurately
             ,
             as
             becomes
             those
             who
             are
             indued
             with
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             deceived
             ,
             decline
             from
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             are
             ignorant
             of
             Gods
             Will.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             Redeeming
             the
             time
             ,
             because
             the
             daies
             are
             evil
             .
          
           
             Prec
             .
             7.
             
             Having
             the
             same
             drift
             .
             That
             they
             should
             not
             suffer
             their
             time
             to
             bee
             spent
             in
             idleness
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             to
             pass
             unfruitfully
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             of
             sluggish
             idleness
             ,
             or
             unprofitable
             business
             ,
             they
             should
             take
             hold
             of
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             redeem
             opportunities
             of
             well
             doing
             :
             Hee
             gives
             the
             reason
             ,
             Because
             the
             times
             are
             full
             of
             dangers
             ,
             through
             the
             malice
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             (
             no
             one
             knows
             how
             soon
             )
             may
             take
             away
             their
             liberty
             ,
             goods
             ,
             yea
             life
             it self
             ,
             and
             deprive
             them
             of
             all
             opportunity
             of
             doing
             good
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             bee
             yee
             not
             unwise
             ,
             but
             understand
             what
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             reason
             hee
             inferrs
             a
             conclusion
             :
             Therefore
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             bee
             wise
             ,
             and
             not
             fools
             ,
             observing
             what
             God
             requires
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             yee
             should
             perform
             it
             diligently
             without
             delay
             ,
             while
             time
             is
             afforded
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             And
             bee
             not
             drunk
             with
             Wine
             ,
             wherein
             is
             excess
             :
             but
             bee
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             :
          
           
             Prec
             .
             8.
             
             Forbidding
             them
             to
             bee
             drunk
             with
             Wine
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             drink
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             drunkenness
             is
             the
             destruction
             of
             estates
             ,
             credit
             ,
             body
             and
             soul.
             
          
           
             
               Bee
               filled
               ]
               Prec
            
             .
             9.
             
             This
             is
             delivered
             by
             way
             of
             Antithesis
             ;
             that
             rather
             they
             should
             bee
             filled
             and
             exhilerate
             themselves
             with
             the
             saving
             water
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             should
             strive
             to
             abound
             in
             the
             experience
             of
             joy
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             Gods
             Spirit
             :
             in
             which
             fulness
             there
             is
             no
             excess
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             Speaking
             to
             your selves
             in
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Songs
             ,
             singing
             ,
             and
             making
             melody
             in
             your
             heart
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             Precept
             is
             from
             those
             better
             fruits
             which
             spiritual
             joy
             produceth
             ,
             such
             are
             all
             sorts
             of
             spiritual
             Songs
             ,
             especially
             those
             which
             are
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             should
             mutually
             edifie
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             God
             from
             their
             heart
             or
             spiritual
             affection
             .
             A
             Psalm
             is
             a
             sacred
             song
             in
             general
             ,
             especially
             that
             which
             is
             by
             playing
             on
             the
             harp
             .
             A
             Hymn
             properly
             contains
             Gods
             praise
             .
             An
             Ode
             or
             Song
             ,
             is
             a
             common
             name
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             Giving
             thanks
             alwaies
             for
             all
             things
             unto
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             Hee
             shews
             the
             special
             use
             and
             end
             of
             Christian
             Songs
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             alwaies
             ,
             in
             what
             condition
             soever
             wee
             are
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             our
             Father
             for
             all
             his
             benefits
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               Submitting
               your selves
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               this
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               that
               hee
               may
               descend
               to
               oeconomical
               Precepts
               ,
               hee
               premises
               an
               exhortation
               touching
               submission
               to
               one
               another
               in
               general
               ,
               that
               still
               keeping
               that
               order
               which
               God
               had
               placed
               them
               in
               ,
               they
               should
               each
               one
               in
               his
               office
               help
               one
               another
               ;
               for
               where-ever
               there
               is
               love
               ,
               there
               will
               bee
               care
               to
               serve
               one
               another
               :
               Hee
               adds
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               requisite
               that
               from
               this
               fountain
               should
               flow
               sincere
               obedience
               of
               this
               Precept
               from
               the
               heart
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               is
               is
               onely
               the
               fear
               of
               Christ
               which
               can
               bring
               our
               fierceness
               into
               subjection
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               not
               refuse
               the
               yoak
               ,
               and
               can
               bring
               down
               our
               pride
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               not
               bee
               ashamed
               to
               serve
               our
               neighbours
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               Wives
               ,
               submit
               your selves
               unto
               your
               own
               Husbands
               ,
               as
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Now
               follow
               the
               oeconomical
               Precepts
               .
               (
               1
               )
               That
               Wives
               should
               bee
               in
               subjection
               to
               their
               own
               Husbands
               ,
               chastly
               ,
               sincerely
               ,
               and
               in
               lawful
               things
               .
               The
               reasons
               whereof
               are
               four
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ]
                 Reason
              
               1.
               
               Because
               Christ
               commanded
               that
               the
               Wife
               should
               bee
               subject
               to
               her
               Husband
               ,
               and
               accounts
               of
               that
               subjection
               as
               if
               shee
               yeelded
               obedience
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               in
               like
               manner
               looks
               upon
               the
               Wives
               rebellion
               against
               her
               Husband
               ,
               as
               rebellion
               against
               himself
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               For
               the
               Husband
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Wife
               ,
               even
               as
               Christ
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               hee
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               2.
               
               Because
               the
               Husband
               is
               in
               honour
               and
               authority
               over
               the
               Wife
               ,
               as
               the
               head
               is
               over
               the
               body
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               meet
               that
               the
               Wife
               ●●ould
               bee
               in
               subjection
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 Christ
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               3.
               
               Because
               〈◊〉
               will
               have
               the
               Husbands
               authority
               over
               the
               Wife
               to
               ●ee
               a
               similitude
               of
               Christs
               authority
               over
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 hee
                 is
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               4.
               
               The
               same
               similitude
               is
               illustrated
               .
               As
               Christ
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               its
               good
               :
               so
               the
               Husband
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Wife
               for
               her
               good
               ,
               whom
               hee
               ought
               in
               all
               things
               to
               defend
               ,
               ch●rish
               and
               
               comfort
               :
               And
               as
               it
               is
               expedient
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               bee
               obedient
               to
               Christ
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               for
               the
               Wife
               to
               bee
               obedient
               to
               her
               Husband
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               Therefore
               as
               the
               Church
               is
               subject
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               so
               let
               the
               Wives
               bee
               to
               their
               own
               Husbands
               ,
               in
               every
               thing
               .
            
             
               From
               these
               reasons
               hee
               inferrs
               the
               conclusion
               :
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               Wife
               to
               bee
               obedient
               to
               her
               Husband
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               hinder
               not
               her
               due
               subjection
               unto
               God
               and
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Husbands
               love
               your
               Wives
               ,
               even
               as
               Christ
               also
               loved
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               gave
               himself
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Prec
               .
               2.
               
               Which
               is
               given
               to
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               love
               their
               Wives
               ;
               the
               reasons
               thereof
               are
               five
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               1.
               
               From
               the
               example
               of
               Christs
               love
               towards
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               love
               the
               Apostle
               commends
               from
               these
               four
               marks
               .
            
             
               (
               1
               )
               That
               Christ
               out
               of
               his
               love
               offered
               himself
               for
               the
               Church
               which
               was
               then
               lost
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               That
               hee
               might
               sanctifie
               and
               cleanse
               it
               with
               the
               washing
               of
               water
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               ;
            
             
               (
               2
               )
               That
               hee
               loved
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               offered
               himself
               for
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               hee
               might
               sanctifie
               it
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               prophane
               and
               impure
               Church
               make
               it
               a
               holy
               one
               .
            
             
               Washing
               ]
               (
               3
               )
               That
               Christ
               doth
               effectually
               cleanse
               his
               Church
               by
               virtue
               of
               his
               blood
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               free
               promise
               ,
               which
               hee
               applies
               to
               us
               by
               the
               ordinary
               means
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               by
               instruments
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               ordained
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               communication
               of
               virtue
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
              
               
               That
               hee
               might
               present
               it
               to
               himself
               a
               glorious
               Church
               ,
               not
               having
               spot
               or
               wrinckle
               ,
               nor
               any
               such
               thing
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               should
               bee
               holy
               and
               without
               blemish
               .
            
             
               (
               4
               )
               That
               hee
               hath
               loved
               his
               Church
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               at
               length
               present
               it
               glorious
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               without
               any
               mark
               or
               token
               either
               of
               sin
               or
               misery
               ,
               and
               hee
               will
               ever
               prosecute
               this
               his
               work
               till
               hee
               hath
               brought
               it
               to
               pass
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               So
               ought
               men
               to
               love
               their
               Wives
               ,
               as
               their
               own
               bodies
               ;
               hee
               that
               loveth
               his
               Wife
               ,
               loveth
               himself
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               Precept
               given
               to
               men
               touching
               loving
               their
               Wives
               .
               Because
               Wives
               are
               the
               bodies
               of
               their
               own
               Husbands
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               They
               two
               shall
               bee
               one
               flesh
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 loveth
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               3.
               
               Because
               hee
               which
               loveth
               his
               Wife
               ,
               loveth
               himself
               ,
               and
               performs
               the
               office
               of
               love
               unto
               himself
               ,
               for
               that
               love
               of
               a
               mans
               own
               Wife
               ,
               doth
               every
               way
               redound
               to
               the
               Husbands
               good
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 29.
              
               
               For
               no
               man
               ever
               yet
               hated
               his
               own
               flesh
               ;
               but
               nourisheth
               and
               cherisheth
               it
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               Lord
               the
               Church
               :
            
             
               Reas.
               4.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               as
               unnatural
               to
               a
               Wife
               and
               good
               Husband
               not
               to
               love
               his
               Wife
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               hate
               his
               own
               flesh
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               as
               agreeable
               to
               reason
               ,
               to
               favour
               and
               make
               much
               of
               his
               Wife
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               regard
               his
               own
               flesh
               .
            
             
               As
               ]
               Hee
               confirms
               and
               illustrates
               this
               reason
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               hee
               wills
               us
               alwaies
               to
               have
               in
               our
               eye
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               perfect
               example
               of
               love
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 30.
              
               
               For
               wee
               are
               members
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               bones
               .
            
             
               Hee
               proves
               that
               Christ
               loved
               us
               as
               his
               own
               flesh
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               for
               him
               to
               hate
               us
               ,
               but
               hee
               was
               as
               it
               were
               constrained
               out
               of
               love
               to
               maintain
               and
               cherish
               us
               :
               because
               wee
               are
               members
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               bone
               of
               his
               bone
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               wee
               are
               as
               nearly
               joyned
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               Eve
               was
               to
               Adam
               :
               for
               what
               Eve
               owed
               to
               Adam
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               wee
               owe
               to
               Christ
               in
               the
               regeneration
               of
               our
               spirit
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               .
               In
               the
               forming
               of
               
                 Eve
                 ,
                 Adam
              
               lost
               onely
               one
               rib
               :
               but
               in
               the
               reforming
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Christ
               lost
               his
               life
               .
               Onely
               the
               matter
               of
               Eve
               was
               from
               Adam
               :
               but
               the
               Church
               hath
               from
               Christ
               its
               natural
               formation
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               reformation
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               both
               the
               body
               and
               soul
               of
               every
               member
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 31.
              
               
               For
               this
               cause
               shall
               a
               man
               leave
               his
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               and
               shall
               bee
               joyned
               unto
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               they
               two
               shall
               bee
               one
               flesh
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               5.
               
               Where
               hee
               proves
               both
               that
               the
               Church
               owes
               its
               beginning
               to
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               Husbands
               ought
               to
               love
               their
               Wives
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               institution
               of
               marriage
               ,
               which
               requires
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               streight
               knot
               between
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               ,
               a
               man
               shall
               leave
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               and
               bee
               joyned
               to
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               they
               two
               shall
               bee
               united
               into
               one
               flesh
               ,
               by
               the
               bond
               of
               wedlock
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               now
               have
               a
               mutual
               right
               to
               ,
               and
               power
               over
               one
               another
               :
               the
               words
               of
               this
               institution
               have
               a
               typical
               sense
               :
               for
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               saying
               ,
               Gen.
               2.23
               .
               Thou
               art
               flesh
               of
               my
               flesh
               ,
               and
               bone
               of
               my
               bone
               ,
               intended
               to
               represent
               the
               union
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               that
               wee
               are
               bone
               of
               Christs
               bone
               ,
               and
               flesh
               of
               Christs
               flesh
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               most
               nearly
               united
               to
               Christ
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               speech
               of
               Adam
               to
               Eve
               ,
               it
               was
               prefigured
               ,
               that
               Christ
               (
               as
               hee
               was
               one
               flesh
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               one
               flesh
               with
               himself
               by
               a
               spiritual
               wedlock
               )
               did
               as
               it
               were
               leave
               his
               own
               Father
               (
               laying
               aside
               after
               a
               manner
               that
               glory
               which
               hee
               had
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               abasing
               himself
               when
               hee
               was
               in
               the
               form
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               taking
               upon
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
               .
               )
               Also
               it
               was
               prefigured
               that
               Christ
               should
               leave
               Mary
               his
               Mother
               ,
               that
               by
               dying
               hee
               might
               buy
               the
               Church
               to
               bee
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               with
               which
               hee
               would
               bee
               one
               flesh
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 32.
              
               
               This
               is
               a
               great
               mystery
               :
               but
               I
               speak
               concerning
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               viewing
               this
               last
               thing
               ,
               not
               the
               carnal
               wedlock
               ,
               but
               the
               union
               of
               Christ
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               calls
               it
               a
               great
               mystery
               :
               and
               lest
               any
               one
               should
               otherwise
               understand
               his
               saying
               ,
               hee
               signifies
               in
               express
               words
               ,
               that
               hee
               doth
               not
               speak
               this
               of
               the
               mystery
               touching
               the
               carnal
               marriage
               of
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               ,
               but
               concerning
               the
               spiritual
               conjunction
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               any
               natural
               bond
               or
               tye
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 33.
              
               
               Nevertheless
               ,
               let
               every
               one
               of
               you
               in
               particular
               ,
               so
               love
               his
               Wife
               even
               as
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               Wife
               see
               that
               shee
               reverence
               the
               Husband
               .
            
             
               Letting
               the
               mystery
               pass
               ,
               hee
               returns
               to
               the
               Precepts
               touching
               the
               duties
               of
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               last
               place
               adds
               Precept
               3.
               wherein
               hee
               reduces
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               Husband
               to
               sincere
               love
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               the
               love
               wherewith
               hee
               loves
               himself
               ,
               and
               this
               love
               hee
               presses
               upon
               them
               ;
               On
               the
               other
               side
               hee
               reduces
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               Wife
               to
               fear
               ,
               and
               reverence
               towards
               her
               Husband
               ,
               that
               shee
               offend
               him
               not
               ,
               but
               indeavour
               in
               the
               Lord
               to
               please
               him
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               HEE
               proceeds
               to
               give
               Precepts
               touching
               oeconomical
               and
               common
               Christian
               duties
               .
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               The
               first
               contains
               four
               Precepts
               touching
               oeconomical
               duties
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 10.
              
               
               The
               other
               is
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               containing
               some
               common
               duties
               ,
               
                 unto
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Children
             ,
             obey
             your
             Parents
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             this
             is
             right
             .
          
           
             Precept
             1.
             to
             children
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             honour
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             reverence
             and
             obedience
             to
             them
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             to
             God
             :
             the
             reasons
             hereof
             are
             four
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             it
             is
             required
             by
             all
             Law
             both
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             children
             should
             obey
             their
             Parents
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Honour
             thy
             Father
             and
             thy
             Mother
             (
             which
             is
             the
             first
             Commandement
             with
             Promise
             .
             )
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             obedience
             of
             children
             is
             expressly
             
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             honour
             due
             to
             Parents
             ,
             and
             commanded
             in
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Which
               is
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             this
             is
             the
             first
             command
             which
             hath
             a
             particular
             promise
             particularly
             applyed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             That
             it
             may
             bee
             well
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             mayest
             live
             long
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Because
             the
             obedience
             of
             children
             towards
             their
             Parents
             ,
             conduces
             to
             the
             childrens
             good
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             special
             blessing
             ,
             the
             lengthening
             of
             temporal
             life
             :
             which
             Promise
             is
             either
             simply
             fulfilled
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             change
             of
             the
             benefit
             ,
             for
             one
             much
             better
             ,
             of
             a
             better
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             And
             yee
             Fathers
             provoke
             not
             your
             children
             to
             wrath
             ;
             but
             bring
             them
             up
             in
             the
             nurture
             and
             admonition
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Prec
             .
             2.
             
             Touching
             the
             part
             and
             duty
             of
             Parents
             towards
             their
             children
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             by
             too
             much
             severity
             towards
             their
             children
             ,
             they
             abuse
             not
             their
             Fatherly
             power
             (
             lest
             they
             drive
             their
             childrens
             affection
             from
             them
             )
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             by
             too
             much
             indulgence
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             nourish
             any
             childish
             malepertness
             in
             their
             children
             ,
             but
             that
             rather
             they
             strive
             to
             correct
             their
             vices
             ,
             and
             instruct
             them
             in
             good
             manners
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Servants
             bee
             obedient
             to
             them
             that
             are
             your
             Masters
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             in
             singleness
             of
             your
             heart
             ,
             as
             unto
             Christ
             :
          
           
             Prec
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             duty
             of
             Servants
             towards
             their
             Masters
             :
             the
             parts
             whereof
             are
             six
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             they
             obey
             their
             Masters
             ,
             acknowledging
             their
             external
             servile
             condition
             to
             bee
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             freed
             from
             a
             political
             servitude
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             neither
             takes
             away
             ,
             nor
             changes
             Governments
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             they
             remember
             that
             their
             Masters
             are
             not
             Masters
             of
             their
             consciences
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             flesh
             or
             outward
             man
             ,
             and
             in
             things
             which
             concern
             this
             life
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             they
             serve
             them
             in
             reverence
             ,
             and
             in
             fear
             of
             their
             anger
             .
             (
             4
             )
             That
             laying
             aside
             deceit
             ,
             they
             deal
             truly
             and
             sincerely
             with
             their
             Masters
             .
             (
             5
             )
             That
             they
             serve
             them
             with
             reference
             to
             Christs
             command
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             obeying
             them
             they
             will
             serve
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               Not
               with
               eye-service
               ,
               as
               men-pleasers
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               doing
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               from
               the
               heart
               :
            
             
               5.
               
               With
               good
               will
               doing
               service
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               men
               :
            
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             That
             without
             flattering
             deceit
             ,
             they
             take
             care
             of
             their
             Masters
             business
             ,
             no
             less
             in
             their
             absence
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             are
             present
             to
             over-look
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             that
             they
             may
             please
             their
             Masters
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             please
             God.
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             they
             serve
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             self-love
             ,
             or
             meer
             fear
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             good
             will
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             men
             :
             for
             hee
             serves
             God
             ,
             who
             obeyes
             him
             commanding
             him
             to
             serve
             his
             Master
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Knowing
             that
             whatsoever
             good
             thing
             man
             doeth
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             hee
             receive
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whether
             hee
             bee
             bond
             or
             free
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             Arguments
             which
             are
             tacitly
             couched
             in
             what
             went
             before
             ,
             to
             confirm
             this
             Precept
             ,
             hee
             adds
             the
             hope
             of
             reward
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             receive
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             liberally
             rewards
             the
             works
             of
             his
             servants
             whether
             they
             bee
             free
             or
             bond
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             And
             yee
             Masters
             do
             the
             same
             things
             unto
             them
             ,
             forbearing
             threatning
             :
             knowing
             that
             your
             Master
             also
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             respect
             of
             persons
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Prec
             .
             4.
             
             Concerning
             the
             duty
             of
             Masters
             towards
             their
             servants
             .
             That
             proportionably
             making
             use
             of
             the
             same
             virtues
             ,
             they
             should
             exercise
             their
             masterly
             power
             over
             their
             servants
             after
             a
             Christian
             manner
             :
             and
             particularly
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             moderate
             in
             threatnings
             ,
             lest
             they
             rule
             tyrannically
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             Knowing
             ]
             Hee
             adds
             two
             reasons
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             they
             have
             the
             Lord
             above
             them
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             revenge
             their
             weak
             tyranny
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             God
             is
             just
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             respect
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Master
             or
             servant
             ,
             but
             beholds
             the
             cause
             and
             work
             of
             both
             according
             to
             equity
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               Finally
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               bee
               strong
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               power
               of
               his
               might
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               contains
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ;
               which
               hath
               in
               it
               four
               points
               .
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               exhorts
               them
               to
               constancy
               in
               Faith
               and
               Holiness
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               on
               the
               spiritual
               armor
               against
               our
               enemies
               ,
               with
               whom
               wee
               must
               grapple
               as
               long
               as
               wee
               live
               ,
               Brethren
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 bee
                 yee
                 strengthened
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               Arguments
               to
               press
               on
               this
               Exhortation
               are
               three
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               have
               communion
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               power
               and
               strength
               ,
               in
               whom
               ,
               if
               yee
               continue
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               hee
               will
               bee
               ready
               to
               help
               you
               ,
               with
               his
               power
               and
               effectual
               operation
               ;
               that
               so
               you
               will
               both
               dare
               to
               venture
               on
               ,
               and
               bee
               able
               valiantly
               to
               oppose
               all
               your
               enemies
               and
               hinderances
               :
               Therefore
               bee
               yee
               strengthened
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               Put
               on
               the
               whole
               Armour
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               bee
               able
               to
               stand
               against
               the
               wiles
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               Because
               you
               are
               armed
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               weapons
               ,
               which
               are
               necessary
               for
               your
               war
               ;
               which
               weapons
               hee
               exhorts
               them
               to
               put
               on
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               able
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               fight
               against
               the
               Devils
               assaults
               and
               treachery
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               For
               wee
               wrestle
               not
               against
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               but
               against
               principalities
               ,
               against
               powers
               ,
               against
               the
               rulers
               of
               the
               darkness
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               against
               spiritual
               wickedness
               in
               high
               places
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               Because
               our
               strife
               is
               not
               meerly
               with
               men
               ,
               or
               against
               our
               own
               flesh
               ,
               or
               against
               men
               onely
               (
               such
               a
               fight
               might
               seem
               tolerable
               )
               but
               wee
               are
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               author
               of
               all
               these
               evils
               ,
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               army
               of
               unclean
               spirits
               ,
               who
               are
               no
               weak
               and
               ordinary
               souldiers
               ,
               but
               all
               of
               them
               principalities
               and
               powers
               ,
               or
               spirits
               which
               bear
               rule
               over
               worldly
               men
               :
               and
               govern
               the
               wicked
               (
               who
               are
               here
               and
               elsewhere
               called
               darkness
               )
               and
               stir
               them
               up
               against
               us
               :
               these
               also
               as
               they
               are
               very
               powerful
               and
               very
               crafty
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               most
               wicked
               and
               malicious
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               they
               are
               spiritual
               ,
               such
               as
               wee
               cannot
               discern
               with
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               flye
               about
               in
               the
               open
               air
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               can
               when
               they
               will
               set
               upon
               us
               at
               unawares
               ,
               unless
               wee
               watch
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Wherefore
               take
               unto
               you
               the
               whole
               armour
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               bee
               able
               to
               withstand
               in
               the
               evil
               day
               ,
               and
               having
               done
               all
               ,
               to
               stand
               .
            
             
               Here
               hee
               repeats
               the
               Exhortation
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               put
               on
               the
               whole
               armour
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               bee
               able
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               evil
               day
               ,
               or
               the
               day
               of
               temptation
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               day
               of
               victory
               ,
               expecting
               new
               on-sets
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               having
               overcome
               him
               ,
               might
               triumph
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Stand
               therefore
               ,
               having
               your
               loins
               girt
               about
               with
               Truth
               ,
               and
               having
               on
               the
               breast-plate
               of
               Righteousness
               .
            
             
               Hee
               takes
               a
               similitude
               from
               bodily
               weapons
               ,
               and
               names
               those
               helps
               against
               the
               Devil
               ,
               which
               answer
               to
               bodily
               armour
               ,
               fitted
               to
               defend
               us
               from
               ,
               and
               to
               offend
               the
               enemy
               ;
               to
               this
               end
               hee
               bids
               every
               one
               stand
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               keep
               himself
               within
               his
               general
               and
               particular
               calling
               ,
               and
               watch
               against
               the
               enemy
               .
               The
               parts
               of
               the
               armour
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               are
               seven
               .
            
             
               Loyns
               ]
               (
               1.
               )
               Constancy
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Truth
               ,
               which
               hee
               compares
               to
               a
               girdle
               ,
               which
               bindes
               the
               looser
               parts
               of
               the
               body
               that
               they
               do
               not
               fall
               asunder
               ;
               for
               knowledge
               strengthens
               us
               ,
               that
               wee
               do
               not
               waver
               through
               weakness
               .
            
             
               
                 Having
                 on
              
               ]
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               breast-plate
               of
               righteousness
               
               by
               which
               wee
               understand
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Christ
               applied
               to
               us
               ,
               which
               is
               alwayes
               accompanied
               with
               an
               endeavour
               after
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               were
               fortifies
               our
               breasts
               against
               the
               adversaries
               assault
               upon
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               manifests
               it
               to
               bee
               sincere
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               And
               your
               feet
               shod
               with
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               peace
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               A
               readiness
               of
               minde
               to
               acknowledge
               and
               advance
               the
               Gospel
               in
               our
               place
               ,
               against
               all
               hindrances
               and
               difficulties
               ;
               this
               is
               ,
               to
               have
               our
               feet
               shod
               with
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Above
               all
               ,
               taking
               the
               shield
               of
               faith
               ,
               wherewith
               yee
               shall
               bee
               able
               to
               quench
               all
               the
               fiery
               darts
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
               (
               4.
               )
               The
               shield
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               trust
               in
               Christ
               ,
               by
               which
               as
               by
               a
               shield
               are
               received
               ,
               and
               kept
               off
               all
               those
               poysoned
               temptations
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               which
               hee
               ,
               our
               great
               enemy
               ,
               doth
               brandish
               against
               us
               as
               his
               weapons
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               And
               take
               the
               helmet
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               (
               5.
               )
               The
               helmet
               of
               salvation
               ,
               or
               a
               certain
               hope
               and
               assurance
               of
               our
               salvation
               ,
               by
               which
               being
               armed
               and
               assured
               of
               the
               victory
               ,
               wee
               may
               confidently
               continue
               the
               fight
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 sword
              
               ]
               (
               6.
               )
               The
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               wherewith
               drawing
               and
               brandishing
               it
               ,
               wee
               may
               repell
               the
               Devil
               himself
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               flight
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Praying
               alwayes
               with
               all
               prayer
               and
               supplication
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               watching
               thereunto
               with
               all
               perseverance
               ,
               and
               supplication
               for
               all
               Saints
               :
            
             
               (
               7.
               )
               Prayer
               ,
               wherewith
               a
               Christian
               souldier
               betaking
               himself
               to
               his
               General
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               begs
               his
               assistance
               ,
               not
               once
               onely
               ,
               but
               at
               any
               time
               when
               necessity
               urges
               ;
               not
               coldly
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               lips
               onely
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               fervent
               Spirit
               ;
               not
               faintly
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               feared
               not
               the
               enemy
               ,
               but
               watching
               and
               attending
               to
               this
               duty
               with
               greatest
               earnestness
               ;
               not
               for
               himself
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               or
               for
               Gods
               whole
               Army
               ,
               and
               for
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               hee
               shall
               bee
               acquainted
               with
               their
               necessities
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               And
               for
               mee
               ,
               that
               utterance
               may
               bee
               given
               unto
               mee
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               open
               my
               mouth
               boldly
               ,
               to
               make
               known
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               of
               the
               Conclusion
               is
               an
               exhortation
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               inable
               him
               to
               declare
               and
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               fully
               ,
               plainly
               ,
               and
               boldly
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               For
               which
               I
               am
               an
               Ambassadour
               in
               bonds
               ;
               that
               therein
               I
               may
               speak
               boldly
               ,
               as
               I
               ought
               to
               speak
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               Reasons
               of
               this
               Exhortation
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               1.
               
               Because
               for
               this
               very
               end
               I
               am
               sent
               an
               Apostle
               with
               Authority
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               declare
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 bonds
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               2.
               
               Because
               I
               am
               held
               in
               bonds
               for
               the
               testimony
               given
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               God
               should
               confirm
               mee
               by
               means
               of
               your
               prayers
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 I
                 ought
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               3.
               
               Because
               it
               becomes
               mee
               wh●●m
               an
               Apostle
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               with
               liberty
               of
               speech
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               free
               manner
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   21.
                
                 
                 But
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 also
                 know
                 my
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 I
                 do
                 ,
                 Tychicus
                 a
                 beloved
                 brother
                 and
                 faithful
                 Minister
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 make
                 known
                 to
                 you
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 Whom
                 I
                 have
                 sent
                 unto
                 you
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 might
                 know
                 our
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 comfort
                 your
                 hearts
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               about
               the
               sending
               of
               Tychicus
               unto
               them
               ,
               for
               which
               hee
               gives
               a
               reason
               from
               the
               end
               ,
               viz.
               That
               so
               the
               Ephesians
               might
               bee
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Apostles
               business
               ,
               and
               might
               receive
               comfort
               by
               reason
               of
               Gods
               presence
               with
               him
               in
               his
               bonds
               ,
               and
               so
               might
               bee
               confirmed
               in
               the
               faith
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   23.
                
                 
                 Peace
                 bee
                 to
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 with
                 faith
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Grace
                 bee
                 with
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 in
                 sincerity
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               4.
               )
               Point
               is
               an
               Apostolical
               benediction
               ,
               wherein
               under
               the
               form
               of
               a
               wish
               ,
               hee
               prayes
               that
               peace
               and
               love
               ,
               with
               faith
               ,
               may
               bee
               still
               bestowed
               and
               communicated
               from
               God
               and
               Christ
               to
               the
               beleeving
               brethren
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               hee
               pronounceth
               grace
               on
               all
               those
               who
               love
               Christ
               with
               a
               sincere
               affection
               ;
               which
               grace
               is
               the
               fountain
               of
               that
               faith
               which
               worketh
               by
               love
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               wee
               have
               peace
               with
               God
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Epistle
           of
           St.
           Paul
           to
           the
           PHILIPPIANS
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             PHilippi
             was
             a
             City
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             begin
             a
             Church
             ,
             did
             both
             notable
             things
             ,
             and
             suffered
             hardships
             ,
             as
             appears
             ,
             
               Acts
               16.
            
             
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             writing
             the
             Epistle
             was
             this
             :
             The
             Philippians
             had
             sent
             their
             Pastor
             Epaphroditus
             with
             money
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             relieve
             his
             wants
             ,
             while
             hee
             was
             kept
             prisoner
             at
             Rome
             :
             The
             Apostle
             taking
             hold
             of
             this
             occasion
             ,
             writes
             this
             Epistle
             to
             confirm
             them
             in
             faith
             and
             godliness
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             By
             arming
             their
             hearts
             against
             the
             scandal
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             bonds
             ,
             and
             exhorting
             them
             to
             constancy
             ,
             in
             the
             
               first
               Chapter
            
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             By
             exhorting
             them
             to
             agreement
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             other
             vertues
             which
             conduce
             thereunto
             ,
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             By
             exhorting
             them
             with
             joy
             to
             rest
             upon
             the
             grace
             and
             vertue
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             abundantly
             sufficient
             for
             their
             sanctification
             and
             salvation
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             would
             beware
             of
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             holy
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             After
             some
             Rules
             given
             touching
             Christian
             vertues
             ,
             by
             declaring
             his
             thankfulness
             for
             their
             bounty
             towards
             him
             ,
             
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               OMitting
               the
               Preface
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               is
               comprehended
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 verses
              
               ,
               there
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               this
               
                 Chapter
                 :
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               A
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Philippians
               Faith
               ,
               in
               which
               also
               the
               Apostle
               assures
               them
               of
               his
               love
               towards
               them
               ,
               
                 unto
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 (
                 2
                 )
              
               A
               removing
               the
               scandal
               ,
               that
               the
               Philippians
               should
               not
               bee
               offended
               a●
               the
               afflictions
               which
               hee
               under-went
               ,
               
                 unto
                 vers
                 .
                 27.
                 
                 (
                 3
                 )
              
               An
               exhortation
               to
               continue
               inoffensively
               in
               the
               course
               of
               holiness
               ,
               
                 unto
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
               
               Paul
            
             and
             Timotheus
             the
             servants
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             which
             are
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             The
             Preface
             is
             taken
             up
             in
             a
             direction
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             a
             salutation
             of
             the
             Philippians
             .
             The
             direction
             of
             the
             Epistle
             is
             from
             Paul
             ,
             and
             from
             Timothy
             a
             Disciple
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             witness
             of
             the
             Apostles
             diligence
             ,
             in
             this
             his
             admonition
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             and
             its
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Rulers
             ,
             who
             were
             joyned
             to
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             life
             and
             manners
             ,
             and
             other
             necessaries
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Grace
             bee
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             Peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             salutation
             contains
             an
             Apostolical
             benediction
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             wisheth
             them
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             from
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             as
             his
             custome
             was
             to
             other
             Churches
             which
             hee
             wrote
             to
             .
             This
             Church
             was
             well
             enough
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Apostles
             authority
             :
             for
             hee
             was
             very
             much
             esteemed
             and
             favoured
             by
             the
             Philippians
             ;
             therefore
             it
             was
             meet
             that
             hee
             should
             bee
             brief
             in
             confirming
             his
             authority
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             winning
             their
             good
             will
             towards
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             I
             thank
             my
             God
             upon
             every
             remembrance
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ;
             wherein
             hee
             confirm●
             the
             Philippians
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             assures
             them
             of
             his
             love
             towards
             them
             ,
             by
             seven
             Arguments
             :
             The
             Proposition
             to
             bee
             proved
             is
             ,
             That
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             strengthened
             and
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Your
             condition
             in
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             deserves
             that
             I
             should
             continually
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             I
             remember
             you
             :
             Therefore
             you
             should
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Alwaies
             in
             every
             prayer
             of
             mine
             for
             ●ou
             all
             ,
             making
             request
             with
             joy
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             I
             am
             so
             certainly
             perswaded
             of
             your
             salvation
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             pray
             for
             you
             but
             with
             joy
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             your
             fellowship
             in
             the
             Gospel
             from
             the
             first
             day
             until
             now
             ;
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             You
             have
             carryed
             your selves
             stedfastly
             ever
             since
             yee
             were
             called
             unto
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             even
             as
             it
             becomes
             Beleevers
             and
             Saints
             ;
             so
             that
             your
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             in
             the
             Gospel
             was
             ever
             most
             pleasing
             to
             mee
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Being
             confident
             of
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
             that
             hee
             which
             hath
             begun
             a
             good
             work
             in
             you
             ,
             will
             perform
             it
             until
             the
             day
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             God
             hath
             begun
             the
             work
             of
             special
             Grace
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             will
             not
             leave
             off
             that
             his
             work
             in
             you
             ,
             till
             hee
             hath
             perfected
             it
             in
             your
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             manifested
             it
             to
             bee
             perfected
             in
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Even
             as
             it
             is
             meet
             for
             mee
             to
             think
             this
             of
             you
             all
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             you
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             both
             in
             my
             bonds
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             defence
             and
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yee
             are
             all
             partakers
             of
             my
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Confirming
             the
             same
             .
             It
             is
             fit
             that
             I
             should
             think
             this
             ,
             because
             I
             assuredly
             find
             by
             certain
             marks
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             true
             Beleevers
             ,
             and
             living
             members
             of
             Christ.
             A
             sign
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             yee
             were
             in
             heart
             and
             deed
             partakers
             with
             mee
             of
             the
             Grace
             bestowed
             on
             mee
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             my
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             through
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             underwent
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             in
             bonds
             )
             and
             partakers
             also
             of
             my
             labours
             ,
             which
             I
             performed
             in
             the
             defence
             and
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             For
             God
             is
             my
             record
             ,
             how
             greatly
             I
             long
             after
             you
             all
             ,
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             united
             my
             soul
             to
             you
             ,
             is
             witness
             how
             greatly
             I
             love
             you
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             most
             near
             affection
             of
             Christian
             love
             ,
             and
             how
             I
             desire
             to
             enjoy
             your
             fellowship
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             And
             this
             I
             pray
             ,
             that
             your
             love
             may
             abound
             yet
             more
             and
             more
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             As
             I
             must
             needs
             confess
             there
             is
             no
             small
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             experimentally-confirmed
             knowledge
             of
             divine
             things
             in
             you
             ,
             so
             upon
             hope
             of
             your
             future
             encrease
             ,
             I
             begge
             that
             your
             love
             may
             abound
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             from
             a
             more
             full
             knowledge
             and
             feeling
             of
             Gods
             love
             towards
             you
             in
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             unless
             you
             will
             disesteem
             and
             vilifie
             my
             hope
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             continual
             prayer
             for
             you
             ,
             more
             than
             is
             fitting
             you
             should
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               That
               yee
               may
               approve
               things
               that
               are
               excellent
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               bee
               sincere
               and
               without
               offence
               till
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               11.
               
               Being
               filled
               with
               the
               fruits
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               which
               are
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               unto
               the
               glory
               and
               praise
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Hee
             shews
             four
             ends
             of
             this
             his
             prayer
             ,
             and
             also
             adds
             as
             many
             more
             points
             of
             his
             prayer
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             yee
             may
             bee
             able
             to
             prove
             those
             things
             which
             differ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             discern
             truth
             from
             fashood
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             good
             from
             evil
             in
             framing
             your
             lives
             :
             and
             to
             chuse
             that
             which
             is
             most
             excellent
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             yee
             may
             bee
             sincere
             without
             any
             mixture
             of
             humane
             traditions
             in
             worship
             and
             heart
             ,
             and
             also
             pure
             in
             life
             and
             manners
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             yee
             may
             walk
             inoffensively
             ,
             and
             without
             occasioning
             scandal
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             make
             progress
             in
             the
             Faith
             unto
             the
             meeting
             of
             the
             Lord.
             (
             4
             )
             That
             yee
             may
             bee
             filled
             with
             the
             fruits
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             arise
             from
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             tend
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               But
               I
               would
               you
               should
               understand
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               the
               things
               which
               happened
               unto
               mee
               ,
               have
               fallen
               out
               rather
               to
               the
               furtherance
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Apostle
               removes
               that
               scandal
               which
               they
               might
               take
               from
               his
               afflictions
               ,
               which
               hee
               suffered
               for
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               this
               hee
               doth
               by
               
                 nine
                 Arguments
              
               ,
               which
               prove
               that
               the
               Philippians
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               offended
               at
               the
               Apostles
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               Generally
               .
               My
               afflictions
               have
               occasioned
               the
               furtherance
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               not
               its
               hinderance
               :
               Therefore
               you
               should
               not
               bee
               offended
               at
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               So
               that
               my
               bonds
               in
               Christ
               are
               manifest
               in
               all
               the
               palace
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               More
               specially
               .
               The
               cause
               of
               the
               Gospel
               for
               which
               I
               suffered
               ,
               is
               by
               my
               afflictions
               made
               more
               famous
               both
               in
               Neroes
               Court
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               :
               Therefore
               you
               should
               not
               bee
               offended
               at
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               confirmed
               by
               my
               constancy
               under
               bonds
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               And
               many
               of
               the
               Brethren
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               waxing
               confident
               by
               my
               bonds
               ,
               are
               much
               more
               bold
               to
               speak
               the
               Word
               without
               fear
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               More
               Brethren
               are
               encouraged
               more
               freely
               to
               declare
               and
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               :
               Therefore
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               you
               should
               bee
               offended
               at
               my
               cross
               ,
               but
               being
               instructed
               by
               others
               example
               ,
               rather
               that
               you
               should
               be
               confirmed
               in
               the
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   15.
                
                 
                 Some
                 indeed
                 preach
                 Christ
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 envy
                 and
                 strife
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 also
                 of
                 good
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 one
                 preach
                 Christ
                 of
                 contention
                 ,
                 not
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 supposing
                 to
                 add
                 affliction
                 to
                 my
                 bonds
                 :
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 set
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               Proposed
               by
               way
               of
               redargution
               to
               an
               objection
               :
               Though
               it
               bee
               true
               that
               some
               envy
               my
               glory
               ,
               which
               I
               get
               by
               constancy
               under
               my
               bonds
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               the
               Jewish
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               were
               wont
               to
               contend
               with
               mee
               about
               their
               Legal
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               who
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               mixing
               it
               with
               their
               leaven
               ,
               partly
               to
               trouble
               and
               vex
               mee
               ,
               and
               to
               breed
               envy
               in
               their
               hearers
               ;
               partly
               ,
               lest
               I
               should
               seem
               to
               surpass
               them
               in
               any
               thing
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               partly
               that
               by
               these
               means
               they
               may
               add
               affliction
               to
               my
               bonds
               :
               yet
               there
               are
               others
               who
               preach
               Christ
               with
               an
               honest
               mind
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               love
               indeavour
               to
               uphold
               my
               cause
               ,
               knowing
               that
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               mee
               an
               Apostle
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               now
               honoured
               mee
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               bonds
               :
               Therefore
               you
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               ashamed
               of
               my
               chain
               ,
               or
               offended
               at
               my
               cross
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               What
               then
               ?
               notwithstanding
               every
               way
               ,
               whether
               in
               pretence
               ,
               or
               in
               truth
               ,
               Christ
               is
               preached
               ,
               and
               I
               therein
               do
               rejoyce
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               will
               rejoyce
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               Every
               way
               I
               occasion
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               by
               those
               that
               envy
               mee
               ;
               for
               this
               I
               rejoyce
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               is
               made
               famous
               by
               my
               bonds
               ,
               and
               by
               others
               preaching
               ,
               let
               it
               bee
               what
               it
               will
               :
               Therefore
               you
               also
               should
               rejoyce
               with
               mee
               ,
               and
               not
               bee
               offended
               at
               my
               bonds
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               For
               I
               know
               that
               this
               shall
               turn
               to
               my
               salvation
               through
               your
               prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               supply
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               I
               am
               so
               far
               from
               being
               dejected
               at
               my
               afflictions
               ;
               that
               I
               am
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               even
               this
               affliction
               shall
               turn
               to
               my
               salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               help
               of
               your
               prayers
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               shall
               daily
               bee
               more
               plentifully
               bestowed
               upon
               mee
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               According
               to
               my
               earnest
               expectation
               ,
               and
               my
               hope
               ,
               that
               in
               nothing
               I
               shall
               bee
               ashamed
               ,
               but
               that
               with
               all
               boldness
               ,
               as
               alwaies
               ,
               so
               now
               also
               Christ
               shall
               bee
               magnified
               in
               my
               body
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               by
               life
               or
               by
               death
               .
            
             
               He
               explains
               this
               perswasion
               more
               particularly
               ,
               and
               adds
               ,
            
             
               Argum.
               7.
               
               In
               Christ
               my
               advanced
               Head
               ,
               I
               do
               with
               hope
               expect
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               I
               shall
               never
               bee
               ashamed
               ,
               as
               being
               destitute
               of
               Christs
               help
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               Christ
               shall
               bee
               glorified
               in
               mee
               by
               a
               free
               preaching
               and
               confession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               whether
               my
               life
               bee
               further
               prolonged
               or
               ended
               by
               Martyrdome
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               For
               to
               mee
               to
               live
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               dye
               is
               gain
               :
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               I
               am
               prepared
               to
               dye
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               am
               indifferent
               whether
               I
               live
               or
               dye
               ,
               whether
               I
               bee
               afflicted
               or
               no
               ,
               so
               that
               Christ
               bee
               glorified
               :
               for
               Christ
               is
               gain
               to
               mee
               ,
               if
               I
               live
               longer
               ,
               because
               being
               alive
               ,
               I
               shall
               preach
               Christ
               ,
               Christ
               is
               gain
               also
               though
               I
               dye
               presently
               ,
               because
               then
               I
               shall
               go
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               continue
               with
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               you
               ,
               regarding
               nothing
               but
               what
               advanceth
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               offended
               at
               my
               chain
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               But
               if
               I
               live
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               my
               labour
               ;
               yet
               what
               I
               shall
               chuse
               ,
               I
               wot
               not
               .
            
             
               Hee
               confirms
               this
               Argument
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               would
               bee
               very
               difficult
               for
               him
               to
               chuse
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               his
               liber●y
               ,
               either
               to
               dye
               or
               live
               ;
               for
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               work
               of
               his
               Ministery
               encouraged
               him
               still
               to
               live
               ;
               but
               his
               desire
               to
               enjoy
               Christ
               perswaded
               him
               to
               dye
               ,
               so
               that
               hee
               could
               not
               easily
               determine
               which
               of
               these
               hee
               should
               chuse
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               was
               not
               troubled
               at
               his
               bonds
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               made
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   23.
                
                 
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 a
                 straight
                 betwixt
                 two
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 far
                 better
                 :
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 Nevertheless
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 more
                 needful
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               Hee
               further
               illustrates
               the
               same
               ,
               shewing
               that
               hee
               is
               mightily
               straightned
               on
               the
               one
               side
               with
               a
               desire
               to
               enjoy
               Christ
               ,
               than
               which
               nothing
               could
               bee
               more
               desirable
               if
               hee
               respected
               his
               own
               advantage
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               other
               side
               hee
               saw
               it
               would
               conduce
               to
               the
               Churches
               profit
               ,
               if
               his
               bodily
               life
               were
               yet
               continued
               .
               'T
               is
               therefore
               evident
               that
               not
               onely
               affliction
               ,
               but
               death
               also
               would
               bee
               acceptable
               to
               him
               for
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   25.
                
                 
                 And
                 having
                 this
                 confidence
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 abide
                 and
                 continue
                 with
                 you
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 furtherance
                 and
                 joy
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 That
                 your
                 rejoycing
                 may
                 bee
                 more
                 abundant
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 for
                 mee
                 ,
                 by
                 my
                 comming
                 to
                 you
                 again
                 .
              
            
             
               Arg.
               9.
               
               To
               remove
               the
               scandal
               of
               the
               cross
               lying
               upon
               him
               ,
               hee
               further
               adds
               ,
               that
               although
               I
               am
               prepared
               to
               dye
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               assured
               by
               revelation
               I
               shall
               not
               dye
               yet
               ,
               but
               shall
               live
               to
               further
               your
               salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               joy
               of
               your
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               shall
               return
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               bee
               with
               you
               ,
               that
               your
               glorying
               in
               Christ
               may
               abound
               ,
               considering
               and
               seeing
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               in
               my
               freedome
               and
               return
               :
               Therefore
               you
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               offended
               at
               my
               bonds
               ,
               but
               to
               bee
               confirmed
               in
               the
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
              
               
               Onely
               let
               your
               conversation
               bee
               as
               becommeth
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ;
               that
               whether
               I
               come
               and
               see
               you
               ,
               or
               else
               bee
               absent
               ,
               I
               may
               hear
               of
               your
               affairs
               ,
               that
               you
               stand
               fast
               in
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               with
               one
               mind
               striving
               togethar
               for
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               containing
               an
               exhortation
               to
               constancy
               in
               Faith
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               persist
               unanimous
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               striving
               by
               Faith
               against
               all
               adversaries
               .
               The
               Arguments
               hereof
               ,
               which
               prove
               they
               must
               stedfastly
               persevere
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               are
               nine
               .
            
             
               
                 Onely
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               1.
               
               I
               onely
               desire
               one
               thing
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               yee
               would
               walk
               worthy
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               yee
               would
               order
               your
               conversation
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Evangelical
               Doctrine
               ,
               onely
               looking
               to
               your
               own
               duty
               ,
               but
               not
               medling
               with
               any
               thing
               else
               :
               Therefore
               whatever
               doth
               befall
               ,
               you
               must
               proceed
               stedfastly
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
                 Worthily
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               The
               worthiness
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Chris●
               ,
               and
               your
               right
               unto
               the
               City
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               requires
               this
               of
               you
               :
               Persevere
               therefore
               stedfastly
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 whether
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               Whether
               I
               am
               present
               or
               absent
               ,
               I
               shall
               receive
               comfort
               from
               your
               courage
               and
               constancy
               in
               the
               Faith
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               And
               in
               nothing
               terrified
               by
               your
               adversaries
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               them
               an
               evident
               token
               of
               perdition
               ,
               but
               to
               you
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               There
               is
               no
               reason
               you
               should
               bee
               afraid
               of
               your
               adversaries
               threatnings
               ,
               or
               power
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Which
                 is
                 to
                 them
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               5.
               
               It
               is
               a
               token
               of
               sudden
               destruction
               to
               all
               your
               persecutors
               ,
               that
               they
               bear
               a
               hostile
               mind
               towards
               the
               Church
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 you
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               6.
               
               Your
               constant
               defence
               of
               the
               Gospel
               against
               opposers
               ,
               is
               a
               certain
               mark
               and
               sign
               of
               victory
               and
               salvation
               ,
               which
               God
               will
               bestow
               upon
               you
               that
               are
               defenders
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 God
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               7.
               
               It
               comes
               from
               God
               by
               his
               special
               counsel
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               for
               your
               salvation
               which
               defend
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               to
               engage
               with
               adversaries
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 29.
              
               
               For
               unto
               you
               it
               is
               given
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               beleeve
               on
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               sake
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               It
               is
               a
               singular
               gift
               bestowed
               upon
               you
               ,
               above
               many
               other
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               merits
               of
               
               Christ
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               not
               onely
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               yee
               now
               do
               suffer
               ,
               or
               hereafter
               shall
               suffer
               for
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 30.
              
               
               Having
               the
               same
               conflict
               which
               yee
               saw
               in
               mee
               ,
               and
               now
               hear
               to
               bee
               in
               mee
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               9.
               
               You
               have
               mee
               for
               your
               companion
               and
               copartner
               in
               your
               afflictions
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               you
               know
               ,
               have
               suffered
               many
               things
               both
               at
               Philippi
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               now
               do
               suffer
               bonds
               at
               Rome
               :
               Therefore
               you
               ought
               without
               fear
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               faith
               and
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               Apostle
               before
               exhorted
               the
               Philippians
               to
               bee
               armed
               against
               their
               enemies
               ,
               here
               to
               bee
               at
               agreement
               with
               their
               brethren
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               The
               first
               contains
               an
               exhortation
               to
               mutual
               peace
               ,
               
                 unto
                 vers
                 .
                 19.
              
               
            
             
               The
               second
               their
               comfort
               :
               To
               perswade
               them
               to
               peace
               ,
               hee
               propounds
               fifteen
               Arguments
               :
               All
               which
               prove
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               imbrace
               agreement
               in
               faith
               ,
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               study
               of
               good
               works
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             If
             there
             bee
             therefore
             any
             consolation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             if
             any
             comfort
             of
             love
             ,
             if
             any
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             if
             any
             bowels
             and
             mercies
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Is
             very
             swasive
             and
             pathetical
             ,
             it
             runs
             thus
             ,
             I
             earnestly
             intreat
             ,
             that
             yee
             would
             maintain
             concord
             among
             your selves
             ,
             ingaging
             you
             thereunto
             by
             your
             duties
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             ever
             is
             most
             dear
             to
             you
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             either
             my
             Apostolical
             exhortation
             have
             any
             weight
             with
             you
             ,
             or
             if
             you
             have
             ever
             found
             any
             consolation
             in
             Christ
             ;
             if
             I
             who
             am
             bound
             may
             expect
             any
             comfort
             from
             you
             ,
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             communion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             betwixt
             mee
             and
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             shew
             any
             mercy
             towards
             mee
             ,
             you
             must
             preserve
             mutual
             peace
             among
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Fulfil
             yee
             my
             joy
             ,
             that
             yee
             bee
             like
             minded
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             love
             ,
             being
             of
             one
             accord
             ,
             of
             one
             mind
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             You
             have
             already
             many
             wayes
             occasioned
             my
             joy
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             remains
             ,
             if
             yee
             maintain
             peace
             ,
             you
             will
             fulfill
             and
             compleat
             my
             joy
             :
             Therefore
             let
             it
             bee
             your
             endeavour
             that
             yee
             beleeve
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             and
             will
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             or
             that
             being
             unamimous
             in
             love
             ,
             yee
             may
             approve
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             being
             alike
             affected
             ,
             you
             may
             bee
             united
             together
             in
             mindes
             and
             hearts
             .
             Here
             the
             exhortation
             is
             expresly
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Let
             nothing
             bee
             done
             through
             strife
             ,
             or
             vain-glory
             ,
             but
             in
             lowliness
             of
             minde
             ,
             let
             each
             esteem
             other
             better
             than
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Hee
             subjoyns
             four
             Helps
             which
             will
             make
             the
             obedience
             to
             his
             Exhortation
             more
             facile
             and
             easie
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             bee
             reckoned
             as
             members
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             and
             may
             serve
             also
             as
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             the
             Position
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             they
             would
             shun
             contention
             and
             vain-glory
             ,
             to
             which
             if
             any
             one
             give
             way
             ,
             he
             will
             presently
             discontinue
             peace
             .
             Hence
             Arg.
             3.
             
             If
             ye
             will
             shun
             contention
             and
             vain-glory
             ,
             you
             will
             preserve
             peace
             :
             Therefore
             unless
             yee
             will
             profess
             these
             vices
             ,
             you
             must
             maintain
             peace
             .
          
           
             
               But
               in
            
             ]
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             they
             would
             study
             in
             lowliness
             of
             minde
             from
             their
             heart
             to
             prefer
             others
             before
             themselves
             ,
             as
             better
             than
             themselves
             ;
             which
             thought
             may
             consist
             with
             truth
             ,
             and
             bee
             without
             deceit
             ,
             because
             this
             our
             opinion
             of
             other
             our
             brethren
             ,
             doth
             not
             require
             an
             absolute
             judgement
             ,
             but
             is
             contented
             partly
             with
             a
             suspended
             ,
             partly
             with
             a
             negative
             judgement
             ,
             by
             which
             wee
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             happily
             one
             thing
             being
             compared
             with
             another
             ,
             hee
             is
             better
             than
             I
             ,
             or
             for
             as
             much
             as
             I
             know
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             my self
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             prefer
             my self
             before
             him
             ;
             but
             him
             before
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             ignorant
             of
             the
             secrets
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             but
             I
             know
             the
             perversness
             of
             my
             own
             heart
             .
             Hence
             Arg.
             4.
             
             If
             from
             the
             humbleness
             of
             your
             minde
             ,
             you
             judge
             others
             to
             excel
             you
             ,
             you
             may
             preserve
             concord
             :
             Therefore
             unless
             you
             will
             manifest
             your
             pride
             ,
             you
             must
             preserve
             concord
             :
             For
             the
             excellency
             of
             a
             man
             is
             not
             valued
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             gifts
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             faithfulness
             ,
             sincerity
             and
             honesty
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Look
             not
             every
             man
             on
             his
             own
             things
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             also
             on
             the
             things
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             next
             Help
             for
             the
             maintaining
             of
             humility
             and
             concord
             ,
             That
             every
             one
             should
             consider
             not
             his
             own
             vertues
             onely
             ,
             and
             what
             makes
             for
             his
             own
             advantage
             onely
             ,
             but
             the
             vertues
             of
             others
             also
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             which
             conduce
             to
             the
             profit
             of
             all
             ;
             thus
             wee
             shall
             esteem
             others
             more
             ,
             and
             our selves
             less
             ,
             and
             bee
             less
             offensive
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Hence
             Argum.
             5.
             
             I●
             yee
             will
             respect
             the
             vertues
             and
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             you
             will
             easily
             preserve
             unity
             :
             Therefore
             unless
             you
             will
             bee
             envious
             ,
             and
             bee
             accounted
             so
             ,
             Follow
             peace
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Let
             this
             minde
             bee
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             example
             of
             Christ
             which
             hee
             proposeth
             for
             imitation
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             learn
             humility
             ,
             and
             exercise
             a
             true
             love
             unto
             concord
             :
             Here
             hee
             first
             generally
             requires
             that
             they
             would
             have
             the
             same
             minde
             which
             was
             in
             Christ.
             Hence
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             like-minded
             towards
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Christ
             was
             minded
             towards
             us
             ,
             imitating
             his
             modesty
             and
             sweetness
             of
             behaviour
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Who
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             thought
             it
             not
             robbery
             to
             bee
             equal
             with
             God
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Here
             hee
             more
             particularly
             handles
             the
             imitating
             of
             Christs
             example
             before
             proposed
             ,
             in
             these
             six
             and
             seven
             verses
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             though
             Christ
             was
             equal
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             yet
             hee
             abased
             himself
             unto
             the
             d●ath
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             procure
             a
             peace
             and
             concord
             betwixt
             the
             Father
             and
             us
             :
             Therefore
             much
             more
             you
             ought
             to
             humble
             your selves
             for
             concords
             sake
             .
             The
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             is
             described
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             and
             his
             humiliation
             in
             the
             two
             following
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               form
               of
               God
            
             ]
             The
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             before
             his
             assumption
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             branched
             out
             into
             five
             particulars
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             hee
             was
             a
             subsisting
             person
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             he
             was
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             endued
             with
             the
             natural
             properties
             of
             a
             Deity
             ,
             or
             that
             hee
             was
             true
             God.
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             hee
             was
             the
             substantial
             Image
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             hee
             was
             equal
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             because
             hee
             had
             the
             same
             Deity
             which
             the
             Father
             had
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             That
             hee
             did
             fully
             know
             hee
             offered
             no
             injury
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             maintaining
             himself
             to
             bee
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             nor
             should
             hee
             at
             all
             injure
             him
             ,
             supposing
             his
             humiliation
             had
             not
             been
             before
             decreed
             ,
             though
             hee
             had
             pleased
             to
             manifest
             himself
             to
             the
             world
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Deity
             :
             This
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               But
               made
               himself
               of
               no
               reputation
               ,
               and
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               and
               was
               made
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               men
               :
            
             
               8.
               
               And
               being
               found
               in
               fashion
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               hee
               humbled
               himself
               ,
               and
               became
               obedient
               unto
               death
               ,
               even
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Cross.
               
            
          
           
             Here
             follows
             Christs
             voluntary
             humiliation
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             his
             exinanition
             or
             emptying
             of
             himself
             ,
             not
             that
             hee
             did
             in
             himself
             cease
             to
             bee
             what
             hee
             was
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             laid
             aside
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Glory
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             so
             hid
             it
             under
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             had
             none
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             so
             left
             it
             off
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             bee
             perceived
             by
             the
             world
             (
             nay
             nor
             by
             his
             servants
             that
             were
             eye-witnesses
             )
             unless
             it
             were
             so
             much
             of
             it
             through
             the
             chinks
             of
             his
             Words
             and
             Works
             ,
             as
             was
             requisite
             for
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Work
             of
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             The
             degrees
             or
             parts
             of
             this
             voluntary
             humiliation
             or
             exinanition
             are
             five
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             hee
             took
             or
             assumed
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             or
             the
             true
             humane
             nature
             (
             such
             as
             is
             found
             in
             the
             vilest
             servants
             ,
             or
             in
             men
             of
             the
             lowest
             rank
             )
             and
             united
             the
             humane
             nature
             to
             himself
             by
             a
             
             personal
             union
             ;
             thus
             hee
             debased
             himself
             from
             Heaven
             to
             Earth
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             in
             the
             humane
             Nature
             hee
             debased
             himself
             below
             the
             condition
             of
             free
             men
             ,
             to
             an
             external
             condition
             most
             reproachful
             among
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             servile
             :
             for
             hee
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             .
          
           
             
               The
               likeness
            
             ]
             Hee
             shews
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             incarnation
             in
             that
             hee
             was
             made
             like
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             us
             in
             the
             essential
             parts
             of
             humane
             nature
             ,
             body
             and
             soul
             :
             like
             in
             the
             natural
             properties
             of
             the
             humane
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             affections
             ;
             like
             in
             the
             common
             infirmities
             which
             follow
             man-kind
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             like
             to
             us
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             sin
             onely
             excepted
             .
          
           
             
               Being
               found
               in
               fashion
            
             ]
             Hee
             confirms
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             found
             in
             fashion
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             were
             conversant
             with
             him
             ,
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             by
             all
             waies
             whereby
             a
             man
             is
             known
             to
             bee
             a
             man
             ,
             observed
             and
             found
             that
             hee
             was
             true
             man
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             certainly
             know
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             true
             shape
             and
             substance
             of
             his
             humane
             body
             ,
             from
             the
             true
             actions
             of
             humane
             life
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             true
             properties
             of
             one
             truly
             man
             ,
             and
             from
             every
             fashion
             that
             any
             man
             is
             found
             in
             .
          
           
             
               Hee
               humbled
               himself
            
             ]
             (
             3
             )
             That
             being
             now
             made
             man
             ,
             though
             hee
             was
             not
             obliged
             but
             by
             his
             voluntary
             Covenant
             (
             because
             hee
             was
             not
             meerly
             man
             ,
             though
             truly
             man
             ,
             but
             God
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             whose
             flesh
             was
             the
             flesh
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             being
             Lord
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             hee
             was
             not
             subject
             to
             it
             )
             to
             stay
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             to
             undergo
             the
             yoak
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             (
             imposed
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             meerly
             men
             )
             yet
             hee
             humbled
             himself
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             voluntary
             disposition
             and
             order
             ,
             hee
             made
             himself
             in
             the
             state
             of
             humiliation
             less
             than
             his
             Father
             (
             for
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             in
             both
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             bee
             less
             )
             and
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             yoak
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             appointed
             for
             meer
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             hee
             also
             absolutely
             submitted
             himself
             to
             perform
             all
             things
             which
             the
             Father
             should
             command
             for
             the
             perfecting
             the
             redemption
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Became
               obedient
               unto
            
             ]
             (
             4
             )
             That
             hee
             did
             all
             his
             life-time
             patiently
             bear
             the
             yoak
             hee
             took
             upon
             him
             ,
             fulfilling
             his
             Fathers
             commands
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             unto
             death
             ,
             or
             the
             laying
             down
             his
             humane
             life
             for
             his
             sheep
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Fathers
             command
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Cross
            
             ]
             (
             5
             )
             That
             hee
             was
             obedient
             to
             the
             violent
             ,
             cursed
             ,
             most
             dishonourable
             death
             of
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               Wherefore
               God
               also
               hath
               highly
               exalted
               him
               ,
               and
               given
               him
               a
               name
               which
               is
               above
               every
               name
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               every
               knee
               should
               bow
               ,
               of
               things
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               things
               in
               Earth
               ,
               and
               things
               under
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               And
               that
               every
               tongue
               should
               confess
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             in
             these
             three
             verses
             wee
             have
             Christs
             reward
             according
             to
             his
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             for
             his
             being
             humbled
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             his
             exaltation
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             us
             too
             :
             Whence
             wee
             may
             gather
             ;
             Argument
             8.
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             As
             Christ
             after
             hee
             had
             humbled
             himself
             to
             reconcile
             men
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             procure
             the
             confirmation
             of
             peace
             betwixt
             the
             parties
             ,
             was
             exalted
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             crowned
             with
             glory
             :
             so
             you
             may
             expect
             exaltation
             ,
             if
             you
             humble
             your selves
             that
             yee
             may
             maintain
             the
             Churches
             concord
             :
             Therefore
             if
             yee
             will
             keep
             the
             true
             way
             to
             glory
             ,
             you
             must
             imitate
             Christ
             ,
             and
             humble
             your selves
             :
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             unity
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             this
             .
             Because
             Christ
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             hath
             humbled
             himself
             for
             our
             sakes
             in
             our
             flesh
             ,
             being
             made
             obedient
             even
             unto
             death
             ,
             God
             hath
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             flesh
             also
             advanced
             him
             to
             the
             highest
             honour
             :
             For
             having
             raised
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             to
             a
             glorious
             and
             immortal
             life
             ,
             hee
             lifted
             him
             up
             to
             the
             highest
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             placed
             him
             at
             his
             own
             right
             hand
             ,
             in
             dignity
             and
             authority
             above
             all
             creatures
             ;
             hee
             hath
             according
             to
             his
             gracious
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             gracious
             dispensation
             of
             the
             business
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             given
             him
             a
             name
             above
             every
             name
             ,
             glorifying
             him
             with
             that
             glory
             which
             hee
             had
             from
             the
             beginning
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             manifesting
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             deity
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             obscured
             ,
             and
             by
             making
             known
             the
             hypostatical
             union
             of
             the
             humane
             Nature
             )
             commanding
             and
             causing
             that
             Christ
             crucified
             should
             bee
             preached
             ,
             rule
             ,
             bee
             adored
             ,
             bee
             called
             upon
             every
             where
             as
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             onely
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               At
               the
               name
            
             ]
             The
             Apostle
             shews
             how
             the
             efficacy
             and
             effect
             of
             this
             exaltation
             of
             Christ
             doth
             follow
             ,
             viz.
             That
             every
             creature
             shall
             at
             length
             bee
             subject
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             unless
             it
             willingly
             submit
             ,
             it
             shall
             at
             last
             bee
             compelled
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             name
             ,
             or
             his
             power
             ,
             authority
             and
             dominion
             (
             which
             is
             expressed
             by
             a
             Metonymy
             of
             bending
             the
             knee
             .
             )
             As
             to
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             Angels
             and
             the
             spirits
             of
             just
             men
             shall
             bow
             the
             knee
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             submit
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             spirits
             properly
             have
             no
             knees
             .
             As
             to
             earthly
             things
             ,
             all
             men
             shall
             at
             last
             ,
             if
             not
             willingly
             ,
             at
             least
             unwillingly
             and
             compelled
             confess
             Christ
             crucified
             to
             bee
             the
             Judge
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             for
             things
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             (
             by
             which
             name
             are
             understood
             the
             Devils
             ,
             and
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             prison
             )
             All
             those
             unclean
             spirits
             shall
             appear
             before
             his
             tribunal
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             shall
             yeeld
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Judge
             with
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             dominion
             and
             Majesty
             .
             And
             thus
             all
             his
             enemies
             ▪
             whoever
             they
             bee
             ,
             that
             now
             oppose
             him
             ,
             shall
             bow
             the
             knee
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             
               And
               every
               tongue
            
             ]
             Lastly
             ,
             lest
             all
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             name
             and
             power
             of
             Christ
             should
             wholly
             seem
             to
             bee
             deferred
             till
             the
             last
             judgement
             ;
             hee
             shews
             that
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             every
             tongue
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             every
             Country
             and
             Nation
             Christ
             shall
             receive
             glory
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             voluntary
             confession
             and
             profession
             of
             the
             converted
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             (
             who
             will
             bee
             honoured
             in
             the
             glorifying
             of
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Son
             )
             or
             ,
             seeing
             that
             many
             shall
             not
             bee
             converted
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             at
             last
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             dominion
             of
             Christ
             shall
             bee
             clearly
             and
             fully
             manifested
             ,
             when
             all
             creatures
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Hell
             ,
             shall
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             bee
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             as
             yee
             have
             alwayes
             obeyed
             ,
             not
             as
             in
             my
             presence
             onely
             ,
             but
             now
             much
             more
             in
             my
             absence
             ,
             work
             out
             your
             own
             salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             For
             the
             maintenance
             of
             peace
             ,
             drawn
             from
             what
             went
             before
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             conclusion
             .
             Hitherto
             yee
             have
             ever
             hearkened
             ▪
             to
             mee
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             was
             present
             with
             you
             ,
             yee
             obeyed
             my
             exhortations
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             should
             much
             more
             now
             in
             my
             absence
             practise
             this
             my
             exhortation
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             Peace
             among
             you
             ,
             seeing
             yee
             have
             fewer
             helps
             for
             your
             edification
             ,
             and
             more
             enemies
             to
             ●ow
             discord
             among
             you
             .
          
           
             
               With
               fear
               ]
               Argum.
            
             10.
             
             Yee
             should
             finish
             your
             begun
             voyage
             to
             salvation
             ,
             in
             an
             endeavour
             after
             righteousness
             ,
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             lest
             yee
             offend
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             provoke
             God
             to
             anger
             :
             Therefore
             you
             should
             preserve
             concord
             among
             you
             ,
             viz.
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             study
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             as
             in
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             For
             it
             is
             God
             which
             worketh
             in
             you
             ,
             both
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             ,
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             Yee
             have
             nothing
             in
             you
             that
             yee
             should
             boast
             of
             ,
             or
             for
             which
             through
             contention
             yee
             should
             contemn
             one
             another
             :
             But
             every
             good
             thing
             in
             you
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             of
             his
             own
             free
             and
             gracious
             good
             will
             causeth
             in
             you
             both
             to
             will
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             it
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             should
             preserve
             agreement
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             study
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             finish
             your
             begun
             voyage
             of
             salvation
             in
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             lest
             yee
             provoke
             and
             anger
             God
             working
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             Do
             all
             things
             without
             murmurings
             ,
             and
             disputings
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             Which
             is
             proposed
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             
             an
             exhortation
             ,
             Yee
             ought
             to
             avoid
             and
             abhor
             ,
             not
             onely
             open
             strife
             and
             contentions
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             malicious
             and
             secret
             grudging
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               That
               yee
               may
               bee
               blameless
               ,
               and
               harmless
               ,
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               rebuke
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               crooked
               and
               perverse
               Nation
               ,
               among
               whom
               yee
               shine
               as
               lights
               in
               the
               world
               :
            
             
               16.
               
               Holding
               forth
               the
               word
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               not
               run
               in
               vain
               ,
               neither
               laboured
               in
               vain
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             other
             way
             to
             approve
             your selves
             true
             Christians
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             by
             seeking
             peace
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             contention
             .
             Therefore
             you
             should
             preserve
             concord
             ,
             and
             avoid
             contentions
             :
             The
             general
             Christian
             duties
             which
             hee
             here
             requires
             ,
             hee
             commends
             unto
             them
             in
             different
             expressions
             ,
             yee
             ought
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             to
             bee
             blameless
             ,
             such
             as
             no
             one
             can
             justly
             accuse
             ,
             and
             harmless
             ,
             or
             sincere
             ,
             in
             which
             appears
             innocence
             and
             purity
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               rebuke
               ,
            
             yee
             should
             resemble
             God
             your
             Father
             in
             holiness
             and
             innocence
             ,
             so
             that
             even
             wicked
             and
             perverse
             enemies
             may
             not
             justly
             reprove
             you
             ,
             or
             find
             fault
             with
             any
             thing
             in
             you
             ;
             yee
             ought
             as
             the
             greater
             and
             less
             spiritual
             lights
             ,
             both
             in
             word
             and
             work
             ,
             to
             shew
             your selves
             examples
             of
             righteousness
             to
             the
             world
             lying
             in
             darkness
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             being
             illuminated
             by
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             living
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             yee
             should
             by
             your
             words
             and
             works
             commend
             and
             communicate
             the
             light
             ,
             truth
             and
             virtue
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             to
             the
             perishing
             world
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             you
             lyes
             ,
             it
             may
             bee
             saved
             .
          
           
             
               That
               I
               may
               rejoyce
               ]
               Argum.
            
             14.
             
             If
             yee
             live
             unanimously
             ,
             and
             behave
             your selves
             as
             it
             becomes
             Beleevers
             ,
             I
             shall
             rejoyce
             in
             your
             salvation
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             appear
             that
             my
             labours
             in
             the
             Gospel
             have
             not
             been
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             have
             conduced
             to
             your
             salvation
             :
             Therefore
             unless
             yee
             grudge
             mee
             and
             your selves
             ,
             so
             much
             happiness
             ,
             labour
             for
             agreement
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             study
             of
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               bee
               offered
               upon
               the
               sacrifice
               and
               service
               of
               your
               Faith
               ,
               I
               joy
               and
               rejoyce
               with
               you
               all
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               For
               the
               same
               cause
               also
               do
               yee
               joy
               and
               rejoyce
               with
               mee
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             15.
             
             Containing
             a
             consolation
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             bee
             troubled
             at
             the
             Apostles
             afflictions
             ;
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             I
             brought
             you
             by
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             Christ
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             that
             your
             evil
             affections
             being
             killed
             ,
             yee
             may
             bee
             presented
             unto
             God
             a
             holy
             and
             acceptable
             sacrifice
             :
             And
             if
             the
             spiritual
             sacrifice
             of
             my
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             may
             bee
             perfected
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             my
             Martyrdome
             ,
             as
             by
             an
             additional
             offering
             ,
             I
             shall
             rejoyce
             at
             my
             advantage
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             bee
             glad
             in
             your
             behalf
             for
             yours
             :
             Do
             yee
             therefore
             the
             like
             for
             mee
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             perfection
             of
             this
             unanimous
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             whatever
             befalls
             ,
             rejoyce
             yee
             at
             the
             fruit
             of
             my
             labours
             .
             This
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Position
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Fulfil
               yee
               my
               joy
               ,
               that
               yee
               bee
               like-minded
               ,
               having
               the
               same
               love
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               But
               I
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               to
               send
               Timotheus
               shortly
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               also
               may
               bee
               of
               good
               comfo●t
               ,
               when
               I
               know
               your
               estate
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               comforts
               the
               Philippians
               by
               the
               commendation
               of
               Timothy
               ,
               who
               was
               about
               to
               come
               unto
               them
               ;
               (
               adding
               hope
               of
               his
               comming
               )
               and
               of
               Epaphroditus
               ,
               who
               was
               now
               come
               to
               them
               :
               for
               the
               Philippians
               had
               need
               of
               these
               helps
               against
               seducers
               ,
               and
               ill-spirited
               idle
               men
               ,
               who
               lay
               in
               wait
               to
               ensnare
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               work
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 I
                 also
              
               ]
               The
               Apostle
               shews
               the
               end
               of
               his
               sending
               Timothy
               to
               bee
               this
               ,
               That
               they
               might
               receive
               comfort
               from
               the
               tydings
               of
               his
               freedome
               from
               bonds
               ,
               brought
               unto
               them
               by
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               also
               by
               Timothies
               return
               from
               them
               might
               have
               comfort
               from
               the
               tydings
               of
               their
               prosperous
               condition
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               For
               I
               have
               no
               man
               like-minded
               ,
               who
               will
               naturally
               care
               for
               your
               state
               .
            
             
               The
               Arguments
               of
               Timothies
               commendation
               are
               three
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               Because
               there
               was
               no
               one
               who
               had
               so
               ready
               and
               sincere
               a
               mind
               for
               their
               salvation
               ,
               or
               their
               state
               ,
               and
               to
               further
               their
               comfort
               ,
               as
               Timothy
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               For
               all
               seek
               their
               own
               ,
               not
               the
               things
               which
               are
               Iesus
               Christs
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               Because
               that
               when
               almost
               all
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               seeking
               their
               own
               profit
               and
               ease
               ,
               did
               refuse
               to
               take
               so
               long
               a
               journey
               for
               the
               Philippians
               comfort
               ;
               Timothy
               alone
               was
               ready
               for
               the
               journey
               ,
               preferring
               the
               business
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               before
               his
               own
               ease
               and
               advantage
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               But
               yee
               know
               the
               proof
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               Son
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               hee
               hath
               served
               with
               mee
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               Because
               they
               knew
               by
               experience
               that
               Timothy
               had
               formerly
               served
               them
               in
               the
               Gospel
               with
               the
               same
               mind
               that
               the
               Apostle
               did
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   23.
                
                 
                 Him
                 therefore
                 I
                 hope
                 to
                 send
                 presently
                 ,
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 will
                 go
                 with
                 mee
                 .
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 also
                 my self
                 shall
                 come
                 shortly
                 .
              
            
             
               Hee
               shews
               that
               the
               time
               of
               sending
               Timothy
               shall
               bee
               as
               soon
               as
               hee
               is
               assured
               of
               his
               freedome
               from
               bonds
               ;
               hee
               also
               gives
               them
               hope
               of
               his
               own
               comming
               :
               for
               hee
               himself
               did
               hope
               that
               by
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               ere
               it
               were
               long
               ,
               hee
               should
               bee
               delivered
               from
               prison
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Yet
               I
               supposed
               it
               necessary
               ,
               to
               send
               unto
               you
               Epaphroditus
               ,
               my
               brother
               and
               companion
               in
               labour
               ,
               and
               fellow-souldier
               ,
               but
               your
               messenger
               ,
               and
               hee
               that
               ministred
               to
               my
               wants
               .
            
             
               Th●s
               far
               of
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               Apostles
               own
               coming
               ,
               and
               of
               Timothies
               ;
               now
               follows
               the
               sending
               back
               of
               Epaphroditus
               the
               Philippians
               Pastor
               ,
               who
               had
               brought
               mony
               for
               Pauls
               use
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               time
               had
               ministred
               to
               him
               in
               prison
               :
               Hee
               commends
               him
               in
               five
               honourable
               Epithites
               or
               Titles
               .
               (
               1
               )
               His
               Brother
               .
               (
               2
               )
               His
               companion
               in
               labour
               .
               (
               3
               )
               Fellow-souldier
               .
               (
               4
               )
               The
               faithful
               messenger
               of
               the
               Philippians
               :
               And
               (
               5
               )
               The
               publick
               Minister
               to
               the
               Apostles
               necessity
               in
               prison
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               For
               hee
               longed
               after
               you
               all
               ,
               and
               was
               full
               of
               heaviness
               ,
               because
               that
               yee
               had
               heard
               that
               hee
               had
               been
               sick
               .
            
             
               Hee
               adds
               four
               causes
               of
               sending
               him
               back
               ,
               which
               would
               serve
               also
               for
               his
               commendation
               .
               (
               1
               )
               The
               Pastoral
               love
               of
               Epaphroditus
               towards
               the
               Philippians
               .
               (
               2
               )
               His
               trouble
               for
               the
               Philippians
               grief
               ,
               because
               hee
               knew
               they
               would
               hear
               certainly
               of
               his
               sickness
               ,
               but
               nothing
               of
               his
               recovery
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
              
               
               For
               indeed
               hee
               was
               sick
               nigh
               unto
               death
               ,
               but
               God
               had
               mercy
               on
               him
               ;
               and
               not
               on
               him
               onely
               ,
               but
               on
               mee
               also
               ,
               lest
               I
               should
               have
               sorrow
               upon
               sorrow
               .
            
             
               Hee
               confirms
               the
               tydings
               of
               Epaphroditus
               his
               sickness
               ,
               and
               commends
               the
               special
               grace
               of
               God
               shewn
               to
               Epaphroditus
               and
               himself
               ,
               whereby
               God
               was
               careful
               to
               restore
               Epaphroditus
               to
               health
               ,
               lest
               the
               Apostle
               should
               bee
               too
               much
               afflicted
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               I
               sent
               him
               therefore
               the
               more
               carefully
               ,
               that
               when
               yee
               see
               him
               again
               ,
               yee
               may
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               may
               bee
               the
               less
               sorrowful
               .
            
             
               (
               3
               )
               The
               joy
               of
               the
               Philippians
               was
               another
               cause
               .
               (
               4
               )
               The
               ease
               of
               the
               Apostles
               sickness
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               Philippians
               sake
               would
               deprive
               himself
               of
               Epaphroditus
               his
               service
               ,
               otherwise
               very
               necessary
               to
               him
               ,
               rather
               than
               hee
               would
               suffer
               them
               any
               longer
               to
               want
               their
               Minister
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 29.
              
               
               Receive
               him
               therefore
               in
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               gladness
               ,
               and
               hold
               such
               in
               reputation
               .
            
             
               Hence
               hee
               wisheth
               them
               to
               receive
               him
               according
               to
               his
               worth
               ,
               and
               to
               esteem
               of
               him
               and
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               Jewels
               and
               treasures
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 30.
              
               
               Because
               for
               the
               work
               of
               Christ
               hee
               was
               nigh
               
               unto
               death
               ,
               not
               regarding
               his
               life
               to
               supply
               your
               lack
               of
               service
               towards
               mee
               .
            
             
               Hee
               adds
               four
               Reasons
               of
               his
               desire
               ;
               (
               1.
               )
               Because
               hee
               had
               carried
               on
               the
               work
               of
               Christ
               in
               comforting
               the
               Apostle
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Because
               hee
               had
               ministred
               to
               the
               Apostle
               with
               danger
               of
               his
               life
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               Because
               hee
               preferred
               the
               service
               hee
               undertook
               before
               his
               own
               life
               ,
               being
               more
               heedless
               of
               his
               own
               health
               ,
               than
               of
               taking
               care
               of
               the
               Apostles
               business
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               Because
               hee
               had
               supplied
               the
               Philippians
               absence
               (
               who
               as
               they
               ought
               )
               did
               earnestly
               desire
               to
               serve
               the
               Apostles
               necessities
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               them
               joyfully
               to
               relye
               upon
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               or
               onely
               upon
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Vertue
               ,
               as
               abundantly
               sufficient
               for
               holiness
               and
               happiness
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               beware
               of
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               follow
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               faithful
               Ministers
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               members
               of
               the
               first
               Exhortation
               contained
               in
               the
               three
               first
               verses
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               they
               would
               rejoyce
               in
               Christ
               alone
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               they
               would
               take
               heed
               to
               themselves
               of
               false
               Iewish
               teachers
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               they
               would
               imitate
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               faithful
               ,
               who
               do
               wholly
               adhere
               unto
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               Arguments
               of
               this
               Exhortation
               are
               nine
               ,
               all
               which
               do
               urge
               ,
               that
               cleaving
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               they
               should
               follow
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Finally
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             write
             the
             same
             things
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             mee
             indeed
             is
             not
             grievous
             ,
             ●ut
             for
             you
             it
             is
             safe
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             member
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             That
             they
             would
             rejoyce
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             with
             joy
             they
             would
             rest
             upon
             his
             Righteousness
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             nor
             seek
             for
             any
             other
             helps
             to
             their
             salvation
             besides
             him
             :
             This
             is
             propounded
             as
             the
             end
             of
             the
             whole
             former
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             brief
             of
             all
             Christian
             duties
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               things
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             By
             prevention
             of
             an
             Objection
             .
             This
             Exhortation
             is
             so
             profitable
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             troublesome
             to
             me
             to
             inculcate
             &
             repeat
             it
             often
             to
             you
             ,
             nor
             should
             it
             bee
             tedious
             to
             you
             to
             hear
             the
             same
             often
             :
             Therefore
             cleave
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             earnestly
             imbracing
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             sufficiency
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Beware
             of
             Dogs
             ,
             beware
             of
             evil
             workers
             ,
             beware
             of
             the
             concision
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             member
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             would
             beware
             of
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             endeavouring
             after
             an
             impossibility
             ,
             would
             joyn
             righteousness
             by
             the
             works
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             with
             free
             justification
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Dogs
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             These
             false
             Apostles
             that
             act
             the
             part
             of
             Jews
             ,
             confounding
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             with
             the
             righteousness
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             teaching
             that
             wee
             must
             not
             rest
             only
             on
             Christs
             righteousness
             ,
             are
             not
             holy
             worshippers
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             but
             
               unclean
               Dogs
            
             ,
             barking
             at
             the
             pure
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             defaming
             the
             sincere
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             their
             revilings
             :
             They
             are
             not
             upholders
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             
               evill
               workers
            
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             have
             the
             honour
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             bee
             called
             authors
             of
             Concision
             and
             perdition
             ,
             because
             that
             by
             their
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             they
             do
             ruine
             and
             separate
             both
             themselves
             and
             others
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             you
             must
             take
             heed
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             imminent
             danger
             :
             Therefore
             you
             must
             relye
             only
             upon
             Christs
             Grace
             and
             Vertue
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             wee
             are
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             confidence
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             member
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             is
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             proposeth
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             faithful
             ,
             who
             do
             wholly
             cleave
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             first
             in
             general
             ,
             then
             more
             particularly
             ,
             further
             repeating
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             unto
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Wee
               are
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             Onely
             wee
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             beleevers
             who
             rest
             upon
             Christs
             righteousness
             ,
             are
             to
             bee
             honoured
             with
             the
             title
             of
             truly
             Circumcised
             ,
             viz.
             Those
             (
             1.
             )
             who
             worship
             God
             with
             an
             internal
             and
             spiritual
             affection
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             who
             glory
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             the
             only
             and
             sufficient
             Saviour
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Who
             do
             not
             place
             our
             confidence
             in
             Ceremonies
             ,
             in
             carnal
             Circumcision
             ,
             in
             any
             external
             priviledges
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             such
             Helps
             :
             Therefore
             you
             should
             ,
             as
             wee
             do
             ,
             onely
             rest
             upon
             the
             Grace
             and
             Vertue
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             yee
             will
             bee
             accounted
             truly
             Circumcised
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Though
             I
             might
             also
             have
             confidence
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             if
             any
             other
             man
             thinketh
             that
             hee
             hath
             whereof
             hee
             may
             trust
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             I
             more
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             From
             the
             particular
             example
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             preventing
             an
             Objection
             :
             I
             Paul
             ,
             who
             have
             more
             cause
             to
             glory
             in
             fleshly
             ,
             or
             external
             priviledges
             ,
             than
             any
             false
             Apostles
             can
             have
             ,
             do
             nevertheless
             ,
             renouncing
             all
             confidence
             in
             priviledges
             ,
             or
             my
             works
             ,
             only
             relye
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             through
             Christ
             alone
             to
             make
             progress
             in
             holiness
             unto
             salvation
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             to
             acquiesce
             with
             mee
             in
             the
             Grace
             and
             Vertue
             of
             Christ
             alone
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               Circumcised
               the
               eighth
               day
               ,
               of
               the
               flock
               of
               Israel
               ,
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Benjamin
               ,
               an
               Hebrew
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               Law
               a
               Pharisee
               :
            
             
               6.
               
               Concerning
               zeal
               ,
               persecuting
               the
               Church
               ,
               touching
               the
               righteousness
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Law
               blameless
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             clearly
             explaines
             this
             example
             ,
             by
             reckoning
             up
             eight
             causes
             of
             carnal
             boasting
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
             (
             1.
             )
             I
             am
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             so
             brought
             into
             the
             number
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             I
             was
             circumcised
             the
             eighth
             day
             ,
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Proselyte
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             born
             Jew
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             I
             am
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             people
             of
             Israel
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             And
             of
             one
             of
             the
             nobler
             Tribes
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Benjamin
            
             ,
             who
             with
             Ioseph
             was
             born
             of
             the
             free
             mother
             ,
             Rachel
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             Tribe
             ,
             Saul
             the
             first
             King
             was
             chosen
             ,
             after
             whose
             name
             it
             may
             ●eem
             that
             the
             Apostle
             was
             called
             Saul
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             I
             am
             an
             Hebrew
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             family
             that
             hath
             not
             mingled
             it self
             by
             marriage
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             (
             6.
             )
             I
             was
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             famous
             sect
             among
             the
             Jews
             .
             (
             7.
             )
             I
             was
             forward
             in
             zeal
             above
             other
             Pharisees
             ,
             even
             unto
             persecuting
             the
             Church
             ;
             this
             zeal
             though
             it
             were
             worst
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             highly
             accounted
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             those
             who
             did
             glory
             in
             the
             zeal
             of
             the
             Law.
             (
             8.
             )
             In
             outward
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             may
             bee
             obtained
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             I
             was
             before
             men
             blameless
             :
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               But
               what
               things
               were
               gain
               to
               mee
               ,
               those
               I
               counted
               loss
               for
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             First
             hee
             reckons
             up
             all
             his
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             more
             matter
             of
             boasting
             ,
             than
             any
             false
             Apostles
             could
             have
             .
             And
             then
             hee
             casts
             away
             all
             these
             ornaments
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             were
             highly
             esteemed
             by
             the
             Jews
             :
             And
             though
             formerly
             before
             his
             conversion
             to
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             had
             prized
             these
             ,
             falsely
             thinking
             they
             did
             much
             conduce
             to
             salvation
             ,
             yet
             now
             after
             hee
             had
             attained
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             being
             instructed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             hee
             did
             vilifie
             them
             ,
             yea
             for
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             did
             account
             them
             all
             hurtful
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             drew
             him
             from
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             so
             far
             as
             they
             cost
             him
             some
             trouble
             and
             labour
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             renounce
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             keep
             himself
             pure
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             any
             wayes
             hinder
             his
             faith
             in
             Christ
             :
             For
             it
             is
             a
             very
             difficult
             thing
             for
             those
             who
             excel
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             have
             any
             priviledges
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             to
             trust
             and
             relye
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Yea
             doubtless
             ,
             and
             I
             count
             all
             things
             but
             loss
             for
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             my
             Lord
             ,
             for
             whom
             I
             have
             suffered
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             do
             count
             them
             but
             dung
             that
             I
             may
             win
             Christ.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             besides
             these
             things
             which
             in
             Judaism
             he
             did
             excell
             others
             in
             ,
             hee
             throws
             away
             all
             things
             else
             :
             For
             it
             is
             known
             that
             hee
             converted
             many
             thousand
             
             souls
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             ,
             and
             suffered
             many
             things
             for
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             if
             any
             one
             might
             glory
             ,
             hee
             more
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             justification
             hee
             rejects
             all
             his
             inherent
             righteousness
             ,
             or
             all
             his
             own
             works
             which
             hee
             had
             done
             since
             faith
             ,
             or
             should
             do
             ,
             as
             losses
             and
             hindrances
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             repented
             him
             of
             his
             labours
             ,
             or
             that
             hee
             did
             not
             expect
             the
             reward
             ,
             through
             grace
             promised
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             those
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             confidence
             of
             works
             would
             altogether
             hinder
             the
             application
             of
             Christs
             righteousness
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             justification
             hee
             should
             bring
             them
             to
             Gods
             Tribunal
             ,
             where
             works
             exclude
             grace
             ,
             and
             grace
             excludes
             works
             :
             nor
             did
             it
             grieve
             him
             for
             this
             loss
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             exceedingly
             recompensed
             by
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christs
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             was
             imputed
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             should
             bee
             more
             and
             more
             applied
             to
             him
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               For
               whom
            
             ]
             Hee
             proves
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             purpose
             in
             rejecting
             all
             things
             ,
             for
             the
             desire
             of
             having
             Christs
             righteousness
             ,
             by
             two
             Signs
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             hee
             forsook
             Friends
             ,
             Country
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             which
             could
             bee
             dear
             to
             him
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             when
             hee
             first
             betook
             himself
             to
             the
             preaching
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             bearing
             of
             his
             Cross.
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             being
             rejected
             ,
             hee
             did
             despise
             them
             as
             base
             things
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Christs
             righteousness
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             Christ
             applied
             by
             faith
             unto
             righteousness
             .
             Here
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             more
             clearly
             appears
             ,
             I
             who
             may
             trust
             to
             outward
             priviledges
             and
             works
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             may
             ,
             do
             renounce
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             relye
             upon
             the
             Righteousness
             and
             Vertue
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               That
               I
               may
               win
               Christ
            
             ]
             Hee
             gives
             several
             Reasons
             of
             this
             his
             settled
             resolution
             ,
             which
             may
             serve
             as
             Arguments
             to
             confirm
             the
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             I
             renounce
             all
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             the
             merits
             of
             my
             own
             works
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             gain
             Christ
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             communicate
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             have
             renounced
             their
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             throw
             aside
             all
             confidence
             in
             their
             own
             works
             and
             worthiness
             :
             Therefore
             you
             must
             do
             the
             same
             with
             mee
             unless
             yee
             will
             lose
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               That
               I
               may
               win
               ]
               Argum.
            
             6.
             
             By
             renouncing
             confidence
             in
             my
             own
             works
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             imbracing
             Christ
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             I
             gain
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             are
             Christs
             ,
             so
             far
             I
             am
             from
             losing
             any
             thing
             ,
             by
             this
             renouncing
             my
             own
             works
             and
             priviledges
             :
             Therefore
             do
             you
             likewise
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             I
             ,
             cast
             aside
             all
             carnal
             confidence
             ,
             and
             win
             Christ
             by
             relying
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             And
             bee
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             not
             having
             mine
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             through
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Righteousness
             which
             is
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             This
             explains
             the
             former
             .
             When
             God
             comes
             to
             judgement
             ,
             I
             cannot
             bee
             found
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             by
             renouncing
             my
             own
             merits
             ,
             being
             void
             of
             all
             confidence
             in
             the
             inherent
             righteousness
             of
             my
             own
             works
             ,
             and
             indued
             with
             that
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             God
             gives
             by
             grace
             ,
             and
             wee
             apply
             by
             faith
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             I
             ,
             must
             renounce
             your
             own
             merits
             ,
             and
             relye
             upon
             Christs
             Vertue
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             bee
             found
             out
             of
             Christ
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             That
             I
             may
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             being
             made
             conformable
             unto
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             This
             Verse
             depends
             upon
             Vers.
             8.
             
             The
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             I
             account
             all
             matter
             of
             confidence
             out
             of
             Christ
             as
             dung
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             I
             may
             know
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
             Whence
             wee
             have
             Argum.
             8.
             
             I
             shall
             never
             bee
             able
             by
             experience
             truly
             to
             know
             how
             faithful
             ,
             good
             ,
             powerful
             ,
             &c.
             
             Christ
             is
             ,
             unless
             I
             more
             and
             more
             renounce
             all
             matter
             or
             object
             of
             confidence
             besides
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             shall
             I
             otherwise
             ever
             experimentally
             finde
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             to
             free
             mee
             from
             the
             guilt
             and
             power
             of
             sin
             ,
             nor
             the
             fellowship
             and
             vertue
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             in
             which
             consists
             conformity
             with
             his
             death
             ;
             therefore
             I
             count
             all
             things
             but
             dung
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             more
             and
             more
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             fruit
             :
             Therefore
             do
             you
             likewise
             rest
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             renouncing
             your
             own
             excellencies
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             more
             and
             more
             finde
             his
             Grace
             and
             Vertue
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             If
             by
             any
             means
             I
             might
             attain
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Hee
             explains
             what
             hee
             had
             said
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
             and
             conformity
             with
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             adds
             Argum.
             9.
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             .
             After
             that
             I
             have
             now
             renounced
             all
             my
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             worth
             of
             my
             own
             works
             ,
             as
             dung
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             win
             Christ
             ,
             though
             I
             know
             I
             must
             tread
             Christs
             steps
             in
             my
             journey
             to
             salvation
             ,
             by
             the
             continual
             sorrows
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             the
             communion
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             think
             I
             have
             done
             well
             if
             I
             may
             any
             waies
             at
             length
             attain
             the
             perfection
             of
             Holiness
             and
             happiness
             in
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             :
             Bee
             yee
             therefore
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             mee
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             I
             do
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Not
               as
               though
               I
               had
               already
               attaianed
               ,
               either
               were
               already
               perfect
               ,
               but
               I
               follow
               after
               ,
               if
               that
               I
               may
               apprehend
               that
               for
               which
               also
               I
               am
               apprehended
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               them
               ,
               that
               imitating
               himself
               and
               other
               faithful
               Ministers
               ,
               they
               would
               make
               proficiency
               in
               holiness
               ,
               to
               which
               end
               hee
               useth
               seven
               Arguments
               .
               And
               in
               this
               place
               hee
               proposeth
               himself
               for
               an
               example
               to
               them
               ,
               by
               removing
               an
               objection
               .
               Some
               one
               might
               say
               ,
               O
               blessed
               Paul
               ,
               who
               hath
               renounced
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               know
               Christ
               ,
               and
               gain
               him
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               now
               made
               so
               conformable
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               wanting
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               reward
               of
               immortality
               :
               Hee
               answers
               that
               this
               is
               not
               the
               meaning
               of
               his
               words
               :
               as
               if
               hee
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               speak
               this
               as
               if
               I
               had
               attained
               the
               perfection
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               or
               were
               already
               perfected
               ,
               but
               I
               follow
               after
               the
               prize
               of
               perfection
               .
               Whence
               Argum.
               1.
               
               I
               am
               not
               absolute
               or
               compleat
               in
               happiness
               ,
               but
               I
               follow
               after
               perfection
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               that
               are
               likewise
               imperfect
               should
               do
               the
               same
               thing
               that
               I
               do
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 apprehend
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               I
               am
               apprehended
               by
               Christ
               in
               effectual
               vocation
               ,
               to
               this
               very
               end
               ,
               that
               being
               converted
               ,
               I
               may
               profit
               in
               Faith
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               until
               I
               bee
               compleated
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               end
               I
               follow
               after
               this
               mark
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               apprehend
               it
               :
               Therefore
               you
               also
               should
               do
               as
               I
               do
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   13.
                
                 
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 I
                 count
                 not
                 my self
                 to
                 have
                 apprehended
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 I
                 do
                 ,
                 forgetting
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 behind
                 ,
                 and
                 reaching
                 forth
                 unto
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 before
                 ,
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 I
                 press
                 toward
                 the
                 mark
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 bee
                 perfect
                 ,
                 bee
                 thus
                 minded
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 yee
                 bee
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 reveal
                 even
                 this
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               Out
               of
               a
               sense
               of
               my
               imperfection
               in
               holiness
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               regard
               or
               call
               to
               mind
               the
               progress
               which
               I
               have
               already
               made
               ,
               but
               with
               as
               much
               eagerness
               as
               I
               can
               I
               run
               the
               race
               which
               is
               set
               before
               mee
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               at
               length
               attain
               the
               prize
               in
               the
               end
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               reward
               of
               life
               eternal
               ,
               to
               which
               God
               from
               above
               hath
               called
               mee
               in
               Christ
               :
               All
               yee
               therefore
               ,
               even
               who
               are
               full
               grown
               ,
               and
               who
               have
               hitherto
               made
               ,
               or
               think
               that
               yee
               have
               made
               the
               greatest
               proficiencies
               ,
               whether
               with
               others
               or
               your selves
               ,
               do
               yee
               think
               and
               indeavour
               the
               same
               thing
               that
               I
               do
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               having
               forsaken
               all
               carnal
               confidence
               ,
               glorying
               in
               Christs
               Righteousness
               alone
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               him
               ,
               seek
               after
               proficiency
               in
               holiness
               :
               that
               yee
               may
               at
               length
               come
               unto
               the
               blessed
               resurrection
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 any
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               4.
               
               If
               yee
               being
               seduced
               by
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               think
               otherwise
               of
               Christian
               perfection
               .
               I
               hope
               God
               who
               converted
               you
               unto
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               will
               also
               reveal
               this
               truth
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               either
               will
               cause
               that
               yee
               may
               bee
               of
               my
               opinion
               touching
               the
               
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               virtue
               for
               your
               encrease
               in
               Holiness
               ,
               or
               else
               will
               manifest
               unto
               you
               ,
               how
               dangerous
               and
               evil
               it
               is
               for
               you
               to
               take
               up
               another
               opinion
               different
               from
               my
               Doctrine
               :
               Therefore
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 :
                 16.
              
               
               Nevertheless
               ,
               whereto
               wee
               have
               already
               attained
               ,
               let
               us
               walk
               by
               the
               same
               Rule
               ,
               let
               us
               mind
               the
               same
               thing
               .
            
             
               Hee
               limits
               his
               hope
               touching
               the
               saving
               revelation
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               whereupon
               hee
               speaks
               unto
               those
               that
               are
               desirous
               of
               truth
               and
               peace
               ,
               inciting
               them
               by
               a
               special
               exhortation
               to
               constancy
               and
               agreement
               in
               that
               truth
               wherein
               they
               did
               already
               agree
               ,
               touching
               grace
               and
               salvation
               by
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               not
               daring
               to
               hope
               well
               of
               any
               but
               such
               as
               followed
               that
               Rule
               ;
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               ,
               Let
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               lovers
               of
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               who
               embrace
               the
               Scripture
               as
               the
               onely
               rule
               of
               saving
               Truth
               ,
               persevere
               in
               that
               which
               by
               Gods
               goodness
               wee
               have
               attained
               unto
               ,
               and
               walking
               according
               to
               this
               Rule
               ,
               let
               us
               bee
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               :
               but
               let
               us
               leave
               the
               rest
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Discipline
               ,
               which
               is
               set
               down
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Brethren
               ,
               bee
               yee
               followers
               together
               of
               mee
               ,
               and
               mark
               them
               which
               walk
               so
               ,
               as
               yee
               have
               us
               for
               an
               ensample
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               Besides
               mee
               you
               have
               other
               servants
               of
               God
               which
               tread
               the
               same
               way
               that
               I
               do
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               doctrine
               and
               conversation
               ,
               who
               teach
               nothing
               but
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               holiness
               to
               bee
               obtained
               by
               him
               :
               Therefore
               follow
               yee
               those
               examples
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               (
               For
               many
               walk
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               have
               told
               you
               often
               ,
               and
               now
               tell
               you
               even
               weeping
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               cross
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               There
               are
               many
               Teachers
               ,
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               false
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               are
               enemies
               to
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               who
               teach
               that
               sins
               may
               bee
               expiated
               ,
               and
               men
               saved
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               by
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               and
               who
               will
               not
               profess
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               where
               there
               is
               any
               danger
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               or
               of
               persecution
               :
               Therefore
               do
               yee
               the
               more
               diligently
               observe
               and
               imitate
               the
               manner
               of
               my
               doctrine
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               such
               Pastors
               like
               mee
               .
            
             
               
                 Told
                 you
                 often
              
               ]
               Hee
               confirms
               this
               Argument
               touching
               their
               shunning
               of
               Impostors
               (
               who
               did
               draw
               men
               from
               the
               Righteousness
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               )
               with
               seven
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               1.
               
               Because
               this
               is
               not
               the
               first
               time
               ,
               But
               I
               have
               often
               formerly
               fore-warned
               you
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               these
               vile
               fellows
               .
            
             
               
                 Weeping
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               2.
               
               Because
               now
               weeping
               I
               advise
               you
               to
               beware
               of
               them
               ,
               seriously
               grieving
               that
               such
               men
               have
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               are
               received
               by
               some
               for
               true
               Teachers
               .
            
             
               
                 Enemies
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               3.
               
               Because
               they
               are
               Christs
               enemies
               in
               this
               very
               thing
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               enemies
               to
               the
               virtue
               of
               Christs
               sufferings
               :
               and
               who
               will
               not
               bear
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Whose
               end
               is
               destruction
               ,
               whose
               God
               is
               their
               belly
               ,
               and
               whose
               glory
               is
               in
               their
               shame
               ,
               who
               mind
               earthly
               things
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 Whose
                 end
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               4.
               
               Because
               those
               Impostors
               shall
               perish
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               as
               follow
               their
               waies
               :
               Therefore
               shun
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Belly
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               5.
               
               Because
               they
               are
               servants
               and
               lovers
               of
               their
               own
               belly
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               care
               neither
               for
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               salvation
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               onely
               their
               own
               gluttony
               and
               pleasures
               .
            
             
               
                 Glory
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               6.
               
               Because
               that
               glory
               which
               they
               seek
               among
               men
               by
               their
               riches
               ,
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               carnal
               prerogatives
               ,
               shall
               bee
               their
               disgrace
               .
            
             
               
                 Earthly
                 things
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               7.
               
               Because
               they
               onely
               savour
               earthly
               things
               ,
               as
               riches
               ,
               honours
               ,
               friends
               ,
               gluttony
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               that
               desire
               a
               spiritual
               and
               heavenly
               life
               must
               shun
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               For
               our
               conversation
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               from
               whence
               also
               wee
               look
               for
               the
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               Argum.
               7.
               
               Our
               condition
               is
               very
               heavenly
               ,
               who
               trusting
               onely
               in
               the
               grace
               and
               virtue
               of
               Christ
               ,
               strive
               for
               proficiency
               in
               holiness
               :
               Wee
               are
               true
               Inhabitants
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               therein
               wee
               are
               conversant
               in
               mind
               and
               affection
               ,
               where
               wee
               shall
               sometime
               bee
               glorified
               :
               Therefore
               follow
               our
               example
               .
               But
               the
               happiness
               of
               true
               Beleevers
               is
               declared
               in
               these
               four
               things
               .
               (
               1
               )
               That
               wee
               have
               right
               unto
               the
               heavenly
               City
               ,
               wherein
               wee
               are
               now
               conversant
               in
               mind
               and
               affection
               ,
               as
               Citizens
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               which
               is
               above
               .
               (
               2
               )
               That
               knowing
               Christ
               is
               corporally
               and
               locally
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               wee
               expect
               him
               to
               come
               from
               thence
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Judge
               ,
               who
               will
               condemn
               us
               ,
               but
               as
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               will
               perfectly
               accomplish
               our
               salvation
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               Who
               shall
               change
               our
               vile
               bodie
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bee
               fashioned
               like
               unto
               his
               glorious
               body
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               working
               whereby
               hee
               is
               able
               even
               to
               subdue
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               (
               3
               )
               That
               though
               our
               bodies
               are
               now
               corruptible
               ,
               vile
               and
               miserable
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               will
               hereafter
               throughly
               change
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               condition
               which
               they
               are
               now
               in
               ,
               and
               free
               them
               from
               corruption
               .
            
             
               Fashioned
               ]
               That
               (
               4
               ]
               Christ
               will
               make
               our
               bodies
               conformable
               unto
               his
               glorious
               body
               ,
               that
               as
               Christs
               body
               continues
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               to
               substance
               and
               lineaments
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               is
               changed
               in
               qualities
               ;
               so
               our
               bodies
               also
               shall
               remain
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               ,
               and
               being
               freed
               from
               their
               base
               ,
               shall
               bee
               adorned
               with
               glorious
               qualities
               .
            
             
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 working
              
               ]
               Hee
               confirms
               the
               certainty
               of
               this
               future
               condition
               from
               Christs
               power
               and
               efficacy
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               can
               destroy
               death
               and
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               subject
               all
               creatures
               unto
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               able
               to
               endow
               our
               bodies
               with
               what
               qualities
               hee
               please
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               remains
               now
               the
               last
               way
               of
               confirming
               the
               Philippians
               in
               Faith
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               by
               some
               Exhortations
               ,
               and
               a
               Commendation
               of
               their
               liberality
               towards
               him
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               especially
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               exhorts
               them
               unto
               Christian
               virtues
               ,
               
                 unto
                 vers
                 .
                 10.
              
               
               In
               the
               other
               hee
               shews
               his
               gratitude
               towards
               the
               Philippians
               for
               that
               present
               which
               they
               sent
               him
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 20.
              
               
               After
               these
               follows
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               whole
               Epistle
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Therefore
             ,
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             dearly
             beloved
             and
             longed
             for
             ,
             my
             Ioy
             and
             Crown
             ,
             so
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             my
             dearly
             beloved
             .
          
           
             The
             Exhortations
             to
             Christian
             Virtues
             are
             seven
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             That
             they
             would
             safely
             keep
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christs
             Grace
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             stedfastly
             persevering
             in
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             .
             The
             Arguments
             hereof
             are
             two
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             From
             the
             earnest
             love
             which
             the
             person
             exhorting
             bears
             towards
             them
             ,
             which
             hee
             discovers
             by
             various
             compellations
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Yee
             have
             hitherto
             been
             so
             constant
             ,
             and
             have
             so
             profited
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             brought
             both
             joy
             and
             credit
             to
             mee
             your
             Teacher
             :
             Therefore
             hold
             on
             still
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             I
             beseech
             Euodias
             ,
             and
             beseech
             Syntiche
             ,
             that
             they
             bee
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Is
             particular
             ,
             unto
             two
             women
             that
             were
             no
             mean
             ones
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             did
             not
             agree
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             matters
             pertaining
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             were
             at
             variance
             betwixt
             themselves
             ,
             these
             hee
             entreats
             by
             name
             ,
             that
             laying
             aside
             disagreement
             in
             opinions
             and
             affections
             ,
             they
             would
             maintain
             such
             a
             holy
             and
             sincere
             peace
             ,
             as
             God
             should
             approve
             of
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             And
             I
             intreat
             thee
             also
             ,
             true
             yoak
             follow
             ,
             help
             those
             Women
             which
             laboured
             with
             mee
             in
             
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             with
             Clement
             also
             ,
             and
             with
             other
             my
             fellow-labourers
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             (
             3
             )
             To
             some
             one
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             was
             intimate
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             better
             known
             to
             him
             than
             others
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             do
             his
             indeavour
             to
             reduce
             these
             women
             to
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             agreement
             betwixt
             themselves
             .
             The
             reason
             i●
             ,
             Because
             that
             when
             the
             Apostle
             did
             first
             gather
             a
             Church
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             these
             two
             women
             did
             earnestly
             labour
             and
             strive
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             place
             ,
             to
             promote
             the
             business
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             together
             with
             other
             brethren
             ,
             whereof
             Clement
             was
             one
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             private
             beleevers
             who
             were
             the
             Apostles
             helpers
             in
             gathering
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             all
             which
             though
             it
             were
             needless
             to
             name
             ,
             yet
             hee
             sayes
             their
             names
             were
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             which
             may
             suffice
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             alway
             ;
             and
             again
             I
             say
             ,
             Rejoyce
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             acknowledging
             the
             matter
             of
             joy
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             would
             rejoyce
             with
             stedfast
             gladness
             in
             both
             prosperity
             and
             adversity
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             change
             of
             their
             condition
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Let
             your
             moderation
             bee
             known
             unto
             all
             men
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             That
             they
             would
             not
             deal
             in
             strictness
             of
             Law
             with
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             but
             rather
             considering
             their
             condition
             ,
             lose
             something
             of
             their
             own
             right
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             might
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             their
             moderation
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             also
             his
             visible
             coming
             to
             Judgement
             is
             not
             far
             off
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Bee
             carefull
             for
             nothing
             :
             but
             in
             every
             thing
             by
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             with
             thanksgiving
             ,
             let
             your
             requests
             bee
             made
             known
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             (
             6.
             )
             That
             endeavouring
             to
             fulfil
             their
             duties
             ,
             they
             would
             take
             heed
             of
             having
             a
             distrustful
             carefulness
             in
             any
             business
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             with
             thanksgiving
             they
             would
             cast
             their
             cares
             into
             the
             lap
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             And
             the
             peace
             of
             God
             which
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             ,
             shall
             keep
             your
             hearts
             and
             mindes
             through
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             is
             ,
             because
             by
             this
             means
             they
             might
             gain
             that
             peace
             or
             tranquillity
             of
             minde
             (
             transcending
             any
             capacity
             of
             natural
             reason
             )
             which
             God
             hath
             granted
             to
             beleevers
             ,
             as
             if
             thereby
             hee
             would
             guard
             their
             hearts
             by
             a
             kinde
             of
             Military
             engine
             ,
             against
             the
             temptations
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             would
             preserve
             their
             mindes
             stedfast
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Finally
             brethren
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             true
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             honest
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             just
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             pure
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             lovely
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             of
             good
             report
             ;
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             virtue
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             praise
             ,
             think
             on
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             (
             7.
             )
             That
             they
             would
             not
             bee
             averse
             from
             any
             vertue
             which
             they
             observed
             among
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             after
             a
             serious
             examination
             would
             imbrace
             whatever
             they
             found
             true
             ,
             grave
             ,
             or
             honourable
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             pure
             ,
             and
             whatever
             was
             lovely
             in
             manners
             ,
             or
             worthy
             of
             commendation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Those
             things
             which
             yee
             have
             both
             learned
             ,
             and
             received
             ,
             and
             heard
             ,
             and
             seen
             in
             mee
             ,
             do
             ;
             and
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             shall
             bee
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             Exhortation
             by
             two
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             From
             his
             own
             example
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             had
             both
             taught
             and
             done
             these
             things
             when
             hee
             was
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             themselves
             could
             witness
             .
          
           
             
               And
               the
               God
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             From
             the
             blessed
             effect
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             they
             should
             finde
             the
             peace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             more
             firm
             and
             constant
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               But
               I
               rejoyced
               in
               the
               Lord
               greatly
               ,
               that
               now
               at
               the
               last
               your
               care
               of
               mee
               hath
               flourished
               again
               ,
               wherein
               you
               were
               also
               careful
               ,
               but
               yee
               lacked
               opportunity
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               that
               hee
               may
               shew
               his
               thankfulness
               to
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               for
               the
               money
               they
               sent
               him
               by
               Epaphroditus
               ,
               hee
               commends
               this
               their
               action
               by
               ten
               Arguments
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               Because
               that
               relief
               sent
               from
               them
               was
               very
               acceptable
               to
               him
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Because
               the
               sending
               of
               that
               present
               did
               proceed
               from
               the
               vertue
               and
               habit
               of
               Christian
               liberallty
               which
               was
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               habit
               like
               a
               living
               root
               ,
               had
               manifested
               it self
               in
               this
               action
               .
               Argum.
               (
               3.
               )
               Because
               hereby
               it
               might
               bee
               perceived
               their
               backwardness
               to
               send
               this
               succour
               ,
               was
               not
               caused
               by
               any
               defect
               of
               charity
               ,
               but
               want
               of
               opportunity
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   11.
                
                 
                 Not
                 that
                 I
                 speak
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 want
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 learned
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 state
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 therewith
                 to
                 bee
                 content
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 I
                 know
                 both
                 how
                 to
                 bee
                 abased
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 abound
                 ;
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 I
                 am
                 instructed
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 bee
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 hungry
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 abound
                 and
                 suffer
                 need
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               the
               way
               in
               preventing
               an
               Objection
               ,
               hee
               removes
               a
               suspicion
               of
               himself
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               been
               more
               sorrowfull
               before
               the
               receiving
               of
               this
               succour
               ,
               or
               that
               for
               his
               own
               sake
               hee
               was
               glad
               of
               the
               money
               sent
               to
               him
               :
               This
               hee
               proves
               by
               his
               own
               equanimity
               and
               moderation
               of
               minde
               in
               every
               condition
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               one
               who
               had
               learned
               to
               bear
               both
               prosperity
               and
               adversity
               with
               an
               equal
               minde
               ,
               and
               was
               ever
               content
               with
               the
               present
               maintenance
               of
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               I
               can
               do
               all
               things
               through
               Christ
               which
               strengthneth
               mee
               .
            
             
               Hee
               ascribes
               the
               glory
               of
               this
               equanimity
               and
               moderate
               minde
               in
               all
               things
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               whom
               he
               was
               inabled
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               yee
               have
               well
               done
               that
               you
               did
               communicate
               with
               my
               affliction
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               (
               4.
               )
               Hee
               commends
               their
               deed
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               was
               a
               communicating
               with
               his
               affliction
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Now
               yee
               Philippians
               know
               also
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               when
               I
               departed
               from
               Macedonia
               ,
               no
               Church
               communicated
               with
               mee
               ,
               as
               concerning
               giving
               and
               receiving
               ,
               but
               yee
               only
               .
            
             
               Argum
               5.
               
               Because
               they
               only
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               Macedonia
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               until
               that
               time
               ,
               had
               communicated
               with
               him
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               giving
               and
               receiving
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               For
               even
               in
               Thessalonica
               yee
               sent
               once
               and
               again
               unto
               my
               necessity
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               That
               this
               was
               the
               third
               time
               they
               had
               exercised
               their
               liberality
               towards
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Not
               because
               I
               desire
               a
               gift
               ,
               but
               I
               desire
               fruit
               that
               may
               abound
               to
               your
               account
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               7.
               
               Because
               this
               was
               a
               fruit
               of
               their
               faith
               which
               God
               would
               recompence
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               in
               which
               fruit
               hee
               professeth
               ,
               hee
               is
               more
               delighted
               than
               in
               any
               particular
               advantage
               of
               his
               own
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               But
               I
               have
               all
               ,
               and
               abound
               ,
               I
               am
               full
               ,
               having
               received
               the
               things
               of
               Epaphroditus
               which
               were
               sent
               from
               you
               ,
               an
               odour
               of
               a
               sweet
               smell
               ,
               a
               sacrifice
               acceptable
               ,
               well-pleasing
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               That
               the
               sum
               of
               mony
               they
               writ
               to
               him
               of
               ,
               was
               very
               large
               (
               at
               least
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Apostles
               esteem
               and
               thriftiness
               )
               all
               which
               whole
               summe
               hee
               acknowledges
               was
               delivered
               to
               him
               by
               Epaphroditus
               .
            
             
               
                 An
                 odour
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               9.
               
               That
               this
               benevolence
               was
               no
               less
               pleasing
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               than
               any
               sacrifice
               which
               was
               wont
               to
               bee
               offered
               under
               the
               Law
               with
               the
               most
               fragrant
               incense
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               But
               my
               God
               shall
               supply
               all
               your
               need
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               riches
               in
               glory
               ,
               by
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               10.
               
               Because
               that
               God
               will
               reward
               them
               in
               this
               life
               for
               what
               ever
               they
               have
               bestowed
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               
               that
               not
               for
               any
               merit
               of
               theirs
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               his
               own
               rich
               and
               glorious
               grace
               through
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Now
               unto
               God
               and
               our
               Father
               bee
               glory
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Now
               follows
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               hath
               three
               parts
               .
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               hee
               praiseth
               God
               for
               all
               the
               aforesaid
               benefits
               bestowed
               ,
               or
               to
               bee
               bestowed
               ,
               as
               the
               God
               ,
               and
               Father
               of
               Beleevers
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               his
               Covenant
               and
               Fatherly
               love
               ,
               doth
               ,
               and
               will
               bestow
               all
               good
               things
               on
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   21.
                
                 
                 Salute
                 every
                 Saint
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 the
                 Brethren
                 which
                 are
                 with
                 mee
                 greet
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 Saints
                 salute
                 you
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 Caesars
                 houshold
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               hee
               placeth
               his
               ,
               and
               those
               Evangelists
               salutations
               which
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               whom
               hee
               particularly
               calls
               Brethren
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Pastoral
               office
               ;
               then
               hee
               adds
               the
               salutations
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Saints
               which
               were
               at
               Rome
               ,
               putting
               a
               distinction
               betwixt
               Brethren
               ,
               labouring
               in
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               other
               Saints
               ,
               among
               whom
               hee
               particularly
               names
               those
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               Nero
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               there
               were
               also
               some
               Courtiers
               even
               in
               Neroes
               Palace
               ,
               who
               durst
               profess
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               communion
               with
               other
               loving
               Christians
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               The
               Grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               bee
               with
               you
               all
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               hee
               shuts
               up
               the
               Epistle
               with
               the
               accustomed
               Apostolical
               benediction
               ,
               wishing
               the
               Philippians
               the
               favour
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               things
               which
               flow
               therefrom
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Epistle
           of
           Paul
           to
           the
           COLOSSIANS
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             THe
             City
             of
             the
             Colossians
             was
             placed
             in
             Asia
             the
             Lesser
             ,
             viz.
             in
             that
             Country
             which
             was
             called
             
               Phrygia
               Pacatiana
            
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             Hierapolis
             and
             Laodicea
             ,
             which
             Cities
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             mentions
             in
             this
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             his
             writing
             was
             this
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             understood
             by
             Epaphras
             Pastor
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             and
             other
             credible
             witnesses
             ,
             that
             the
             Colossians
             were
             infested
             with
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             laboured
             partly
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             Iewish
             Ceremonies
             ,
             partly
             to
             Philosophical
             Speculations
             ,
             about
             the
             worshiping
             of
             Angels
             :
             That
             hee
             might
             therefore
             establish
             them
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             hee
             evidently
             shews
             that
             in
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             whole
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Divine
             Will
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             helps
             to
             eternal
             salvation
             are
             sufficiently
             explained
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             in
             this
             kind
             is
             to
             bee
             enquired
             after
             out
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             
               This
               Epistle
               hath
               the
            
             same
             Argument
             with-that
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ;
             and
             may
             bee
             justly
             called
             a
             
               Com
               pendium
            
             of
             that
             .
          
           
             The
             principal
             parts
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             besides
             the
             direction
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Conclusion
             (
             which
             comprehends
             salutations
             and
             private
             affairs
             )
             are
             two
             .
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             hee
             commends
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Epaphras
             ,
             to
             the
             establishing
             the
             Colossians
             Faith
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             hee
             sets
             forth
             Christ
             magnificently
             with
             his
             benefits
             ,
             exhorting
             them
             to
             constancy
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             corruptions
             contrary
             to
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               Chap.
               1.
               and
               2.
            
             
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             part
             hee
             gives
             common
             Precepts
             pertaining
             to
             the
             right
             instruction
             of
             the
             faithful
             in
             their
             conversations
             ,
             wherewith
             hee
             mixes
             certain
             special
             directions
             ,
             serviceable
             to
             the
             directing
             of
             all
             orders
             in
             the
             Family
             ,
             
               Chap.
               3.
               and
               4.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               the
               
                 first
                 Chapter
              
               ,
               after
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 and
                 2.
              
               hee
               confirms
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Colossians
               ,
               and
               his
               love
               towards
               them
               ,
               four
               waies
               .
               First
               ,
               By
               giving
               thanks
               for
               their
               sincere
               conversion
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
              
               By
               praying
               for
               them
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
              
               By
               declaring
               thankfully
               the
               certainty
               of
               our
               redemption
               founded
               in
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 By
                 exhorting
                 them
                 to
                 perseverance
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
               
               Paul
            
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Timotheus
             our
             Brother
             ,
          
           
             In
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             First
             of
             all
             the
             persons
             saluting
             ,
             Paul
             and
             Timothy
             ,
             are
             described
             :
             Paul
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             his
             embassage
             ,
             granted
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             through
             the
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whose
             will
             hee
             executed
             his
             Apostleship
             :
             But
             Timothy
             (
             whom
             hee
             took
             to
             bee
             the
             witness
             of
             his
             Apostolical
             diligence
             for
             the
             confirming
             the
             Colossians
             )
             is
             described
             from
             his
             fellowship
             with
             Paul
             ,
             as
             his
             Brother
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             profession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             office
             of
             preaching
             the
             same
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             To
             the
             Saints
             and
             faithful
             Brethren
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             are
             at
             Coloss
             :
             Grace
             bee
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             Peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             persons
             saluted
             are
             described
             ,
             or
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Colossian
             Church
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Brethren
             ,
             Because
             they
             are
             begot
             again
             by
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             hope
             of
             the
             inheritance
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Holy
             ,
             Because
             they
             are
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Faithful
             ,
             Because
             they
             were
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             by
             Faith.
             Lastly
             ,
             By
             an
             Apostolical
             blessing
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             are
             applied
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             Grace
             comprehends
             all
             the
             special
             effects
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             which
             by
             way
             of
             Sanctification
             tend
             to
             happiness
             .
             But
             Peace
             comprehends
             all
             the
             degrees
             of
             happiness
             ,
             even
             to
             perfection
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             God
             the
             Father
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             counted
             the
             Author
             and
             efficient
             cause
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             the
             Son
             and
             Mediatour
             ,
             hee
             is
             after
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             effecting
             according
             to
             order
             of
             working
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               Wee
               give
               thanks
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               praying
               alwaies
               for
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               Since
               wee
               heard
               of
               your
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               love
               which
               you
               have
               to
               all
               the
               Saints
               ;
            
          
           
             The
             first
             way
             of
             his
             confirming
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Colossians
             
             is
             by
             giving
             thanks
             for
             their
             sincere
             conversion
             .
             Of
             this
             kind
             there
             are
             seven
             Arguments
             ,
             all
             which
             do
             prove
             that
             the
             Colossians
             ought
             to
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             You
             gave
             mee
             much
             cause
             of
             thanksgiving
             and
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             after
             I
             heard
             of
             your
             conversion
             to
             the
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             even
             upon
             this
             account
             you
             ought
             to
             bee
             stedfast
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               And
               love
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             The
             sincerity
             of
             your
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             appeared
             openly
             in
             your
             love
             towards
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             report
             whereof
             came
             to
             my
             hearing
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             fit
             you
             should
             bee
             stablished
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             the
             hope
             which
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             you
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             whereof
             yee
             heard
             before
             in
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             I
             know
             of
             a
             truth
             that
             the
             happiness
             yee
             hope
             for
             is
             laid
             up
             in
             Heaven
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             conferred
             upon
             you
             ,
             I
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             that
             favour
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Yee
               heard
               ]
               Argum.
            
             4.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ;
             You
             have
             the
             unquestionable
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             Gospel-Truth
             ,
             for
             the
             foundation
             of
             your
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             to
             bee
             stedfast
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Which
             is
             come
             unto
             you
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             also
             in
             you
             ,
             since
             the
             day
             yee
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             knew
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             truth
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             The
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whereby
             yee
             are
             converted
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             Gospel
             which
             was
             dispersed
             abroad
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             same
             efficacy
             to
             make
             you
             fruitful
             from
             the
             day
             wherein
             by
             Faith
             yee
             imbraced
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             hee
             hath
             communicated
             to
             other
             Christian-Churches
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             fitting
             you
             should
             bee
             established
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             As
             yee
             also
             learned
             of
             Epaphras
             ,
             our
             dear
             Fellow-servant
             ,
             who
             is
             for
             you
             a
             faithful
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Your
             Pastor
             Epaphras
             ,
             taught
             you
             no
             other
             things
             than
             wee
             Apostles
             every
             where
             teach
             ,
             who
             therefore
             willingly
             acknowledge
             Epaphras
             our
             fellow-servant
             ,
             and
             a
             faithful
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Who
             also
             declared
             unto
             us
             your
             love
             in
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             You
             have
             given
             a
             special
             token
             of
             your
             sincere
             Faith
             ,
             viz.
             the
             demonstration
             of
             your
             Christian
             love
             towards
             mee
             ,
             whereof
             I
             have
             the
             testimony
             of
             Epaphras
             your
             Minister
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             former
             ,
             affords
             mee
             Arguments
             of
             thanksgiving
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             confirmation
             of
             your
             Faith
             towards
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             For
             this
             cause
             wee
             also
             ,
             since
             the
             day
             wee
             heard
             it
             ,
             do
             not
             cease
             to
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             that
             yee
             might
             bee
             filled
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             in
             all
             wisdome
             and
             spiritual
             understanding
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             way
             of
             confirming
             the
             Colossians
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Apostles
             love
             towards
             them
             ,
             is
             his
             earnest
             and
             constant
             prayer
             for
             them
             ,
             excited
             upon
             the
             report
             of
             their
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             love
             towards
             the
             Saints
             ;
             there
             are
             six
             branches
             of
             his
             prayer
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             I
             pray
             that
             yee
             may
             obtain
             a
             large
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Divine
             Will
             revealed
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             concerning
             Christ
             and
             his
             benefits
             .
          
           
             
               In
               all
               Wisdome
            
             ]
             (
             2
             )
             I
             pray
             that
             this
             knowledge
             may
             abound
             in
             you
             in
             wisdome
             and
             spiritual
             understanding
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             an
             holy
             contemplation
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             prudent
             application
             of
             knowledge
             received
             to
             practice
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             every
             virtue
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             That
             yee
             might
             walk
             worthy
             of
             the
             Lord
             unto
             all
             pleasing
             ,
             being
             fruitful
             in
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             and
             increasing
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             (
             3
             )
             That
             you
             may
             walk
             ,
             or
             lead
             your
             lives
             ,
             worthy
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             becomes
             those
             that
             are
             converted
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             you
             may
             please
             him
             .
          
           
             Every
             ]
             I
             pray
             (
             4
             )
             That
             you
             may
             bee
             fruitful
             ,
             not
             in
             one
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             kinds
             of
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             
               May
               increase
            
             ]
             I
             pray
             (
             5
             )
             That
             you
             may
             grow
             up
             in
             experience
             ,
             and
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Divine
             Virtue
             through
             obedience
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             endeavouring
             more
             and
             more
             to
             know
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             cleave
             to
             him
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Strengthened
             with
             all
             might
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             glorious
             power
             ,
             unto
             all
             patience
             and
             long-suffering
             ,
             with
             joyfulness
             :
          
           
             I
             pray
             (
             6
             )
             That
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             heavenly
             strength
             may
             bee
             vouchsafed
             to
             you
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             rich
             treasury
             of
             his
             glorious
             power
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             bee
             able
             to
             endure
             any
             burden
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             or
             persecution
             ,
             with
             a
             good
             courage
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             long
             as
             it
             shall
             seem
             good
             to
             the
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             without
             disturbance
             of
             mind
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             greatest
             delight
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             established
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             unless
             you
             think
             the
             prayers
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             stirs
             up
             in
             my
             heart
             for
             you
             are
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Giving
             thanks
             unto
             the
             Father
             which
             hath
             made
             us
             meet
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             light
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             way
             of
             confirming
             their
             Faith
             ,
             is
             a
             thankful
             declaration
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             founded
             in
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christs
             person
             .
             The
             reasons
             of
             the
             thanksgiving
             are
             five
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             God
             the
             Father
             hath
             prepared
             us
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             :
             This
             benefit
             is
             more
             especially
             seen
             in
             the
             following
             Reasons
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             donor
             of
             the
             benefit
             ,
             is
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Author
             and
             first
             Fountain
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             bearing
             a
             Fatherly
             affection
             towards
             us
             .
             (
             2
             )
             When
             wee
             are
             said
             to
             bee
             made
             meet
             ,
             &c.
             
             Our
             misery
             is
             presupposed
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             are
             unfit
             by
             nature
             ,
             born
             wretched
             ,
             and
             polluted
             by
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             sons
             of
             wrath
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Although
             wee
             were
             unmeet
             ,
             yet
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             hath
             made
             us
             meet
             by
             an
             efficacious
             vocation
             ,
             and
             regeneration
             of
             us
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             felicity
             whereunto
             wee
             are
             called
             ,
             is
             an
             enduring
             inheritance
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             given
             by
             lot
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             obtained
             by
             any
             humane
             merit
             ,
             but
             by
             free
             election
             ,
             and
             once
             given
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             taken
             away
             .
             (
             5
             )
             It
             is
             called
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             Saints
             ,
             because
             by
             that
             wee
             shall
             have
             society
             with
             the
             Saints
             alone
             ,
             whose
             communion
             makes
             the
             Inheritance
             more
             delightful
             to
             us
             .
             (
             6
             )
             This
             Inheritance
             consisteth
             in
             the
             most
             perfect
             light
             ,
             viz.
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Joy
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             immortal
             and
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Who
             hath
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             power
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             hath
             translated
             us
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             his
             dear
             Son
             ,
          
           
             The
             2.
             
             Reas.
             Of
             his
             thanksgiving
             explaineth
             the
             former
             ,
             because
             the
             Father
             hath
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             power
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             hath
             translated
             us
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             love
             ;
             This
             benefit
             is
             commended
             to
             us
             by
             these
             four
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             power
             is
             used
             to
             our
             perverse
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             by
             whom
             wee
             are
             kept
             bound
             ,
             from
             whence
             God
             by
             force
             hath
             delivered
             us
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             hee
             hath
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             darkness
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             sin
             and
             misery
             .
             (
             3
             )
             because
             hee
             hath
             not
             suffered
             us
             ,
             being
             delivered
             ,
             to
             wander
             and
             erre
             without
             a
             King
             and
             defender
             ,
             without
             governance
             and
             society
             ,
             but
             hath
             translated
             us
             into
             a
             better
             Kingdome
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Light
             ,
             Knowledge
             ,
             Sanctity
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             where
             wee
             may
             safely
             and
             securely
             inhabit
             ,
             that
             wee
             fall
             not
             back
             ,
             or
             bee
             brought
             again
             into
             darkness
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Because
             the
             Kingdome
             into
             which
             wee
             are
             translated
             ,
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             a
             Kingdome
             most
             pleasant
             to
             God
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             ruleth
             and
             reigneth
             ,
             whom
             the
             Father
             intimately
             loves
             ,
             and
             doth
             represent
             himself
             a
             Father
             in
             his
             love
             towards
             us
             ,
             whose
             Kingdome
             and
             all
             things
             are
             most
             beloved
             by
             God
             ,
             yea
             in
             whose
             Kingdome
             all
             subjects
             are
             beloved
             Sons
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             In
             whom
             wee
             have
             redemption
             through
             his
             blood
             ,
             even
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
           
             The
             3.
             
             Reason
             of
             his
             thanksgiving
             is
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             liberty
             from
             the
             revenging
             Justice
             of
             God
             ;
             this
             benefit
             more
             especially
             appears
             in
             these
             five
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Wee
             are
             not
             onely
             kept
             by
             force
             in
             the
             power
             of
             darkness
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             bee
             delivered
             from
             thence
             ,
             a
             greater
             strength
             was
             required
             ,
             but
             also
             wee
             were
             captives
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             from
             whence
             without
             a
             price
             paid
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             bee
             freed
             ,
             and
             where
             that
             price
             is
             already
             paid
             ,
             there
             is
             made
             already
             a
             lawful
             redemption
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Wee
             have
             this
             our
             redemption
             made
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             parties
             upon
             the
             
               best
               right
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Wee
             have
             the
             same
             redemption
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             hee
             who
             keepeth
             us
             and
             all
             ours
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Wee
             have
             that
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             existing
             in
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             true
             God
             ,
             hath
             taken
             upon
             him
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             made
             obedient
             unto
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             hath
             paid
             the
             price
             of
             Redemption
             for
             us
             .
             (
             5
             )
             This
             Redemption
             is
             free
             in
             respect
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             paid
             nothing
             ,
             and
             yet
             obtain
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             consequently
             also
             free
             liberty
             from
             wrath
             and
             death
             which
             follow
             upon
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             Who
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
             the
             first
             born
             of
             every
             Creature
             .
          
           
             The
             4.
             
             Reason
             of
             his
             thanksgiving
             ,
             shewing
             the
             solidity
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             Redemption
             in
             the
             description
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             of
             which
             description
             there
             are
             twelve
             Articles
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Image
               ]
               Artic.
            
             1.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             most
             perfect
             Image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             hee
             is
             the
             substantial
             Character
             of
             the
             Fathers
             person
             ,
             substantially
             representing
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Father
             cannot
             bee
             beholden
             unless
             in
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             brightness
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             the
             incarnate
             Son
             hath
             represented
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             word
             and
             deed
             ,
             in
             sanctity
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             Nature
             ,
             Will
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               born
               ]
               Artic.
            
             2.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             first
             born
             of
             every
             Creature
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             begotten
             from
             eternity
             before
             every
             Creature
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             his
             eternal
             Generation
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             hee
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             Creatures
             by
             right
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             born
             ,
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             Lord
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             Family
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             For
             ●y
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             in
             Earth
             ,
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ,
             whether
             they
             bee
             thrones
             ,
             or
             dominions
             ,
             or
             principalities
             ,
             or
             powers
             :
             all
             things
             were
             created
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Artic.
             3.
             
             Illustrating
             the
             former
             :
             Christ
             is
             the
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             or
             the
             Creator
             of
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             For
             by
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             :
             hee
             amplifies
             this
             Article
             by
             a
             threefold
             distribution
             of
             the
             Creatures
             .
             (
             1
             )
             From
             the
             place
             wherein
             they
             are
             ,
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             .
             (
             2
             )
             From
             their
             nature
             ,
             into
             visible
             and
             invisible
             .
             (
             3
             )
             From
             the
             division
             of
             Angels
             ,
             both
             from
             their
             dignity
             ,
             office
             ,
             and
             honourable
             names
             :
             From
             which
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             appeareth
             who
             hath
             created
             all
             .
          
           
             
               From
               him
               ]
               Artic.
            
             4.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             ;
             for
             whom
             ,
             and
             for
             whose
             glory
             all
             things
             were
             created
             :
             For
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             were
             created
             ,
             all
             these
             were
             created
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             God-man
             ,
             hee
             is
             the
             beginning
             and
             end
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             whose
             glory
             it
             is
             necessary
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             in
             their
             manner
             should
             be
             serviceable
             ,
             as
             the
             means
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             And
             hee
             is
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             all
             things
             consist
             .
          
           
             Artic.
             5.
             
             Christ
             is
             eternal
             ,
             because
             hee
             in
             himself
             was
             before
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             neither
             is
             hee
             any
             thing
             changed
             ,
             by
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             subsistence
             .
          
           
             
               By
               him
               ]
               Artic.
            
             6.
             
             Christ
             is
             not
             onely
             the
             Creatour
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             preserver
             and
             conserver
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             And
             hee
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             Church
             :
             who
             is
             the
             beginning
             ,
             the
             first
             born
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             hee
             might
             have
             the
             preheminence
             :
          
           
             Artic.
             7.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             vital
             spirits
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             motion
             floweth
             through
             all
             the
             members
             ,
             who
             both
             governeth
             and
             defendeth
             all
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               The
               beginning
               ]
               Artic.
            
             8.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             beginning
             ,
             fountain
             ,
             and
             spring
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             viz.
             that
             new
             Adam
             ,
             the
             root
             and
             principle
             of
             the
             regeneration
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             by
             whose
             virtue
             all
             Saints
             are
             begotten
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               born
               ]
               Artic.
            
             9.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             first
             born
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             them
             that
             slept
             ;
             because
             hee
             alone
             hath
             risen
             by
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             to
             life
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             
               That
               in
               ]
               Artic.
            
             10.
             
             Hee
             hath
             the
             preheminence
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             amongst
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             amongst
             the
             living
             and
             dead
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             former
             degrees
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             For
             it
             pleased
             the
             Father
             that
             in
             him
             should
             all
             fulness
             dwell
             ,
          
           
             Artic.
             11.
             
             Confirming
             the
             preheminence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             preheminence
             ,
             because
             from
             the
             good
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             dwell
             in
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             God-head
             it self
             ,
             most
             fully
             comprehending
             all
             fulness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             And
             (
             having
             made
             Peace
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             cross
             )
             by
             him
             to
             reconcile
             all
             things
             unto
             himself
             ,
             by
             him
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             whether
             they
             bee
             things
             in
             Earth
             ,
             or
             things
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Artic.
             12.
             
             Christ
             by
             the
             good
             will
             and
             purpose
             of
             God
             is
             a
             Mediatour
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             would
             have
             expiation
             for
             sin
             made
             (
             his
             life
             being
             laid
             down
             upon
             the
             Cross
             )
             and
             expiation
             being
             made
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             hee
             would
             that
             reconciliation
             and
             a
             renewing
             of
             friendship
             betwixt
             God
             and
             them
             should
             bee
             made
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             no
             less
             betwixt
             God
             and
             those
             members
             which
             are
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             than
             betwixt
             God
             and
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             :
             yea
             ,
             hee
             would
             have
             reconciliation
             made
             in
             himself
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             intuition
             of
             his
             glory
             amongst
             the
             heavenly
             Angels
             ,
             and
             earthly
             men
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             sin
             there
             is
             a
             natural
             disagreeing
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Hee
             would
             have
             the
             Elect
             Angels
             to
             bee
             confirmed
             ,
             whose
             various
             and
             changeable
             nature
             is
             already
             demonstrated
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             wicked
             Angels
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             gathering
             of
             them
             together
             to
             himself
             .
             For
             the
             Angels
             are
             added
             to
             Christ
             as
             a
             surplusage
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             ministring
             spirits
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             redeemed
             ones
             .
             All
             which
             as
             they
             did
             confirm
             the
             solidity
             and
             certainty
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             so
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Colossians
             very
             much
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ought
             also
             to
             confirm
             ours
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               And
               you
               that
               were
               sometimes
               alienated
               ,
               and
               enemies
               in
               your
               mind
               by
               wicked
               works
               ,
               yet
               now
               hath
               hee
               reconciled
               ,
            
             
               22.
               
               In
               the
               body
               of
               his
               flesh
               through
               death
               ,
               to
               present
               you
               holy
               ,
               and
               unblameable
               ,
               and
               unreprovable
               in
               his
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             The
             5.
             
             Reason
             of
             his
             thanksgiving
             is
             the
             grace
             of
             reconciliation
             made
             with
             the
             Colossians
             by
             name
             .
             Hee
             amplifies
             this
             benefit
             by
             nine
             Arguments
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             sometimes
             alienated
             from
             God
             ,
             strangers
             from
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             of
             God.
             (
             2
             )
             Yee
             were
             not
             onely
             born
             strangers
             ,
             but
             were
             made
             more
             and
             more
             strangers
             by
             the
             custome
             of
             sinning
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Neither
             this
             onely
             ,
             but
             yee
             were
             enemies
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             hostile
             mind
             did
             both
             disdain
             and
             speak
             against
             God.
             (
             4
             )
             That
             you
             were
             enemies
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             your
             sensitive
             appetite
             ,
             and
             your
             affections
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             your
             mind
             ,
             which
             should
             bee
             the
             most
             excellentest
             faculty
             ,
             the
             Mistress
             and
             Captain
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             (
             5
             )
             That
             yee
             have
             expressed
             the
             enmities
             conceived
             in
             your
             mind
             by
             wicked
             works
             .
             (
             6
             )
             That
             nevertheless
             Christ
             now
             hath
             reconciled
             you
             .
             (
             7
             )
             That
             hee
             hath
             obtained
             reconciliation
             in
             taking
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             body
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             the
             humane
             nature
             ,
             like
             to
             us
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             sin
             onely
             excepted
             .
             (
             8
             )
             That
             by
             his
             death
             hee
             hath
             paid
             the
             price
             of
             your
             Redemption
             and
             Reconciliation
             .
             (
             9
             )
             That
             Christ
             hath
             determined
             with
             himself
             that
             at
             length
             you
             should
             remain
             holy
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             and
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             any
             spot
             of
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             viz.
             to
             the
             day
             of
             his
             comming
             ,
             all
             which
             did
             chiefly
             make
             for
             the
             upholding
             of
             their
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers.
               23.
            
             
             If
             yee
             continue
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             grounded
             and
             settled
             ,
             and
             bee
             not
             moved
             away
             from
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             yee
             have
             heard
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             preached
             to
             every
             creature
             which
             is
             under
             heaven
             ,
             whereof
             I
             Paul
             am
             made
             a
             Minister
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             manner
             of
             confirming
             the
             Colossians
             faith
             follows
             ,
             by
             an
             exhortation
             to
             perseverance
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             which
             hee
             passeth
             ,
             giving
             a
             caution
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             suspend
             the
             benefit
             commonly
             applied
             to
             them
             ,
             given
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             Characteristical
             note
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             benefit
             of
             reconciliation
             belongs
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             who
             have
             right
             to
             these
             benefits
             may
             remain
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             other
             degrees
             of
             perseverance
             depend
             .
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             chiefly
             three
             .
          
           
             
               If
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             It
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             perseverance
             .
             Your
             constancy
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             a
             sign
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             your
             reconciliation
             made
             through
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             your
             holiness
             and
             salvation
             to
             bee
             perfected
             by
             him
             :
             Therefore
             persevere
             yee
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             three
             things
             are
             required
             to
             their
             perseverance
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             they
             bee
             grounded
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             lay
             hold
             upon
             the
             foundations
             of
             faith
             solidly
             laid
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             God.
             (
             2
             )
             That
             they
             bee
             settled
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Now
             they
             are
             grounded
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             may
             fixedly
             abide
             ,
             may
             adhere
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             bee
             joyned
             to
             this
             truth
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             they
             resist
             all
             temptations
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             may
             by
             any
             manner
             bee
             moved
             from
             the
             hope
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             or
             the
             good
             things
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             The
             force
             of
             this
             Argument
             is
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             possess
             the
             good
             things
             fore-spoken
             of
             ,
             except
             you
             have
             persevered
             in
             the
             faith
             :
             Therefore
             persevere
             yee
             .
          
           
             
               Preached
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             Of
             his
             exhortation
             to
             perseverance
             :
             The
             Gospel
             which
             you
             have
             heard
             from
             Epaphras
             your
             Pastor
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             by
             the
             other
             servants
             of
             God
             to
             every
             creature
             through
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             or
             all
             kindes
             of
             men
             ,
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             without
             difference
             :
             Therefore
             abide
             you
             founded
             and
             settled
             in
             the
             same
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Whereof
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             I
             Paul
             my self
             am
             made
             a
             Minister
             to
             preach
             this
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             with
             great
             approbation
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             blessing
             poured
             upon
             all
             that
             are
             faithful
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             Therefore
             persevere
             yee
             in
             that
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               24.
            
             
             Who
             now
             rejoyce
             in
             my
             sufferings
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             fill
             up
             that
             which
             is
             behinde
             of
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Christ
             in
             my
             flesh
             ,
             for
             his
             bodies
             sake
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Hee
             insists
             in
             this
             Argument
             ,
             and
             commendeth
             his
             Ministry
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             fourteen
             Arguments
             ,
             all
             which
             confirm
             his
             glorious
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             I
             Paul
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             this
             Gospel
             do
             bear
             afflictions
             with
             joy
             :
             Therefore
             my
             Ministry
             is
             glorious
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             I
             bare
             those
             afflictions
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             you
             Colossians
             ,
             or
             for
             your
             confirmation
             in
             the
             faith
             :
             Therefore
             my
             Ministry
             is
             glorious
             amongst
             you
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Seeing
             that
             after
             the
             personal
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             for
             our
             redemption
             ,
             the
             suffering
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             remain
             for
             a
             testimony
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christs
             doctrine
             ,
             I
             Paul
             in
             some
             part
             do
             so
             fill
             up
             the
             appointed
             measure
             of
             those
             afflictions
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             prepared
             to
             seal
             this
             my
             Ministry
             ,
             even
             with
             my
             death
             :
             Therefore
             this
             my
             Ministry
             is
             glorious
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             I
             suffer
             these
             afflictions
             for
             Christs
             honour
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             Churches
             edification
             ,
             viz.
             That
             his
             mystical
             body
             may
             bee
             knit
             together
             in
             faith
             :
             Therefore
             my
             Ministry
             is
             glorious
             .
             All
             these
             make
             to
             the
             taking
             away
             the
             offence
             of
             the
             Cross
             incumbent
             upon
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               25.
            
             
             Wherefore
             I
             am
             made
             a
             Minister
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             dispensation
             of
             God
             which
             is
             given
             to
             mee
             for
             you
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             I
             am
             appointed
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             am
             made
             an
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             both
             by
             special
             authority
             ,
             and
             divine
             dispensation
             :
             Therefore
             is
             my
             Ministry
             glorious
             .
          
           
             
               To
               fulfil
               ]
               Arg.
            
             6.
             
             I
             am
             constituted
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             especially
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             fully
             manifesting
             the
             Gospel
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             I
             might
             fulfil
             by
             my
             Ministry
             ,
             not
             onely
             my
             Office
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophecies
             concerning
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             which
             was
             to
             come
             unto
             them
             :
             Therefore
             this
             my
             Ministry
             is
             glorious
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               26.
            
             
             Even
             the
             Mystery
             that
             hath
             been
             bid
             from
             ages
             ,
             and
             from
             generations
             ,
             but
             now
             is
             made
             manifest
             to
             his
             Saints
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             This
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             administred
             amongst
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             preaching
             of
             it
             afterwards
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             was
             in
             times
             past
             a
             mystery
             ;
             But
             now
             is
             laid
             open
             to
             the
             faithful
             by
             us
             Apostles
             more
             plainly
             than
             ever
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               27.
            
             
             To
             whom
             God
             would
             make
             known
             what
             is
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             this
             mystery
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             in
             you
             ,
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             
               Would
               ]
               Argum.
            
             8.
             
             The
             revelation
             of
             this
             mystery
             by
             my
             Ministry
             is
             made
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             not
             from
             their
             merit
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               The
               riches
               ]
               Argum.
            
             9.
             
             Glorious
             and
             rich
             is
             the
             grace
             of
             this
             mystery
             now
             revealed
             ,
             opening
             clearly
             all
             things
             which
             make
             for
             our
             compleat
             felicity
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Christ
               ]
               Argum.
            
             10.
             
             The
             summe
             of
             this
             glorious
             and
             rich
             grace
             manifested
             by
             my
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             Christ
             received
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             dwelling
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             
               The
               hope
               ]
               Argum.
            
             11.
             
             Christ
             preached
             by
             mee
             ,
             and
             dwelling
             in
             you
             by
             faith
             ,
             is
             the
             hope
             of
             future
             glory
             ,
             now
             manifested
             in
             the
             earnest
             and
             first
             fruits
             ,
             viz.
             Because
             Christ
             is
             the
             author
             ,
             pledge
             ,
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             faith
             :
             For
             the
             faithful
             seek
             no
             other
             glory
             than
             that
             they
             may
             enjoy
             Christ
             more
             and
             more
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             fully
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               28.
            
             
             Whom
             wee
             preach
             ,
             warning
             every
             man
             ,
             and
             teaching
             every
             man
             in
             all
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             present
             every
             man
             perfect
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             The
             end
             of
             my
             Ministry
             and
             Christ
             preached
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             admonish
             and
             instruct
             men
             of
             all
             sorts
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             perfect
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             I
             may
             present
             beleevers
             perfect
             in
             all
             points
             of
             holiness
             and
             happiness
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             this
             my
             Ministry
             is
             glorious
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               29.
            
             
             Whereunto
             I
             also
             labour
             ,
             striving
             according
             to
             his
             working
             ,
             which
             worketh
             in
             mee
             mightily
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             13.
             
             Hitherto
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             I
             do
             earnestly
             prosecute
             my
             Ministry
             ,
             striving
             against
             all
             enemies
             and
             impediments
             that
             were
             laid
             against
             mee
             .
             From
             whence
             my
             Ministry
             is
             made
             glorious
             .
          
           
             
               According
               to
               his
               working
               ]
               Argum.
            
             14.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             through
             the
             grace
             and
             power
             of
             God
             working
             in
             mee
             ,
             my
             Ministry
             is
             made
             powerfull
             and
             effectuall
             to
             the
             appointed
             effect
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             and
             conviction
             of
             others
             :
             All
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Arguments
             of
             the
             commendation
             of
             Pauls
             Ministry
             ,
             so
             also
             they
             are
             so
             many
             Arguments
             of
             exhortation
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             That
             they
             would
             persevere
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             by
             Paul.
             For
             it
             follows
             upon
             all
             :
             Therefore
             abide
             yee
             constant
             ,
             and
             go
             forward
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Ministry
             whereof
             is
             so
             glorious
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               Hee
               makes
               a
               way
               to
               his
               Exhortation
               ,
               that
               they
               
               satisfied
               with
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               avoid
               the
               corruptions
               ,
               which
               might
               draw
               them
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               shewing
               his
               indeavour
               for
               their
               constancy
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 6.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               hee
               follows
               his
               exhortation
               ,
               that
               they
               cleave
               fast
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               bee
               careful
               in
               general
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               might
               draw
               them
               from
               Christ
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 16.
              
               
               In
               the
               third
               there
               is
               a
               special
               admonition
               ,
               that
               they
               beware
               of
               special
               corruptions
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             For
             I
             would
             that
             yee
             knew
             what
             great
             conflict
             I
             have
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             at
             Laodicea
             ,
             and
             for
             as
             many
             as
             have
             not
             seen
             my
             face
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
          
           
             That
             which
             concerns
             the
             first
             .
             Hee
             shews
             his
             endeavour
             for
             their
             salvation
             and
             constancy
             in
             Faith
             ,
             in
             short
             clauses
             which
             are
             six
             .
             (
             1
             )
             I
             am
             very
             careful
             about
             all
             the
             Churches
             which
             have
             not
             seen
             my
             face
             ,
             and
             namely
             about
             you
             Colossians
             ,
             and
             your
             neighbours
             ,
             the
             Laodiceans
             :
             Therefore
             do
             not
             yee
             think
             that
             you
             are
             neglected
             by
             mee
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             That
             their
             hearts
             might
             bee
             comforted
             ,
             being
             knit
             together
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             unto
             all
             riches
             of
             the
             full
             assurance
             of
             understanding
             ,
             to
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             I
             endeavour
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             you
             are
             no
             less
             dear
             to
             mee
             ,
             than
             other
             Churches
             planted
             by
             mee
             :
             Let
             your
             hearts
             then
             bee
             comforted
             from
             the
             same
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               In
               love
            
             ]
             (
             3
             )
             I
             very
             much
             desire
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             Churches
             ,
             dissentions
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             with
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             questions
             which
             are
             stirred
             up
             by
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             members
             ,
             being
             laid
             aside
             ,
             may
             bee
             knit
             together
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             All
             ]
             (
             4
             )
             I
             wish
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             no
             mean
             conflict
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             Churches
             may
             bee
             joyned
             together
             in
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             .
             This
             more
             especially
             is
             explicated
             ,
             for
             hee
             endeavoured
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             get
             understanding
             :
             Because
             Faith
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             blind
             ,
             or
             ignorant
             ,
             nor
             that
             they
             might
             onely
             have
             some
             taste
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             obtain
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             full
             assurance
             ,
             whereby
             doubts
             might
             be
             excluded
             from
             their
             hearts
             ;
             neither
             that
             they
             might
             onely
             have
             an
             assurance
             ,
             but
             also
             
               all
               riches
               of
               assurance
            
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             that
             Faith
             might
             abound
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             might
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             a
             solid
             and
             peaceable
             certainty
             ,
             and
             might
             bee
             established
             in
             all
             the
             riches
             of
             a
             more
             fully
             certain
             understanding
             :
             yet
             more
             specially
             the
             Apostle
             endeavoured
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             profit
             in
             knowing
             the
             mystery
             ,
             or
             the
             Gospel
             that
             was
             in
             times
             past
             hid
             ,
             but
             now
             revealed
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             extended
             no
             less
             to
             the
             Jews
             than
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             Hee
             adds
             to
             these
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             onely
             profit
             in
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             mystery
             ,
             from
             a
             lively
             sense
             and
             experience
             of
             the
             most
             sweet
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             far
             distant
             from
             the
             natural
             capacity
             of
             men
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Hee
             most
             specially
             indeavoured
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             profit
             in
             acknowledging
             the
             mystery
             concerning
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             divine
             essence
             ,
             and
             the
             distinction
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             offices
             of
             the
             Mediatour
             Christ
             ,
             and
             more
             and
             more
             applying
             those
             things
             to
             their
             use
             ,
             might
             aquiesce
             in
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             first
             fruits
             of
             so
             great
             a
             good
             ,
             until
             they
             should
             injoy
             a
             full
             felicity
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             In
             whom
             are
             hid
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Hee
             gives
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             desire
             ,
             from
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             summe
             and
             foundation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who●e
             glory
             hee
             doth
             not
             onely
             describe
             from
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             considered
             in
             himself
             (
             in
             which
             are
             hid
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             infinitely
             as
             to
             the
             divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             hee
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             to
             the
             humane
             )
             but
             also
             and
             most
             especially
             from
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             as
             hee
             was
             cloathed
             with
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Mediatour
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             CHRIST
             anointed
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             object
             ,
             author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             or
             all
             saving
             Knowledge
             :
             In
             which
             respect
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             Christ
             all
             sufficiency
             to
             eternal
             salvation
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             knowing
             any
             thing
             besides
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             made
             unto
             us
             by
             God
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Sanctification
             and
             Redemption
             ;
             He
             calls
             this
             sufficiency
             of
             Christ
             Treasures
             ,
             and
             
               all
               Treasures
            
             ,
             and
             
               hid
               Treasures
            
             ,
             which
             the
             world
             cannot
             behold
             ,
             which
             the
             sagacity
             of
             the
             Saints
             cannot
             finde
             out
             ,
             nor
             the
             needs
             of
             all
             men
             exhaust
             or
             consume
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             And
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             lest
             any
             man
             should
             beguile
             you
             with
             intising
             words
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             The
             endeavour
             and
             care
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Colossians
             may
             not
             bee
             seduced
             by
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             fortified
             against
             all
             the
             Impostures
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             teaching
             that
             which
             Christ
             hath
             not
             taught
             ,
             did
             draw
             the
             unstable
             and
             unwary
             from
             Christ
             ,
             partly
             by
             Paralogisms
             ,
             and
             Sophistical
             Argumentations
             ,
             partly
             by
             insinuating
             and
             covering
             their
             errours
             with
             a
             painted
             eloquence
             ,
             to
             which
             subtilties
             of
             the
             false
             Apostles
             hee
             aims
             in
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             beguile
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             enticing
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             though
             I
             bee
             absent
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             am
             I
             with
             you
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             joying
             and
             beholding
             your
             order
             ,
             and
             the
             stedfastness
             of
             your
             Faith
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             His
             endeavour
             concerning
             their
             salvation
             ,
             The
             joy
             which
             he
             received
             concerning
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             rightly
             setled
             amongst
             them
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             the
             relation
             of
             Epaphras
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             Prophetical
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             dictating
             this
             Epistle
             ;
             for
             although
             hee
             was
             absent
             in
             body
             ,
             yet
             hee
             beholding
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             hee
             did
             greatly
             rejoyce
             upon
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             most
             beautiful
             order
             in
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             solid
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             :
             So
             that
             hee
             could
             not
             but
             bee
             careful
             concerning
             the
             preservation
             of
             so
             famous
             an
             heavenly
             work
             amongst
             them
             ,
             left
             this
             order
             bee
             disturbed
             ,
             or
             his
             Doctrine
             corrupted
             by
             the
             subtilties
             of
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             arts
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               As
               yee
               have
               therefore
               received
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               Lord
               ,
               so
               walk
               yee
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               in
               which
               from
               his
               endeavour
               for
               their
               salvation
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               causes
               of
               this
               disputation
               undertaken
               against
               the
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               hee
               inferrs
               an
               exhortation
               to
               persevere
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               beware
               of
               corruptions
               .
               The
               parts
               of
               his
               Exhortation
               are
               five
               .
            
             
               (
               1
               )
               That
               they
               hold
               fast
               Christ
               Jesus
               already
               received
               by
               Faith
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               onely
               and
               true
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               admit
               no
               other
               ,
               invented
               by
               the
               false
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               (
               2
               )
               That
               they
               being
               ingrafted
               into
               Christ
               by
               Faith
               ,
               so
               abide
               and
               lead
               their
               lives
               according
               to
               his
               prescription
               ,
               following
               the
               guidance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               Rooted
               and
               built
               up
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               stablished
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               as
               yee
               have
               been
               taught
               ,
               abounding
               therein
               with
               thanksgiving
               .
            
             
               (
               3
               )
               That
               they
               endeavour
               for
               a
               most
               near
               ,
               and
               firm
               conjunction
               with
               Christ
               ,
               through
               the
               strengthening
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Epaphras
               :
               Hee
               illustrates
               this
               soundness
               of
               Faith
               by
               a
               similitude
               taken
               partly
               from
               the
               firmness
               of
               trees
               spreading
               their
               roots
               deep
               in
               the
               earth
               ;
               partly
               from
               the
               stability
               of
               buildings
               ,
               solidly
               founded
               .
            
             
               Abounding
               ]
               (
               4
               )
               That
               they
               bee
               not
               onely
               confirmed
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               but
               also
               make
               progress
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               abound
               to
               a
               fuller
               knowledge
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               with
               a
               daily
               thanksgiving
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               so
               great
               a
               benefit
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               Beware
               lest
               any
               man
               spoil
               you
               through
               Philosophy
               and
               vain
               deceit
               ,
               after
               the
               tradition
               of
               men
               ,
               after
               the
               rudiments
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               not
               after
               Christ.
               
            
             
               (
               5
               )
               That
               they
               take
               heed
               to
               themselves
               touching
               seducers
               ,
               who
               take
               the
               people
               of
               God
               by
               their
               Impostures
               ,
               as
               
               beasts
               are
               taken
               in
               nets
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               prey
               of
               them
               .
               Hee
               reckons
               three
               kindes
               of
               impostures
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               Philosophy
               ,
               or
               a
               vain
               deceit
               ,
               so
               called
               ,
               not
               simply
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               exceeds
               its
               bounds
               ,
               and
               aspires
               to
               heavenly
               and
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               and
               doth
               from
               the
               model
               of
               corrupt
               and
               carnal
               reason
               ,
               determine
               concerning
               the
               doctrine
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               In
               which
               respect
               although
               it
               shews
               openly
               the
               form
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               found
               to
               bee
               vain
               deceit
               ;
               The
               other
               kinde
               is
               ,
               The
               tradition
               of
               men
               ,
               concerning
               the
               vain
               and
               superstitious
               rites
               invented
               by
               humane
               wit.
               The
               third
               sort
               is
               ,
               the
               injunction
               of
               Legal
               or
               Levitical
               rites
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               here
               the
               Rudiments
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               earthly
               and
               carnal
               Rudiments
               of
               the
               ancient
               people
               ,
               by
               whom
               as
               by
               a
               Schoolmaster
               they
               were
               lead
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               after
               his
               coming
               vanished
               away
               like
               shadows
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               For
               in
               him
               dwelleth
               all
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               God-head
               bodily
               .
            
             
               Hee
               adds
               ten
               Arguments
               of
               his
               Exhortation
               ,
               all
               which
               prove
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               not
               go
               so
               much
               as
               a
               nails
               breadth
               from
               Christ
               :
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               in
               vain
               to
               seek
               any
               thing
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               seeing
               that
               in
               him
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               God-head
               hypostatically
               united
               to
               the
               humane
               nature
               ,
               is
               founded
               ,
               so
               that
               ,
               hee
               necessarily
               seeks
               something
               to
               salvation
               out
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               seeks
               things
               that
               may
               bring
               salvation
               out
               of
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               must
               not
               depart
               from
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               And
               yee
               are
               compleat
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               head
               of
               all
               Principality
               and
               power
               :
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               Christ
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               most
               full
               fountain
               in
               himself
               ,
               but
               also
               hee
               fills
               all
               the
               faithful
               beleeving
               in
               him
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               hee
               communicates
               to
               them
               righteousness
               and
               life
               eternal
               (
               which
               hee
               hath
               in
               himself
               )
               first
               by
               way
               of
               imputation
               ,
               further
               by
               the
               infusion
               of
               grace
               for
               grace
               ,
               till
               at
               length
               they
               are
               perfected
               .
               Therefore
               wee
               must
               not
               seek
               for
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 head
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               Hee
               is
               the
               head
               of
               all
               Principality
               and
               Power
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               most
               excellent
               creatures
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               partly
               because
               hee
               created
               and
               governs
               all
               things
               ,
               even
               the
               Angels
               themselves
               ;
               partly
               because
               by
               the
               influence
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               hee
               upholds
               even
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               also
               men
               ,
               communicating
               to
               them
               whatsoever
               they
               injoy
               :
               Therefore
               from
               him
               alone
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               wise
               from
               the
               most
               excellent
               Angels
               ,
               do
               wee
               expect
               any
               good
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               In
               whom
               also
               yee
               are
               circumcised
               with
               the
               Circumcision
               made
               without
               hands
               ,
               in
               putting
               off
               the
               body
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               by
               the
               Circumcision
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               The
               truth
               of
               all
               Legal
               ceremonies
               is
               in
               Christ
               ;
               for
               in
               him
               the
               faithful
               have
               that
               which
               is
               prefigured
               by
               them
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               they
               have
               spiritual
               Circumcision
               wrought
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               the
               subduing
               of
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               or
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               Circumcision
               was
               prefigured
               in
               the
               carnal
               Circumcision
               ,
               made
               by
               hands
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               not
               fit
               that
               you
               should
               in
               the
               carnal
               Circumcision
               of
               those
               that
               Judaize
               ,
               seek
               anything
               out
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Buried
               with
               him
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               wherein
               also
               you
               are
               risen
               with
               him
               through
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               operation
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               Yee
               that
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               are
               baptized
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               lawful
               sign
               of
               internal
               Circumcision
               ,
               set
               up
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Circumcision
               by
               Christ
               ;
               so
               that
               neither
               the
               internal
               thing
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nor
               the
               external
               sign
               of
               an
               internal
               thing
               is
               to
               bee
               sought
               after
               without
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               you
               must
               not
               depart
               from
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Buried
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               6.
               
               Yee
               beleevers
               have
               right
               to
               Christ
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               and
               communion
               with
               him
               in
               his
               death
               and
               burying
               ,
               and
               so
               right
               to
               all
               the
               benefits
               ,
               and
               effects
               of
               his
               death
               and
               burying
               ,
               in
               baptism
               ,
               and
               by
               baptism
               sealed
               to
               you
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               need
               to
               seek
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               belongs
               to
               the
               full
               paying
               the
               price
               of
               Redemption
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               must
               not
               depart
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Yee
                 are
                 risen
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               7.
               
               Yee
               beleevers
               by
               baptism
               are
               brought
               into
               the
               communion
               of
               Christs
               Resurrection
               ,
               or
               his
               victory
               that
               hee
               gained
               over
               death
               and
               sin
               ,
               by
               which
               yee
               are
               not
               onely
               risen
               to
               newness
               of
               life
               ,
               in
               holiness
               ,
               but
               also
               yee
               shall
               rise
               in
               respect
               of
               your
               bodies
               to
               a
               glorious
               and
               immortal
               life
               ,
               so
               that
               nothing
               as
               to
               holiness
               and
               eternal
               life
               is
               to
               bee
               desired
               out
               of
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               must
               not
               at
               all
               depart
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Through
                 the
                 faith
              
               ]
               But
               yet
               lest
               too
               much
               be
               attributed
               to
               external
               baptisme
               from
               the
               work
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               done
               ,
               hee
               requires
               the
               faith
               of
               God
               efficaciously
               working
               in
               those
               that
               are
               baptized
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               That
               wee
               beleeve
               that
               God
               who
               powerfully
               raised
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               promises
               ,
               will
               also
               effectually
               raise
               us
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               ,
               to
               all
               manner
               of
               newness
               of
               life
               .
               For
               by
               how
               much
               the
               nearer
               wee
               imbrace
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               raised
               Christ
               our
               head
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               wee
               shall
               make
               progress
               in
               newness
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               And
               you
               being
               dead
               in
               your
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               uncircumcision
               of
               your
               flesh
               ,
               hath
               hee
               quickned
               together
               with
               him
               ,
               having
               forgiven
               you
               all
               trespasses
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               God
               hath
               made
               you
               Colossians
               (
               in
               times
               past
               dead
               in
               sins
               ,
               and
               lying
               in
               the
               uncircumcision
               of
               irregenerate
               nature
               )
               partakers
               of
               the
               holy
               and
               immortal
               life
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               to
               right
               ,
               and
               an
               inchoate
               possession
               ,
               all
               your
               sins
               by
               grace
               being
               forgiven
               ,
               therefore
               as
               to
               a
               plenary
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               to
               an
               holy
               and
               immortal
               life
               ,
               nothing
               is
               to
               bee
               sought
               out
               of
               Christ.
               This
               benefit
               is
               called
               a
               quickning
               together
               with
               Christ
               (
               although
               Christ
               had
               risen
               some
               years
               before
               they
               were
               converted
               )
               because
               in
               what
               moment
               soever
               any
               one
               is
               by
               faith
               united
               to
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               moment
               is
               hee
               united
               to
               him
               ,
               now
               reigning
               in
               heaven
               ,
               yea
               in
               his
               dying
               ,
               burial
               ,
               and
               rising
               again
               after
               a
               judicial
               or
               forinsical
               manner
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               in
               which
               hee
               hath
               ,
               or
               doth
               sustain
               our
               person
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               less
               than
               if
               wee
               had
               in
               a
               Physical
               manner
               ,
               been
               present
               ,
               and
               consented
               to
               every
               act
               of
               his
               ,
               in
               our
               behalf
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Blotting
               out
               the
               hand-writing
               of
               Ordinances
               that
               was
               against
               us
               ,
               which
               was
               contrary
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               took
               it
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               nayling
               it
               to
               his
               Cross.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               9.
               
               In
               which
               also
               hee
               explains
               how
               Christ
               obtained
               remission
               of
               sins
               for
               us
               ,
               viz.
               by
               taking
               away
               the
               hand-writing
               ,
               in
               this
               sense
               .
               The
               Covenant
               of
               works
               is
               an
               hand-writing
               ,
               established
               partly
               in
               threatnings
               ,
               partly
               in
               appointed
               positive
               Ceremonials
               (
               excluding
               the
               Gentiles
               from
               the
               Church
               )
               was
               against
               us
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               us
               .
               But
               Christ
               hath
               blotted
               out
               this
               hand-writing
               ,
               taking
               it
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               nailing
               it
               to
               his
               Cross
               :
               Therefore
               you
               must
               not
               look
               back
               to
               the
               legal
               Covenant
               or
               ceremonial
               appointments
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               seek
               for
               any
               thing
               ,
               neither
               must
               yee
               depart
               in
               the
               least
               from
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               (
               by
               which
               yee
               are
               delivered
               from
               that
               hand-writing
               .
               )
               Hee
               compares
               this
               Covenant
               of
               works
               ,
               with
               its
               appurtenances
               ,
               to
               an
               hand-writing
               ,
               by
               which
               any
               one
               bindes
               himself
               for
               the
               paying
               of
               a
               debt
               ;
               for
               whosoever
               are
               convicted
               of
               sin
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               are
               also
               by
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               obnoxious
               to
               wrath
               ,
               and
               as
               often
               as
               wee
               are
               convinced
               of
               sin
               ,
               so
               often
               also
               by
               nature
               wee
               confirm
               the
               punishment
               of
               sin
               ,
               or
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               legal
               Covenant
               ,
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               our
               consciences
               against
               our selves
               ,
               as
               by
               an
               hand-writing
               :
               The
               conscience
               of
               every
               one
               performs
               this
               much
               more
               ,
               which
               hath
               received
               the
               written
               Law
               ,
               and
               daily
               bears
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               for
               the
               breaking
               of
               it
               .
               But
               chiefly
               all
               justiciaries
               are
               compelled
               to
               subscribe
               to
               this
               hand-writing
               ,
               who
               acknowledge
               no
               righteousness
               besides
               inherent
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               by
               works
               :
               Of
               which
               number
               were
               those
               that
               Judaized
               ,
               
               and
               observeers
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               who
               adhered
               to
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               seeking
               Righteousness
               by
               works
               ,
               and
               the
               appointed
               Ceremonies
               :
               For
               by
               how
               much
               they
               did
               indeavour
               by
               this
               means
               more
               manifestly
               to
               establish
               their
               own
               Righteousness
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               openly
               they
               did
               derive
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               Law
               broken
               ,
               by
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               upon
               themselves
               :
               For
               no
               man
               enters
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               hee
               also
               admits
               all
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               The
               hand-writing
               is
               said
               to
               bee
               in
               Ordinances
               ,
               or
               rather
               subscribed
               to
               Ordinances
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               took
               upon
               them
               those
               commands
               ,
               or
               Legal
               Ordinances
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               bee
               perfected
               in
               themselves
               ,
               they
               did
               withall
               oblige
               themselves
               to
               bear
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               breach
               of
               those
               commands
               .
            
             
               Hee
               calls
               it
               the
               hand-writing
               
                 against
                 us
              
               ,
               or
               contrary
               to
               us
               ,
               partly
               because
               it
               separated
               the
               Jews
               from
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               Gentiles
               from
               the
               Jews
               ;
               Partly
               because
               it
               was
               a
               yoak
               ,
               which
               neither
               they
               nor
               their
               Fathers
               could
               bear
               ;
               Partly
               because
               as
               often
               as
               they
               did
               any
               work
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               either
               moral
               or
               ceremonial
               to
               bee
               justified
               thereby
               ,
               so
               often
               by
               the
               imperfection
               of
               their
               work
               ,
               and
               the
               profession
               of
               their
               imperfection
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Levitical
               Ceremonies
               ,
               they
               did
               argue
               themselves
               guilty
               ,
               or
               rather
               did
               acknowledge
               themselves
               guilty
               of
               death
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               when
               they
               offered
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               did
               repeat
               them
               ,
               they
               not
               onely
               acknowledged
               themselves
               sinners
               against
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               but
               did
               also
               really
               confess
               that
               their
               frequent
               Sacrifices
               could
               not
               purge
               their
               consciences
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               hand-writing
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               works
               was
               alwaies
               contrary
               to
               them
               :
               But
               Christ
               hath
               blotted
               out
               this
               hand-writing
               ,
               and
               took
               it
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               nailing
               it
               to
               his
               Cross
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               hee
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               them
               that
               were
               his
               ,
               hath
               paid
               for
               the
               redeemed
               the
               penalty
               due
               upon
               the
               hand-writing
               by
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Cross
               ,
               and
               hath
               compleated
               and
               abolished
               the
               positive
               Ordinances
               concerning
               those
               vanishing
               Ceremonies
               ,
               by
               the
               real
               Sacrifice
               of
               his
               own
               body
               once
               offered
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               And
               having
               spoiled
               principalities
               and
               powers
               ,
               hee
               made
               a
               shew
               of
               them
               openly
               ,
               triumphing
               over
               them
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               10.
               
               Christ
               hath
               brought
               all
               the
               Devils
               ,
               who
               exercise
               their
               power
               and
               tyranny
               upon
               the
               Elect
               ,
               overthrown
               by
               the
               price
               of
               Redemption
               paid
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               gloriously
               triumpheth
               over
               them
               openly
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               Angels
               and
               men
               (
               whose
               eyes
               are
               open
               )
               unto
               their
               own
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               our
               deliverance
               :
               Therefore
               it
               remains
               that
               nothing
               is
               to
               bee
               sought
               out
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               Devils
               are
               called
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               Because
               in
               the
               world
               they
               potently
               exercise
               authority
               over
               all
               the
               reprobate
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               unregenerate
               ,
               which
               do
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               execute
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Because
               they
               are
               Sergeants
               executing
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               holding
               those
               captive
               that
               are
               not
               reconciled
               to
               God
               in
               Christ.
               (
               3
               )
               Because
               they
               fight
               against
               Christ
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               neither
               do
               they
               dismiss
               the
               redeemed
               and
               reconciled
               from
               the
               prison
               of
               darkness
               ,
               unless
               compelled
               by
               the
               stronger
               power
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               They
               are
               said
               to
               bee
               spoiled
               by
               Christ
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               Inasmuch
               as
               Christ
               ,
               paying
               the
               price
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               hath
               obtained
               by
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               redeemed
               should
               bee
               delivered
               from
               the
               prison
               of
               darkness
               ,
               ignorance
               ,
               sin
               and
               death
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Inasmuch
               as
               Christ
               ,
               infinite
               in
               power
               ,
               when
               hee
               had
               once
               satisfied
               justice
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               broke
               the
               bars
               and
               chains
               of
               sin
               ,
               judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Devil
               ,
               held
               the
               redeemed
               bound
               ,
               that
               henceforth
               they
               cannot
               have
               any
               power
               .
               (
               3
               )
               Inasmuch
               as
               hee
               hath
               made
               his
               redeemed
               his
               possession
               ,
               and
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               any
               longer
               bee
               the
               flock
               of
               Satan
               .
            
             
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               have
               made
               
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 the
                 Devils
              
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               openly
               triumphed
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               Inasmuch
               as
               hee
               hath
               valiantly
               received
               ,
               overcome
               ,
               and
               extinguished
               all
               their
               temptations
               and
               poisoned
               darts
               ,
               whether
               immediately
               cast
               by
               them
               against
               him
               hanging
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               or
               hurled
               by
               the
               poisonous
               tongues
               of
               furious
               adversaries
               ,
               or
               brandished
               by
               the
               provocation
               of
               the
               ingratitude
               of
               his
               Disciples
               flying
               from
               him
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Inasmuch
               as
               Christ
               hath
               turned
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Devils
               ,
               all
               their
               subtilties
               and
               machinations
               (
               by
               which
               they
               sought
               his
               life
               ,
               incessantly
               stirring
               up
               their
               slaves
               to
               crucifie
               him
               till
               hee
               hanged
               upon
               the
               Cross
               )
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               most
               open
               ruine
               of
               their
               dominion
               .
               (
               3
               )
               Inasmuch
               as
               hee
               hath
               shewn
               himself
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               by
               signs
               and
               wonders
               in
               the
               very
               time
               of
               his
               crucifying
               .
               (
               4
               )
               Inasmuch
               as
               hee
               hath
               shewn
               openly
               his
               power
               by
               converting
               the
               thief
               hanging
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               Centurion
               standing
               at
               his
               feet
               .
               (
               5
               )
               Inasmuch
               as
               the
               price
               of
               Redemption
               being
               already
               paid
               ,
               the
               Conqueror
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Angels
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               these
               Devils
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               the
               bearing
               of
               all
               beholders
               ,
               cryed
               out
               ,
               that
               his
               work
               was
               finished
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               his
               own
               eternal
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               perpetual
               ignominy
               of
               ●his
               enemies
               .
               From
               which
               it
               follows
               ▪
               that
               wee
               must
               not
               depart
               from
               Christ
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               any
               good
               ,
               or
               that
               wee
               might
               bee
               delivered
               from
               any
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Let
               no
               man
               therefore
               judge
               you
               in
               meat
               or
               drink
               ,
               or
               in
               respect
               of
               an
               holy
               day
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               new
               Moon
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               daies
               :
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               in
               which
               by
               way
               of
               consequence
               hee
               brings
               in
               a
               special
               admonition
               to
               beware
               of
               some
               special
               corruptions
               of
               the
               false
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               The
               admonitions
               are
               three
               .
               (
               1
               )
               That
               they
               do
               not
               regard
               the
               judgement
               and
               censure
               of
               any
               who
               shall
               dare
               to
               condemn
               them
               for
               not
               observing
               of
               Mosaical
               Ceremonies
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               for
               meat
               or
               drink
               ,
               or
               for
               neglecting
               an
               holy-day
               ,
               or
               an
               part
               of
               any
               holy-day
               ,
               or
               for
               not
               observing
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Which
               are
               a
               shadow
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               the
               body
               is
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               reason
               of
               the
               admonition
               is
               ,
               Because
               those
               Legal
               Ceremonies
               were
               the
               shadows
               of
               future
               things
               ,
               which
               were
               onely
               to
               remain
               until
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               Christ
               the
               truth
               and
               substance
               of
               them
               should
               come
               ;
               which
               therefore
               ought
               to
               cease
               after
               his
               comming
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Let
               no
               man
               beguile
               you
               of
               your
               reward
               ,
               in
               a
               voluntary
               humility
               ,
               and
               worshiping
               of
               Angels
               ,
               intruding
               into
               those
               things
               which
               hee
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               vainly
               puft
               up
               by
               his
               fleshly
               mind
               .
            
             
               (
               2
               )
               Is
               ,
               That
               they
               beware
               of
               the
               worshiping
               and
               invocation
               of
               Angels
               :
               For
               this
               end
               hee
               alledges
               seven
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               Because
               whosoever
               doth
               teach
               you
               this
               worshiping
               ,
               in
               very
               deed
               hee
               endeavours
               to
               defraud
               you
               of
               the
               reward
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               Life
               Eternal
               .
            
             
               
                 Voluntarily
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               Because
               not
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               own
               will
               and
               lust
               hee
               doth
               deliver
               this
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               
                 Humility
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               Because
               hee
               that
               teacheth
               the
               worshiping
               of
               Angels
               ,
               doth
               hypocritically
               abuse
               you
               with
               the
               pretence
               of
               humility
               .
            
             
               
                 Intruding
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               4.
               
               Because
               hee
               that
               teacheth
               the
               worshiping
               of
               Angel
               ,
               proceeds
               boldly
               without
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               ,
               without
               the
               light
               of
               right
               reason
               :
               For
               hee
               never
               saw
               any
               thing
               concerning
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               either
               in
               holy
               writ
               ,
               or
               with
               bodily
               eyes
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               light
               of
               sound
               reason
               .
            
             
               
                 Vainly
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               5.
               
               Because
               whosoever
               teacheth
               the
               worshiping
               of
               Angels
               ,
               is
               not
               humble
               ,
               as
               hee
               pretends
               ,
               but
               swelling
               in
               his
               own
               carnal
               opinion
               ,
               is
               most
               vainly
               puffed
               up
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               And
               not
               holding
               the
               head
               from
               which
               all
               the
               body
               by
               joynts
               and
               bands
               having
               nourishment
               ministred
               ,
               
               and
               knit
               together
               ,
               increaseth
               with
               the
               increase
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Arg.
               6.
               
               Because
               whosoever
               teacheth
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Angels
               ,
               is
               void
               of
               true
               faith
               ,
               hee
               is
               not
               joyned
               ,
               nor
               cleaves
               unto
               Christ
               ;
               although
               hee
               know
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               yet
               hee
               is
               ignorant
               of
               the
               vertue
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               that
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               yea
               hee
               is
               divided
               from
               Christ
               our
               head
               ,
               and
               doth
               renounce
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 which
                 ]
                 Arg.
              
               7.
               
               Because
               in
               Christ
               alone
               is
               the
               storehouse
               from
               which
               all
               grace
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               required
               to
               life
               and
               spiritual
               growth
               ,
               is
               abundantly
               derived
               to
               all
               his
               members
               ,
               so
               that
               neither
               is
               it
               necessary
               to
               ask
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
               neither
               can
               any
               thing
               be
               done
               in
               that
               kinde
               without
               dishonour
               done
               to
               Christ
               ,
               either
               by
               invoking
               the
               Angels
               ,
               or
               by
               worshipping
               them
               after
               any
               other
               manner
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               are
               to
               beware
               of
               the
               invocation
               of
               Angels
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               Argument
               by
               the
               comparison
               of
               the
               humane
               natural
               head
               ,
               Christ
               is
               described
               by
               a
               sixfold
               Similitude
               ;
               (
               1
               )
               As
               the
               humane
               natural
               head
               hath
               a
               body
               subject
               to
               it
               ;
               so
               Christ
               hath
               the
               Church
               subject
               to
               him
               as
               his
               mystical
               body
               .
               (
               2
               )
               As
               sense
               and
               motion
               is
               derived
               from
               the
               humane
               head
               to
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               all
               its
               members
               ;
               so
               sense
               and
               spiritual
               motions
               are
               derived
               from
               Christ
               to
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               (
               3
               )
               As
               from
               the
               humane
               head
               the
               conjunction
               of
               the
               nerves
               and
               ligaments
               which
               go
               through
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               are
               extended
               ;
               so
               from
               the
               head
               Christ
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               flows
               ,
               and
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               love
               towards
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               which
               are
               diffused
               through
               the
               whole
               body
               mystical
               .
               (
               4
               )
               As
               by
               those
               junctures
               ,
               life
               ,
               sense
               ,
               and
               motion
               is
               administred
               to
               the
               whole
               body
               ;
               so
               by
               these
               all
               spiritual
               grace
               is
               administred
               to
               the
               faithful
               .
               (
               5
               )
               As
               by
               these
               the
               members
               are
               compacted
               with
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               amongst
               themselves
               ;
               so
               by
               these
               Christ
               and
               his
               members
               are
               united
               .
               (
               6
               )
               As
               by
               these
               in
               the
               natural
               body
               ,
               so
               by
               these
               in
               Christs
               body
               mystical
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               there
               is
               made
               an
               increase
               of
               every
               member
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               mystical
               .
               (
               7
               )
               As
               there
               is
               the
               increase
               of
               nature
               ,
               so
               here
               of
               grace
               ,
               the
               increase
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               great
               and
               solid
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               given
               to
               every
               one
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Wherefore
               if
               yee
               bee
               dead
               with
               Christ
               from
               the
               Rudiments
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               why
               ,
               as
               though
               living
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               ye
               subject
               to
               Ordinances
               ?
            
             
               The
               third
               Admonition
               follows
               with
               a
               reprehension
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               subjected
               themselves
               to
               decrees
               or
               humane
               traditions
               and
               doctrines
               of
               men
               ,
               determining
               Religion
               ,
               in
               those
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               not
               determined
               .
               There
               are
               five
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Admonition
               or
               Reprehension
               :
               (
               1
               )
               Because
               yee
               are
               freed
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               from
               all
               carnal
               rudiments
               of
               Religion
               ,
               such
               as
               Judaical
               ceremonies
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               have
               no
               further
               to
               do
               with
               them
               ,
               yee
               ought
               not
               to
               admit
               the
               decrees
               and
               precepts
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               if
               as
               yet
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               children
               under
               Rudiments
               ,
               yee
               were
               obnoxious
               to
               such
               sort
               of
               Elements
               .
            
             
               The
               force
               of
               this
               first
               Argument
               consisteth
               in
               these
               five
               things
               :
               (
               1
               )
               Christ
               hath
               fulfilled
               that
               which
               was
               prefigured
               by
               Moses
               his
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               death
               hath
               abrogated
               those
               typical
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               that
               shadowy
               manner
               of
               teaching
               the
               Church
               and
               worshipping
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               legal
               Covenant
               cannot
               exact
               any
               thing
               more
               from
               him
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               was
               paid
               and
               perfected
               in
               his
               death
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Christ
               dying
               ,
               all
               in
               Covenant
               are
               dead
               judicially
               with
               him
               ,
               whose
               person
               Christ
               hath
               born
               :
               Therefore
               the
               legal
               Covenant
               could
               exact
               nothing
               more
               from
               them
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               Christ
               dyed
               ,
               than
               the
               Laws
               of
               men
               required
               of
               those
               that
               are
               dead
               :
               For
               all
               in
               him
               are
               reckoned
               as
               dead
               .
               (
               3
               )
               All
               ceremonial
               Precepts
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               authority
               commanding
               ,
               were
               divine
               and
               heavenly
               untill
               Christ
               :
               But
               now
               abolished
               through
               Christ
               ,
               they
               cease
               to
               bee
               divine
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               bee
               humane
               elements
               ,
               or
               rudiments
               worldly
               and
               carnal
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               in
               respect
               to
               the
               things
               commanded
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               mundane
               authority
               commanding
               them
               .
               (
               4
               )
               So
               long
               as
               the
               Colossians
               were
               not
               converted
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               did
               live
               in
               the
               world
               as
               worldlings
               free
               from
               righteousness
               ,
               so
               they
               were
               slaves
               to
               devils
               and
               men
               ,
               obnoxious
               to
               all
               manner
               of
               servitude
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               kinde
               of
               evil
               .
               (
               5
               )
               But
               now
               after
               they
               were
               one
               body
               with
               Christ
               ,
               they
               were
               made
               free
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               also
               were
               set
               at
               liberty
               from
               all
               evill
               ,
               neither
               ought
               they
               to
               submit
               themselves
               to
               any
               yoak
               ,
               unless
               to
               that
               which
               Christ
               would
               have
               them
               subjugated
               ,
               and
               consequently
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               subject
               in
               the
               business
               of
               Religion
               to
               the
               opinions
               and
               traditions
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               (
               Touch
               not
               ,
               taste
               not
               ,
               handle
               not
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               Because
               those
               your
               superstitious
               commanders
               and
               authors
               of
               humane
               decrees
               ,
               by
               their
               precise
               prohibition
               of
               things
               left
               at
               liberty
               ,
               do
               also
               discover
               their
               tyranny
               and
               intolerable
               hypocrisie
               in
               the
               rigid
               exaction
               of
               their
               commands
               ,
               such
               as
               hee
               recites
               with
               some
               indignation
               ,
               
                 Taste
                 not
                 ,
                 touch
                 not
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               not
               only
               willing
               to
               continue
               the
               Levitical
               Law
               contrary
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               superadde
               their
               rigid
               exactions
               of
               the
               Law
               which
               was
               abolished
               :
               Therefore
               do
               not
               yee
               subject
               your selves
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               Which
               all
               are
               to
               perish
               with
               the
               using
               )
               after
               the
               commandements
               and
               doctrines
               of
               men
               ?
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               Because
               these
               corporeal
               things
               instituted
               by
               God
               to
               use
               ,
               that
               at
               length
               in
               using
               they
               might
               bee
               consumed
               and
               perish
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               it
               is
               unjust
               to
               prohibit
               their
               use
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               :
               Therefore
               do
               not
               yee
               subject
               your selves
               to
               these
               commands
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 men
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               4.
               
               Because
               decrees
               of
               this
               sort
               are
               not
               the
               commands
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               commands
               of
               men
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               God
               hath
               declared
               that
               he
               will
               not
               bee
               worshipped
               :
               Therefore
               do
               not
               yee
               admit
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               Which
               things
               have
               indeed
               a
               shew
               of
               wisdome
               in
               will-worship
               ,
               and
               humility
               ,
               and
               neglecting
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               not
               in
               honour
               to
               the
               satisfying
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               With
               the
               confutation
               of
               an
               Objection
               ;
               because
               although
               these
               observations
               have
               a
               shew
               of
               wisdome
               as
               part
               of
               a
               voluntary
               ,
               and
               not
               compelled
               worship
               ,
               as
               exercises
               of
               humility
               towards
               Angels
               ,
               as
               of
               obedience
               towards
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               somewhat
               conducing
               to
               the
               mortification
               of
               flesh
               ,
               yet
               in
               very
               deed
               they
               have
               onely
               a
               meer
               shew
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               are
               of
               no
               value
               or
               esteem
               before
               God
               :
               Lastly
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               they
               seem
               to
               detract
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               so
               much
               they
               adde
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               which
               alwayes
               most
               earnestly
               desires
               in
               its
               forgeries
               about
               Religion
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               itself
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Epistle
               is
               concerning
               the
               endeavours
               after
               a
               Christian
               life
               .
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               are
               contained
               general
               Exhortations
               ,
               pertaining
               to
               true
               piety
               and
               holiness
               of
               life
               ,
               
                 to
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
            
             
               In
               the
               other
               ,
               are
               special
               Exhortations
               ,
               which
               belong
               to
               certain
               and
               particular
               conditions
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             If
             yee
             then
             bee
             risen
             with
             Christ
             ,
             seek
             those
             things
             which
             are
             above
             ,
             where
             Christ
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             general
             Exhortations
             are
             Nine
             :
             (
             1
             )
             Is
             ,
             to
             the
             study
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             no
             longer
             spend
             their
             endeavours
             and
             labours
             ,
             in
             seeking
             earthly
             pleasures
             ,
             honours
             and
             riches
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             seek
             Christian
             vertues
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             pertain
             to
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             
               If
               yee
               bee
               risen
            
             ]
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             six
             ,
             all
             which
             prove
             that
             wee
             ought
             to
             study
             heavenly
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             In
             Baptism
             yee
             have
             taken
             upon
             yee
             a
             resemblance
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             or
             of
             pursuing
             a
             new
             and
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             and
             ingrafted
             by
             Faith
             into
             Christ
             ,
             yee
             have
             communion
             with
             Christ
             rising
             :
             who
             for
             the
             sake
             
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             a
             surety
             ,
             hath
             risen
             to
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             and
             hath
             undertaken
             to
             raise
             Beleevers
             by
             the
             virtue
             of
             his
             resurrection
             communicated
             to
             them
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             indeavour
             after
             heavenly
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Where
               Christ
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             Above
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Christ
             (
             as
             to
             the
             local
             presence
             of
             his
             body
             )
             is
             our
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             our
             felicity
             :
             Therefore
             that
             yee
             may
             injoy
             him
             ,
             yee
             ought
             to
             seek
             things
             above
             .
          
           
             
               The
               right
               hand
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             Christ
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             as
             man
             ,
             hee
             hath
             gotten
             the
             highest
             advancement
             ,
             and
             a
             name
             above
             every
             name
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             grant
             to
             us
             all
             things
             above
             :
             Therefore
             things
             above
             are
             to
             bee
             sought
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Set
             your
             affections
             above
             ,
             not
             on
             things
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Hee
             amplifies
             this
             Exhortation
             ,
             commanding
             that
             they
             savour
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             they
             study
             to
             know
             ,
             esteem
             ,
             care
             for
             ,
             effect
             ,
             and
             with
             earnestness
             pursue
             those
             things
             which
             pertain
             to
             an
             heavenly
             life
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             things
             that
             pertain
             to
             this
             terrestrial
             life
             :
             which
             although
             they
             may
             be
             lawful
             and
             necessary
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             to
             bee
             looked
             after
             by
             the
             by
             onely
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             yee
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             your
             life
             is
             hid
             with
             Christ
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Yee
             by
             Faith
             in
             Baptism
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             obliged
             by
             the
             virtue
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             to
             dye
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             sin
             ,
             yea
             ,
             yee
             are
             dead
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             ,
             viz.
             after
             a
             judicial
             and
             spiritual
             manner
             savour
             not
             any
             more
             those
             earthly
             things
             ,
             or
             serve
             them
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             savour
             and
             follow
             things
             above
             ,
             heavenly
             and
             not
             earthly
             things
             .
          
           
             
               And
               your
               life
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             Although
             your
             life
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             your
             Adoption
             ,
             your
             Righteousness
             ,
             your
             Inheritance
             ,
             your
             full
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             Glorification
             ,
             is
             hid
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             you
             your selves
             for
             the
             most
             part
             (
             for
             now
             you
             receive
             them
             onely
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             possession
             of
             first
             fruits
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             preserved
             in
             Heaven
             in
             its
             causes
             ,
             with
             Christ
             ,
             hid
             in
             God
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             savour
             and
             seek
             those
             things
             which
             pertain
             to
             life
             eternal
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             When
             Christ
             who
             is
             our
             life
             shall
             appear
             ,
             then
             shall
             yee
             also
             appear
             with
             him
             in
             glory
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             6.
             
             By
             answering
             an
             Objection
             arising
             from
             the
             former
             Argument
             ;
             although
             your
             life
             is
             now
             hid
             ,
             yet
             fully
             and
             openly
             it
             shall
             bee
             communicated
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             bee
             gloriously
             brought
             forth
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             bee
             manifested
             in
             his
             second
             comming
             ;
             The
             reason
             whereof
             is
             given
             ,
             because
             Christ
             is
             
               our
               life
            
             ,
             so
             called
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             hee
             hath
             procured
             life
             eternal
             for
             us
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             hee
             hath
             in
             himself
             that
             life
             to
             communicate
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Because
             hee
             hath
             actually
             begun
             to
             communicate
             that
             life
             by
             his
             Spirit
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             at
             length
             hee
             will
             fully
             perfect
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Because
             hee
             is
             the
             object
             of
             this
             our
             life
             :
             For
             our
             felicity
             consists
             in
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             to
             bee
             ,
             and
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             fully
             to
             enjoy
             him
             :
             Therefore
             seek
             yee
             things
             above
             ,
             under
             the
             hope
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             bee
             revealed
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Mortifie
             therefore
             your
             members
             ,
             which
             are
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             uncleanness
             ,
             inordinate
             affections
             ,
             evil
             concupiscence
             ,
             and
             covetousness
             ,
             which
             is
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Exhortation
             the
             second
             ,
             as
             a
             corrolarie
             ,
             inferred
             from
             the
             fomer
             ,
             by
             which
             hee
             commands
             to
             mortifie
             the
             vitious
             motions
             and
             affections
             of
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             deformed
             body
             of
             sin
             dwelling
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             members
             ,
             works
             all
             actual
             sins
             ,
             and
             doth
             so
             put
             forth
             it self
             in
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             them
             as
             it
             were
             members
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             instruments
             of
             vices
             .
             This
             mortification
             is
             done
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             not
             committing
             the
             external
             acts
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             killing
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             those
             wicked
             internal
             motions
             exciting
             to
             those
             sins
             .
          
           
             Fornication
             ]
             Hee
             reckons
             up
             five
             vices
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             Gentiles
             chiefly
             were
             addicted
             ,
             the
             last
             of
             which
             ,
             viz.
             Covetousness
             ,
             hee
             calls
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             the
             hatred
             of
             Covetousness
             :
             Because
             almost
             all
             accounted
             it
             frugality
             ,
             and
             very
             many
             trust
             in
             riches
             .
          
           
             
               Which
               are
               upon
               the
               earth
            
             ]
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             three
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Because
             these
             vices
             are
             earthly
             members
             ,
             or
             vicious
             parts
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             which
             onely
             savours
             of
             earth
             ,
             and
             doth
             altogether
             alienate
             men
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             For
             which
             things
             sake
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             commeth
             on
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Because
             although
             these
             sins
             may
             seem
             light
             ,
             yet
             they
             bring
             the
             anger
             of
             God
             upon
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             disobedient
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             repent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             In
             the
             which
             yee
             also
             walked
             sometime
             ,
             when
             yee
             lived
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Yee
               walk
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             in
             times
             past
             yee
             have
             served
             too
             much
             these
             vices
             ,
             walking
             and
             living
             in
             them
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             they
             who
             still
             are
             defiled
             in
             this
             mire
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               But
               now
               you
               also
               put
               off
               all
               these
               ,
               anger
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               malice
               ,
               blasphemy
               ,
               filthy
               communication
               out
               of
               your
               mouth
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Lye
               not
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               seeing
               that
               yee
               have
               put
               off
               the
               old
               man
               with
               his
               deeds
               ;
            
          
           
             Exhortation
             3.
             
             Drawn
             from
             the
             next
             Argument
             ,
             in
             which
             hee
             commands
             them
             to
             put
             off
             ,
             lay
             aside
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             six
             vices
             not
             to
             bee
             resumed
             again
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Unjust
             anger
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Indignation
             or
             wrath
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             higher
             degree
             of
             anger
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Malice
             or
             malicious
             envy
             and
             hatred
             ,
             which
             becomes
             permanent
             or
             lodging
             anger
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Reproach
             or
             blasphemy
             against
             any
             ones
             fame
             .
             (
             5
             )
             Filthy
             speaking
             or
             scurrility
             ,
             and
             (
             6
             )
             and
             lastly
             ,
             Lying
             .
          
           
             
               Put
               off
            
             ]
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             two
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             in
             Baptism
             the
             Sacramental
             Vow
             ,
             and
             Obligation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             beginning
             yee
             have
             put
             off
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             actions
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             yee
             have
             renounced
             your
             old
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             and
             its
             bondage
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             must
             renounce
             these
             vices
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             And
             have
             put
             on
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             renewed
             in
             knowledge
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             him
             that
             created
             him
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Because
             by
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Vow
             ,
             and
             Newness
             of
             Life
             begun
             in
             Regeneration
             ,
             yee
             have
             put
             on
             the
             New
             Man
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             new
             spiritual
             qualities
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             new
             Nature
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             must
             renounce
             these
             vices
             .
          
           
             But
             hee
             describes
             the
             New
             Man
             in
             four
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             there
             is
             a
             renovation
             in
             Christ
             of
             the
             Holiness
             of
             our
             Nature
             lost
             in
             Adam
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             it
             consists
             in
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             the
             same
             illumination
             ,
             which
             so
             changes
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             outward
             conversation
             ,
             that
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             is
             really
             acknowledged
             by
             us
             ,
             in
             mind
             ,
             affection
             ,
             and
             deed
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             the
             Archetype
             ,
             or
             exemplar
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             this
             New
             Man
             is
             created
             and
             renewed
             ,
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Creator
             ,
             who
             alone
             made
             man
             that
             hee
             might
             have
             a
             being
             ,
             and
             hee
             alone
             hath
             also
             created
             man
             again
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             new
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Where
             there
             is
             neither
             Greek
             ,
             nor
             Iew
             ,
             Circumcision
             nor
             Uncircumcision
             ,
             
               Barbarian
               ,
               Scythian
            
             ,
             bond
             nor
             free
             ;
             but
             Christ
             is
             all
             in
             all
             :
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             That
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             the
             New
             Man
             to
             have
             Christ
             (
             which
             one
             thing
             sufficeth
             for
             all
             things
             requisite
             to
             salvation
             )
             or
             that
             in
             this
             business
             of
             renovation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             our
             external
             condition
             neither
             hindereth
             ,
             nor
             promoteth
             ,
             nor
             in
             this
             work
             is
             any
             respect
             had
             to
             an
             external
             condition
             with
             God
             ,
             (
             bee
             there
             any
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             or
             Jews
             circumcised
             or
             uncircumcised
             ,
             born
             in
             this
             or
             that
             Nation
             ,
             learned
             or
             unlearned
             ,
             bond
             or
             free
             )
             which
             is
             fitly
             spoken
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             did
             urge
             Legal
             
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             the
             traditions
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             other
             things
             had
             been
             nothing
             ,
             except
             they
             would
             Judaize
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Put
             on
             therefore
             (
             as
             the
             Elect
             of
             God
             ,
             holy
             and
             beloved
             )
             bowels
             of
             mercies
             ,
             kindness
             ,
             humbleness
             of
             mind
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             long-suffering
             :
          
           
             Exhortation
             4.
             
             To
             five
             Virtues
             ,
             viz.
             (
             1
             )
             To
             a
             tender
             pitty
             towards
             the
             afflicted
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Towards
             the
             poor
             .
             (
             3
             )
             To
             humility
             and
             modesty
             in
             all
             things
             .
             (
             4
             )
             To
             meekness
             ,
             gentleness
             in
             conversation
             with
             others
             .
             (
             5
             )
             To
             long-suffering
             where
             injuries
             fall
             out
             .
          
           
             Elect
             ]
             There
             are
             three
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             yee
             are
             the
             Elect
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             separated
             by
             special
             vocation
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             eternal
             decree
             from
             Reprobates
             .
          
           
             
               Holy
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             yee
             are
             holy
             and
             consecrated
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Beloved
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             yee
             are
             beloved
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             adorn
             your selves
             with
             these
             virtues
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             yeeld
             your selves
             worthy
             of
             so
             great
             commendations
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Forbearing
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             forgiving
             one
             another
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             have
             a
             quarrel
             against
             any
             ;
             even
             as
             Christ
             forgave
             you
             ,
             so
             also
             do
             yee
             .
          
           
             Exhortation
             5.
             
             That
             not
             onely
             in
             long-suffering
             they
             mutually
             bear
             one
             anothers
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             harsh
             behaviours
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             they
             mutually
             forgive
             injuries
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             
               As
               Christ
            
             ]
             The
             Reason
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             is
             ,
             because
             Christ
             hath
             forgiven
             you
             your
             more
             grievous
             offences
             :
             Therefore
             do
             yee
             forgive
             injuries
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             And
             above
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             put
             on
             Charity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             perfectness
             .
          
           
             Exhortation
             6.
             
             That
             in
             the
             first
             place
             they
             put
             on
             Charity
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             all
             other
             virtues
             ,
             Because
             it
             springs
             from
             the
             root
             of
             Faith
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             trunck
             of
             a
             tree
             )
             and
             sends
             forth
             all
             other
             virtues
             as
             branches
             ,
             and
             both
             cherisheth
             and
             nourisheth
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Which
               is
            
             ]
             The
             Reason
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             is
             ,
             Because
             Charity
             is
             the
             mutual
             bond
             of
             perfect
             binding
             together
             ,
             whereby
             all
             the
             faithful
             are
             joyned
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             whereby
             all
             are
             perfected
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             made
             partakers
             of
             all
             gifts
             growing
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             whatsoever
             either
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             are
             ,
             or
             the
             gifts
             of
             some
             member
             ,
             may
             become
             as
             to
             use
             and
             profitableness
             ,
             of
             good
             to
             all
             the
             members
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             And
             let
             the
             Peace
             of
             God
             rule
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             also
             yee
             are
             called
             in
             one
             body
             :
             and
             bee
             yee
             thankful
             .
          
           
             Exhortation
             7.
             
             That
             if
             any
             contention
             should
             arise
             amongst
             them
             ,
             the
             Peace
             of
             God
             should
             bee
             appointed
             the
             Moderatour
             of
             contention
             ,
             and
             all
             affections
             ,
             and
             having
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             reward
             in
             its
             hand
             ,
             should
             determine
             what
             is
             to
             bee
             done
             .
          
           
             Hee
             calls
             
               the
               Peace
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             which
             pleases
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             doth
             not
             command
             the
             loss
             of
             truth
             ,
             or
             any
             virtue
             ,
             but
             of
             our
             carnal
             affections
             .
          
           
             
               To
               which
            
             ]
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             three
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             God
             hath
             called
             you
             to
             peace
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             should
             follow
             it
             amongst
             your selves
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             yee
             are
             all
             members
             of
             one
             body
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Because
             yee
             owe
             this
             thankfulness
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             peace
             with
             you
             ,
             when
             hee
             might
             have
             dealt
             with
             you
             ,
             as
             enemies
             :
             Therefore
             following
             peace
             amongst
             your selves
             ,
             bee
             yee
             thankful
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             Let
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             dwell
             in
             you
             richly
             in
             all
             wisdome
             ,
             teaching
             and
             admonishing
             one
             another
             in
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Songs
             ,
             singing
             with
             Grace
             in
             your
             hearts
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Exhortation
             8.
             
             To
             study
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             imploy
             your selves
             in
             it
             ;
             there
             are
             five
             branches
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             they
             derive
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             propoun●ed
             in
             Scripture
             from
             the
             fountains
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             most
             acceptable
             guest
             entertain
             it
             in
             their
             minds
             and
             hearts
             :
             that
             afterwards
             it
             might
             not
             depart
             from
             thence
             ,
             but
             there
             constantly
             abide
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             they
             content
             not
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             tasted
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             have
             in
             some
             sort
             known
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             their
             endeavour
             for
             the
             procuring
             a
             rich
             and
             plentiful
             measure
             of
             it
             to
             themselves
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             from
             thence
             they
             learn
             to
             bee
             wise
             to
             their
             own
             salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             of
             others
             .
             (
             4
             )
             That
             they
             suffer
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             not
             to
             bee
             idle
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             prudently
             put
             it
             forth
             for
             the
             use
             of
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             that
             with
             mutual
             instructions
             they
             promote
             one
             anothers
             knowledge
             ,
             with
             mutual
             admonitions
             they
             may
             better
             order
             their
             conversations
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             stir
             up
             his
             own
             and
             others
             affections
             to
             the
             singing
             of
             holy
             Psalms
             ,
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Songs
             ,
             composed
             of
             some
             spiritual
             matter
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             made
             for
             mutual
             edification
             .
             (
             5
             )
             That
             they
             sing
             with
             their
             affections
             composed
             to
             holiness
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             Grace
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Song
             may
             bee
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             may
             administer
             Grace
             to
             the
             hearers
             ,
             they
             beholding
             in
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             hearts
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             their
             singing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             And
             whatsoevr
             you
             do
             in
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             do
             all
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Exhortation
             9.
             
             That
             they
             do
             all
             things
             
               in
               Christ
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             through
             him
             or
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             and
             his
             glory
             :
             And
             because
             that
             cannot
             bee
             done
             ,
             but
             forthwith
             they
             must
             have
             new
             experiences
             of
             divine
             goodness
             towards
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             alwaies
             in
             all
             things
             through
             Christ
             ,
             without
             whom
             God
             the
             Father
             will
             not
             bee
             praised
             by
             us
             ,
             nor
             will
             hee
             grant
             any
             thing
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             through
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             sent
             in
             to
             us
             by
             God
             ,
             are
             turned
             to
             our
             good
             :
             And
             these
             are
             the
             general
             Exhortations
             to
             common
             duties
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Verse
                 18.
              
               
               Wives
               ,
               submit
               your selves
               unto
               your
               own
               Husbands
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               fit
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               The
               Other
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               containing
               special
               Exhortations
               to
               all
               degrees
               in
               a
               Family
               ;
               The
               Exhortations
               are
               five
               .
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               1.
               
               Is
               to
               Wives
               ,
               with
               whom
               hee
               begins
               ,
               because
               their
               condition
               is
               harder
               and
               more
               difficult
               than
               mens
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               God
               speak
               first
               to
               them
               :
               Hee
               requires
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               bee
               subject
               to
               their
               own
               Husbands
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               they
               give
               them
               obedience
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               reverence
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               limitation
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               that
               their
               obedience
               bee
               in
               things
               lawful
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               whom
               Wives
               are
               first
               subject
               ,
               and
               do
               owe
               obedience
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 fit
              
               ]
               The
               Argument
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               is
               from
               equity
               and
               comeliness
               ,
               for
               what
               is
               commanded
               is
               fitting
               from
               divine
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Husbands
               ,
               love
               your
               Wives
               ,
               and
               bee
               not
               bitter
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               2.
               
               To
               Husbands
               ,
               whom
               hee
               commands
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               that
               they
               love
               their
               own
               Wives
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               a
               singular
               and
               holy
               affection
               ,
               and
               to
               rest
               satisfied
               in
               one
               Wife
               :
               Further
               ,
               hee
               forbids
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               bee
               not
               bitter
               towards
               them
               ,
               either
               in
               word
               or
               deeds
               ,
               although
               they
               bee
               provoked
               by
               their
               infirmities
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               prudently
               rule
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               becomes
               Husbands
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Children
               ,
               obey
               your
               Parents
               in
               all
               things
               ▪
               for
               this
               is
               well-pleasing
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               3.
               
               To
               Children
               ,
               with
               whom
               hee
               begins
               as
               before
               with
               Wives
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               hee
               will
               begin
               with
               Servants
               ,
               because
               their
               condition
               is
               harder
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               need
               of
               the
               instruction
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               that
               which
               is
               necessary
               for
               them
               to
               do
               ,
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               hee
               requires
               of
               these
               obedience
               from
               the
               heart
               ,
               toward
               their
               
               parents
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               viz.
               which
               their
               heavenly
               Father
               hath
               not
               prohibited
               :
               The
               Argument
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               is
               this
               ,
               because
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               duty
               is
               most
               acceptable
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               Fathers
               ,
               provoke
               not
               your
               children
               to
               anger
               ,
               lest
               they
               bee
               discouraged
               .
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               4.
               
               Especially
               to
               Fathers
               who
               use
               to
               bee
               more
               severe
               than
               Mothers
               ,
               That
               they
               by
               reproaches
               ,
               injuries
               ,
               and
               cruel
               chastisements
               do
               not
               alienate
               the
               mindes
               of
               their
               children
               from
               them
               :
               Besides
               the
               reasons
               which
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               relation
               betwixt
               Fathers
               and
               Children
               ,
               he
               expresly
               adds
               this
               one
               ,
               lest
               children
               used
               more
               severely
               ,
               at
               length
               should
               despair
               of
               th●●r
               Fathers
               love
               ,
               and
               so
               bee
               discouraged
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               Servants
               ,
               obey
               in
               all
               things
               your
               Masters
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               :
               not
               with
               eye-service
               ,
               as
               men-pleasers
               ,
               but
               in
               singleness
               of
               heart
               ,
               fearing
               God.
               
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               5.
               
               To
               servants
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               more
               largely
               insists
               ,
               because
               their
               condition
               is
               hardest
               .
               The
               ●ranches
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               are
               six
               :
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               hee
               mitigates
               the
               condition
               of
               servitude
               ,
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               onely
               belongs
               to
               the
               carnal
               duties
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               infer
               any
               necessity
               of
               obeying
               in
               things
               unlawful
               .
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               hee
               commands
               ,
               that
               they
               obey
               and
               serve
               in
               all
               things
               lawfull
               ,
               even
               when
               the
               commands
               are
               hardest
               .
               3.
               
               That
               they
               do
               that
               sincerely
               and
               faithfully
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               Masters
               ,
               but
               also
               when
               they
               are
               absent
               ,
               lest
               they
               bee
               accused
               of
               negligence
               .
               4.
               
               That
               they
               in
               sincerity
               of
               heart
               serve
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               And
               whatsoever
               yee
               do
               ,
               do
               it
               heartily
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               not
               unto
               men
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               in
               all
               service
               the
               outward
               action
               draws
               its
               original
               from
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               more
               inward
               affections
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               outward
               action
               may
               bee
               derived
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               they
               acknowledge
               the
               authority
               of
               God
               in
               the
               commands
               of
               their
               Masters
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               do
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               whilst
               they
               perform
               the
               will
               of
               their
               Masters
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               Knowing
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Lord
               yee
               shall
               receive
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               inheritance
               ;
               for
               yee
               serve
               the
               Lord
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               are
               four
               :
               1.
               
               Because
               God
               will
               give
               them
               a
               better
               reward
               ,
               than
               their
               Masters
               agree
               with
               them
               for
               ,
               or
               can
               give
               them
               ,
               viz.
               Life
               eternal
               ,
               for
               a
               free
               inheritance
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 ]
                 Arg.
              
               2.
               
               Because
               they
               may
               bee
               certain
               of
               a
               free
               reward
               ,
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               serve
               Christ
               ,
               who
               cannot
               neglect
               his
               servants
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               But
               hee
               that
               doth
               wrong
               ,
               shall
               receive
               for
               the
               wrong
               which
               hee
               hath
               done
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               respect
               of
               persons
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               3.
               
               Because
               God
               will
               revenge
               injuries
               done
               to
               servants
               by
               their
               Masters
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               injuries
               of
               servants
               against
               Masters
               ,
               unless
               they
               submit
               themselves
               to
               this
               precept
               .
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 ]
                 Arg.
              
               4.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               because
               God
               neither
               accepteth
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Master
               ,
               nor
               the
               servant
               ,
               in
               judging
               ,
               but
               exercises
               his
               justice
               in
               punishing
               evils
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               after
               an
               Exhortation
               to
               Masters
               ,
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               preceding
               Chapter
               ,
               general
               Exhortations
               are
               contained
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
              
               
            
             
               In
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               Chapter
               private
               matters
               are
               contained
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Masters
             ,
             give
             unto
             your
             servants
             that
             which
             is
             just
             ,
             and
             equal
             ,
             knowing
             that
             yee
             also
             have
             a
             Master
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Hee
             again
             exhorts
             Masters
             to
             a
             just
             using
             of
             servants
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             which
             is
             agreeable
             to
             reason
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             That
             they
             pay
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             meat
             ,
             cloathing
             ,
             and
             the
             wages
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             they
             acknowledge
             the
             cheerfulness
             of
             their
             service
             ,
             by
             some
             demonstration
             of
             their
             liberality
             ,
             for
             this
             it
             is
             to
             give
             to
             them
             that
             which
             is
             meet
             .
          
           
             
               That
               you
               have
            
             ]
             The
             Argument
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             is
             ,
             because
             unless
             they
             do
             that
             which
             is
             meet
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             heaven
             is
             over
             their
             heads
             ,
             who
             will
             render
             unto
             them
             according
             to
             their
             works
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Continue
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             watch
             in
             the
             same
             with
             thanksgiving
             .
          
           
             The
             general
             Exhortations
             are
             three
             :
             The
             first
             to
             prayer
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             four
             Branches
             :
             (
             1
             )
             That
             they
             be
             not
             weary
             in
             this
             imployment
             ,
             but
             constantly
             persevere
             ,
             because
             some
             daily
             necessity
             compels
             us
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             they
             observe
             and
             take
             all
             occasions
             of
             praying
             offered
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             frequently
             without
             negligence
             continue
             in
             their
             supplications
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             alwayes
             they
             adjoyn
             thanksgiving
             to
             their
             prayers
             ,
             if
             so
             bee
             they
             desire
             new
             benefits
             should
             bee
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               Withall
               ,
               praying
               also
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               open
               unto
               us
               a
               door
               of
               utterance
               ,
               to
               speak
               the
               mystery
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               am
               also
               in
               bonds
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               I
               may
               make
               it
               manifest
               ,
               as
               I
               ought
               to
               speak
               .
            
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             That
             in
             their
             prayers
             they
             beseech
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             may
             run
             with
             success
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Apostle
             and
             other
             servants
             of
             God
             :
             To
             this
             end
             hee
             propounds
             three
             Arguments
             of
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             Because
             so
             God
             would
             grant
             free
             leave
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             make
             manifest
             the
             mystery
             of
             salvation
             in
             Christ
             by
             opening
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Minister
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Auditors
             .
          
           
             
               To
               speak
               ]
               Arg.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             I
             an
             Apostle
             in
             bonds
             for
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             will
             have
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             commended
             to
             you
             ,
             rather
             than
             mine
             own
             .
          
           
             
               As
               I
               ought
               ]
               Arg.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             much
             available
             ,
             that
             my
             mouth
             bee
             open
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             speak
             fitly
             to
             perswade
             with
             the
             demonstration
             of
             spiritual
             power
             ,
             as
             it
             becometh
             mee
             ,
             that
             am
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Walk
             in
             wisdome
             toward
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             redeeming
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             general
             Exhoration
             ,
             that
             they
             wisely
             order
             their
             life
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             diligently
             taking
             heed
             that
             their
             evill
             or
             imprudent
             conversation
             offend
             not
             those
             that
             are
             without
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             The
             Heathens
             not
             converted
             )
             and
             drive
             them
             from
             the
             City
             of
             God
             :
             And
             lest
             they
             bee
             corrupted
             with
             the
             corrupt
             speeches
             or
             manners
             of
             unbeleevers
             ,
             and
             also
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             things
             less
             precious
             ,
             they
             redeem
             the
             opportunity
             of
             well-doing
             ,
             and
             shunning
             evill
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             winning
             those
             that
             are
             without
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Let
             your
             speech
             bee
             alway
             with
             grace
             ,
             seasoned
             with
             salt
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             know
             how
             you
             ought
             to
             answer
             every
             man.
             
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             3.
             
             That
             their
             speech
             be
             not
             at
             any
             time
             vain
             or
             idle
             ,
             which
             affords
             no
             advantage
             to
             the
             hearers
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             bee
             alwayes
             with
             grace
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             end
             hee
             admonishes
             ,
             that
             their
             speech
             be
             alwayes
             seasoned
             with
             the
             salt
             of
             sanctity
             :
             The
             Argument
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             is
             ,
             that
             prudence
             and
             discretion
             bee
             used
             ,
             by
             a
             custome
             of
             speaking
             holily
             to
             the
             answering
             every
             one
             fitly
             and
             properly
             questioning
             about
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   7.
                
                 
                 All
                 my
                 state
                 shall
                 Tychicus
                 declare
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 beloved
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 faithful
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 fellow-servant
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Whom
                 I
                 have
                 sent
                 unto
                 you
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 know
                 your
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 your
                 hearts
                 :
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 With
                 Onesimus
                 a
                 faithful
                 and
                 beloved
                 brother
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 :
                 They
                 shall
                 make
                 known
                 unto
                 you
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 here
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               concerning
               private
               matters
               ,
               contains
               six
               Articles
               .
            
             
               Artic.
               1.
               
               Appertaineth
               to
               Ambassadours
               .
               Tychicus
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               and
               Onesimus
               the
               Colossian
               ,
               who
               were
               sent
               together
               with
               this
               Epistle
               :
               (
               1
               )
               That
               they
               might
               the
               better
               certifie
               the
               Colossians
               ,
               how
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Apostle
               stood
               ,
               how
               strongly
               hee
               did
               indure
               bonds
               for
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               other
               things
               it
               concerned
               them
               to
               understand
               .
               (
               2
               )
               That
               after
               their
               return
               hee
               might
               certifie
               them
               more
               fully
               concerning
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Colossians
               .
               (
               3
               )
               That
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Colossians
               might
               bee
               comforted
               ;
               For
               which
               end
               hee
               commends
               both
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               first
               of
               all
               Tychicus
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
                 
                 Aristarchus
              
               my
               fellow-prisoner
               saluteth
               you
               ,
               and
               Marcus
               sisters
               son
               to
               Barnabas
               (
               touching
               whom
               yee
               received
               commandements
               )
               if
               hee
               come
               unto
               you
               receive
               him
               :
            
             
               Art.
               2.
               
               Concerning
               the
               Salutations
               that
               were
               sent
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               was
               from
               Aristarchus
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               Apostle
               did
               lye
               in
               bonds
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Salut
               .
               2.
               
               From
               Marcus
               ,
               sisters
               son
               to
               Barnabas
               (
               concerning
               whom
               there
               was
               between
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               a
               contention
               )
               whom
               ,
               now
               received
               into
               favour
               ,
               hee
               would
               have
               especially
               commended
               to
               them
               ,
               if
               hee
               should
               come
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               understand
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               highly
               esteemed
               by
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               And
               Jesus
               which
               is
               called
               Justus
               ,
               who
               are
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               :
               These
               onely
               are
               my
               fellow-workers
               unto
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               a
               comfort
               unto
               mee
               .
            
             
               Salut
               .
               3.
               
               Is
               from
               Iesus
               sirnamed
               Iustus
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               two
               above
               named
               ,
               did
               help
               the
               Apostle
               in
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               these
               three
               alone
               were
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               were
               a
               comfort
               to
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   12.
                   
                   Epaphras
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 a
                 servant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 saluteth
                 you
                 ,
                 alwayes
                 labouring
                 fervently
                 for
                 you
                 in
                 prayers
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 stand
                 perfect
                 and
                 compleat
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 For
                 I
                 bear
                 him
                 record
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 zeal
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 in
                 Hierapolis
                 .
              
            
             
               Salut
               .
               4.
               
               From
               Epaphras
               a
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Colossians
               ,
               whom
               hee
               commends
               :
               (
               1
               )
               From
               his
               sincerity
               in
               his
               Office
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               a
               servant
               of
               Christ
               :
               (
               2
               )
               From
               his
               special
               care
               of
               his
               flock
               ,
               for
               which
               hee
               did
               fervently
               every
               day
               pray
               unto
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               members
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               might
               constantly
               persevere
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               obedience
               to
               the
               Divine
               will
               ,
               and
               might
               make
               increase
               to
               perfection
               .
               (
               3
               )
               From
               his
               zeal
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 Laodiceans
              
               ,
               and
               Hierapolitans
               ,
               of
               the
               fervency
               of
               whose
               zeal
               the
               Apostle
               bears
               witness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
                 
                 Luke
              
               the
               beloved
               Physician
               ,
               and
               Demas
               ,
               Greet
               you
               .
            
             
               Salut
               .
               5.
               
               Sent
               from
               Luke
               a
               Physician
               ,
               and
               from
               Demas
               ,
               who
               as
               yet
               had
               not
               revolted
               from
               the
               society
               of
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Salute
               the
               Brethren
               which
               are
               in
               Laodicea
               ,
               and
               Nymphas
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               in
               his
               house
               .
            
             
               Art.
               3.
               
               Containeth
               the
               salutation
               sent
               from
               the
               Apostle
               himself
               ,
               wherein
               he
               salutes
               in
               his
               own
               name
               the
               Laodicean
               brethren
               ,
               and
               Nymphas
               ,
               with
               the
               Church
               that
               was
               in
               his
               house
               .
               So
               hee
               calls
               the
               family
               of
               Nymphas
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               instructed
               in
               godliness
               ,
               well
               governed
               as
               Churches
               use
               to
               bee
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               And
               when
               this
               Epistle
               is
               read
               amongst
               you
               ,
               cause
               that
               it
               bee
               read
               also
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Laodiceans
               :
               And
               that
               yee
               likewise
               read
               the
               Epistle
               from
               Laodicea
               .
            
             
               Art.
               4.
               
               Of
               communicating
               this
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Laodiceans
               ,
               who
               had
               need
               of
               the
               same
               doctrine
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               like
               danger
               from
               the
               false
               Apostles
               .
               But
               hee
               mentions
               another
               Epistle
               written
               from
               Laodicea
               ,
               which
               some
               think
               to
               have
               been
               written
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               whilst
               hee
               was
               at
               Laodicea
               ,
               and
               that
               now
               lost
               :
               But
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               no
               Epistle
               could
               have
               been
               written
               by
               our
               Apostle
               from
               Laodicea
               ,
               because
               hee
               affirms
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               vers
               .
               1.
               
               That
               neither
               the
               Laodiceans
               ,
               nor
               the
               Colossians
               had
               ever
               seen
               his
               〈◊〉
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               had
               beholden
               him
               present
               in
               body
               .
               It
               is
               more
               like
               to
               bee
               meant
               that
               the
               〈◊〉
               was
               written
               from
               those
               Laodiceans
               to
               the
               Apostle
               〈◊〉
               signified
               the
               state
               of
               that
               Church
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               was
               willing
               to
               answer
               and
               satisfie
               by
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               was
               ,
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               concerned
               the
               Colossian
               Church
               to
               read
               that
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               communicate
               this
               to
               the
               Laodiceans
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               And
               say
               to
               Archippus
               ,
               Take
               heed
               to
               the
               Ministry
               which
               thou
               hast
               received
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               thou
               fulfil
               it
               .
            
             
               Art.
               5.
               
               Concerning
               the
               admonishing
               Archippus
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Colossians
               ,
               and
               companion
               of
               Epaphras
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               it
               appears
               )
               was
               somewhat
               negligent
               ,
               and
               had
               need
               of
               admonition
               from
               the
               Council
               or
               Co-presbyters
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               commands
               :
               (
               1
               )
               That
               they
               stir
               him
               up
               to
               the
               duties
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               the
               weightiness
               of
               it
               .
               (
               2
               )
               That
               they
               warn
               him
               to
               execute
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               was
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               his
               Embassage
               committed
               to
               him
               of
               Christ.
               (
               3
               )
               That
               they
               furthermore
               seriously
               exhort
               him
               to
               accomplish
               the
               Office
               committed
               to
               him
               :
               And
               the
               Apostle
               requires
               these
               things
               of
               the
               Colossians
               ,
               that
               Archippus
               might
               bee
               more
               stirred
               up
               when
               hee
               should
               perceive
               them
               not
               want
               Apostolical
               authority
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               was
               to
               admonish
               him
               concerning
               the
               executing
               his
               Office.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               The
               salutation
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               mee
               Paul
               :
               Remember
               my
               bonds
               .
               Grace
               bee
               with
               you
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Art.
               6.
               
               Containing
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               used
               to
               write
               in
               all
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               Scribe
               ,
               as
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               own
               hand
               ;
               wherein
               hee
               (
               1
               )
               Salutes
               all
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Hee
               shews
               the
               characteristical
               note
               of
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               acknowledge
               any
               Epistle
               ,
               as
               sent
               from
               him
               ;
               which
               hee
               himself
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               had
               not
               subscribed
               .
               (
               3
               )
               Hee
               exhorts
               them
               ,
               that
               praying
               for
               him
               now
               lying
               in
               bonds
               ,
               they
               would
               learn
               patience
               ,
               and
               faith
               ,
               being
               invited
               to
               it
               by
               so
               illustrious
               an
               example
               .
               (
               4
               )
               Lastly
               ,
               Hee
               wisheth
               them
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               whence
               ,
               as
               from
               a
               fountain
               ▪
               all
               good
               things
               may
               flow
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               hopes
               it
               will
               bee
               communicated
               to
               them
               :
               Sealing
               all
               things
               which
               hitherto
               hee
               had
               writ
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               with
               the
               seal
               of
               faith
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           First
           Epistle
           of
           Paul
           to
           the
           THESSALONIANS
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             THessalonica
             in
             times
             past
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             all
             Macedonia
             ,
             in
             which
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             (
             as
             it
             is
             supposed
             
               Act.
               17.
            
             )
             converted
             many
             in
             a
             little
             time
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             
               But
               afterwards
               a
               sedition
               being
               stirred
               up
               by
               them
            
             that
             beleeved
             not
             ,
             they
             were
             by
             force
             cast
             out
             from
             thence
             ;
             The
             Apostle
             first
             of
             all
             betook
             him
             to
             Berea
             ,
             afterwards
             to
             Athens
             :
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             hee
             sends
             away
             Timothy
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             comfort
             the
             afflicted
             .
             Afterwards
             Timothy
             being
             returned
             ,
             and
             hee
             understanding
             the
             constancy
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             sends
             this
             Epistle
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             confirms
             them
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             exhorts
             them
             to
             a
             life
             worthy
             of
             their
             holy
             Profession
             .
             There
             are
             two
             principal
             parts
             of
             the
             Epistle
             :
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             after
             his
             endeavour
             to
             confirm
             them
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             perswasion
             of
             his
             affection
             towards
             them
             ,
             hee
             encourages
             them
             to
             constancy
             ,
             
               Chap.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             In
             the
             second
             part
             hee
             instructs
             and
             exhorts
             them
             to
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             inserting
             consolation
             touching
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             
               Chap.
               4
               ,
               5.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               AFter
               his
               Apostolical
               salutation
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
              
               hee
               confirms
               the
               Thessalonians
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               by
               giving
               thanks
               to
               God
               for
               their
               sincere
               conversion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
               
               Paul
            
             ,
             and
             Sylvanus
             ,
             and
             Timotheus
             ,
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             Grace
             bee
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             Peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             persons
             saluting
             are
             
               Paul
               ,
               Timotheus
            
             ,
             and
             Sylvanus
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             is
             called
             Silas
             ,
             whom
             that
             the
             Thessalonians
             might
             know
             to
             bee
             those
             who
             had
             taught
             them
             ,
             hee
             takes
             into
             the
             society
             of
             his
             testimony
             concerning
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             his
             respects
             towards
             the
             Thessalonians
             .
             The
             Church
             which
             is
             saluted
             is
             described
             from
             its
             holy
             communion
             ,
             no●
             onely
             with
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             whom
             the
             unbeleeving
             Jews
             do
             falsely
             boast
             that
             they
             worship
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             his
             Son
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             the
             unbeleeving
             Heathens
             and
             Jews
             did
             reject
             :
             Furthermore
             hee
             praies
             for
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             ,
             for
             them
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             signifying
             that
             true
             happiness
             which
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             purchased
             for
             Beleevers
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             applied
             by
             the
             intercession
             and
             efficacy
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Wee
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             alwaies
             for
             you
             all
             ,
             making
             mention
             of
             you
             in
             our
             prayers
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             remaining
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             for
             the
             sincere
             conversion
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             he
             confirm●
             them
             in
             the
             Faith
             by
             nine
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             both
             prove
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             also
             contain
             the
             reasons
             of
             giving
             thanks
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             The
             remembrance
             of
             your
             conversion
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             is
             exceeding
             pleasant
             to
             mee
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             cannot
             but
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             daily
             pray
             that
             yee
             may
             persevere
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Remembring
             without
             ceasing
             your
             work
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             labour
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             patience
             of
             hope
             in
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Father
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Your
             sincere
             Faith
             ,
             which
             hath
             shewed
             it self
             lively
             ,
             and
             efficacious
             by
             works
             ;
             your
             indefatigable
             charity
             visible
             in
             your
             daily
             labours
             ,
             and
             diligence
             ,
             especially
             in
             your
             liberality
             towards
             the
             Saints
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             your
             lively
             hope
             shewn
             in
             patience
             and
             suffering
             afflictions
             for
             Christ
             ,
             have
             left
             in
             mee
             an
             indeleble
             impression
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             but
             make
             mention
             of
             them
             before
             God
             and
             man
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             meet
             that
             yee
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             Faith
             :
             But
             hee
             calls
             them
             the
             virtues
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             spring
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             tend
             to
             him
             ,
             But
             hee
             saies
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             of
             that
             sort
             which
             were
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             genuine
             and
             no
             waies
             counterfeit
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Knowing
             ,
             Brethren
             beloved
             ,
             your
             Election
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             I
             know
             certainly
             by
             certain
             signs
             that
             yee
             are
             elected
             ,
             and
             my
             genuine
             Brethren
             in
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             that
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             our
             Gospel
             came
             not
             to
             you
             in
             word
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             power
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             assurance
             ,
             as
             yee
             know
             what
             manner
             of
             men
             wee
             were
             among
             you
             for
             your
             sake
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             .
             I
             plainly
             perceive
             that
             my
             Gospel
             hath
             been
             efficacious
             amongst
             you
             ,
             for
             there
             did
             accompany
             my
             preaching
             unto
             you
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Strength
             and
             spiritual
             virtue
             to
             the
             begetting
             of
             Faith
             in
             you
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             his
             inward
             testimony
             and
             gifts
             withal
             bestowed
             upon
             you
             ,
             did
             seal
             the
             truth
             received
             by
             you
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Much
             assurance
             and
             perswasion
             in
             your
             hearts
             did
             ensue
             ,
             which
             hath
             freed
             you
             from
             all
             doubting
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Such
             was
             the
             work
             and
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             you
             that
             heard
             ,
             as
             was
             to
             bee
             seen
             in
             us
             Apostles
             that
             taught
             ,
             as
             yee
             your selves
             have
             known
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             And
             yee
             became
             followers
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             having
             received
             the
             Word
             in
             much
             affliction
             with
             joy
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Illustrating
             the
             former
             .
             Yee
             ,
             by
             imbracing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             firmly
             retaining
             it
             with
             joy
             ,
             are
             made
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             both
             like
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             and
             us
             his
             servants
             ,
             preaching
             that
             Gospel
             with
             joy
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             oppressions
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             So
             that
             yee
             were
             ensamples
             to
             all
             that
             beleeve
             in
             Macedonia
             and
             Achaia
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             .
             Yee
             were
             made
             exemplary
             to
             all
             inhabiting
             the
             neighbouring
             Countries
             ,
             both
             of
             invincible
             Faith
             ,
             and
             great
             alacrity
             and
             patience
             in
             receiving
             and
             holding
             fast
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             For
             from
             you
             sounded
             out
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             Macedonia
             and
             Achaia
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             every
             place
             your
             Faith
             to
             God-ward
             is
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             so
             that
             wee
             need
             not
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Your
             Faith
             became
             most
             famous
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             neighbouring
             Countries
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             those
             that
             are
             far
             distant
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             any
             larger
             proof
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             For
             they
             themselves
             shew
             of
             us
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             entring
             in
             wee
             had
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             how
             yee
             turned
             to
             God
             from
             Idols
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             and
             true
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             The
             wonderful
             power
             of
             God
             appeared
             in
             your
             conversion
             ;
             that
             the
             faithful
             in
             every
             place
             have
             published
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             conversion
             ,
             viz.
             how
             the
             Apostle
             with
             manifest
             peril
             of
             his
             life
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             amongst
             you
             ,
             and
             how
             yee
             hearing
             him
             ,
             after
             a
             wonderful
             manner
             renounced
             feigned
             Idols
             ,
             and
             addicted
             your selves
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             true
             and
             living
             God
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             And
             to
             wait
             for
             his
             Son
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             whom
             hee
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             even
             Iesus
             ,
             which
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             Your
             conversion
             to
             God
             was
             not
             ,
             without
             his
             Son
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             unbeleeving
             Jews
             falsely
             boast
             of
             their
             conversion
             :
             But
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             incarnate
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             dead
             ,
             and
             risen
             for
             us
             :
             who
             shall
             come
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             a
             Judge
             to
             destroy
             all
             unbeleevers
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             his
             own
             from
             the
             wrath
             which
             is
             to
             come
             upon
             the
             rest
             ;
             which
             Faith
             alone
             is
             saving
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             confirmed
             in
             Faith
             ,
             reminding
             those
             works
             of
             God
             in
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               HEE
               proceeds
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               to
               commend
               the
               sincerity
               of
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               the
               efficacy
               of
               it
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               his
               kind
               affection
               towards
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               puts
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               manifest
               signs
               of
               his
               embassage
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               hee
               shews
               the
               clear
               marks
               of
               divine
               Grace
               in
               their
               conversion
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 17.
              
               
               In
               the
               third
               ,
               hee
               confirms
               his
               kind
               affection
               toward
               them
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               think
               themselves
               not
               enough
               regarded
               by
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             For
             your selves
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             know
             our
             entrance
             in
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             Hee
             recites
             thirteen
             signs
             of
             his
             spiritual
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             and
             divine
             embassage
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             faithful
             administration
             of
             his
             office
             from
             the
             whole
             time
             wherein
             hee
             first
             of
             all
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             Sign
             1.
             
             Yee
             your selves
             are
             witnesses
             that
             our
             entrance
             unto
             you
             ,
             had
             nothing
             of
             vanity
             ,
             nor
             my
             Ministery
             was
             not
             without
             fruit
             ,
             when
             I
             began
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             amongst
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             But
             even
             after
             that
             wee
             had
             suffered
             before
             ,
             and
             were
             shamefully
             entreated
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             ,
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             wee
             were
             bold
             in
             our
             God
             to
             speak
             unto
             you
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God
             with
             much
             contention
             .
          
           
             Sign
             2.
             
             The
             great
             persecution
             ,
             which
             not
             much
             before
             I
             suffered
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             hath
             not
             hindred
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             dare
             preach
             to
             you
             in
             this
             present
             danger
             :
             For
             I
             boldly
             use
             liberty
             of
             speech
             ,
             trusting
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             striving
             earnestly
             against
             all
             enemies
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             our
             exhortation
             was
             not
             of
             deceit
             ,
             not
             of
             uncleanness
             ,
             or
             in
             guile
          
           
             Sign
             3.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             The
             Doctrine
             ,
             Exhortation
             ,
             and
             Consolation
             administred
             by
             mee
             ,
             was
             not
             like
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             (
             1
             )
             It
             was
             not
             adulterate
             and
             framed
             to
             deceive
             ,
             but
             sincere
             ,
             without
             any
             imposture
             .
             I
             did
             neither
             use
             nor
             suffer
             impurity
             (
             as
             the
             false
             Apostles
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             )
             but
             my
             Doctrine
             was
             without
             all
             mixture
             ,
             not
             handled
             after
             a
             deceitful
             manner
             ,
             as
             it
             uses
             to
             bee
             handled
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             preaching
             endeavour
             their
             own
             glory
             and
             advantage
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             But
             as
             wee
             were
             allowed
             of
             God
             to
             bee
             put
             in
             trust
             with
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             even
             so
             wee
             speak
             ,
             not
             as
             pleasing
             men
             ,
             but
             God
             ,
             which
             trieth
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Sign
             4.
             
             From
             the
             knowledge
             of
             my
             Election
             ,
             and
             Vocation
             to
             so
             excellent
             an
             office
             (
             wherein
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             committed
             unto
             mee
             )
             I
             have
             determined
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             with
             an
             holy
             and
             sincere
             mind
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             please
             men
             ,
             but
             God
             ,
             who
             searcheth
             the
             hearts
             ,
             and
             doth
             bear
             mee
             witness
             as
             his
             faithful
             servant
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             neither
             at
             any
             time
             used
             wee
             flattering
             words
             ,
             as
             yee
             know
             ,
             nor
             a
             cloak
             of
             covetousness
             ,
             God
             is
             witness
             .
          
           
             Sign
             5.
             
             More
             especially
             explicating
             that
             which
             is
             before
             ,
             I
             never
             used
             flattering
             words
             amongst
             you
             ,
             of
             which
             thing
             I
             call
             you
             to
             witness
             .
          
           
             
               Nor
               ]
               Sign
            
             6.
             
             I
             never
             did
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             covetousness
             under
             the
             cloak
             of
             piety
             ,
             as
             the
             false
             Apostles
             were
             wont
             ,
             of
             which
             thing
             hee
             calls
             God
             to
             witness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Not
             of
             men
             sought
             wee
             glory
             ,
             neither
             of
             you
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             wee
             might
             have
             been
             burdensome
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Neither
               ]
               Sign
            
             7.
             
             I
             was
             so
             far
             from
             ambition
             ,
             and
             also
             covetousness
             ,
             that
             I
             never
             required
             the
             honour
             due
             to
             mee
             ,
             or
             an
             honourable
             stipend
             ,
             either
             of
             you
             ,
             or
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             as
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Christ
             I
             could
             have
             lawfully
             been
             burdensome
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             But
             wee
             were
             gentle
             among
             you
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             Nurse
             cherisheth
             her
             children
             .
          
           
             Sign
             8.
             
             Whilst
             I
             was
             conversant
             amongst
             you
             ,
             I
             did
             carry
             my self
             gently
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             yea
             ,
             as
             one
             equal
             to
             the
             lowest
             of
             you
             ,
             laying
             aside
             all
             haughtiness
             ,
             morosity
             ,
             and
             imperiousness
             ,
             and
             all
             respect
             either
             to
             the
             Nobility
             of
             my
             Kindred
             ,
             or
             the
             excellency
             of
             my
             office
             and
             gifts
             vouchsafed
             to
             mee
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             priviledges
             ,
             the
             consideration
             whereof
             uses
             to
             bee
             accounted
             of
             in
             civil
             conversation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             So
             being
             affectionately
             desirous
             of
             you
             ,
             wee
             were
             willing
             to
             have
             imparted
             unto
             you
             ,
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             our
             own
             souls
             ,
             because
             yee
             were
             dear
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             Sign
             9.
             
             As
             a
             mother
             cherisheth
             her
             children
             ,
             warmeth
             them
             with
             her
             breath
             ,
             nourisheth
             them
             with
             her
             milk
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             shee
             could
             )
             is
             ready
             to
             communicate
             her
             soul
             to
             them
             :
             So
             I
             affectionately
             taking
             care
             of
             all
             the
             concernments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             satisfaction
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             was
             willing
             to
             impart
             unto
             you
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             my
             soul
             ,
             because
             of
             my
             vehement
             love
             towards
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             For
             yee
             remember
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             our
             la●our
             and
             travel
             :
             for
             labouring
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             because
             wee
             would
             not
             bee
             chargeable
             unto
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             wee
             preached
             unto
             you
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Sign
             10.
             
             Explaining
             and
             confirming
             the
             former
             ;
             the
             whole
             time
             which
             remains
             to
             mee
             from
             the
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             did
             bestow
             labouring
             with
             my
             hands
             ,
             lest
             any
             one
             of
             you
             bee
             burthened
             by
             allowing
             mee
             maintenance
             ,
             as
             an
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Yee
             are
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             God
             also
             ,
             how
             holily
             ,
             and
             justly
             ,
             and
             unblameably
             wee
             behaved
             our selves
             among
             you
             that
             beleeve
             .
          
           
             Sign
             .
             11.
             
             I
             carried
             my self
             amongst
             you
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             justly
             ,
             holily
             ,
             and
             unblameably
             ,
             whereof
             I
             call
             you
             to
             witness
             as
             to
             external
             things
             ,
             and
             I
             call
             God
             to
             witness
             of
             my
             more
             inward
             sincere
             love
             to
             you
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             As
             you
             know
             ,
             how
             wee
             exhorted
             ,
             and
             comforted
             ,
             and
             charged
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             Father
             doth
             his
             children
             )
          
           
             Sig.
             12.
             
             As
             yee
             may
             remember
             ,
             I
             did
             exhort
             and
             comfort
             privately
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             than
             as
             a
             Father
             is
             wont
             to
             exhort
             and
             comfort
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             That
             yee
             would
             walk
             worthy
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             called
             you
             unto
             his
             Kingdome
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Sig.
             13.
             
             I
             left
             nothing
             undone
             that
             might
             shew
             greatest
             faithfulness
             and
             diligence
             ,
             that
             yee
             might
             lead
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             yee
             might
             please
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             who
             hath
             called
             you
             by
             his
             grace
             to
             a
             participation
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             celestial
             Glory
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Signes
             of
             Pauls
             celestial
             Ambassage
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Apostolical
             Office
             faithfully
             administred
             by
             him
             amongst
             the
             Thessalonians
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               For
               this
               cause
               also
               thank
               wee
               God
               without
               ceasing
               ,
               because
               when
               yee
               received
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               which
               yee
               heard
               of
               us
               ,
               yee
               received
               it
               not
               as
               the
               word
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               truth
               )
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               effectually
               worketh
               also
               in
               you
               that
               beleeve
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               contained
               manifest
               Signes
               of
               the
               Divine
               grace
               towards
               the
               Thessalonians
               in
               their
               conversion
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               hee
               publishes
               with
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               and
               confirms
               them
               against
               the
               scandal
               of
               the
               Cross
               and
               persecution
               ,
               which
               they
               suffered
               from
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               were
               of
               the
               same
               Tribe
               .
               The
               Signes
               of
               the
               Divine
               grace
               towards
               the
               Thessalonians
               in
               their
               conversion
               are
               three
               .
            
             
               Sign
               1.
               
               That
               you
               have
               attentively
               heard
               (
               sayes
               hee
               )
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               by
               mee
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               word
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yee
               have
               received
               it
               with
               a
               true
               faith
               .
            
             
               
                 Which
                 also
                 ]
                 Sign
              
               2.
               
               That
               the
               word
               of
               God
               received
               by
               faith
               efficaciously
               works
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               testifies
               it self
               to
               bee
               Divine
               by
               its
               efficacy
               ,
               no
               less
               in
               you
               ,
               than
               it
               hath
               manifested
               it self
               in
               other
               beleevers
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               For
               yee
               brethren
               ,
               became
               followers
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               in
               Iudea
               are
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ;
               for
               yee
               also
               have
               suffered
               like
               things
               of
               your
               own
               Country-men
               ,
               even
               as
               they
               have
               of
               the
               Iews
               :
            
             
               Sign
               3.
               
               Confirming
               what
               was
               said
               before
               :
               That
               hitherto
               yee
               have
               been
               constant
               in
               bearing
               persecutions
               from
               your
               friends
               ,
               kinsfolks
               ,
               &
               those
               of
               the
               same
               Tribe
               ,
               for
               the
               Gospels
               sake
               ,
               and
               have
               shewn
               your selves
               like
               to
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               in
               Iudea
               ,
               who
               did
               constantly
               suffer
               persecutions
               from
               the
               other
               unbeleeving
               Jews
               ,
               of
               whom
               some
               are
               spiteful
               to
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Who
               both
               killed
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               have
               persecuted
               us
               ;
               and
               they
               please
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               contrary
               to
               all
               men
               :
            
             
               That
               hee
               may
               remove
               the
               scandal
               of
               persecution
               whereby
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               were
               vexed
               by
               the
               unbeleeving
               Jews
               ,
               who
               called
               themselves
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               hee
               takes
               off
               the
               vizard
               from
               those
               perverse
               enemies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               setting
               out
               their
               sins
               with
               a
               most
               severe
               accusation
               ,
               whereof
               there
               are
               seven
               branches
               .
               (
               1
               )
               The
               unbeleeving
               Jews
               killed
               Christ
               himself
               .
               (
               2
               )
               They
               have
               not
               spared
               their
               own
               Prophets
               being
               their
               Country-men
               .
               (
               3
               )
               They
               persecute
               us
               Apostles
               which
               say
               that
               the
               Thessalonians
               should
               receive
               consolation
               from
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               sufferings
               of
               his
               servants
               .
               (
               4
               )
               They
               are
               adversaries
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               think
               that
               they
               please
               God
               most
               ,
               when
               they
               persecute
               his
               servants
               .
               (
               5
               )
               That
               as
               publick
               enemies
               of
               man-kinde
               ,
               they
               hinder
               as
               much
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               the
               common
               salvation
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Forbidding
               us
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               bee
               saved
               ,
               to
               fill
               up
               their
               sins
               alway
               :
               For
               the
               wrath
               is
               come
               upon
               them
               to
               the
               uttermost
               .
            
             
               (
               6
               )
               They
               are
               enemies
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               their
               utmost
               ,
               forbidding
               the
               Apostles
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               of
               salvation
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               bee
               saved
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               it
               lyes
               in
               them
               .
               (
               7
               )
               By
               doing
               these
               and
               many
               other
               things
               ,
               they
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               fill
               up
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               sins
               .
               Having
               recited
               their
               faults
               hee
               annexes
               the
               judgement
               and
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               now
               had
               come
               upon
               them
               even
               to
               the
               utmost
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               Part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               But
               wee
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               being
               taken
               from
               you
               for
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               in
               presence
               ,
               not
               in
               heart
               ,
               endeavoured
               the
               more
               abundantly
               to
               see
               your
               face
               with
               great
               desire
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               think
               that
               they
               were
               neglected
               by
               the
               Apostle
               in
               their
               afflictions
               ,
               because
               hee
               did
               not
               come
               to
               them
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               such
               afflictions
               ,
               hee
               confirms
               his
               love
               and
               affection
               towards
               them
               in
               six
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               1.
               
               My
               absence
               from
               you
               was
               no
               less
               troublesome
               to
               mee
               ,
               than
               the
               absence
               of
               any
               father
               uses
               to
               bee
               from
               his
               children
               :
               Truly
               I
               sympathized
               with
               you
               ,
               as
               an
               orphane
               brother
               is
               wont
               to
               symphatize
               with
               his
               orphane
               brethren
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 a
                 short
                 ]
                 Arg.
              
               2.
               
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               not
               bee
               absent
               from
               you
               long
               ,
               but
               onely
               for
               a
               little
               time
               .
            
             
               
                 Not
                 in
                 heart
                 ]
                 Arg.
              
               3.
               
               I
               was
               not
               absent
               from
               you
               in
               heart
               and
               affection
               ,
               although
               in
               body
               .
            
             
               
                 More
                 abundantly
                 ]
                 Arg.
              
               4.
               
               By
               how
               much
               the
               more
               I
               am
               troubled
               for
               my
               absence
               from
               you
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               more
               abundantly
               I
               desire
               to
               see
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Wherefore
               wee
               would
               have
               come
               unto
               you
               (
               even
               I
               Paul
               )
               once
               and
               again
               ;
               But
               Satan
               hindred
               us
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               5.
               
               I
               was
               ready
               to
               come
               once
               and
               again
               that
               you
               might
               bee
               confirmed
               in
               faith
               ;
               but
               Satan
               prevented
               my
               business
               ,
               and
               cast
               many
               impediments
               in
               the
               way
               of
               my
               coming
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   19.
                
                 
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 our
                 hope
                 ,
                 or
                 joy
                 ,
                 or
                 crown
                 of
                 rejoycing
                 ?
                 Are
                 not
                 even
                 yee
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 ?
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 yee
                 are
                 our
                 glory
                 and
                 joy
                 .
              
            
             
               Arg.
               6.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               .
               My
               hope
               concerning
               your
               perseverance
               is
               so
               great
               ;
               my
               joy
               concerning
               your
               conversion
               is
               so
               great
               ;
               the
               crown
               of
               my
               glorying
               in
               the
               fruits
               of
               my
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               in
               you
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               bee
               accounted
               with
               the
               chiefest
               Churches
               converted
               to
               the
               faith
               by
               my
               Ministry
               .
               And
               unless
               yee
               were
               to
               bee
               esteemed
               such
               ,
               of
               whom
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               could
               I
               hope
               well
               ,
               rejoyce
               ,
               or
               glory
               ?
               Truly
               yee
               shall
               bee
               esteemed
               the
               chief
               amongst
               those
               that
               are
               converted
               by
               mee
               ,
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               our
               Lord
               at
               his
               coming
               ;
               which
               I
               confirm
               to
               you
               with
               a
               frequent
               affirmation
               :
               Therefore
               bee
               yee
               very
               fully
               perswaded
               of
               my
               friendly
               love
               towards
               you
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               hee
               goes
               on
               to
               confirm
               his
               love
               towards
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               establish
               them
               in
               the
               faith
               which
               hee
               had
               taught
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Wherefore
             when
             wee
             could
             no
             longer
             forbear
             ,
             wee
             thought
             it
             good
             to
             bee
             left
             at
             Athens
             alone
             :
          
           
             For
             this
             end
             hee
             produces
             ten
             Arguments
             :
             All
             which
             prove
             that
             the
             Thessalonians
             were
             most
             dear
             to
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             By
             reason
             of
             my
             desire
             of
             confirming
             you
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             tarry
             alone
             at
             Athens
             in
             many
             storms
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             than
             that
             yee
             should
             be
             longer
             destitute
             of
             consolation
             and
             confirmation
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             are
             most
             dear
             to
             mee
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             And
             sent
             Timotheus
             our
             brother
             and
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             fellow-labourer
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             
             Christ
             ,
             to
             establish
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             you
             concerning
             your
             Faith
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             I
             have
             sent
             unto
             you
             Timothy
             my
             very
             familar
             friend
             ,
             who
             although
             hee
             is
             my
             most
             intimate
             Brother
             ,
             and
             a
             faithful
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             my
             fellow-labourer
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             bee
             deprived
             of
             his
             company
             ,
             That
             yee
             might
             receive
             comfort
             and
             confirmation
             in
             the
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             most
             dear
             unto
             mee
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             That
             no
             man
             should
             bee
             moved
             by
             these
             afflictions
             :
             for
             your selves
             know
             that
             wee
             are
             appointed
             thereunto
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             I
             was
             more
             affraid
             ,
             lest
             yee
             should
             bee
             offended
             at
             my
             afflictions
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             I
             regarded
             my
             own
             trouble
             :
             Therefore
             I
             would
             have
             you
             now
             strengthened
             against
             this
             scandal
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             yee
             have
             learned
             out
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             wee
             Apostles
             before
             all
             others
             should
             suffer
             many
             afflictions
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             For
             verily
             when
             wee
             were
             with
             you
             ,
             wee
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             suffer
             tribulation
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             yee
             know
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             I
             had
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             afflictions
             for
             the
             Gospel
             did
             abide
             for
             mee
             ,
             as
             the
             event
             hath
             made
             it
             manifest
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             when
             I
             could
             no
             longer
             forbear
             ,
             I
             sent
             to
             know
             your
             Faith
             ,
             lest
             by
             some
             means
             the
             tempter
             have
             tempted
             you
             ,
             and
             our
             labour
             bee
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             I
             feared
             lest
             the
             Devil
             by
             some
             of
             his
             arts
             ,
             had
             moved
             you
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             my
             labour
             had
             been
             lost
             :
             Wherefore
             I
             have
             sent
             to
             you
             Timotheus
             ,
             who
             might
             understand
             your
             constancy
             in
             the
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             But
             now
             when
             Timotheus
             came
             from
             you
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             brought
             us
             good
             tidings
             of
             your
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             have
             good
             remembrance
             of
             us
             alwaies
             ,
             desiring
             greatly
             to
             see
             us
             ,
             as
             wee
             also
             to
             see
             you
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             I
             much
             rejoyce
             upon
             the
             message
             that
             Timotheus
             brought
             of
             your
             Faith
             towards
             Christ
             ,
             of
             your
             love
             towards
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             desire
             of
             seeing
             my
             face
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Therefore
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             wee
             were
             comforted
             over
             you
             in
             all
             our
             affliction
             and
             distress
             ,
             by
             your
             Faith
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             The
             consolation
             arising
             to
             mee
             from
             your
             Faith
             ,
             hath
             allayed
             ,
             and
             excelled
             all
             my
             grief
             ,
             which
             I
             took
             from
             the
             afflictions
             and
             necessities
             ,
             either
             lying
             upon
             ,
             or
             hanging
             over
             mee
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             For
             now
             wee
             live
             ,
             if
             yee
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             It
             shall
             bee
             certain
             happiness
             ,
             if
             you
             abide
             constant
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             yee
             bee
             most
             dear
             to
             mee
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             For
             what
             thanks
             can
             wee
             render
             to
             God
             again
             for
             you
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             joy
             wherewith
             wee
             joy
             for
             your
             sakes
             before
             our
             God
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ;
             so
             great
             occasion
             was
             offered
             mee
             of
             sincere
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             your
             perseverance
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             how
             great
             thanks
             to
             render
             to
             God
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Night
             and
             day
             praying
             exceedingly
             that
             wee
             might
             see
             your
             face
             ,
             and
             might
             perfect
             that
             which
             is
             lacking
             in
             your
             Faith
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             I
             continually
             pray
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             see
             your
             faces
             ,
             and
             amend
             the
             defects
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             and
             encrease
             the
             measure
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             opening
             to
             you
             more
             fully
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Now
             God
             himself
             and
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             direct
             our
             way
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             How
             dear
             yee
             are
             to
             mee
             ,
             yee
             may
             gather
             out
             of
             the
             summe
             of
             my
             prayer
             for
             you
             .
             There
             are
             three
             Articles
             of
             my
             prayer
             .
             (
             1
             )
             I
             alwaies
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             grant
             mee
             a
             prosperous
             journey
             to
             you
             ,
             whereby
             I
             might
             confirm
             you
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             make
             you
             to
             increase
             and
             abound
             in
             love
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             and
             towards
             all
             men
             ,
             even
             as
             wee
             do
             towards
             you
             :
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Also
             I
             pray
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             grant
             you
             encrease
             and
             abundance
             of
             love
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             and
             towards
             all
             ,
             as
             my
             love
             abounds
             towards
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             To
             the
             end
             hee
             may
             stablish
             your
             hearts
             unblameable
             in
             holiness
             before
             God
             ,
             even
             our
             Father
             ,
             at
             the
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Saints
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             stablish
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             make
             your
             consciences
             unblameable
             in
             true
             holiness
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Father
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             ,
             at
             the
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Saints
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Angels
             and
             men
             )
             yee
             may
             not
             bee
             ashamed
             :
             Therefore
             do
             none
             of
             you
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             yee
             are
             most
             dear
             to
             mee
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               HEE
               passes
               from
               his
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               to
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               containeth
               Exhortations
               and
               Precepts
               to
               duties
               of
               holiness
               .
               The
               Doctrine
               concerning
               the
               resurrection
               and
               last
               judgement
               being
               by
               the
               way
               taken
               in
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               are
               two
               :
               The
               former
               is
               
                 Hortatory
                 ,
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
              
               the
               other
               
                 consolatory
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             then
             wee
             beseech
             you
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             exhort
             you
             by
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             that
             as
             yee
             have
             received
             of
             us
             how
             yee
             ought
             to
             walk
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             so
             yee
             would
             abound
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             containeth
             seven
             Exhortations
             .
             First
             Is
             general
             ,
             That
             they
             bee
             mindful
             of
             those
             things
             which
             they
             heard
             from
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             profit
             in
             the
             endeavour
             of
             living
             holily
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             daily
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             excel
             themselves
             ;
             Hee
             adds
             four
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             I
             an
             Apostle
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             friendly
             desire
             that
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Yee
               ought
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             This
             is
             necessary
             for
             those
             that
             are
             justified
             :
             For
             it
             behoves
             you
             so
             to
             walk
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             yee
             know
             what
             Commandements
             wee
             gave
             you
             ,
             by
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Yee
             have
             already
             upon
             this
             account
             received
             commands
             from
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             this
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             your
             sanctification
             ,
             that
             yee
             should
             abstain
             from
             fornication
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             yee
             bee
             sanctified
             in
             soul
             as
             well
             as
             in
             body
             ;
             which
             Will
             whosoever
             endeavoureth
             to
             obey
             ,
             shall
             please
             God.
             
          
           
             
               That
               yee
               abstain
               ]
               Exhort
            
             .
             2.
             
             Is
             special
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             three
             branches
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             they
             abstain
             from
             all
             fornication
             or
             filthy
             lust
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             That
             every
             one
             of
             you
             should
             know
             how
             to
             possess
             his
             vessel
             in
             sanctification
             and
             honour
             :
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             That
             every
             one
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             continually
             keep
             his
             body
             ,
             as
             a
             vessel
             consecrated
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             chastity
             and
             honour
             ,
             to
             uses
             sanctified
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             defile
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Not
             in
             the
             lust
             of
             concupiscence
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             which
             know
             not
             God
             :
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             That
             they
             endeavour
             to
             extinguish
             the
             feverish
             heats
             and
             flames
             of
             inward
             concupiscence
             .
             Of
             which
             Exhortation
             there
             is
             a
             reason
             given
             ,
             lest
             they
             bee
             like
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             known
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             distinguished
             from
             them
             by
             honesty
             ,
             or
             purity
             and
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             That
             no
             man
             go
             beyond
             and
             defraud
             his
             Brother
             in
             any
             matter
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             avenger
             
             of
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             wee
             also
             have
             fore-warned
             you
             ,
             and
             testified
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             3.
             
             Concerning
             the
             avoiding
             Covetousness
             ,
             lest
             they
             by
             deceit
             ,
             violence
             ,
             or
             evil
             arts
             ,
             purchase
             their
             own
             profits
             by
             others
             losses
             ,
             in
             oppressing
             or
             deceiving
             their
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             
               For
               a
               Revenger
            
             ]
             Hee
             adds
             five
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             God
             will
             revenge
             such
             kind
             of
             injuries
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             As
             I
             have
             before
             admonished
             you
             ,
             so
             I
             also
             again
             admonish
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             beseech
             you
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             that
             yee
             take
             heed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             For
             God
             hath
             not
             called
             us
             unto
             uncleanness
             ,
             but
             unto
             holiness
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             From
             the
             end
             of
             our
             calling
             ,
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             that
             wee
             defile
             our selves
             with
             any
             kind
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             bee
             sanctified
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             virtue
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Hee
             therefore
             that
             despiseth
             ,
             despiseth
             not
             man
             ,
             but
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             also
             given
             unto
             us
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Because
             hee
             that
             doth
             not
             obey
             this
             Exhortation
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             rejecting
             divine
             authority
             .
          
           
             
               Who
               also
               ]
               Reas.
            
             5.
             
             Because
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             Spirit
             to
             us
             true
             Christians
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             may
             discern
             what
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             what
             is
             an
             abomination
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             judgements
             hang
             over
             sinners
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             But
             as
             touching
             Brotherly
             love
             ,
             yee
             need
             not
             that
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             :
             for
             yee
             your selves
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             to
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             4.
             
             To
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             ,
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             kindness
             towards
             all
             :
             The
             Reasons
             are
             three
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             yee
             are
             so
             propense
             to
             this
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             much
             necessary
             to
             urge
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Yee
             are
             already
             taught
             ,
             that
             yee
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             And
             indeed
             yee
             do
             it
             towards
             all
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             all
             Macedonia
             :
             but
             wee
             beseech
             you
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             yee
             increase
             more
             and
             more
             ,
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             .
             Now
             yee
             have
             really
             shewn
             this
             kindness
             towards
             all
             your
             Brethren
             near
             about
             you
             :
             Therefore
             go
             forwards
             ,
             and
             excel
             in
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               And
               that
               yee
               study
               to
               bee
               quiet
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               your
               own
               business
               ,
               and
               to
               work
               with
               your
               own
               hands
               ,
               (
               as
               wee
               commanded
               you
               .
               )
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               yee
               may
               walk
               honestly
               toward
               them
               that
               are
               without
               ,
               and
               that
               yee
               may
               have
               lack
               of
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             There
             follows
             other
             three
             Exhortations
             briefly
             conjoyned
             in
             these
             
               two
               verses
            
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             5.
             
             That
             yee
             bee
             not
             curious
             ,
             looking
             into
             other
             mens
             businesses
             ,
             but
             carry
             your selves
             quietly
             ,
             and
             pleasingly
             .
          
           
             
               To
               work
               ]
               Exhort
            
             .
             6.
             
             That
             yee
             bee
             not
             idle
             ,
             but
             take
             care
             about
             your
             private
             matters
             ,
             and
             do
             your
             businesses
             ,
             work
             with
             your
             own
             hands
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             commanded
             you
             before
             .
          
           
             
               That
               yee
               ]
               Exhort
            
             .
             7.
             
             Carry
             your selves
             decently
             towards
             those
             ,
             and
             before
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             these
             duties
             strive
             amongst
             your selves
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             for
             matter
             of
             honour
             ;
             for
             this
             end
             especially
             besides
             others
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             have
             no
             need
             to
             beg
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             houshold
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             that
             are
             without
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               But
               I
               would
               not
               have
               you
               bee
               ignorant
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               concerning
               them
               which
               are
               asleep
               ,
               that
               yee
               sorrow
               not
               ,
               even
               as
               others
               which
               have
               no
               hope
               ,
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               containeth
               matter
               of
               consolation
               against
               the
               immoderate
               mourning
               for
               the
               death
               of
               friends
               ,
               which
               hee
               disswades
               them
               from
               by
               two
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               1.
               
               Immoderate
               mourning
               belongs
               to
               Heathens
               and
               Infidels
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               hope
               of
               the
               resurrection
               :
               Therefore
               immoderate
               mourning
               doth
               not
               become
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               For
               if
               wee
               beleeve
               that
               Iesus
               died
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               ,
               even
               so
               them
               also
               which
               sleep
               in
               Iesus
               ,
               will
               God
               bring
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               2.
               
               How
               certain
               soever
               wee
               beleeve
               that
               Christ
               is
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               so
               certainly
               wee
               may
               also
               know
               that
               the
               faithful
               dead
               in
               Christ
               shall
               rise
               again
               ,
               and
               bee
               presented
               alive
               in
               the
               company
               of
               Christ
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               must
               have
               a
               care
               of
               immoderate
               mourning
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               For
               this
               wee
               say
               unto
               you
               by
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               wee
               which
               are
               alive
               ,
               and
               remain
               unto
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               not
               prevent
               them
               which
               are
               asleep
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               consolation
               may
               bee
               strong
               ,
               by
               revelation
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               hee
               fore-tells
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               resurrection
               ;
               which
               is
               contained
               in
               these
               six
               Articles
               .
            
             
               Artic.
               1.
               
               The
               faithful
               that
               are
               alive
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               not
               prevent
               the
               resurrection
               of
               those
               that
               are
               dead
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               For
               the
               Lord
               himself
               shall
               descend
               from
               Heaven
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Arch-Angel
               and
               with
               the
               Trump
               of
               God
               :
               and
               the
               dead
               in
               Christ
               shall
               rise
               first
               .
            
             
               Artic.
               2.
               
               Christ
               shall
               descend
               from
               Heaven
               with
               all
               his
               Angels
               .
            
             
               
                 With
                 the
                 voice
                 ]
                 Artic.
              
               3.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               his
               comming
               shall
               bee
               with
               much
               expression
               of
               authority
               and
               majesty
               ,
               for
               as
               the
               chief
               Judge
               hee
               shall
               command
               by
               his
               authority
               ,
               that
               every
               element
               give
               up
               their
               dead
               ,
               from
               whereupon
               all
               the
               dead
               shall
               bee
               gathered
               together
               to
               his
               Tribunal
               ,
               but
               his
               command
               shall
               bee
               promulged
               by
               some
               chief
               Angel
               ,
               the
               Trumpet
               shall
               sound
               ,
               or
               a
               voice
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               the
               sound
               shall
               bee
               heard
               in
               all
               places
               where
               the
               dead
               are
               to
               bee
               raised
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 they
                 ]
                 Artic.
              
               4.
               
               The
               dead
               in
               Christ
               shall
               arise
               ,
               before
               the
               living
               shall
               bee
               changed
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Then
               wee
               which
               are
               alive
               and
               remain
               ,
               shall
               bee
               caught
               together
               with
               them
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Air
               ;
               and
               so
               shall
               wee
               ever
               bee
               with
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Artic.
               5.
               
               The
               faithful
               that
               are
               alive
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               being
               changed
               suddenly
               ,
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               in
               the
               twinckling
               of
               an
               eye
               ,
               from
               mortality
               to
               immortality
               ,
               shall
               bee
               caught
               up
               together
               with
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               raised
               ,
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Air.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 so
                 ]
                 Artic.
              
               6.
               
               The
               Saints
               after
               judgement
               shall
               go
               with
               the
               Lord
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               shall
               remain
               with
               him
               to
               eternity
               .
               Hee
               speaks
               nothing
               concerning
               the
               Reprobates
               ,
               because
               consolation
               doth
               not
               pertain
               to
               them
               ;
               neither
               concerning
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               dye
               ,
               can
               any
               comfort
               bee
               taken
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Wherefore
               comfort
               one
               another
               with
               th●se
               words
               .
            
             
               Hee
               applies
               a
               Prophecy
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               Resurrection
               every
               Beleever
               should
               seek
               comfort
               in
               his
               grief
               ,
               and
               also
               should
               administer
               it
               to
               other
               Beleevers
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               HEE
               proceeds
               in
               the
               same
               Argument
               .
               There
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               continues
               the
               Doctrine
               concerning
               Christs
               comming
               to
               the
               general
               judgement
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 6.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               hee
               brings
               divers
               Exhortations
               to
               all
               kind
               of
               Christian
               virtues
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
              
               
               In
               the
               third
               the
               Epilogue
               and
               Conclusion
               of
               the
               whole
               Epistle
               is
               contained
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             But
             of
             the
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             yee
             have
             no
             need
             that
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             added
             four
             other
             Articles
             concerning
             the
             Lords
             comming
             .
          
           
           
             Art.
             1.
             
             The
             time
             and
             hour
             of
             the
             Lords
             coming
             is
             not
             revealed
             ,
             but
             lyeth
             hid
             in
             the
             secrets
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             expedient
             to
             inquire
             curiously
             ,
             or
             write
             any
             thing
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             your selves
             know
             perfectly
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             so
             cometh
             as
             a
             th●ef
             in
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             Artic.
             2.
             
             Containing
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             former
             .
             No
             less
             suddenly
             will
             Christ
             come
             ,
             than
             a
             thief
             in
             the
             night
             is
             wont
             ,
             suddenly
             to
             creep
             into
             other
             mens
             houses
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             when
             they
             shall
             say
             peace
             and
             safety
             ,
             then
             sudden
             destruction
             cometh
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             travel
             upon
             a
             woman
             with
             childe
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             escape
             .
          
           
             Art.
             3.
             
             Explicating
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             applying
             it
             to
             impenitent
             .
             As
             unawares
             ,
             certainly
             and
             necessarily
             the
             pains
             of
             travel
             ceize
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             with
             childe
             ;
             so
             the
             unexpected
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             anger
             shall
             ceize
             upon
             impenitent
             secure
             sinners
             on
             the
             sudden
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             But
             yee
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             darkness
             ,
             that
             that
             day
             should
             overtake
             you
             as
             a
             thief
             .
          
           
             Art.
             4.
             
             In
             which
             hee
             further
             explains
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             applies
             it
             to
             the
             consolation
             of
             the
             faithful
             ;
             Yee
             beleevers
             need
             not
             fear
             that
             day
             ,
             because
             yee
             lye
             not
             in
             the
             darkness
             of
             sin
             and
             ignorance
             :
             The
             last
             day
             cannot
             (
             as
             a
             Thief
             in
             the
             night
             )
             take
             hold
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Yee
             are
             all
             the
             children
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             the
             day
             :
             wee
             are
             not
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             nor
             of
             darkness
             .
          
           
             Hee
             gives
             a
             reason
             ,
             because
             as
             many
             as
             truly
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             the
             sons
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             living
             in
             the
             light
             of
             faith
             and
             godliness
             :
             And
             therefore
             none
             of
             us
             can
             bee
             in
             bondage
             to
             ignorance
             and
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               Therefore
               let
               us
               not
               sleep
               ,
               as
               do
               others
               ;
               but
               let
               us
               watch
               ,
               and
               bee
               sober
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               containeth
               thirteen
               Exhortations
               to
               Christian
               duties
               :
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               1.
               
               An
               Exhortation
               inferred
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               last
               Judgement
               ,
               to
               watchfulness
               and
               sobriety
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               expect
               that
               day
               without
               fear
               .
               That
               wee
               may
               not
               (
               sayes
               hee
               )
               sleep
               or
               indulge
               our selves
               in
               our
               sins
               ,
               as
               Infidels
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               studying
               moderation
               in
               all
               earthly
               things
               ,
               wee
               may
               earnestly
               endeavour
               after
               works
               of
               holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               For
               they
               that
               sleep
               ,
               sleep
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               bee
               drunken
               ,
               are
               drunken
               in
               the
               night
               .
            
             
               The
               Reasons
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               are
               six
               :
            
             
               Reas.
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               which
               sleep
               securely
               ,
               and
               give
               themselves
               to
               drunkenness
               ,
               use
               to
               do
               that
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               in
               darkness
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               become
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               But
               let
               us
               who
               are
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               bee
               sober
               ,
               putting
               on
               the
               breast-plate
               of
               faith
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               for
               an
               helmet
               the
               hope
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               2.
               
               Because
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               childr●n
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               live
               in
               the
               light
               of
               faith
               are
               engaged
               to
               endeavour
               after
               sobriety
               of
               body
               and
               minde
               .
            
             
               
                 Putting
                 off
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               3.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               .
               Because
               Christians
               ought
               to
               live
               as
               in
               a
               warfare
               ,
               armed
               with
               spiritual
               Armour
               ,
               putting
               on
               Faith
               and
               Love
               as
               a
               breast-plate
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 hope
                 of
                 salvation
              
               as
               an
               helmet
               :
               Hee
               adds
               Love
               to
               Faith
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               acknowledge
               that
               faith
               alone
               for
               a
               breast-plate
               ,
               which
               worketh
               by
               love
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               For
               God
               hath
               not
               appointed
               us
               to
               wrath
               ▪
               bu●
               to
               obtain
               salvation
               by
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               Reas.
               4.
               
               God
               hath
               not
               predestinated
               us
               to
               wrath
               :
               Therefore
               let
               us
               not
               indulge
               our
               lusts
               and
               vitious
               desires
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               cometh
               upon
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
            
             
               
                 By
                 the
                 Lord
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               5.
               
               God
               hath
               chosen
               and
               predestinated
               us
               to
               salvation
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               let
               us
               strive
               unto
               salvation
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               Who
               dyed
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               whether
               wee
               wake
               or
               sleep
               ,
               wee
               should
               live
               together
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               6.
               
               Because
               Christ
               for
               this
               end
               dyed
               for
               us
               ,
               not
               that
               wee
               should
               walk
               and
               live
               with
               the
               devil
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               sin
               ,
               but
               that
               wee
               should
               walk
               and
               live
               with
               him
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               holiness
               ,
               whether
               waking
               or
               sleep●ing
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               in
               obedience
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               dying
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               his
               quickning
               life
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               must
               not
               sleep
               in
               sin
               ,
               but
               awake
               in
               the
               works
               of
               holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               Wherefore
               comfort
               your selves
               together
               ,
               and
               edifie
               one
               another
               ,
               even
               as
               also
               ye
               do
               .
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               2.
               
               Inferred
               from
               the
               former
               ;
               That
               they
               mutually
               exhort
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               and
               build
               up
               one
               another
               in
               faith
               and
               holiness
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               for
               the
               present
               their
               obedience
               to
               this
               precept
               is
               commended
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               And
               wee
               beseech
               you
               brethren
               ,
               to
               know
               them
               which
               labour
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               admonish
               you
               :
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               3.
               
               Which
               appertains
               to
               the
               people
               ;
               That
               they
               observe
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               assembly
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               teaching
               &
               governing
               those
               which
               laboured
               amongst
               them
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               who
               were
               over
               them
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               ruling
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               their
               duty
               ,
               did
               admonish
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               need
               :
               Concerning
               these
               hee
               commands
               them
               ,
               that
               as
               Saints
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               became
               thankful
               persons
               ,
               they
               acknowledge
               in
               heart
               ,
               words
               ,
               and
               deeds
               ,
               all
               the
               Presbyters
               appointed
               for
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               to
               their
               salvation
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               Reasons
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               :
            
             
               Reas.
               1.
               
               Because
               I
               an
               Apostle
               do
               lovingly
               and
               earnestly
               desire
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 Did
                 labour
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               2.
               
               Because
               Ministers
               are
               worthy
               of
               this
               honour
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               labour
               for
               your
               edification
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               you
               ,
               or
               govern
               you
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               matters
               ,
               and
               those
               things
               which
               pertain
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               do
               with
               authority
               admonish
               you
               of
               your
               duties
               both
               privately
               and
               publickly
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               And
               to
               esteem
               them
               very
               highly
               in
               love
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               .
               And
               bee
               at
               peace
               among
               your selves
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               3.
               
               Because
               the
               work
               of
               God
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               which
               the
               faithful
               Ministers
               earnestly
               endeavour
               ,
               requireth
               ,
               that
               after
               a
               singular
               manner
               they
               bee
               beloved
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               esteemed
               very
               highly
               ,
            
             
               
                 And
                 peace
                 ]
                 E●●●rt
              
               .
               4.
               
               Chiefly
               to
               the
               people
               ;
               That
               they
               bee
               at
               peace
               both
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Pastors
               from
               whom
               the
               Devil
               is
               wont
               to
               alienate
               the
               mindes
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               even
               when
               the
               Pastors
               deserve
               best
               at
               their
               hands
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Now
               wee
               ex●ort
               you
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               warn
               them
               that
               are
               ●●ruly
               ,
               comfort
               the
               fe●ble-minded
               ,
               support
               the
               weak
               ,
               bee
               patient
               toward
               all
               men
               .
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               5.
               
               To
               the
               P●●sbyters
               (
               which
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               hee
               distinguished
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               here
               hee
               describes
               them
               from
               their
               Offices
               ,
               which
               especially
               belong
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ▪
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               their
               Office
               )
               That
               they
               diligently
               execute
               their
               Office
               ,
               by
               admonishing
               those
               that
               live
               dissolutely
               ,
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               by
               comforting
               the
               feeble
               ,
               by
               supporting
               the
               weak
               in
               their
               love
               ;
               lastly
               by
               shewing
               a
               gentle
               minde
               towards
               all
               :
               Lest
               if
               they
               should
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               abusing
               their
               authority
               ,
               they
               hinder
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               which
               they
               intend
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               See
               that
               none
               render
               evil
               for
               evil
               unto
               any
               m●n
               ,
               but
               ●ver
               follow
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ;
               both
               among
               your selves
               and
               to
               all
               men
               .
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               6.
               
               Promiscuously
               to
               all
               :
               That
               they
               abstaining
               from
               〈◊〉
               revenge
               ,
               follow
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               as
               well
               mutually
               among
               themselves
               as
               towards
               〈◊〉
               tha●
               are
               without
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Rejoyce
               evermore
               .
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               7.
               
               That
               rooted
               by
               faith
               in
               the
               free
               love
               of
               God
               towards
               them
               ,
               they
               endeavour
               through
               Christ
               and
               
               his
               Righteousness
               imputed
               to
               life
               eternal
               ,
               to
               rejoyce
               and
               advance
               Peace
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               both
               in
               prosperity
               and
               adversity
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
               .
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               8.
               
               That
               they
               look
               towards
               God
               in
               every
               condition
               ,
               prosperity
               and
               adversity
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               business
               ,
               praying
               as
               the
               matter
               required
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               In
               every
               thing
               give
               thanks
               :
               For
               this
               is
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               concerning
               you
               .
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               9.
               
               That
               seeing
               they
               know
               that
               all
               things
               fall
               out
               for
               good
               to
               those
               that
               love
               God
               ,
               they
               should
               in
               every
               condition
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               in
               adversity
               ,
               seek
               for
               matter
               of
               thanksgiving
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 For
                 this
              
               ]
               The
               Reason
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               is
               ,
               because
               God
               requireth
               this
               duty
               from
               all
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               from
               Christians
               ,
               upon
               whom
               hee
               hath
               poured
               forth
               his
               grace
               and
               love
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Quench
               not
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               10.
               
               That
               they
               stifle
               not
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               whatsoever
               ,
               either
               by
               negligence
               ,
               or
               by
               evil-doing
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               they
               continually
               stir
               up
               ,
               and
               daily
               encrease
               them
               by
               labour
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               or
               all
               other
               means
               sanctified
               by
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Despise
               not
               prophesyings
               .
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               11.
               
               That
               they
               contemn
               or
               neglect
               not
               the
               holy
               publick
               exercises
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Churches
               do
               interpret
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               Prove
               all
               things
               :
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               12.
               
               That
               they
               do
               not
               rashly
               embrace
               every
               thing
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               examine
               every
               thing
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Divine
               Word
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               analogy
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               constantly
               hold
               ,
               and
               strongly
               defend
               that
               which
               is
               sound
               and
               good
               ,
               and
               found
               acceptable
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               Abstain
               from
               all
               appearance
               of
               evil
               .
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               13.
               
               That
               they
               take
               heed
               not
               onely
               of
               that
               which
               is
               evil
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               their
               conversations
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               every
               thing
               that
               hath
               the
               appearance
               of
               evil
               :
               of
               which
               sort
               are
               dangerous
               phrases
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               indifferency
               in
               practice
               ,
               which
               because
               of
               the
               appearance
               of
               evil
               ,
               may
               yeeld
               offence
               to
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               And
               the
               very
               God
               of
               Peace
               sanctifie
               you
               wholly
               ,
               and
               I
               pray
               God
               your
               whole
               Spirit
               ,
               soul
               ,
               and
               body
               bee
               preserved
               blameless
               unto
               the
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               containeth
               the
               Epilogue
               or
               Conclusion
               ,
               whereof
               there
               are
               six
               Articles
               .
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               praies
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
               ,
               or
               the
               fountain
               of
               holiness
               and
               happiness
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               more
               and
               more
               sanctifie
               them
               .
               (
               1
               )
               As
               to
               the
               Spirit
               or
               mind
               (
               already
               illuminated
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               )
               which
               is
               the
               supream
               faculty
               of
               the
               rational
               soul.
               (
               2
               )
               As
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               or
               will
               and
               affections
               ,
               and
               (
               3
               )
               As
               to
               the
               body
               or
               outward
               actions
               ,
               that
               so
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               when
               the
               holiness
               of
               the
               faithful
               is
               to
               bee
               perfected
               ,
               there
               may
               bee
               nothing
               found
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               blameless
               and
               commendable
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               Faithful
               is
               hee
               that
               calleth
               you
               ,
               who
               also
               will
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               Artic.
               2.
               
               In
               which
               hee
               certifies
               them
               ,
               concerning
               Gods
               hearing
               the
               preceding
               prayer
               .
               (
               1
               )
               From
               Gods
               preceding
               efficacious
               vocation
               .
               (
               2
               )
               From
               the
               faithfulness
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               performs
               that
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               which
               hee
               calls
               them
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               de●●rt
               a
               good
               work
               begun
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Brethren
               ,
               pray
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               Artic.
               3.
               
               Wherein
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               not
               disdain
               to
               ask
               the
               help
               of
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               least
               amongst
               the
               faithful
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               Greet
               all
               the
               Brethren
               with
               an
               holy
               kiss
               .
            
             
               Artic.
               4.
               
               Wherein
               hee
               salutes
               all
               the
               Brethren
               in
               his
               own
               name
               ,
               by
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               no
               less
               lovingly
               ,
               than
               if
               hee
               had
               saluted
               them
               ,
               being
               present
               ,
               with
               the
               ordinary
               sign
               of
               salutation
               ,
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               with
               a
               kiss
               ,
               not
               counterfeited
               ,
               but
               proceeding
               from
               Christian
               love
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
              
               
               I
               charge
               you
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               this
               Epistle
               bee
               read
               unto
               all
               the
               holy
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               Artic.
               5.
               
               Wherein
               hee
               commands
               and
               charges
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               Ministers
               or
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               to
               whom
               immediately
               it
               appears
               that
               this
               Epistle
               was
               sent
               )
               would
               produce
               this
               part
               of
               Scripture
               for
               the
               common
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               take
               care
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               bee
               publishly
               ,
               read
               threatning
               divine
               revenge
               ,
               except
               they
               published
               it
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               The
               Grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               bee
               with
               you
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Artic.
               6.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               concludes
               the
               whole
               Epistle
               ,
               by
               wishing
               to
               them
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               containeth
               in
               it self
               all
               good
               things
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Second
           Epistle
           of
           Paul
           to
           the
           THESSALONIANS
           ,
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             CONTENTS
             .
          
           
             THe
             occasion
             of
             writing
             this
             Epistle
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             this
             :
             Some
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             abused
             the
             Doctrine
             touching
             the
             suddain
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             to
             negligence
             in
             their
             Vocations
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             wasting
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             was
             no
             need
             that
             they
             should
             care
             for
             their
             Estates
             any
             more
             ,
             seeing
             Christ
             was
             about
             to
             come
             ,
             perhaps
             to
             morrow
             ,
             perhaps
             the
             day
             after
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             suppose
             ,
             but
             others
             did
             abuse
             the
             simplicity
             and
             mistake
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             intending
             to
             live
             upon
             the
             goods
             of
             others
             ,
             left
             off
             working
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             the
             persecution
             of
             enemies
             did
             rage
             ,
             and
             concurred
             to
             cherish
             this
             errour
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             writes
             this
             second
             Epistle
             to
             them
             ,
             solves
             the
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             all
             comforts
             them
             against
             persecutions
             or
             afflictions
             ,
             
               Chap.
               1.
               
               Secondly
            
             ,
             Hee
             explains
             the
             Doctrine
             touching
             Christs
             comming
             ,
             which
             will
             approach
             before
             the
             Antichristian
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             true
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             should
             appear
             ,
             and
             bee
             discovered
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             
               Chap.
               2.
               
               Lastly
            
             ,
             Hee
             exhorts
             them
             to
             Christian
             duties
             ,
             and
             namely
             ,
             to
             Diligence
             in
             every
             ones
             vocation
             ,
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
                 
                 PAul
              
               and
               Sylvanus
               ,
               and
               Timotheus
               ,
               unto
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Thessalonians
               in
               God
               our
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
            
             
               2.
               
               Grace
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               Peace
               from
               God
               our
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Epistle
             the
             same
             persons
             salute
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             which
             did
             in
             the
             former
             :
             Here
             is
             nothing
             said
             as
             touching
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             former
             Epistle
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             all
             confirmed
             sufficiently
             in
             this
             Church
             concerning
             Pauls
             Apostleship
             ;
             onely
             mentioning
             their
             communion
             with
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             distinguishes
             this
             Church
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             assemblies
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             unbeleeving
             Jews
             ;
             by
             wishing
             them
             both
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             ,
             hee
             certifies
             them
             of
             all
             things
             which
             make
             to
             eternal
             salvation
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             bee
             communicated
             to
             them
             from
             God
             through
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Wee
             are
             bound
             to
             thank
             God
             alwaies
             for
             you
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             meet
             ,
             because
             that
             your
             Faith
             groweth
             exceedingly
             ,
             and
             the
             charity
             of
             every
             one
             of
             you
             all
             towards
             each
             other
             aboundeth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             remaining
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             by
             giving
             God
             thanks
             for
             them
             ,
             hee
             also
             confirms
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             administers
             to
             them
             comfort
             against
             all
             the
             rage
             of
             persecutors
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             were
             vexed
             .
             The
             Arguments
             of
             comfort
             and
             confirmation
             of
             their
             Faith
             are
             eight
             :
             All
             which
             do
             prove
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             bee
             comforted
             in
             their
             persecutions
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             The
             condition
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             (
             if
             I
             may
             judge
             )
             is
             most
             happy
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             all
             yee
             (
             none
             excepted
             as
             far
             as
             can
             bee
             known
             )
             embrace
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             with
             a
             sincere
             Faith
             ,
             and
             one
             another
             with
             a
             sincere
             love
             ,
             and
             proceed
             in
             both
             virtues
             ,
             daily
             abounding
             more
             and
             more
             in
             both
             virtues
             :
             Therefore
             whatsoever
             your
             condition
             is
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             comforted
             and
             strengthened
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             So
             that
             wee
             our selves
             glory
             in
             you
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             your
             patience
             and
             Faith
             in
             all
             your
             persecutions
             and
             tribulations
             that
             yee
             endure
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             The
             constancy
             of
             your
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             which
             you
             suffer
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             compelled
             to
             praise
             you
             ,
             before
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             you
             out
             for
             an
             example
             to
             others
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             comforted
             and
             strengthened
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Which
             is
             a
             manifest
             token
             of
             the
             righteous
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             bee
             counted
             worthy
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             which
             yee
             also
             suffer
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Your
             afflictions
             which
             yee
             suffer
             by
             those
             impious
             persecutors
             ,
             are
             a
             manifest
             token
             that
             there
             will
             at
             length
             bee
             a
             general
             judgement
             ,
             wherein
             it
             shall
             go
             ill
             with
             the
             bad
             ,
             and
             well
             with
             the
             good
             ,
             when
             you
             shall
             be
             pronounced
             meet
             through
             the
             divine
             favour
             to
             injoy
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             yee
             suffer
             many
             evils
             for
             promoting
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               Seeing
               it
               is
               a
               righteous
               thing
               with
               God
               to
               recompence
               tribulation
               to
               them
               that
               trouble
               you
               :
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               to
               you
               who
               are
               troubled
               ,
               rest
               with
               us
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               shall
               bee
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               with
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               ,
            
             
               8.
               
               In
               flaming
               fire
               ,
               taking
               vengeance
               of
               them
               that
               know
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospel
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               9.
               
               Who
               shall
               bee
               punished
               with
               everlasting
               destruction
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               power
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Explaining
             the
             former
             :
             God
             in
             his
             justice
             will
             punish
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             your
             persecutors
             ,
             and
             will
             set
             you
             at
             liberty
             from
             all
             evil
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             comforted
             ,
             and
             strengthened
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               With
               us
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             Yee
             shall
             at
             length
             obtain
             ,
             together
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             with
             others
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             your
             fellow-souldiers
             ,
             rest
             from
             all
             evil
             and
             misery
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             together
             with
             us
             to
             bee
             comforted
             ,
             and
             strengthened
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               In
               the
               Revelation
               ]
               Argum.
            
             6.
             
             From
             those
             circumstances
             of
             the
             last
             judgement
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             revenge
             terrible
             ,
             that
             shall
             bee
             taken
             upon
             them
             .
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             shall
             bee
             made
             manifest
             and
             visibly
             come
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             a
             Judge
             and
             avenger
             of
             injuries
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             mighty
             Angels
             shall
             accompany
             him
             ,
             who
             shall
             execute
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             (
             3
             )
             Hee
             shall
             kindle
             a
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             wherein
             this
             whole
             world
             shall
             burn
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Hee
             shall
             bee
             revenged
             of
             all
             those
             that
             are
             found
             destitute
             of
             saving
             knowledge
             (
             which
             is
             joyned
             with
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             )
             and
             that
             have
             not
             obeyed
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             (
             5
             )
             Then
             the
             wicked
             shall
             bee
             punished
             with
             everlasting
             destruction
             .
             (
             6
             )
             This
             punishment
             shall
             bee
             inflicted
             by
             an
             angry
             Judge
             ,
             who
             shall
             eternally
             cast
             them
             out
             from
             his
             presence
             .
          
           
             
               From
               his
               presence
            
             ]
             (
             7
             )
             The
             Lord
             shall
             manifest
             to
             all
             how
             glorious
             his
             power
             is
             ,
             by
             punishing
             them
             mightily
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             comforted
             and
             confirmed
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             When
             hee
             shall
             come
             to
             bee
             glorified
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             admired
             in
             all
             them
             that
             beleeve
             (
             because
             our
             testimony
             among
             you
             was
             beleeved
             )
             in
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Of
             consolation
             ,
             from
             those
             circumstances
             of
             the
             last
             judgement
             ,
             which
             make
             the
             glorious
             and
             joyful
             redemption
             of
             the
             godly
             :
             For
             (
             1
             )
             In
             the
             same
             day
             wherein
             Christ
             will
             destroy
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             hee
             will
             set
             at
             liberty
             his
             faithful
             ones
             ,
             and
             especially
             you
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Hee
             will
             communicate
             his
             glory
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             will
             manifest
             his
             glory
             for
             their
             glorification
             .
             (
             3
             )
             His
             glory
             shall
             surpass
             all
             our
             hope
             and
             apprehension
             ;
             for
             Christ
             shall
             bee
             admired
             in
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             glory
             communicated
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Hee
             will
             shew
             his
             glory
             in
             all
             that
             beleeve
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             shall
             bee
             no
             beleever
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             shall
             not
             bee
             admired
             :
             by
             the
             way
             hee
             gives
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             consolation
             applied
             to
             them
             ,
             Because
             the
             Thessalonians
             had
             beleeved
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Apostle
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             dare
             confidently
             apply
             the
             afore-said
             consolation
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             indeed
             they
             shall
             finde
             in
             that
             day
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Wherefore
             also
             wee
             pray
             alwaies
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             our
             God
             would
             count
             you
             worthy
             of
             this
             calling
             ,
             and
             fulfil
             all
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             goodness
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             Faith
             with
             power
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Of
             comforting
             and
             confirming
             them
             in
             Faith.
             Yee
             have
             our
             continual
             prayers
             ,
             that
             yeee
             may
             happily
             attain
             your
             end
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             comforted
             in
             your
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             strengthened
             in
             Faith.
             There
             are
             four
             Articles
             of
             his
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Artic.
             1.
             
             I
             pray
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             (
             who
             is
             ours
             by
             a
             free
             Covenant
             )
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             make
             you
             meet
             for
             the
             vocation
             or
             glory
             whereunto
             you
             are
             called
             .
             This
             Article
             ascribes
             as
             well
             the
             glory
             unto
             which
             wee
             are
             called
             ,
             to
             the
             grace
             or
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             the
             preparation
             which
             leads
             us
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
               And
               fulfil
               ]
               Artic.
            
             2.
             
             I
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             fulfil
             all
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             goodness
             according
             to
             his
             free
             bounty
             towards
             you
             .
             In
             which
             Article
             hee
             shews
             that
             not
             onely
             salvation
             ,
             but
             all
             means
             to
             salvation
             ,
             are
             founded
             in
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             acknowledging
             nothing
             except
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               And
               the
               work
               of
               Faith
               ]
               Artic.
            
             3.
             
             I
             pray
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             compleat
             the
             work
             of
             Faith
             with
             power
             in
             you
             .
             In
             which
             Article
             hee
             affirms
             Faith
             to
             bee
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             hee
             works
             in
             his
             ,
             and
             hee
             determines
             the
             beginning
             ,
             increase
             ,
             and
             perfecting
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             part
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Hee
             shews
             that
             Faith
             is
             not
             onely
             not
             a
             work
             of
             our
             power
             ,
             but
             exceeds
             whatsoever
             can
             
             bee
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             requires
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             can
             neither
             bee
             begun
             ,
             or
             continue
             ,
             or
             bee
             increased
             ,
             or
             compleated
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             That
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             may
             bee
             glorified
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             yee
             in
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Art.
             4.
             
             I
             pray
             that
             both
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             Christ
             may
             bee
             glorified
             in
             you
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             members
             ,
             and
             yee
             may
             be
             glorified
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             your
             head
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             former
             Articles
             .
             Neither
             in
             this
             Article
             will
             hee
             have
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             concealed
             ,
             but
             teaches
             that
             the
             whole
             glory
             which
             Christ
             receiveth
             from
             his
             ,
             or
             which
             hee
             communicates
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             ascribed
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             onely
             ;
             In
             all
             which
             the
             Thessalonians
             had
             no
             mean
             supports
             for
             their
             consolation
             and
             confirmation
             in
             the
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               resolution
               of
               the
               Doubt
               concerning
               Christs
               coming
               follows
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               
                 two
                 parts
              
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               confutes
               the
               errour
               touching
               Christs
               last
               coming
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Thessalonians
               were
               alive
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
              
               
            
             
               In
               the
               other
               ,
               hee
               confirms
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Thessalonians
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Now
             wee
             beseech
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             gathering
             together
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           
             An
             errour
             had
             crept
             in
             amongst
             the
             Thessalonians
             concerning
             Christs
             coming
             immediately
             ,
             whilst
             they
             were
             alive
             ,
             which
             errour
             the
             Devil
             cherished
             ,
             that
             as
             for
             other
             causes
             ,
             so
             also
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             at
             leastwise
             after
             that
             age
             hee
             might
             expose
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             together
             with
             this
             Article
             ,
             to
             a
             mockery
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             admonishes
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             suffer
             not
             themselves
             to
             bee
             moved
             from
             the
             sound
             sense
             and
             faith
             of
             this
             Article
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             hee
             affirms
             two
             things
             ,
             as
             most
             certain
             ,
             whereof
             hee
             would
             not
             have
             them
             doubt
             :
             The
             first
             was
             ,
             That
             Christ
             will
             come
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             taught
             before
             ,
             in
             his
             appointed
             time
             .
             The
             other
             was
             ,
             It
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             all
             the
             faithful
             should
             be
             gathered
             together
             from
             the
             four
             quarters
             of
             the
             world
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             :
             But
             hee
             beseeches
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             bee
             wise
             for
             themselves
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             have
             a
             care
             of
             that
             errour
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             speak
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             That
             yee
             bee
             not
             soon
             shaken
             in
             minde
             ,
             or
             bee
             troubled
             ,
             neither
             by
             spirit
             ,
             nor
             by
             word
             ,
             nor
             by
             letter
             ,
             as
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             Because
             Impostors
             did
             brag
             partly
             of
             some
             Revelations
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             partly
             some
             speech
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             which
             they
             affirmed
             they
             had
             heard
             ,
             they
             did
             partly
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             manifested
             by
             the
             former
             Epistle
             written
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             as
             if
             in
             the
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             Chapters
             ,
             hee
             had
             taught
             that
             Christ
             would
             come
             while
             they
             were
             yet
             alive
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             commands
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             bee
             by
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             like
             imposture
             deceived
             ,
             troubled
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             means
             bee
             moved
             from
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Let
             no
             man
             deceive
             you
             by
             any
             means
             ;
             for
             that
             day
             shall
             not
             come
             ,
             except
             there
             come
             a
             falling
             away
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             man
             of
             sin
             bee
             revealed
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             .
          
           
             Hee
             gives
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             dehortation
             ,
             Because
             Christ
             would
             not
             come
             before
             the
             Antichristian
             defection
             should
             bee
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             should
             bee
             revealed
             ,
             the
             chief
             Captain
             and
             Patron
             of
             this
             Apostasie
             :
             Therefore
             it
             behoveth
             two
             things
             to
             precede
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             a
             falling
             from
             the
             faith
             received
             (
             whereof
             1
             Tim.
             4.1
             .
             )
             and
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             chief
             or
             great
             Antichrist
             :
             That
             which
             concerns
             the
             falling
             away
             ,
             hee
             doth
             not
             understand
             the
             falling
             away
             of
             one
             or
             a
             few
             ,
             or
             of
             many
             in
             many
             Churches
             ,
             for
             day
             by
             day
             in
             those
             times
             there
             were
             not
             a
             few
             Runagates
             from
             the
             tents
             of
             Christ
             ,
             almost
             through
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             many
             followers
             of
             many
             errours
             ;
             but
             hee
             understands
             the
             universal
             falling
             away
             of
             the
             external
             or
             visible
             Church
             ;
             so
             that
             false
             opinions
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gospel
             should
             bee
             received
             ,
             and
             openly
             defended
             ,
             and
             that
             commonly
             in
             the
             visible
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             should
             boast
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             As
             concerning
             him
             ,
             who
             should
             bee
             the
             head
             of
             this
             Apostasie
             ,
             hee
             fore-tells
             that
             hee
             shall
             bee
             revealed
             by
             God
             ,
             partly
             by
             permitting
             him
             to
             erect
             his
             Kingdome
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             openly
             ,
             and
             in
             very
             deed
             ,
             shew
             himself
             to
             bee
             Antichrist
             ,
             partly
             by
             making
             of
             him
             manifest
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             (
             which
             should
             make
             his
             impostures
             manifest
             ,
             and
             open
             to
             all
             those
             that
             are
             unwilling
             to
             bee
             deceived
             )
             of
             which
             Antichrist
             ,
             or
             head
             of
             Apostates
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             bee
             better
             discerned
             in
             his
             time
             by
             those
             that
             were
             circumspect
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             propounds
             seven
             Articles
             ,
             which
             are
             exactly
             to
             bee
             observed
             .
          
           
             Art.
             1.
             
             Contains
             the
             description
             ,
             and
             nine
             Notes
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             all
             which
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             agree
             to
             none
             better
             ,
             yea
             to
             none
             other
             than
             to
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             appear
             by
             those
             that
             observe
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Man
               ]
               Note
            
             1.
             
             Hee
             shall
             bee
             a
             Man
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             those
             that
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             feign
             ,
             that
             the
             evil
             Spirit
             Antichrist
             is
             to
             come
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Man
             ,
             both
             in
             nature
             and
             kinde
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Man
            
             ,
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             shew
             that
             the
             famous
             ,
             chief
             and
             great
             Antichrist
             in
             kinde
             so
             called
             ,
             is
             described
             ;
             He
             doth
             not
             only
             intimate
             some
             individual
             man
             ,
             or
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             but
             the
             series
             of
             shavelings
             that
             were
             to
             succeed
             in
             one
             seat
             ,
             Heb.
             9.7.25
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               high
               Priest
            
             denotes
             the
             whole
             series
             or
             succession
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               man
               of
               God
            
             signifies
             not
             one
             Pastor
             ,
             but
             the
             series
             of
             faithful
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             stile
             of
             the
             Prophets
             when
             they
             speak
             concerning
             the
             order
             of
             Kings
             ,
             as
             Dan.
             7.2
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               sin
               ]
               Note
            
             2.
             
             Hee
             shall
             bee
             
               the
               man
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             as
             well
             because
             hee
             is
             a
             notable
             sinner
             ,
             yea
             highly
             addicted
             to
             sin
             ,
             as
             because
             both
             by
             fraud
             and
             impostures
             ,
             and
             by
             force
             and
             tyrannical
             compulsion
             ,
             hee
             was
             to
             bee
             the
             famous
             author
             of
             sinning
             unto
             others
             .
          
           
             
               The
               son
               ]
               Note
            
             3.
             
             Hee
             shall
             bee
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             ,
             or
             the
             successor
             of
             Iudas
             the
             Traytor
             :
             For
             by
             this
             title
             Christ
             heretofore
             noted
             Iudas
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Ioh.
             17.12
             .
             which
             Iudas
             Antichrist
             resembles
             ,
             partly
             in
             the
             assumed
             title
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             calling
             ,
             partly
             by
             dissimulation
             ,
             covetousness
             ,
             cruelty
             ,
             obstinacy
             ,
             and
             final
             perdition
             ,
             bringing
             destruction
             upon
             many
             ,
             and
             principally
             upon
             himself
             ,
             destroying
             others
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Who
             opposeth
             and
             exalteth
             himself
             above
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             worshipped
             :
             So
             that
             hee
             as
             God
             sitteth
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             shewing
             himself
             that
             hee
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             4.
             
             Hee
             will
             bee
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             an
             Adversary
             ,
             who
             really
             and
             indeed
             will
             bee
             opposite
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             whatsoever
             hee
             pretends
             ,
             hee
             will
             really
             prove
             and
             shew
             himself
             an
             Adversary
             ,
             who
             will
             also
             oppose
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             in
             fundamentals
             ,
             such
             the
             Apostles
             shews
             some
             of
             his
             fore-runners
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.9
             .
             For
             hee
             will
             bee
             an
             adversary
             to
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             carriage
             ,
             offices
             ,
             and
             benefits
             of
             Christ
             :
             Wee
             see
             that
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             is
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             who
             hath
             opposed
             himself
             against
             Christ
             more
             ,
             and
             in
             more
             things
             ,
             and
             more
             cruelly
             and
             subtilly
             :
             and
             longer
             than
             any
             one
             ever
             did
             .
          
           
             
               Exalteth
               ]
               Note
            
             5.
             
             Hee
             exalteth
             himself
             by
             his
             pride
             above
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             or
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             worshipped
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             above
             all
             Magistrates
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Emperours
             ,
             who
             in
             Scripture
             are
             called
             Gods
             ,
             or
             are
             
             worshiped
             as
             it
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             August
             or
             illustrious
             ,
             as
             Act.
             25.21.25
             .
             &
             Psal.
             82.1
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               Temple
               ]
               Note
            
             6.
             
             Hee
             will
             bee
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             visible
             external
             Christian-Church
             ,
             which
             will
             profess
             indeed
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             vaunt
             himself
             to
             bee
             the
             Temple
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Sitteth
               ]
               Note
            
             7.
             
             Hee
             will
             sit
             in
             that
             society
             which
             profess
             themselves
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             hee
             will
             possess
             the
             publick
             Ecclesiastical
             office
             ,
             the
             Episcopal
             seat
             or
             chair
             .
          
           
             Note
             8.
             
             Hee
             will
             sit
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             hee
             will
             set
             himself
             over
             the
             Temple
             ,
             hee
             will
             sit
             super-incumbent
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             arrogating
             to
             himself
             the
             chief
             seat
             ,
             the
             preheminence
             ,
             the
             Bishoprick
             ,
             the
             Prelacy
             in
             the
             Christian-Church
             .
          
           
             
               Shewing
               himself
               ]
               Note
            
             9.
             
             Hee
             will
             boast
             himself
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             was
             God
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             not
             thinking
             that
             hee
             is
             sufficiently
             exalted
             above
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Prince
             and
             chief
             Governour
             thereof
             ,
             hee
             will
             also
             indeavour
             to
             carry
             himself
             as
             God
             :
             partly
             by
             falsely
             boasting
             himself
             to
             have
             all
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             communicated
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             is
             by
             delegation
             ,
             the
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Vice-Christ
             ,
             or
             Antichrist
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             Preposition
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               like
               to
               God
               ,
               equal
               with
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Vice-Roy
             ,
             partly
             by
             assuming
             the
             Titles
             which
             are
             prop●r
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             Prelate
             ,
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             which
             Titles
             are
             due
             onely
             to
             Christ.
             Lastly
             ,
             by
             arrogating
             to
             himself
             priviledges
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Hell
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             such
             as
             now
             the
             Pontificians
             acknowledge
             without
             shame
             in
             the
             Romane
             Pope
             .
             About
             which
             things
             yee
             may
             read
             more
             at
             large
             in
             the
             controversies
             touching
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             amongst
             the
             writers
             of
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Remember
             yee
             not
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             was
             yet
             with
             you
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             these
             things
             ?
          
           
             Artic.
             2.
             
             Containing
             the
             certainty
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             had
             taught
             before
             ,
             and
             whereof
             ,
             hee
             being
             present
             ,
             had
             instructed
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             and
             now
             being
             absent
             ,
             hee
             repeats
             it
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             confirm
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             may
             fasten
             it
             in
             their
             memory
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             And
             now
             yee
             know
             what
             with-holdeth
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             revealed
             in
             his
             time
             .
          
           
             Artic.
             3.
             
             Containing
             that
             which
             hindred
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             whose
             spirit
             did
             then
             attempt
             to
             erect
             himself
             a
             Throne
             ,
             but
             hee
             could
             not
             ,
             because
             as
             yet
             the
             seat
             was
             not
             vacant
             ,
             designed
             to
             receive
             the
             Throne
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             in
             that
             seven-hill'd
             City
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             describes
             ,
             Apocal.
             17.9
             .
             For
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             must
             bee
             taken
             away
             in
             the
             West
             :
             Caesar
             was
             to
             bee
             taken
             away
             from
             that
             City
             before
             Antichrist
             could
             bee
             revealed
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             have
             also
             the
             Pontificians
             consent
             :
             Touching
             this
             hinderance
             ,
             our
             Apostle
             in
             express
             words
             had
             before
             admonished
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             and
             knew
             that
             they
             understood
             and
             remembred
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             reasons
             were
             weighty
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             was
             unwilling
             to
             express
             that
             hinderance
             to
             them
             in
             this
             Epistle
             :
             For
             it
             was
             not
             much
             matter
             to
             them
             that
             hee
             should
             discover
             it
             ,
             nay
             ,
             this
             mystery
             ought
             to
             bee
             kept
             secret
             from
             the
             world
             :
             Partly
             ,
             that
             more
             easily
             the
             permission
             of
             this
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             decreed
             by
             God
             might
             bee
             fulfilled
             :
             Partly
             ,
             lest
             from
             hence
             hee
             should
             give
             any
             occasion
             of
             persecuting
             the
             Christians
             :
             For
             if
             the
             Emperors
             had
             understood
             that
             any
             one
             amongst
             the
             Professors
             of
             Christ
             ,
             would
             erect
             unto
             themselves
             a
             Throne
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             should
             extinguish
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ,
             and
             that
             Emperour
             ;
             All
             of
             them
             might
             have
             thought
             it
             very
             just
             to
             shew
             their
             cruelty
             against
             the
             whole
             name
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             For
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             doth
             already
             work
             :
             onely
             hee
             who
             now
             letteth
             ,
             will
             let
             ,
             until
             hee
             bee
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             Artic.
             4.
             
             Containing
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             imp●diment
             of
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             falling
             away
             ;
             or
             of
             Antichristianism
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             here
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             :
             Because
             ,
             as
             all
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             Head
             whereof
             is
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             
               great
               Mystery
               of
               Godliness
            
             ,
             so
             all
             Antichristianism
             ,
             whereof
             Antichrist
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             is
             the
             
               great
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
            
             .
             The
             Devil
             had
             before
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             ,
             spread
             abroad
             in
             the
             Church
             the
             seeds
             of
             this
             mystery
             ,
             in
             ambition
             ,
             covetousness
             ,
             wickedness
             of
             teachers
             ,
             in
             humane
             ceremonies
             ,
             errours
             ,
             and
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             did
             now
             daily
             cherish
             ,
             diligently
             indeavouring
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             hee
             might
             erect
             openly
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             piety
             ,
             but
             God
             putting
             a
             let
             ,
             it
             did
             remain
             until
             when
             those
             things
             were
             written
             .
             The
             Romane
             Emperour
             did
             possess
             Rome
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             bee
             the
             seat
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             being
             vacant
             Antichrist
             would
             invade
             ,
             and
             also
             assume
             to
             himself
             the
             dominion
             both
             of
             God
             and
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             And
             then
             shall
             that
             wicked
             one
             bee
             revealed
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             shall
             consume
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             shall
             destroy
             with
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             comming
             .
          
           
             Artic.
             5.
             
             It
             contains
             the
             visible
             Kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             or
             the
             beginning
             ,
             middle
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             What
             pertains
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             So
             soon
             as
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ,
             or
             the
             Romane
             Emperour
             shall
             bee
             removed
             from
             that
             which
             was
             to
             bee
             the
             seat
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               Rome
            
             ,
             then
             in
             that
             City
             the
             Patron
             of
             Antichristianism
             will
             advance
             and
             discover
             himself
             ,
             by
             exalting
             himself
             above
             all
             Laws
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             is
             bound
             to
             none
             ,
             neither
             Civil
             nor
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             have
             power
             in
             dispensing
             in
             divine
             matters
             ,
             openly
             professing
             himself
             to
             bee
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             lawless
             one
             (
             whereof
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             had
             fore-told
             )
             this
             shall
             bee
             the
             manner
             of
             revealing
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             clear
             possession
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             The
             Romane
             Pope
             hitherto
             doth
             boast
             himself
             to
             bee
             such
             an
             one
             from
             that
             time
             wherein
             Rome
             ceased
             to
             bee
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             who
             impudently
             doth
             break
             in
             peeces
             the
             bars
             of
             Laws
             ,
             doth
             extol
             himself
             above
             right
             and
             the
             Laws
             ,
             hee
             disanulls
             the
             Laws
             made
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             doth
             dispence
             concerning
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             doth
             establish
             others
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             hee
             determines
             his
             will
             for
             reason
             ,
             as
             the
             Orthodox
             have
             made
             manifest
             in
             their
             controversies
             :
             The
             Pontificians
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             of
             the
             like
             sort
             concerning
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             publickly
             in
             their
             writings
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             further
             need
             to
             enquire
             who
             hee
             is
             ,
             that
             sits
             Antichrist
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Title
             ,
             when
             wee
             know
             that
             the
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             signifie
             two
             things
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             various
             acceptation
             of
             the
             Preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Adversary
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             wee
             hear
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             boasting
             himself
             Antichrist
             in
             one
             of
             these
             significations
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             professing
             himself
             the
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             wee
             apprehend
             ,
             the
             same
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             very
             act
             ,
             openly
             affirming
             himself
             to
             bee
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             neither
             subject
             to
             Civil
             nor
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             but
             without
             blushing
             to
             profess
             himself
             above
             them
             :
             And
             whereas
             now
             it
             is
             manifest
             to
             the
             world
             that
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             is
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             attendants
             ,
             extolled
             above
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             divine
             Laws
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             determination
             of
             the
             sense
             ,
             judgement
             and
             deciding
             of
             controversies
             ,
             dispensatian
             (
             as
             it
             is
             called
             )
             about
             divine
             commands
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             wee
             doubt
             who
             hee
             is
             that
             sits
             lawless
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             amongst
             the
             Professors
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ?
             As
             to
             what
             concerns
             the
             second
             ,
             or
             the
             possession
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             Antichrist
             shall
             not
             possess
             his
             Kingdome
             without
             war
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             fight
             against
             him
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             preaching
             of
             the
             Truth
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Spirit
             concurring
             with
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
           
             As
             to
             the
             third
             ,
             touching
             the
             end
             of
             Antichrists
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             the
             issue
             of
             his
             War
             and
             Kingdome
             .
             Christ
             will
             detect
             and
             confute
             the
             lyes
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             deceits
             ,
             wickednesses
             ,
             tyranny
             ,
             false
             interpretations
             ,
             and
             allegations
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             will
             by
             degrees
             demolish
             ,
             consume
             ,
             and
             waste
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             will
             destroy
             and
             abolish
             it
             by
             the
             illustrious
             manifestation
             of
             his
             comming
             to
             the
             last
             general
             judgement
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Even
             him
             whose
             comming
             is
             after
             the
             working
             of
             Satan
             ,
             with
             all
             power
             and
             signs
             ,
             and
             lying
             wonders
             ,
          
           
             Artic.
             6.
             
             Wherein
             hee
             resumes
             ,
             and
             furthermore
             describes
             the
             rise
             and
             progress
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             his
             arms
             ,
             arts
             ,
             and
             helps
             ,
             wherewith
             hee
             will
             acquire
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             hee
             can
             ,
             will
             uphold
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             help
             is
             Satan
             ,
             who
             will
             with
             his
             manifold
             crafts
             instruct
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             hee
             will
             strongly
             put
             forth
             his
             effectual
             power
             in
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             Antichrists
             dominion
             .
          
           
             
               Signs
               ]
               Help
            
             2.
             
             His
             faculty
             of
             dissimulation
             or
             power
             of
             setting
             forth
             some
             miracles
             ,
             with
             deceitful
             signs
             and
             wonders
             ,
             used
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             their
             false
             opinions
             :
             In
             the
             Popish
             Legends
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             read
             a
             thousand
             such
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             And
             with
             all
             deceiveableness
             of
             unrighteousness
             ,
             in
             them
             that
             perish
             ;
             because
             they
             received
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             saved
             .
          
           
             Help
             3.
             
             All
             deceiveableness
             of
             unrighteousness
             ,
             or
             all
             unjust
             or
             fraudulent
             deceit
             ,
             such
             are
             false
             ,
             counterfeit
             ,
             or
             fawning
             Doctrines
             ,
             sophistical
             disputations
             ,
             the
             inticements
             of
             riches
             ,
             honours
             ,
             or
             dignities
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             together
             with
             threatnings
             and
             terrors
             ,
             the
             top
             and
             height
             of
             which
             deceit
             will
             bee
             in
             him
             ,
             because
             hee
             will
             not
             openly
             or
             directly
             fight
             against
             Christ
             ,
             but
             hee
             will
             set
             upon
             the
             matter
             secretly
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             hidden
             manner
             ,
             counterfeiting
             himself
             to
             act
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             hee
             can
             ,
             hee
             subverts
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Because
               ]
               Artic.
            
             7.
             
             Touching
             the
             subjects
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             their
             perdition
             ,
             and
             the
             causes
             thereof
             :
             The
             retinue
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             properly
             called
             his
             houshold
             ,
             and
             familiars
             ,
             are
             described
             to
             bee
             such
             as
             with
             obstinate
             minds
             stubbornly
             cleave
             unto
             him
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             the
             Devil
             is
             very
             effectual
             .
             (
             1
             )
             From
             the
             property
             of
             Reprobates
             ,
             They
             perish
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             perish
             .
             (
             2
             )
             From
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             their
             perdition
             ,
             because
             they
             receive
             not
             the
             Truth
             offered
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             with
             love
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             saved
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             God
             shall
             send
             them
             strong
             delusions
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             beleeve
             a
             lye
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             described
             (
             3
             )
             From
             the
             most
             just
             revenge
             of
             the
             Judge
             upon
             them
             ,
             punishing
             sin
             with
             sin
             ,
             and
             delivering
             them
             to
             bee
             blinded
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             have
             refused
             to
             behold
             light
             ,
             and
             have
             renounced
             divine
             truth
             ,
             should
             beleeve
             errors
             and
             delusions
             ,
             the
             devices
             of
             men
             ,
             most
             gross
             fables
             ,
             and
             lyes
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             perish
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             That
             they
             all
             might
             bee
             damned
             ,
             who
             beleeved
             not
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             had
             pleasure
             in
             unrighteousness
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             described
             (
             4
             )
             From
             their
             last
             condition
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             their
             condemnation
             ,
             They
             shall
             bee
             all
             eternally
             damned
             at
             that
             last
             judgement
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             beleeved
             the
             plain
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             laid
             open
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             full
             will
             have
             most
             unrighteously
             rested
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             lyes
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             their
             carnal
             desires
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             issue
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             obstinately
             cleave
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             his
             errours
             ,
             fore-told
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               But
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               give
               thanks
               alway
               to
               God
               for
               you
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               beloved
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               from
               the
               beginning
               chosen
               you
               to
               salvation
               ,
               through
               sanctification
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               belief
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               confirms
               (
               three
               waies
               )
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               bee
               moved
               by
               this
               sad
               Prophecy
               .
               (
               1
               )
               By
               thanksgiving
               in
               their
               behalf
               .
               (
               2
               )
               By
               an
               exhortation
               of
               them
               to
               constancy
               ;
               and
               (
               3
               )
               By
               prayer
               for
               them
               :
               As
               for
               the
               first
               way
               in
               their
               thanksgiving
               hee
               produces
               three
               Arguments
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               their
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 beloved
                 ]
                 Arg.
              
               1.
               
               Yee
               are
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               comprehended
               with
               the
               same
               love
               of
               God
               with
               us
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               need
               not
               fear
               perishing
               with
               the
               Antichristian
               sect
               .
            
             
               
                 Chosen
                 ]
                 Arg.
              
               2.
               
               In
               his
               decree
               touching
               the
               end
               and
               saving
               means
               ,
               God
               hath
               chosen
               you
               that
               yee
               may
               obtain
               salvation
               through
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Sanctification
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               by
               means
               ,
               whereby
               yee
               may
               attain
               salvation
               ,
               freely
               appointed
               for
               you
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Whereunto
               hee
               called
               you
               by
               our
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               the
               obtaining
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Arg.
               3.
               
               God
               hath
               now
               effectually
               called
               you
               through
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               by
               mee
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               obtain
               glory
               purchased
               by
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               ,
               that
               yee
               should
               bee
               moved
               by
               this
               sad
               Prophecy
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Therefore
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               stand
               fast
               ,
               and
               hold
               the
               traditions
               which
               yee
               have
               been
               taught
               ,
               whether
               by
               word
               ,
               or
               our
               Epistle
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               way
               of
               confirming
               their
               Faith
               ,
               By
               an
               exhortation
               to
               constancy
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               that
               they
               stand
               fast
               ,
               and
               strongly
               maintain
               the
               traditions
               ,
               or
               the
               Doctrines
               delivered
               to
               them
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               against
               all
               enemies
               ,
               which
               Doctrines
               they
               had
               learnt
               ,
               either
               by
               voice
               ,
               whilst
               Paul
               was
               present
               ,
               or
               by
               writing
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               received
               in
               the
               former
               and
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   16.
                
                 
                 Now
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 loved
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 everlasting
                 consolation
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 hope
                 through
                 Grace
                 ,
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Comfort
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 stablish
                 you
                 in
                 every
                 good
                 word
                 and
                 work
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               way
               of
               confirming
               their
               Faith
               is
               ,
               Prayer
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               effectually
               comfort
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               stablish
               them
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               of
               all
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               in
               holiness
               of
               life
               .
               The
               Arguments
               of
               his
               praying
               and
               confirmation
               of
               their
               Faith
               are
               four
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               1.
               
               From
               the
               relation
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               to
               them
               .
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               is
               our
               Father
               :
               Therefore
               hee
               will
               confirm
               us
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               or
               will
               stablish
               you
               with
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Hath
                 loved
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               Because
               God
               hath
               loved
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Hath
                 given
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               Because
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               solid
               reasons
               of
               perpetual
               consolation
               ,
               and
               right
               to
               all
               those
               which
               may
               everlastingly
               comfort
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 hope
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               4.
               
               Because
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               good
               hope
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               not
               onely
               the
               best
               object
               of
               good
               hope
               ,
               or
               the
               best
               reasons
               or
               causes
               of
               hoping
               well
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               large
               measure
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               habit
               of
               this
               hope
               ,
               and
               because
               hee
               hath
               granted
               all
               these
               things
               to
               us
               out
               of
               his
               grace
               and
               meer
               favour
               ,
               induced
               by
               none
               of
               our
               good
               deservings
               ,
               which
               are
               none
               ,
               or
               hindred
               by
               our
               evil
               deserts
               ,
               which
               are
               great
               and
               many
               :
               Therefore
               hee
               will
               confirm
               you
               together
               with
               us
               ,
               lest
               yee
               bee
               deceived
               by
               the
               errours
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               perish
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               HEe
               exhorts
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               partly
               expresly
               ,
               partly
               indirectly
               ,
               to
               some
               Christian
               duties
               ,
               after
               which
               hee
               
               shuts
               up
               the
               Epistle
               .
               The
               Exhortations
               are
               seven
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Finally
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             may
             have
             free
             course
             ,
             and
             bee
             glorified
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             is
             with
             you
             :
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             1.
             
             That
             they
             ask
             these
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             That
             by
             the
             Apostles
             Ministry
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             might
             bee
             speedily
             and
             fruitfully
             propagated
             ,
             and
             bee
             magnified
             amongst
             other
             Nations
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             magnified
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             And
             that
             wee
             may
             bee
             delivered
             from
             [
             unreasonable
             and
             wicked
             men
             :
             For
             all
             ,
             men
             have
             not
             faith
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             That
             God
             would
             keep
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             deliver
             him
             from
             the
             snares
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             who
             without
             all
             reason
             perversely
             opposed
             themselves
             against
             him
             :
             Hee
             gives
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             hostile
             minde
             ,
             because
             many
             were
             destitute
             of
             true
             faith
             :
             Therefore
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             delivered
             from
             them
             ,
             there
             was
             need
             of
             Divine
             assistance
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             But
             the
             Lord
             is
             faithful
             ,
             who
             shall
             stablish
             you
             ,
             and
             keep
             you
             from
             evil
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             2.
             
             Indirect
             ,
             To
             confidence
             and
             courage
             of
             minde
             ,
             lest
             being
             fore-warned
             touching
             the
             Infidelity
             and
             Apostacy
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             hearing
             of
             the
             dangers
             which
             the
             Apostle
             underwent
             ,
             they
             should
             bee
             shaken
             in
             minde
             ,
             or
             some
             way
             made
             weaker
             :
             For
             which
             end
             hee
             would
             have
             them
             certified
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             touching
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             ●●wards
             them
             ,
             viz.
             That
             hee
             will
             establish
             them
             in
             goodness
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             faith
             and
             holiness
             ,
             and
             will
             defend
             them
             from
             the
             evill
             ,
             dangers
             ,
             or
             temptations
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             his
             instruments
             ,
             whereof
             hee
             gives
             a
             reason
             ,
             because
             that
             hee
             ,
             who
             had
             effectually
             called
             them
             ,
             is
             constant
             and
             faithful
             for
             the
             promoting
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             compleating
             it
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             And
             wee
             have
             confidence
             in
             the
             Lord
             touching
             you
             ,
             that
             yee
             both
             do
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             the
             things
             which
             wee
             command
             you
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             3.
             
             To
             the
             performance
             of
             obedience
             to
             Apostolical
             commands
             ,
             which
             hee
             had
             given
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             should
             give
             .
             Hee
             propounds
             this
             Exhortation
             indirectly
             ,
             by
             commending
             their
             readiness
             to
             obey
             ,
             of
             which
             alacrity
             hee
             was
             already
             perswaded
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             direct
             your
             hearts
             into
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             patient
             waiting
             for
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             4.
             
             To
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             patience
             untill
             the
             Lords
             coming
             ,
             folded
             in
             a
             prayer
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whom
             hee
             calls
             
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             praying
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             go
             before
             them
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             keep
             ,
             and
             direct
             them
             in
             streight
             paths
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Now
             wee
             command
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             yee
             with-draw
             your selves
             from
             every
             brother
             that
             walketh
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             the
             tradition
             which
             hee
             received
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             5.
             
             That
             they
             by
             Ecclesiastical
             censures
             would
             restrain
             the
             sluggish
             ,
             and
             drones
             eating
             up
             the
             honey
             ,
             and
             by
             fit
             course●
             would
             correct
             all
             that
             are
             imployed
             in
             no
             honest
             labour
             or
             business
             ,
             but
             covered
             after
             other
             mens
             goods
             :
             The
             censure
             of
             these
             (
             the
             remedies
             of
             lighter
             censures
             and
             admonitions
             being
             premised
             )
             is
             excommunication
             :
             For
             hee
             forbids
             their
             being
             familiar
             with
             them
             ,
             viz.
             after
             their
             rejection
             of
             private
             admonitions
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             sentence
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             that
             they
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             them
             ,
             nor
             admit
             them
             to
             their
             society
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             consequent
             of
             excommunication
             .
             The
             reasons
             of
             the
             Precept
             are
             five
             :
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             this
             is
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whose
             authority
             hee
             comm●nds
             that
             .
          
           
             
               Disorderly
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Is
             contained
             in
             the
             description
             of
             sin
             ,
             because
             whosever
             lives
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             delivered
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             mee
             ,
             are
             to
             bee
             excommunicated
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               For
               your selves
               know
               how
               yee
               ought
               to
               follow
               us
               ,
               for
               wee
               behaved
               not
               our selves
               disorderly
               among
               you
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Neither
               did
               wee
               ●at
               any
               mans
               bread
               for
               nought
               :
               but
               wrought
               with
               labour
               and
               travel
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               not
               bee
               chargeable
               to
               any
               of
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Because
             ,
             hee
             that
             liveth
             disorderly
             ,
             doth
             not
             carry
             himself
             according
             to
             my
             example
             ,
             who
             have
             laboured
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             bee
             burdensome
             to
             any
             one
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Not
             because
             wee
             have
             not
             power
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             our selves
             an
             ensample
             unto
             you
             to
             follow
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             confirmation
             of
             the
             reason
             ,
             by
             preventing
             an
             Objection
             ,
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             might
             use
             his
             own
             liberty
             ,
             and
             require
             wages
             due
             to
             him
             from
             them
             ,
             yet
             hee
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             departed
             from
             his
             right
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             propose
             an
             example
             to
             them
             :
             Therefore
             these
             sloathful
             Drones
             ,
             profitable
             to
             none
             ,
             were
             bound
             to
             work
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             not
             bee
             helpful
             unto
             others
             ,
             at
             least-wise
             they
             should
             not
             bee
             burdensome
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             For
             even
             when
             wee
             were
             with
             you
             ,
             this
             wee
             commanded
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             would
             not
             work
             ,
             neither
             should
             hee
             eat
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             meet
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             eat
             ,
             who
             withdraws
             himself
             from
             honest
             labour
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             heretofore
             advised
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             For
             wee
             hear
             that
             there
             are
             some
             which
             walk
             among
             you
             disorderly
             ,
             working
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             are
             busie
             bodies
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             Wherein
             hee
             alleadges
             the
             cause
             why
             hee
             urges
             this
             Precept
             .
             Because
             sloathful
             idleness
             nourisheth
             busie
             curiosity
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             sufficient
             testimony
             of
             it
             by
             some
             examples
             amongst
             themselves
             :
             For
             some
             known
             well
             enough
             to
             them
             worked
             not
             honestly
             in
             their
             affairs
             ,
             but
             busie
             bodies
             ,
             wandring
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             were
             curious
             about
             the
             affairs
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             did
             nothing
             belong
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Now
             them
             that
             are
             such
             wee
             command
             and
             exhort
             by
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             with
             quietness
             they
             work
             ,
             and
             eat
             their
             own
             bread
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             sake
             of
             this
             idle
             sort
             of
             persons
             hee
             repeats
             and
             applies
             the
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             But
             yee
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             bee
             not
             weary
             in
             well-doing
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             6.
             
             Lest
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             they
             should
             bee
             weary
             of
             well-doing
             to
             them
             that
             had
             need
             (
             poor
             indeed
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             brought
             to
             poverty
             by
             idleness
             ,
             but
             by
             calamity
             )
             lest
             they
             waxe
             sloathful
             in
             the
             actions
             of
             any
             vertue
             ,
             but
             go
             couragiously
             forward
             to
             do
             th●se
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             decent
             and
             excellent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             And
             if
             any
             man
             obey
             not
             our
             word
             by
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             note
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             company
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             bee
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             7.
             
             That
             they
             note
             the
             refractory
             ,
             and
             brand
             them
             ,
             that
             obey
             not
             the
             Apostolical
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             excommunicate
             those
             ,
             which
             is
             manifest
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             hee
             commands
             that
             they
             have
             no
             society
             with
             him
             that
             is
             thus
             noted
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             consequent
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             end
             commands
             that
             the
             excommunicate
             person
             ,
             segregated
             from
             the
             society
             of
             others
             ,
             being
             ashamed
             might
             enter
             into
             himself
             ,
             and
             repent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             Yet
             count
             him
             not
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             but
             admonish
             him
             as
             a
             brother
             .
          
           
             Hee
             expounds
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             that
             they
             bee
             not
             cruel
             toward
             the
             excommunicated
             person
             ,
             or
             esteem
             him
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             their
             hatred
             to
             his
             sin
             ,
             that
             the
             excommunicated
             person
             may
             understand
             that
             under
             that
             severe
             correction
             ,
             there
             is
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             and
             so
             hee
             may
             bee
             reduced
             into
             favour
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             repentance
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             Now
             the
             Lord
             of
             peace
             himself
             give
             you
             peace
             alwayes
             ,
             by
             all
             means
             .
             The
             Lord
             bee
             wi●h
             you
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             Epilogue
             remains
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             three
             Articles
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             first
             hee
             praies
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             so
             to
             direct
             their
             waies
             ,
             and
             bridle
             the
             turbulent
             spirits
             of
             the
             disobedient
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             injoy
             peace
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             with
             those
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             which
             work
             did
             require
             a
             divine
             hand
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             hee
             praies
             that
             God
             by
             his
             gracious
             presence
             would
             bee
             alwaies
             present
             with
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             The
             salutation
             of
             Paul
             with
             my
             own
             hand
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             token
             in
             every
             Epistle
             :
             so
             I
             write
             .
          
           
             Artic.
             2.
             
             Contains
             the
             obsignation
             of
             the
             Epistle
             by
             the
             subscription
             of
             Paul
             himself
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             did
             use
             the
             help
             of
             Scribes
             in
             writing
             the
             body
             of
             every
             Epistle
             ,
             but
             hee
             subscribed
             the
             conclusion
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             that
             his
             genuine
             Epistles
             might
             bee
             known
             from
             the
             adulterate
             and
             counterfeit
             ,
             which
             were
             carryed
             about
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             by
             Impostors
             thrust
             upon
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             The
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             bee
             with
             you
             all
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Artic.
             3.
             
             Contains
             the
             Apostolical
             vote
             set
             down
             by
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             wishes
             the
             eternal
             influence
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             (
             as
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             good
             things
             )
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             sanctification
             and
             salvation
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           First
           Epistle
           of
           Paul
           to
           TIMOTHY
           ,
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             departing
             from
             Ephesus
             into
             Macedonia
             ,
             did
             not
             think
             it
             sufficient
             to
             commit
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             now
             publickly
             founded
             ,
             to
             the
             care
             of
             
               ordinary
               Pastors
            
             ,
             but
             desired
             the
             
               Evangelist
               Timothy
            
             that
             hee
             would
             tarry
             there
             a
             while
             to
             establish
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             things
             that
             appertained
             to
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             :
             which
             work
             being
             accomplished
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             intended
             to
             call
             him
             back
             ,
             and
             imploy
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             confirming
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             .
             But
             because
             Timothy
             was
             young
             as
             yet
             ,
             and
             might
             seem
             not
             sufficiently
             furnished
             with
             authority
             ,
             for
             the
             restraining
             of
             unruly
             men
             ,
             which
             possibly
             might
             make
             insurrection
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             hee
             doth
             not
             onely
             admonish
             him
             concerning
             his
             office
             (
             as
             one
             that
             hee
             knew
             very
             well
             instructed
             already
             )
             but
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             their
             Governours
             ,
             are
             informed
             touching
             the
             Authority
             of
             Timothy
             ;
             and
             their
             own
             duties
             .
          
           
             The
             special
             parts
             of
             the
             Epistle
             are
             six
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Chapters
             :
             In
             the
             
               first
               Chapter
            
             hee
             laies
             down
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             preaching
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             duly
             ,
             and
             with
             profit
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               second
               Chapter
            
             hee
             sets
             down
             how
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Hearers
             ,
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             ought
             to
             behave
             themselves
             in
             their
             publick
             prayers
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             meetings
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               third
               Chapter
            
             hee
             treats
             of
             the
             right
             institution
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             Heads
             of
             Doctrine
             whereof
             they
             were
             to
             take
             special
             care
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               fourth
               Chapter
            
             hee
             speaks
             of
             avoiding
             the
             Apostacy
             that
             was
             comming
             ,
             and
             touching
             the
             diligence
             which
             ought
             to
             bee
             used
             by
             a
             faithful
             Pastor
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               fifth
               Chapter
            
             hee
             treats
             of
             private
             admonitions
             to
             bee
             performed
             by
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             carry
             themselves
             toward
             Widows
             ,
             and
             other
             Elders
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               sixth
               Chapter
            
             hee
             delivers
             Precepts
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             is
             instructed
             what
             hee
             ought
             to
             teach
             concerning
             Christian
             duties
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             private
             persons
             ,
             as
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               BEside●
               the
               Inscription
               which
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               two
               first
               verses
               :
               There
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               enjoyns
               Timothy
               ,
               to
               observe
               the
               right
               method
               and
               course
               of
               teaching
               ,
               and
               to
               suppress
               the
               perverse
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
              
               
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               hee
               asserts
               his
               Apostleship
               ,
               that
               with
               authority
               it
               might
               bee
               avouched
               by
               Timothy
               ,
               as
               hee
               had
               commanded
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 18.
              
               
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               hee
               encourages
               Timothy
               to
               carry
               himself
               stoutly
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               Ministery
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
               
               Paul
            
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             by
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             hope
             .
          
           
             The
             Inscription
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             wherein
             (
             1
             )
             That
             hee
             might
             win
             authority
             to
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             Paul
             affirms
             that
             in
             writing
             of
             it
             ,
             hee
             fulfilled
             his
             Apostolical
             Embassage
             for
             Christ
             (
             2
             )
             Hee
             confirms
             his
             Apostleship
             by
             a
             special
             command
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             (
             whom
             hee
             calls
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             our
             Salvation
             )
             who
             had
             called
             him
             to
             the
             office
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             used
             him
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             office
             about
             the
             present
             matter
             hee
             was
             in
             hand
             with
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Hee
             confirms
             his
             Apostleship
             from
             the
             command
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             hee
             calls
             
               our
               hope
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Author
             ,
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             ,
             the
             object
             ,
             and
             the
             finisher
             of
             our
             hope
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Unto
             Timothy
             my
             own
             Son
             in
             the
             Faith
             ;
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Timothy
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             Epistle
             is
             written
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             in
             〈◊〉
             Faith
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             his
             Disciple
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Son
             represents
             the
             Father
             in
             face
             and
             manners
             ,
             so
             Timothy
             resembled
             Paul
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             an
             holy
             conversation
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             salutation
             hee
             wishes
             to
             Timothy
             (
             1
             )
             
               Grace
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             renovation
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             fountain
             of
             Gods
             free
             good
             will.
             (
             2
             )
             
               Mercy
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             free
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             because
             hee
             knew
             that
             the
             holy
             young
             man
             ,
             affected
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             with
             many
             tears
             did
             daily
             prostrate
             himself
             before
             God.
             (
             3
             )
             
               Peace
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Quietness
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             joy
             from
             the
             apprehension
             of
             divine
             favour
             ,
             and
             finally
             a
             compleat
             felicity
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             is
             comprehended
             under
             peace
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             As
             I
             besought
             thee
             to
             abide
             still
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             when
             I
             went
             into
             Macedonia
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightest
             charge
             some
             that
             they
             teach
             no
             other
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             follows
             ,
             touching
             the
             
             right
             manner
             of
             teaching
             ,
             wherein
             after
             hee
             had
             confirmed
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             not
             an
             ordinary
             Episcopacy
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             but
             a
             special
             ,
             temporary
             and
             extraordinary
             Commission
             ,
             hee
             repeats
             the
             command
             given
             him
             ,
             about
             restraining
             certain
             perverse
             Zelots
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             admonishing
             them
             that
             they
             teach
             no
             Doctrine
             diverse
             from
             that
             which
             is
             Apostolical
             .
             In
             prescribing
             of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             chuses
             to
             use
             words
             of
             beseeching
             and
             intreating
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             speak
             imperiously
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             supply
             the
             stead
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             who
             could
             scarcely
             bee
             loosed
             from
             the
             most
             sweet
             society
             of
             Paul
             (
             not
             for
             a
             time
             )
             even
             by
             the
             intreaties
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Neither
             give
             he●d
             to
             fables
             ,
             and
             endless
             genealogies
             ,
             which
             minister
             questions
             ,
             rather
             than
             godly
             edifying
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Faith
             :
             so
             do
             .
          
           
             For
             example
             :
             Hee
             commands
             that
             Fables
             and
             Jewish
             Genealogies
             bee
             avoided
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             newly
             devised
             opinions
             (
             or
             traditions
             besides
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             )
             and
             curious
             speculations
             ,
             about
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             such
             are
             very
             many
             Talmudical
             and
             Cabali●tical
             ,
             such
             also
             are
             to
             bee
             found
             amongst
             the
             School-men
             .
          
           
             Endless
             ]
             The
             Reasons
             of
             his
             admonition
             are
             six
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             those
             vain
             speculations
             are
             idle
             ,
             and
             endless
             ,
             whereof
             there
             is
             no
             use
             .
          
           
             
               Which
               rather
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             beget
             curious
             and
             contentious
             questions
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             promote
             the
             knowledge
             of
             piety
             ,
             which
             lead
             unto
             God
             ,
             for
             edification
             proceeds
             not
             from
             probable
             and
             dubious
             questions
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             solid
             beleeving
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Now
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Commandement
             is
             charity
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             of
             Faith
             unfeigned
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Because
             those
             Teachers
             that
             are
             wholly
             exercised
             in
             discussing
             of
             smaller
             matters
             ,
             which
             may
             bee
             fetched
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             though
             they
             seem
             to
             bee
             carried
             with
             a
             Zeal
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             yet
             they
             refer
             not
             the
             Law
             to
             its
             true
             end
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             proper
             scope
             of
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             by
             the
             Law
             being
             led
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             deserved
             misery
             ,
             may
             seriously
             betake
             themselves
             to
             Christ
             ,
             by
             Faith
             unfeigned
             .
          
           
             Charity
             ]
             This
             Faith
             hee
             describes
             from
             a
             three-fold
             effect
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             true
             Faith
             in
             the
             propitia●ory
             blood
             of
             Christ
             renders
             the
             conscience
             good
             ,
             or
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             the
             conscience
             being
             now
             pacified
             ,
             Faith
             will
             not
             suffer
             that
             the
             heart
             bee
             any
             longer
             delighted
             in
             evil
             ,
             but
             rather
             endeavours
             after
             purity
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             purged
             from
             all
             evil
             affections
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             true
             Faith
             is
             not
             idle
             in
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             stirs
             up
             a
             man
             diligently
             to
             labour
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             every
             Precept
             ,
             by
             love
             to
             God
             and
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             From
             which
             some
             having
             sw●rved
             ,
             have
             turned
             aside
             unto
             vain
             jangling
             ,
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             approved
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             unless
             Teachers
             abstain
             from
             their
             vain
             curiosities
             ,
             and
             intend
             more
             earnestly
             the
             edification
             of
             m●n
             ,
             in
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             bee
             drawn
             away
             from
             the
             simplicity
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             into
             vain
             babling
             ;
             for
             where
             there
             is
             vanity
             ,
             there
             verity
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Desiring
             to
             bee
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             understanding
             neither
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             nor
             whereof
             they
             affirm
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             also
             known
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             those
             ambitious
             Teachers
             ,
             while
             they
             affect
             a
             new
             kind
             of
             teaching
             ,
             and
             seek
             after
             applause
             from
             their
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             betrayed
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             whilst
             they
             understood
             not
             the
             questions
             whereof
             ,
             nor
             the
             Arguments
             from
             which
             they
             disputed
             ;
             Therefore
             avoiding
             idle
             speculations
             ,
             Timothy
             was
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             the
             manner
             of
             teaching
             it
             ,
             no
             innovation
             was
             made
             by
             any
             one
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             But
             wee
             know
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             good
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             use
             it
             lawfully
             .
          
           
             Hee
             answers
             an
             Objection
             :
             Therefore
             are
             thou
             against
             the
             divine
             Law
             ,
             who
             so
             earnestly
             rebukest
             the
             Teacher●
             of
             it
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             answers
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             not
             at
             all
             detract
             from
             the
             Law
             (
             reproving
             those
             that
             abuse
             it
             )
             but
             rather
             commends
             and
             teaches
             the
             right
             use
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               Knowing
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               not
               made
               for
               a
               righteous
               man
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               lawless
               and
               disobedient
               ,
               for
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               for
               sinners
               ,
               for
               unholy
               and
               prophane
               ,
               for
               murderers
               of
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               murderers
               of
               Mothers
               ,
               for
               man-slayers
               ;
            
             
               10.
               
               For
               Whore-mongers
               ,
               for
               them
               that
               defile
               themselves
               with
               man-●ind
               ,
               for
               men-stealers
               ,
               for
               lyars
               ,
               for
               perjur●●
               persons
               ,
               and
               if
               there
               ●ee
               any
               other
               thing
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             
               11.
               
               According
               to
               the
               glorious
               Gospel
               of
               the
               blessed
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               committed
               to
               my
               trust
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             confirms
             the
             Answer
             with
             three
             Reasons
             :
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             Legal
             Covenant
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             Law
             is
             established
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             faithful
             ,
             justified
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             should
             bee
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             (
             as
             the
             perverse
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Law
             intended
             )
             but
             that
             the
             unrighteous
             ,
             and
             unbeleevers
             ,
             as
             are
             all
             wicked
             and
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             condemned
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             might
             acknowledge
             their
             unrighteousness
             ,
             and
             deserved
             condemnation
             ,
             repent
             ,
             and
             flye
             unto
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             detracts
             nothing
             from
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               According
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             All
             sins
             which
             are
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             also
             prohibited
             by
             the
             sound
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             duties
             which
             are
             commanded
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             earnestly
             urged
             and
             taught
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             concerns
             the
             performance
             of
             our
             obedience
             unto
             God
             ,
             the
             demonstration
             of
             our
             thankfulness
             ,
             and
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             fruits
             of
             holiness
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             detracts
             nothing
             from
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Committed
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             I
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God
             (
             in
             himself
             most
             blessed
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             blessings
             towards
             us
             )
             is
             committed
             ,
             do
             no
             less
             urge
             this
             wholesome
             doctrine
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             works
             which
             in
             the
             Law
             are
             commanded
             ,
             than
             any
             Zelot
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             although
             not
             to
             the
             same
             end
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Apostolical
             Doctrine
             nothing
             at
             all
             detracts
             from
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               And
               I
               thank
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
               who
               hath
               enabled
               ●ee
               :
               for
               that
               hee
               coun●ed
               mee
               faithful
               ,
               putting
               mee
               into
               the
               Ministery
               ,
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               which
               contains
               the
               vindication
               of
               the
               authority
               of
               his
               Apostleship
               against
               those
               that
               denied
               it
               ,
               or
               in
               consideration
               of
               his
               fore-acted
               life
               did
               lessen
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               thanksgiving
               for
               the
               Grace
               that
               was
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               :
               Seven
               Reasons
               are
               laid
               down
               of
               his
               thanksgiving
               ;
               All
               which
               prove
               that
               his
               Apostleship
               is
               in
               no
               wise
               to
               bee
               disparaged
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               1.
               
               Christ
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               his
               Spirit
               hath
               strengthened
               mee
               an
               infirm
               man
               ,
               and
               heretofore
               a
               slave
               to
               sin
               ,
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               appointed
               an
               Apostle
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               leader
               ,
               I
               should
               with
               an
               invincible
               courage
               ,
               stand
               up
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               insul●●tions
               of
               the
               world
               ▪
               the
               flesh
               ,
               ●nd
               the
               Devil
               :
               Therefore
               thanks
               are
               to
               bee
               given
               for
               my
               confirmation
               in
               the
               Apostleship
               ,
               so
               little
               reason
               is
               there
               ,
               that
               any
               thing
               should
               bee
               detracted
               .
            
             
               
                 Accounted
                 mee
                 faithful
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               2.
               
               Christ
               hath
               endued
               mee
               ,
               being
               appointed
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               with
               the
               gifts
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               hath
               so
               far
               honoured
               mee
               ,
               that
               hee
               made
               and
               accounted
               mee
               his
               faithful
               friend
               ,
               who
               would
               commit
               to
               mee
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               bee
               dispensed
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               Elect
               :
               Therefore
               my
               authority
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               disparaged
               .
            
             
               
                 Hath
                 appointed
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               3.
               
               Christ
               the
               Lord
               hath
               placed
               mee
               in
               the
               Minist●ry
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               in
               the
               office
               of
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               wholly
               attend
               to
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
               separated
               from
               the
               world
               to
               this
               business
               :
               who
               is
               it
               therefore
               that
               dares
               detract
               from
               my
               authority
               ?
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Who
               was
               before
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               and
               a
               persecuter
               ,
               and
               injurious
               ,
               but
               I
               obtained
               mercy
               ,
               because
               I
               did
               it
               ignorantly
               in
               unbeleef
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               4.
               
               Notwithstanding
               the
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               the
               evil
               deserts
               of
               my
               former
               life
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               hindred
               from
               taking
               mee
               into
               his
               service
               ,
               who
               was
               in
               times
               past
               an
               enemy
               :
               Who
               therefore
               will
               disparage
               my
               authority
               upon
               the
               wickedness
               of
               my
               former
               conversation
               ?
            
             
               Ignorantly
               ]
               Hee
               prevents
               an
               Objection
               ;
               Some
               man
               might
               say
               ,
               how
               could
               so
               open
               an
               enemy
               of
               Christ
               obtain
               pardon
               ?
            
             
               Hee
               answers
               that
               his
               sin
               was
               out
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               proves
               that
               it
               was
               not
               that
               unpardonable
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               or
               a
               malicious
               insurrection
               against
               Christ
               ,
               which
               the
               devilish
               enemies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               knowingly
               practise
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               sin
               committed
               out
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               while
               hee
               was
               yet
               an
               unbeleever
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               And
               the
               Grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               was
               exceeding
               abundant
               with
               Faith
               and
               Love
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               5.
               
               God
               hath
               vouchsafed
               mee
               more
               than
               an
               ordinary
               measure
               of
               Faith
               and
               Love
               ,
               and
               hath
               abundantly
               shewed
               forth
               his
               Grace
               in
               the
               bestowing
               of
               his
               saving
               gifts
               :
               Therefore
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               that
               any
               one
               should
               detract
               from
               my
               Apostolick
               authority
               ,
               from
               my
               former
               conversation
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               This
               is
               a
               faithful
               saying
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               all
               acceptation
               ,
               that
               Christ
               Iesus
               came
               into
               the
               world
               to
               sav●
               sinners
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               am
               chief
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               6.
               
               Christ
               through
               his
               eminent
               mercy
               towards
               mee
               ,
               hath
               effected
               this
               ,
               that
               being
               taught
               by
               experience
               ,
               I
               should
               bee
               drawn
               first
               (
               as
               the
               chief
               of
               sinners
               in
               my
               o●n
               opinion
               )
               to
               subscribe
               to
               that
               sentence
               of
               the
               Gospel
               concerning
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               office
               ,
               comming
               ,
               virtue
               ,
               merit
               and
               efficacy
               to
               save
               sinners
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               cannot
               but
               declare
               openly
               to
               the
               whole
               world
               the
               truth
               and
               benefit
               of
               that
               sentence
               :
               for
               by
               experience
               I
               speak
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 faithful
                 saying
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Therefoee
               no
               disparagement
               ought
               to
               bee
               offered
               to
               my
               authority
               ,
               who
               not
               onely
               beleeve
               my self
               what
               is
               committed
               to
               mee
               ,
               but
               I
               also
               preach
               what
               I
               have
               experience
               of
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Howbeit
               ,
               for
               this
               cause
               I
               obtained
               mercy
               ,
               that
               in
               mee
               first
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               might
               shew
               forth
               all
               long-suffering
               for
               a
               patern
               to
               them
               that
               should
               hereafter
               beleeve
               on
               him
               to
               life
               everlasting
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               7.
               
               The
               Lord
               hath
               set
               mee
               for
               an
               example
               of
               his
               long-suffering
               ,
               mercy
               ,
               goodness
               ,
               and
               admirable
               grace
               ,
               that
               sinners
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               shall
               hear
               of
               my
               wonderful
               conversion
               ,
               and
               the
               bounty
               of
               God
               towards
               mee
               ,
               may
               bee
               abundantly
               confirmed
               in
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               expect
               the
               like
               goodness
               towards
               themselves
               ,
               looking
               upon
               mee
               ,
               as
               a
               type
               ,
               and
               exemplar
               of
               unspeakable
               mercy
               :
               Therefore
               am
               I
               most
               fit
               to
               bee
               made
               a
               Preacher
               of
               that
               grace
               ;
               and
               far
               bee
               it
               from
               any
               one
               to
               detract
               from
               my
               authority
               ,
               because
               of
               my
               former
               conversation
               ,
               while
               I
               was
               an
               unbeleever
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Now
               unto
               the
               King
               eternal
               ,
               immortal
               ,
               invisible
               ,
               the
               onely
               wise
               God
               ,
               bee
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Th●
               Apostle
               now
               affected
               with
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               benefit
               ,
               not
               satisfying
               himself
               in
               the
               amplification
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               a
               pathetick
               thanksgiving
               ,
               he
               concludes
               his
               speech
               ,
               with
               an
               illustrious
               celebration
               of
               Christ
               ,
               concerning
               whom
               hee
               produces
               four
               Epithites
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               agreeable
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               also
               bee
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               1
               God
               ,
               or
               Christ
               as
               God
               ,
               is
               
                 King
                 of
                 ages
                 ▪
                 i.
                 e.
              
               by
               an
               Hebraism
               ,
               the
               eternal
               King
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               bee
               distinguished
               from
               mundane
               and
               mortal
               Kings
               .
               2
               Immortal
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               without
               all
               alteration
               ,
               change
               ,
               and
               corruption
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               the
               same
               like
               himself
               ▪
               3
               Invisible
               ,
               because
               hee
               cannot
               bee
               comprehended
               by
               the
               eyes
               ,
               or
               any
               senses
               ,
               because
               their
               faculties
               are
               corporeal
               ,
               and
               circumscribed
               with
               narrow
               limits
               ▪
               4
               Hee
               is
               
                 onely
                 wise
              
               ,
               because
               hee
               alone
               knows
               all
               things
               ,
               not
               by
               objects
               ,
               nor
               by
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               ratiocination
               ,
               but
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               ,
               and
               of
               himself
               ,
               as
               one
               in
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               first
               efficient
               ,
               and
               their
               ultimate
               end
               .
               Hence
               the
               Apostle
               ascribes
               honour
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               a
               testification
               to
               his
               eminency
               ,
               Glory
               ,
               a
               celebrious
               fame
               with
               praise
               ,
               which
               is
               eternally
               due
               unto
               God
               ,
               adding
               Amen
               ,
               as
               a
               seal
               of
               his
               faith
               and
               willingness
               to
               glorifie
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               Part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               This
               charge
               I
               commit
               unto
               thee
               ,
               son
               Timothy
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Prophecies
               which
               went
               before
               on
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               by
               them
               mightest
               war
               a
               good
               warfare
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               contains
               his
               Exhortation
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               behave
               himself
               couragiously
               in
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               viz.
               That
               hee
               would
               war
               a
               good
               warfare
               ,
               or
               that
               hee
               would
               prepare
               himself
               to
               fight
               against
               all
               enemies
               ,
               and
               all
               impediments
               ,
               and
               would
               use
               all
               diligence
               that
               the
               Church
               might
               receive
               no
               detriment
               by
               any
               one
               .
            
             
               According
               ]
               The
               Arguments
               of
               his
               Exhortation
               are
               two
               :
            
             
               Arg.
               1.
               
               Because
               certain
               things
               are
               foretold
               Prophetically
               of
               pious
               men
               ,
               by
               a
               kinde
               of
               divine
               instinct
               ,
               which
               afford
               great
               hope
               of
               famous
               actions
               to
               bee
               done
               by
               thee
               (
               as
               appears
               out
               of
               Act.
               16.2
               .
               )
               Therefore
               war
               a
               good
               warfare
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Holding
               fast
               faith
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               which
               some
               having
               put
               away
               ,
               concerning
               faith
               have
               made
               shipwrack
               .
            
             
               Hee
               explains
               his
               Exhortation
               ,
               by
               shewing
               the
               manner
               of
               warring
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               defend
               faithfully
               ,
               and
               profess
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               by
               an
               holy
               life
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               preached
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               maintain
               the
               light
               and
               peace
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               which
               would
               inwardly
               acquaint
               him
               with
               his
               duty
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               men
               ,
               if
               hee
               would
               attend
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               would
               administer
               comfort
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               hee
               suffered
               for
               defending
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               
                 Which
                 being
                 put
                 away
                 ]
                 Arg.
              
               2.
               
               Because
               ●●less
               thou
               behave
               thy self
               with
               a
               good
               courage
               ,
               and
               observest
               this
               law
               of
               war
               concerning
               the
               joyning
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               with
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               there
               is
               danger
               upon
               the
               loss
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               that
               thou
               make
               shipwrack
               of
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               as
               some
               have
               done
               :
               Therefore
               war
               a
               good
               warfare
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               hee
               casts
               in
               no
               scruple
               here
               to
               Timothy
               about
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               perseverance
               ,
               but
               uses
               the
               best
               and
               most
               effectual
               argument
               to
               perswade
               him
               to
               it
               .
               For
               it
               makes
               nothing
               in
               Hypothetical
               propositions
               ,
               that
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               taken
               by
               themselves
               ,
               and
               Categorically
               ,
               may
               bee
               false
               or
               impossible
               ;
               It
               is
               sufficient
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               rule
               annexed
               ,
               that
               the
               connexion
               of
               the
               parts
               is
               certain
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Of
               whom
               is
               Hymeneus
               and
               Alexander
               ,
               whom
               I
               have
               delivered
               unto
               Satan
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               learn
               not
               to
               blaspheme
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               names
               two
               Apostates
               for
               example
               ,
               Hymeneus
               and
               Alexander
               ,
               whom
               hee
               had
               not
               long
               before
               delivered
               unto
               Satan
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               excommunicated
               ;
               For
               they
               that
               are
               cast
               out
               from
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               shining
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               fall
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Satan
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               or
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               Church
               priviledges
               .
               The
               end
               of
               this
               Excommunication
               hee
               shews
               to
               bee
               this
               ,
               That
               being
               led
               to
               repentance
               ,
               they
               might
               return
               to
               a
               right
               knowledge
               and
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               ;
               For
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               not
               declare
               any
               thing
               concerning
               the
               total
               loss
               of
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               hopes
               for
               their
               repentance
               ,
               and
               their
               possible
               salvation
               hereafter
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP
             II.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               hee
               delivers
               four
               Precepts
               ,
               wherein
               all
               the
               faithful
               are
               to
               bee
               instructed
               ,
               how
               they
               ought
               decently
               to
               behave
               themselves
               in
               their
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               both
               men
               and
               women
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             I
             exhort
             therefore
             ,
             that
             first
             of
             all
             supplications
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             intercessions
             ,
             and
             giving
             of
             thanks
             bee
             made
             for
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             Precept
             1.
             
             That
             prayers
             in
             the
             publick
             Assembly
             especially
             ,
             might
             not
             bee
             neglected
             ,
             but
             that
             supplications
             ought
             to
             bee
             made
             for
             the
             turning
             of
             evils
             away
             ,
             and
             prayers
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             intercessions
             for
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             thanksgiving
             for
             benefits
             received
             in
             publick
             prayers
             ,
             which
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             going
             before
             ,
             ought
             to
             conceive
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             bee
             they
             of
             what
             condition
             they
             will.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             Kings
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             that
             are
             in
             authority
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             lead
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             in
             all
             godliness
             and
             honesty
             .
          
           
             Hee
             expounds
             the
             special
             Precept
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             commands
             them
             to
             pray
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             all
             Magistrates
             in
             great
             places
             ,
             who
             because
             they
             sit
             at
             the
             helm
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             most
             dear
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             ought
             they
             to
             bee
             mentioned
             by
             us
             in
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Peaceable
             ]
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Precept
             are
             nine
             :
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             From
             the
             profitable
             end
             ,
             because
             the
             Magistrates
             being
             safe
             ,
             and
             managing
             their
             offices
             in
             peace
             ,
             the
             faithful
             may
             lead
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             ,
          
           
             
               In
               godliness
            
             ]
             or
             obedience
             to
             the
             first
             Table
             :
          
           
             
               And
               honesty
            
             ]
             or
             obedience
             to
             the
             second
             Table
             :
             Therefore
             must
             wee
             pray
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             this
             is
             good
             and
             acceptable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             ▪
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             To
             pray
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             all
             orders
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             good
             or
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             wee
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             .
             God
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             
               our
               Saviour
            
             ,
             because
             although
             Christ
             is
             our
             Saviour
             by
             special
             office
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             effecting
             and
             execution
             of
             his
             office
             hee
             doth
             not
             actually
             save
             us
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Who
             will
             have
             all
             men
             to
             bee
             saved
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             unto
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             God
             will
             have
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             (
             therefore
             some
             amongst
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             all
             orders
             of
             men
             )
             to
             bee
             saved
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             wills
             that
             wee
             pray
             for
             all
             sorts
             or
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             name
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             authority
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             wee
             are
             obliged
             to
             hope
             well
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             Mediatour
             between
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             the
             man
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Although
             men
             are
             distinguished
             several
             waies
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             divers
             orders
             ,
             whereof
             many
             are
             strangers
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             many
             enemies
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             engage
             our
             prayers
             for
             all
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             one
             ;
             under
             whose
             power
             and
             dominion
             all
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             without
             acception
             of
             persons
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             wee
             to
             pray
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             
               And
               one
               Mediatour
               ]
               Reas.
            
             5.
             
             What
             ever
             distances
             there
             are
             amongst
             men
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             may
             bee
             distinguished
             from
             each
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             notwithstanding
             to
             ingage
             us
             to
             pray
             for
             all
             ,
             because
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             all
             conditions
             of
             men
             ,
             there
             is
             
               one
               Mediatour
            
             appointed
             ,
             betwixt
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             by
             whom
             an
             access
             is
             open
             to
             all
             that
             come
             unto
             him
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             wee
             to
             pray
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             
               The
               man
               ]
               Reas.
            
             6.
             
             Wee
             have
             reason
             to
             pray
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             that
             One
             Mediatour
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             is
             Man
             ;
             By
             the
             incarnation
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             by
             the
             common
             bond
             of
             humane
             nature
             hee
             is
             united
             to
             all
             m●n
             ,
             viz.
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             intercedes
             for
             all
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             for
             his
             sheep
             ,
             collected
             out
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             pray
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Who
             gave
             himself
             a
             ransome
             for
             all
             ,
             to
             bee
             testified
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             7.
             
             Christ
             gave
             himself
             a
             full
             and
             sufficient
             price
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             for
             men
             of
             all
             kinds
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             wee
             to
             pray
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Testimony
               ]
               Reas.
            
             8.
             
             The
             Gospel
             or
             Testimony
             of
             Christs
             redeeming
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             designed
             in
             due
             time
             to
             reveal
             ,
             is
             now
             made
             manifest
             :
             Therefore
             in
             making
             prayers
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             this
             truth
             is
             to
             bee
             produced
             in
             Christian
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Whereunto
             I
             am
             ordained
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             (
             I
             speak
             the
             truth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             lye
             no●
             )
             a
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             faith
             and
             verity
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             9.
             
             The
             preaching
             of
             this
             Testimony
             or
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             price
             of
             Redemption
             paid
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             in
             special
             manner
             committed
             unto
             mee
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             bee
             also
             a
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             all
             Truth
             ,
             which
             leads
             to
             eternal
             life
             ;
             seeing
             therefore
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             to
             bee
             saved
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             publickly
             teach
             you
             this
             ,
             prayers
             ought
             publickly
             to
             bee
             made
             in
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             because
             hee
             knew
             that
             some
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             would
             take
             ill
             the
             mentioning
             of
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             and
             his
             embassage
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             hee
             confirms
             that
             expression
             of
             his
             being
             sen●
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             with
             a
             grave
             asseveration
             ,
             lest
             any
             one
             should
             doubt
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             I
             will
             therefore
             that
             men
             pray
             every
             where
             ,
             lifting
             up
             holy
             hands
             ▪
             without
             wrath
             ,
             and
             doubting
             .
          
           
             Those
             things
             that
             follow
             belong
             to
             the
             circumstances
             of
             publick
             worship
             :
             Therefore
             the
             second
             Precept
             follows
             ,
             touching
             persons
             fit
             for
             conceiving
             publick
             prayers
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             Also
             concerning
             the
             place
             and
             dispositions
             both
             of
             the
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             accommodated
             to
             that
             matter
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             persons
             ;
             Hee
             commands
             the
             men
             onely
             ,
             not
             women
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             precede
             the
             people
             in
             their
             prayers
             .
          
           
             
               In
               every
               place
            
             ]
             As
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             hee
             shews
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             that
             prediction
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Ioh.
             4.
             )
             that
             all
             difference
             of
             places
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             (
             when
             they
             were
             thrice
             a
             year
             to
             meet
             at
             the
             Temple
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             their
             face
             was
             to
             bee
             turned
             to
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             near
             or
             afar
             off
             from
             the
             Temple
             )
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             liberty
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             Christians
             in
             every
             place
             may
             honestly
             and
             decently
             celebrate
             their
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             
               Lifting
               up
            
             ]
             As
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             hee
             requires
             that
             the
             gesture
             should
             bee
             such
             ,
             as
             may
             testifie
             reverence
             to
             the
             divine
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             may
             enkindle
             our
             devotion
             ,
             which
             kind
             of
             gesture
             is
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             hands
             ,
             whether
             they
             bee
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             or
             closed
             together
             .
          
           
             Purely
             ]
             As
             for
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             the
             soul
             ,
             hee
             requires
             ,
             first
             ,
             Integrity
             and
             innocency
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             h●e
             means
             by
             purity
             of
             hands
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             wrath
             bee
             laid
             aside
             ,
             strifes
             ,
             and
             all
             evil
             affections
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             bee
             of
             one
             accord
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             they
             make
             no
             doubt
             whether
             God
             will
             hear
             or
             grant
             those
             things
             which
             wee
             (
             who
             come
             to
             him
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             )
             ask
             of
             him
             according
             to
             his
             revealed
             will.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             In
             like
             manner
             also
             ,
             that
             women
             adorn
             themselves
             in
             modest
             apparel
             ,
             with
             shamefastness
             ,
             and
             sobriety
             :
             not
             with
             broidered
             hair
             ,
             or
             gold
             ,
             or
             pearls
             ,
             or
             costly
             array
             .
          
           
             Precept
             3.
             
             That
             women
             while
             they
             pray
             together
             with
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             are
             present
             in
             other
             sacred
             performances
             ,
             in
             their
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             other
             habits
             ,
             compose
             themselves
             to
             honesty
             and
             modesty
             ,
             which
             will
             prove
             a
             greater
             ornament
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             should
             come
             into
             the
             publick
             with
             broidered
             hair
             ,
             or
             gold
             ,
             or
             pearls
             ,
             or
             costly
             
             apparel
             :
             In
             which
             if
             there
             bee
             superfluity
             ,
             the
             adorning
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             But
             (
             which
             becometh
             Women
             professing
             godliness
             )
             with
             good
             works
             ,
          
           
             Hee
             requires
             further
             to
             the
             adorning
             of
             women
             ,
             both
             private
             and
             publick
             ,
             that
             they
             bee
             eminent
             in
             good
             works
             :
             the
             reason
             whereof
             is
             given
             from
             their
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             whereby
             in
             Baptism
             they
             promised
             to
             renounce
             the
             vanity
             and
             pomp
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Let
             the
             Woman
             learn
             in
             silence
             with
             all
             subjection
             .
          
           
             Precept
             4.
             
             That
             women
             alwaies
             in
             Church-Assemblies
             undertake
             the
             part
             of
             learners
             ,
             of
             teachers
             never
             :
             And
             that
             they
             learn
             with
             silence
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             their
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             the
             natural
             subjection
             of
             their
             sex
             ,
             although
             in
             personal
             indowments
             some
             womee
             may
             excel
             many
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             But
             ,
             I
             suffer
             not
             a
             woman
             to
             teach
             ,
             nor
             to
             usurp
             authority
             over
             the
             man
             ,
             but
             to
             bee
             in
             silence
             .
          
           
             Hee
             explains
             the
             special
             Precept
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             authority
             forbids
             women
             to
             teach
             in
             publick
             .
          
           
             
               Usurp
               Authority
            
             ]
             The
             reasons
             of
             this
             prohibition
             are
             three
             :
             The
             first
             reason
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             prohibition
             ,
             because
             should
             a
             woman
             teach
             publickly
             ,
             the
             woman
             should
             have
             authority
             over
             the
             man
             :
             shee
             should
             bee
             over
             ,
             and
             instruct
             the
             man
             ,
             who
             ought
             with
             silence
             to
             bee
             in
             subjection
             to
             her
             own
             Husband
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             For
             Adam
             was
             first
             formed
             ,
             then
             Eve
             :
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             The
             manly
             sex
             is
             more
             worthy
             than
             the
             female
             :
             for
             the
             man
             Adam
             was
             first
             formed
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             Eve
             the
             woman
             ,
             but
             Eve
             was
             last
             formed
             for
             the
             man
             Adam
             :
             Therefore
             a
             woman
             ought
             to
             bee
             prohibited
             the
             office
             of
             teaching
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             And
             Adam
             was
             not
             deceived
             ,
             but
             the
             woman
             being
             deceived
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             transgression
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             The
             first
             seducement
             and
             sin
             was
             not
             by
             the
             man
             ,
             or
             Adam
             ,
             but
             by
             Eve
             ,
             who
             deceived
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             perswaded
             her
             Husband
             ,
             to
             transgress
             the
             command
             :
             Therefore
             is
             it
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             afterward
             shee
             should
             bee
             in
             subjection
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             not
             publickly
             teach
             the
             man
             :
             And
             these
             reasons
             are
             sufficient
             that
             the
             woman
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             least
             ,
             where
             the
             matter
             concerns
             souls
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             the
             preheminence
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             Notwithstanding
             shee
             shall
             bee
             saved
             in
             child-bearing
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             with
             Sobriety
             .
          
           
             Hee
             answers
             an
             Objection
             ,
             and
             comforts
             the
             woman
             against
             this
             seclusion
             from
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             the
             entrance
             of
             sin
             into
             the
             world
             by
             her
             ,
             against
             the
             subjection
             of
             her
             sex
             ,
             and
             against
             other
             inconveniences
             ,
             which
             are
             consequent
             to
             her
             sex
             :
             So
             that
             her
             exclusion
             from
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             nor
             the
             evils
             recited
             should
             hinder
             the
             salvation
             of
             women
             ,
             if
             so
             bee
             they
             were
             indued
             with
             true
             Faith
             ,
             and
             continued
             therein
             ,
             constantly
             maintaining
             charity
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             and
             modesty
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             fruits
             of
             true
             Faith
             in
             their
             domestick
             calling
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             and
             ordinarily
             is
             imployed
             in
             bringing
             forth
             ,
             and
             educating
             children
             (
             under
             which
             office
             ,
             figuratively
             all
             other
             duties
             are
             contained
             ,
             which
             pertain
             to
             a
             family
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             woman
             is
             designed
             ,
             that
             shee
             attend
             according
             to
             her
             office
             in
             domestical
             affairs
             ;
             )
             And
             the
             Apostle
             promiseth
             that
             true
             beleeving
             women
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             beleeving
             men
             ,
             or
             faithful
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             obtain
             eternal
             life
             in
             this
             their
             subjection
             ,
             as
             certainly
             and
             easily
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             admitted
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             office
             of
             teaching
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             cannot
             bee
             saved
             ,
             unless
             they
             had
             such
             a
             Faith
             ,
             which
             shews
             forth
             its
             efficacy
             by
             love
             and
             good
             works
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               is
               treated
               of
               the
               Election
               of
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
              
               
               In
               the
               other
               concerning
               the
               principal
               Articles
               of
               Doctrine
               to
               bee
               held
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
             
               Our
               Apostle
               divides
               Ecclesiastical
               offices
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 12.
              
               into
               Prophecy
               ,
               and
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Deacon
               :
               under
               Prophecy
               comprehending
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               who
               in
               this
               Chapter
               are
               called
               Bishops
               ;
               under
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Deacon
               comprehending
               ,
               
                 as
                 here
              
               ,
               both
               those
               Elders
               ,
               who
               had
               an
               over-sight
               of
               the
               manners
               and
               carriage
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               look
               to
               the
               Church
               goods
               and
               the
               poor
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             This
             is
             a
             true
             saying
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             desire
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             hee
             desireth
             a
             good
             work
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             verse
             that
             hee
             might
             open
             the
             way
             for
             describing
             the
             properties
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             hee
             commends
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             (
             premising
             a
             grave
             asseveration
             )
             as
             the
             most
             honourable
             function
             ,
             and
             laborious
             imployment
             ,
             which
             who
             ever
             desires
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             by
             labouring
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             hee
             may
             bring
             men
             to
             eternal
             salvation
             ,
             by
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             worthy
             of
             commendation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             A
             Bishop
             then
             must
             bee
             blameless
             ,
             the
             husband
             of
             one
             wife
             ,
             vigilant
             ,
             sober
             ,
             of
             good
             behaviour
             ,
             given
             to
             hospitality
             ,
             apt
             to
             teach
             .
          
           
             Hee
             describes
             the
             gifts
             and
             properties
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             a
             Pastor
             and
             Teacher
             ,
             partly
             affirmatively
             ,
             partly
             negatively
             ,
             prescribing
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             certain
             rules
             to
             bee
             observed
             in
             the
             election
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             
               Without
               rebuke
            
             ]
             The
             properties
             of
             a
             Bishop
             are
             in
             number
             
               sixteen
               .
               First
            
             ,
             It
             behoves
             a
             Bishop
             to
             bee
             unblameable
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             free
             from
             scandals
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             not
             justly
             bee
             accused
             by
             men
             ,
             nor
             such
             a
             one
             that
             is
             altogether
             without
             sin
             ,
             but
             such
             an
             one
             as
             is
             without
             scandal
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               one
            
             ]
             2.
             
             Property
             :
             It
             behoves
             him
             to
             bee
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             husband
             of
             one
             wife
             :
             which
             property
             is
             not
             laid
             down
             by
             way
             of
             precept
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             a
             Pastor
             to
             bee
             married
             ,
             but
             by
             way
             of
             limitation
             ,
             because
             if
             hee
             purpose
             to
             marry
             ,
             hee
             ought
             to
             content
             himself
             with
             one
             wife
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             shee
             lives
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             himself
             from
             Polygamy
             ,
             which
             was
             frequent
             in
             those
             times
             .
          
           
             Vigilant
             ]
             3.
             
             It
             behoves
             him
             to
             bee
             vigilant
             in
             his
             office
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             of
             those
             things
             which
             lye
             upon
             him
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             the
             preservation
             of
             it
             from
             the
             snares
             of
             spiritual
             adversaries
             .
          
           
             Sober
             ]
             4.
             
             It
             behoves
             him
             to
             bee
             sober
             in
             food
             and
             apparel
             ,
             and
             moderate
             in
             his
             affairs
             ,
             to
             manage
             all
             things
             with
             right
             reason
             ,
             undertaking
             nothing
             lightly
             or
             rashly
             ,
             but
             gravely
             weighing
             and
             considering
             all
             his
             words
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               good
               behaviour
            
             ]
             5.
             
             It
             behoves
             him
             to
             bee
             of
             good
             behaviour
             ,
             neither
             exposing
             himself
             to
             contempt
             by
             his
             rudeness
             ,
             nor
             by
             his
             Stoical
             severity
             .
          
           
             
               Given
               to
               hospitality
            
             ]
             6.
             
             It
             is
             required
             ,
             That
             hee
             bee
             given
             to
             hospitality
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             revenues
             hee
             bee
             ready
             to
             refresh
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             in
             need
             ,
             especially
             strangers
             and
             banished
             persons
             .
          
           
             
               Apt
               to
               teach
            
             ]
             7.
             
             It
             is
             required
             ,
             That
             hee
             bee
             apt
             to
             teach
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             hee
             bee
             not
             onely
             skilful
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             well
             instructed
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             also
             such
             an
             one
             as
             is
             skilful
             to
             divide
             the
             word
             aright
             ,
             and
             to
             accommodate
             himself
             to
             the
             capacity
             and
             edification
             of
             his
             auditors
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Not
             given
             to
             Wine
             ,
             no
             striker
             ,
             not
             greedy
             of
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             but
             pat●ent
             ,
             not
             a
             brawler
             ,
             not
             covetous
             :
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             is
             required
             that
             hee
             bee
             not
             given
             to
             Wine
             ,
             or
             such
             an
             one
             that
             uses
             to
             spend
             the
             day
             in
             sipping
             and
             bibbing
             of
             Wine
             .
          
           
             
               No
               striker
            
             ]
             9.
             
             That
             hee
             bee
             no
             striker
             ,
             or
             prone
             to
             strike
             either
             his
             servants
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               greedy
               of
               filthy
               lucre
            
             ]
             10.
             
             That
             hee
             minde
             not
             filthy
             gain
             ,
             or
             such
             an
             one
             that
             minds
             his
             gain
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             his
             Ministerial
             dignity
             .
          
           
             Patient
             ]
             11.
             
             That
             hee
             bee
             just
             and
             moderate
             in
             bargaining
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             convenient
             ,
             ready
             to
             remit
             of
             his
             own
             right
             .
          
           
           
             Brawler
             ]
             12.
             
             That
             hee
             bee
             free
             from
             strifes
             and
             contentions
             ,
             both
             in
             words
             and
             blows
             .
          
           
             Covetous
             ]
             13.
             
             That
             hee
             bee
             free
             from
             Covetousness
             ,
             not
             over
             much
             solicitous
             to
             encrease
             his
             estate
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             One
             that
             ruleth
             well
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             having
             his
             children
             in
             subjection
             with
             all
             gravity
             :
          
           
             14.
             
             That
             hee
             understand
             how
             to
             rule
             his
             own
             family
             well
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             his
             wife
             ,
             children
             ,
             servants
             (
             if
             hee
             have
             them
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             (
             For
             if
             a
             man
             know
             not
             how
             to
             rule
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             how
             shall
             hee
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             )
          
           
             Hee
             gives
             the
             reason
             of
             these
             requisite
             qualifications
             ,
             Because
             hee
             that
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             govern
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             or
             a
             little
             family
             ,
             cannot
             govern
             or
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             prudently
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Not
             a
             novice
             ,
             left
             being
             lifted
             up
             with
             pride
             ,
             hee
             fall
             into
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Hee
             requires
             that
             hee
             bee
             not
             a
             Novice
             ,
             or
             a
             new
             sprig
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             newly
             converted
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             not
             sufficiently
             instructed
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             godliness
             ,
             or
             confirmed
             by
             experience
             ,
             not
             sufficiently
             subdued
             and
             humbled
             by
             the
             exercises
             of
             Christianity
             :
             The
             reason
             whereof
             is
             given
             ,
             lest
             being
             suddenly
             elevated
             to
             the
             top
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             dignity
             ,
             and
             puffed
             up
             ,
             hee
             fall
             into
             the
             fault
             ,
             and
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             pride
             ,
             abode
             not
             in
             his
             station
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             rejected
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Moreover
             ,
             hee
             must
             have
             a
             good
             report
             of
             them
             which
             are
             without
             ,
             lest
             hee
             fall
             into
             reproach
             ,
             and
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             last
             qualification
             is
             ,
             That
             hee
             have
             a
             good
             report
             from
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             are
             strangers
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             That
             hee
             bee
             of
             good
             repute
             amongst
             all
             ,
             whose
             conversation
             his
             very
             enemies
             cannot
             justly
             blame
             :
             The
             reason
             whereof
             is
             given
             ,
             lest
             hee
             fall
             into
             ignominy
             and
             reproach
             ,
             and
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             may
             (
             not
             onely
             upon
             that
             occasion
             )
             load
             his
             person
             and
             office
             ,
             with
             calumnies
             and
             reproaches
             ,
             but
             render
             him
             impudent
             ,
             regardless
             of
             his
             credit
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             dissolute
             in
             his
             conversation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Likewise
             must
             the
             Deacons
             bee
             grave
             ,
             not
             double-tongued
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             much
             Wine
             ,
             not
             greedy
             of
             filthy
             lucre
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             what
             is
             required
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             Elders
             ,
             and
             publick
             treasurers
             ,
             nine
             virtues
             are
             requisite
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             That
             they
             bee
             grave
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             accomplished
             with
             honest
             manners
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             That
             they
             bee
             not
             lyars
             ,
             double-tongued
             ,
             or
             fraudulent
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             That
             they
             bee
             not
             given
             to
             Wine
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             That
             they
             love
             not
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             which
             may
             any
             whit
             detract
             from
             their
             reputation
             amongst
             good
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Holding
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Faith
             in
             a
             pure
             conscience
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             That
             they
             bee
             rightly
             instructed
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             maintain
             this
             in
             a
             firm
             profession
             ,
             together
             with
             holiness
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             may
             bear
             witness
             of
             the
             purity
             of
             their
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             And
             let
             these
             also
             first
             bee
             proved
             ;
             then
             let
             them
             use
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             being
             found
             blameless
             :
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             That
             not
             onely
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Candidates
             to
             higher
             offices
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             the
             Deacons
             bee
             proved
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             admitted
             to
             their
             function
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             lest
             they
             bee
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             Church
             rashly
             ,
             and
             without
             their
             choice
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             alone
             bee
             chosen
             ,
             whose
             former
             life
             commends
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             after
             tryal
             their
             fitness
             appears
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             cannot
             justly
             bee
             blamed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Even
             so
             must
             their
             Wives
             bee
             grave
             ,
             not
             slanderers
             ,
             sober
             ,
             faithful
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Because
             the
             dissolute
             conversations
             of
             wives
             and
             children
             ,
             turns
             to
             the
             reproach
             of
             the
             men
             ;
             hee
             requires
             ,
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             That
             the
             Wives
             both
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Deacons
             bee
             grave
             ,
             endued
             with
             honest
             behaviour
             :
             not
             slanderers
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             detract
             from
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             studious
             of
             sobriety
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             all
             affairs
             ,
             faithful
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Let
             the
             Deacons
             bee
             the
             Husbands
             of
             one
             Wife
             ,
             ruling
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             houses
             well
             .
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             Hee
             requires
             that
             Deacons
             bee
             the
             Husbands
             of
             one
             Wife
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             free
             from
             the
             sin
             of
             Polygamy
             .
          
           
             (
             9
             )
             Hee
             requires
             ,
             That
             they
             understand
             how
             to
             govern
             their
             own
             family
             well
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             their
             houshold
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             holy
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             For
             they
             that
             have
             used
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Deacon
             well
             ,
             purchase
             to
             themselves
             a
             good
             degree
             ,
             and
             great
             boldness
             in
             the
             Faith
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Lest
             any
             man
             should
             despise
             the
             Deaconship
             as
             a
             mean
             office
             ,
             hee
             teaches
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             have
             well
             discharged
             this
             office
             ,
             are
             worthy
             of
             honour
             ,
             while
             they
             manage
             it
             ,
             and
             lay
             a
             foundation
             to
             an
             higher
             degree
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             finally
             they
             gain
             a
             large
             opportunity
             for
             the
             confirming
             their
             boldness
             towards
             God
             ,
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             faithful
             administration
             of
             their
             Deaconship
             (
             as
             a
             testimony
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             Faith
             )
             ought
             to
             confirm
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   14.
                
                 
                 These
                 things
                 write
                 I
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 hoping
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 thee
                 shortly
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 I
                 tarry
                 long
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 know
                 how
                 thou
                 oughtest
                 to
                 behave
                 thy self
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 pillar
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               contains
               the
               principal
               Articles
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               are
               to
               bee
               maintained
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               first
               Article
               comprehends
               the
               Doctrine
               touching
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               the
               precedent
               precepts
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               rule
               of
               governing
               the
               Church
               (
               entreated
               of
               by
               the
               Apostle
               )
               bee
               alwaies
               laid
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               which
               when
               hee
               came
               ,
               hee
               would
               explain
               and
               confirm
               ,
               as
               need
               required
               :
               and
               by
               which
               rule
               (
               if
               hee
               came
               not
               the
               sooner
               )
               Timothy
               might
               direct
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               how
               they
               ought
               to
               behave
               themselves
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               in
               governing
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ]
                 Artic.
              
               2.
               
               Contains
               the
               Doctrine
               touching
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               (
               1
               )
               That
               it
               is
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               dwells
               ,
               and
               feeds
               his
               family
               ,
               and
               wherein
               hee
               is
               worshiped
               .
               (
               2
               )
               That
               it
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               
                 Living
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               a
               company
               called
               out
               of
               the
               world
               by
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
               besides
               whom
               ,
               all
               the
               Gods
               which
               Heathens
               worship
               ,
               are
               dead
               Idols
               .
               (
               3
               )
               That
               as
               the
               Church
               is
               called
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               begotten
               ,
               nourished
               ,
               and
               preserved
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Truth
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               bee
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Living
               God
               ;
               so
               the
               Truth
               is
               sustained
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               pillar
               ,
               and
               certain
               Butteress
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
               Because
               the
               Church
               preserves
               the
               Truth
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               treasury
               :
               In
               the
               Church
               onely
               divine
               Truth
               is
               held
               forth
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               there
               hath
               its
               seat
               and
               abiding
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               alone
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               her
               Ministers
               ,
               takes
               care
               that
               this
               truth
               bee
               every
               where
               preached
               ,
               proclaimed
               ,
               and
               communicated
               ;
               and
               defends
               it
               against
               all
               adversaries
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               weapons
               properly
               appertaining
               to
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               And
               without
               controversie
               ,
               great
               is
               the
               mystery
               of
               godliness
               :
               God
               was
               manifest
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               justified
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               seen
               of
               Angels
               ,
               preached
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               beleeved
               on
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               received
               up
               into
               glory
               .
            
             
               Artic.
               3.
               
               Contains
               the
               great
               mystery
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               the
               pillar
               and
               ground
               of
               all
               Evangelical
               truths
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               foundations
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               whereupon
               all
               other
               saving
               Doctrines
               lean
               ,
               which
               foundations
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               all
               means
               ought
               to
               defend
               ▪
            
             
             
               The
               fundamental
               Doctrines
               which
               are
               comprehended
               in
               this
               Article
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               bee
               acknowledged
               with
               an
               unanimous
               consent
               of
               all
               true
               Christians
               ,
               are
               seven
               :
               (
               1
               )
               The
               Summe
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               the
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 godliness
              
               ,
               and
               that
               indeed
               is
               great
               .
               The
               Gospel
               is
               called
               a
               Mystery
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               hid
               from
               natural
               reason
               ,
               nor
               can
               ever
               bee
               understood
               by
               any
               one
               ,
               without
               Divine
               manifestation
               ,
               and
               supernatural
               Revelation
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               this
               Mystery
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               confide
               in
               our
               own
               reason
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               And
               that
               wee
               may
               understand
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               wee
               must
               beg
               the
               illumination
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               It
               is
               called
               the
               Mystery
               of
               godliness
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               for
               its
               end
               Christian
               piety
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               faith
               and
               obedience
               to
               the
               commands
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               in
               faith
               which
               worketh
               by
               love
               .
            
             
               Great
               ]
               It
               is
               called
               Great
               ,
               because
               it
               treats
               of
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               the
               great
               work
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Divine
               grace
               ,
               and
               our
               salvation
               ,
               which
               of
               all
               things
               are
               the
               greatest
               .
            
             
               God
               ]
               The
               second
               fundamental
               Doctrine
               is
               this
               ,
               In
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               God
               was
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               
                 God
                 ]
                 viz.
              
               The
               onely
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               truly
               and
               eternally
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Manifest
                 ]
                 viz.
              
               To
               the
               whole
               world
               visibly
               and
               openly
               shewed
               forth
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 flesh
                 ]
                 viz.
              
               In
               the
               humane
               nature
               ,
               even
               mortal
               and
               frail
               ,
               but
               free
               from
               sin
               ,
               hee
               shewed
               forth
               himself
               the
               true
               Immanuel
               ,
               and
               God
               with
               us
               :
               And
               here
               the
               two
               Natures
               are
               pointed
               out
               ,
               the
               Divine
               which
               did
               assume
               ,
               and
               the
               Humane
               which
               was
               assumed
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               debasement
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               flesh
               is
               herein
               contained
               .
            
             
               
                 Iustified
                 ]
                 Doct.
              
               3.
               
               In
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 God
                 was
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Christ
               by
               his
               Divine
               power
               (
               which
               shewed
               it self
               forth
               in
               his
               doctrine
               and
               life
               ,
               also
               in
               his
               Miracles
               ,
               especially
               in
               his
               glorious
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               )
               was
               not
               onely
               just
               and
               true
               ,
               but
               also
               abundantly
               declared
               the
               onely
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               supreme
               Prophet
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               King
               and
               Priest
               eternal
               ;
               and
               acquitted
               from
               all
               the
               calumnies
               and
               reproaches
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               enemies
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Angels
                 ]
                 Doct.
              
               4.
               
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               was
               
                 seen
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               acknowledged
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               clearer
               manifestation
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               Divine
               will
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               God
               incarnate
               ,
               was
               more
               apparently
               seen
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Angels
               are
               made
               use
               of
               by
               God
               ,
               as
               fit
               witnesses
               of
               the
               Conception
               ,
               Birth
               ,
               Suffering
               ,
               and
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hitherto
               admire
               this
               mystery
               ,
               amazed
               with
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               desire
               further
               to
               look
               into
               it
               ,
               stooping
               down
               to
               behold
               the
               things
               which
               are
               revealed
               to
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.12
               .
               Eph.
               3.10
               .
               For
               touching
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               meet
               to
               conceal
               it
               from
               the
               Angels
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               might
               bee
               the
               more
               admired
               .
            
             
               
                 Preached
                 ]
                 Doc●
              
               .
               5.
               
               God
               manifest
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               preached
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               mystery
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               wonderful
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               (
               who
               as
               yet
               wandred
               in
               the
               blindness
               of
               their
               mindes
               )
               should
               have
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               Doctrine
               was
               at
               first
               concealed
               from
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Angels
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               
                 Beleeved
                 on
                 ]
                 Doct.
              
               6.
               
               It
               s
               no
               small
               part
               of
               this
               Mystery
               ,
               that
               the
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Gospel
               should
               bee
               such
               ,
               in
               the
               world
               (
               which
               lyes
               in
               evil
               ,
               and
               is
               contrary
               unto
               God
               )
               by
               the
               labour
               of
               mean
               men
               ,
               and
               no
               wayes
               garnished
               with
               humane
               splendor
               ,
               when
               all
               passages
               were
               stopped
               and
               locked
               up
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               conquering
               all
               difficulties
               ,
               should
               bee
               entertained
               ,
               and
               gain
               the
               victory
               after
               an
               incredible
               manner
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               is
               beleeved
               in
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               way
               soever
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               spreads
               it self
               .
            
             
               
                 Received
                 up
                 ]
                 Doct.
              
               7.
               
               The
               Mystery
               is
               great
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               admiration
               ,
               that
               Christ
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               infirmity
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               abject
               condition
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               lay
               hid
               so
               many
               years
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               crucified
               ,
               seeming
               to
               end
               his
               life
               most
               miserably
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               should
               bee
               received
               up
               into
               glory
               :
               From
               whence
               sending
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               giving
               gifts
               unto
               men
               ,
               to
               this
               very
               day
               he
               manifests
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Deity
               ,
               shewing
               what
               power
               hee
               hath
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               are
               put
               under
               his
               feet
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Doctrines
               which
               hee
               wills
               the
               Churches
               to
               hold
               fast
               ,
               from
               whence
               all
               the
               rest
               derive
               their
               original
               and
               establishment
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               HEe
               proceeds
               to
               the
               instruction
               of
               Timothy
               ,
               how
               hee
               ought
               to
               carry
               himself
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               :
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               hee
               forewarns
               him
               about
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               true
               faith
               ,
               which
               would
               fall
               out
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               times
               ,
               to
               
                 vers
                 .
                 6.
              
               
            
             
               In
               the
               
                 latter
                 part
              
               ,
               hee
               sets
               down
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               good
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               Governour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereby
               they
               might
               preserve
               themselves
               and
               their
               people
               free
               from
               that
               defection
               and
               Apostacy
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Now
             the
             Spirit
             speaketh
             expresly
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             latter
             times
             some
             shall
             depart
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             giving
             heed
             to
             seducing
             spirits
             ,
             and
             doctrines
             of
             Devils
             :
          
           
             As
             to
             what
             concerns
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             the
             future
             Apostasie
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             or
             sound
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             hee
             premises
             four
             things
             :
             Whereof
             the
             first
             is
             concerning
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Defection
             ,
             because
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             not
             obscurely
             ,
             or
             darkly
             ,
             but
             expresly
             forewarned
             them
             of
             this
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             foretold
             them
             of
             the
             times
             immediately
             following
             ,
             wherein
             the
             defection
             from
             the
             faith
             should
             begin
             ,
             and
             should
             prevail
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             contains
             three
             causes
             of
             their
             defection
             ;
             Cause
             (
             1
             )
             
               Deceiving
               spirits
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Devils
             ,
             authors
             of
             all
             kinde
             of
             errors
             and
             impostures
             ;
             Cause
             (
             2
             )
             
               False
               teachers
            
             ,
             who
             taught
             and
             propagated
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             false
             doctrines
             ,
             or
             doctrines
             of
             Devils
             ,
             invented
             by
             him
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             Cause
             (
             3
             )
             Attention
             ,
             hearkning
             to
             ,
             and
             miserable
             men
             ,
             giving
             credit
             to
             those
             Teachers
             and
             Devils
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Speaking
             lyes
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             having
             their
             conscience
             seared
             with
             an
             hot
             iron
             ,
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             hee
             describes
             those
             Diabolical
             Teachers
             ,
             or
             instruments
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Devils
             bring
             in
             those
             false
             Doctrines
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             two
             Properties
             .
             (
             1
             )
             There
             shall
             bee
             Hypocrites
             ,
             counterfeiting
             themselves
             lovers
             of
             the
             truth
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             they
             obtrude
             their
             false
             opinions
             upon
             the
             Church
             .
             They
             shall
             dissemble
             holiness
             and
             sanctity
             ,
             while
             they
             cry
             up
             their
             fictions
             as
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             (
             2
             )
             They
             shall
             have
             consciences
             seared
             with
             an
             hot
             iron
             ,
             because
             they
             shall
             speak
             ,
             and
             do
             many
             things
             ,
             against
             the
             dictate
             of
             conscience
             ,
             nor
             shall
             they
             bee
             affected
             with
             any
             sorrow
             after
             they
             have
             offended
             God
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             by
             their
             Sacriledges
             ,
             heynous
             wickednesses
             ,
             and
             false
             Doctrines
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Forbidding
             to
             marry
             ,
             and
             commanding
             to
             abstain
             from
             meats
             which
             God
             hath
             created
             to
             bee
             received
             with
             thanksgiving
             of
             them
             which
             beleeve
             and
             know
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             hee
             propounds
             two
             Examples
             of
             these
             Diabolical
             doctrines
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             by
             which
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             by
             certain
             marks
             wee
             may
             know
             those
             Diabolical
             teachers
             with
             their
             Apostate
             followers
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             forbidding
             to
             marry
             ,
             which
             errour
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             what
             authors
             it
             hath
             besides
             the
             Devil
             ,
             it
             hath
             the
             Pontificians
             patronage
             ,
             with
             whom
             it
             hath
             of
             a
             long
             time
             been
             favoured
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             that
             all
             their
             
             Clergy
             was
             enjoyned
             singleness
             of
             life
             .
             Another
             Doctrine
             of
             Devils
             ,
             is
             ,
             about
             the
             choice
             of
             meats
             ,
             and
             abstaining
             from
             some
             ,
             as
             impure
             ,
             which
             errour
             amongst
             the
             Romanists
             is
             urged
             ,
             observed
             ,
             defended
             with
             more
             Religion
             ,
             than
             the
             most
             exercises
             of
             Piety
             and
             Justice
             prescribed
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Which
               God
            
             ]
             Hee
             proves
             by
             six
             Reasons
             the
             latter
             branch
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             touching
             the
             forbidding
             of
             certain
             meats
             for
             Religions
             sake
             ,
             to
             bee
             false
             and
             diabolical
             ;
             First
             ,
             From
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             Because
             God
             had
             created
             all
             kinds
             of
             meat
             ,
             to
             that
             end
             that
             wee
             should
             partake
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             feed
             upon
             them
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             diabolical
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             gives
             Precepts
             about
             the
             avoiding
             certain
             meats
             ,
             when
             God
             affords
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             use
             is
             seasonable
             and
             convenient
             .
          
           
             
               Thanksgiving
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             God
             will
             have
             all
             kinds
             of
             meats
             acknowledged
             for
             favours
             ,
             and
             therefore
             received
             with
             thanksgiving
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             avoiding
             and
             refusing
             certain
             meats
             when
             God
             affords
             them
             ,
             is
             diabolical
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               them
               which
               beleeve
               .
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             The
             use
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             whensoever
             it
             is
             convenient
             ,
             is
             allowed
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             Beleevers
             ,
             or
             to
             those
             who
             have
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Therefore
             to
             prohibit
             any
             meats
             to
             Christians
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             have
             right
             granted
             ,
             and
             may
             bee
             convenient
             to
             nature
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Devils
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             For
             every
             Creature
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             bee
             refused
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             received
             with
             thanksgiving
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Generally
             ,
             Touching
             upon
             the
             forbidding
             of
             marriage
             ,
             and
             meats
             ;
             whatsoever
             God
             hath
             created
             is
             good
             ,
             in
             its
             lawful
             use
             ,
             as
             meat
             ,
             marriage
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             creatures
             :
             For
             God
             looked
             upon
             what
             hee
             had
             created
             ,
             and
             behold
             it
             was
             very
             good
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             prohibits
             the
             natural
             lawful
             use
             of
             the
             creatures
             of
             God
             is
             diabolical
             .
          
           
             
               Nor
               any
               thing
               ]
               Reas.
            
             5.
             
             None
             of
             the
             creatures
             or
             ordinances
             of
             God
             are
             to
             bee
             rejected
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             used
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             with
             thanksgiving
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             rejects
             Marriage
             or
             Meats
             ,
             when
             the
             use
             of
             them
             may
             bee
             lawful
             ,
             and
             convenient
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Devils
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             it
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ;
             Every
             Creature
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Meat
             ,
             Marriage
             ,
             &c.
             is
             sanctified
             to
             us
             for
             a
             lawful
             use
             ,
             joyned
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             and
             Prayer
             (
             for
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             divine
             Ordinance
             ,
             wee
             understand
             a
             liberty
             and
             right
             restored
             to
             us
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             Prayer
             wee
             acknowledge
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             desire
             his
             blessing
             :
             )
             Therefore
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             commands
             us
             to
             abstain
             from
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             impure
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             sanctified
             and
             prepared
             them
             for
             a
             holy
             use
             ,
             and
             vouchsafeth
             them
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             diabolical
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               If
               thou
               put
               the
               Brethren
               in
               remembrance
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               bee
               a
               good
               Minister
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               nourished
               up
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               Doctrine
               ,
               whereunto
               thou
               hast
               attained
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               containing
               the
               duties
               of
               Timothy
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               present
               embassage
               .
               The
               Exhortations
               are
               four
               .
            
             
               
                 Mind
                 ]
                 Hort.
              
               1.
               
               That
               hee
               propose
               to
               the
               Brethren
               the
               admonitions
               hitherto
               expounded
               ,
               and
               remember
               them
               of
               them
               :
               There
               are
               two
               Reasons
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 good
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               1.
               
               If
               thou
               do
               these
               things
               thou
               shalt
               shew
               thy self
               a
               famous
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               careful
               that
               all
               things
               bee
               managed
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               will.
               
            
             
               
                 Nourished
                 up
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               2.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               demonstrate
               thy self
               nourished
               up
               in
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               with
               wholesome
               food
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               attained
               from
               my
               teaching
               ,
               (
               from
               whom
               thou
               hast
               never
               been
               absent
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               But
               refuse
               old
               wives
               fables
               ,
               and
               exercise
               thy self
               rather
               unto
               godliness
               .
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               2.
               
               That
               rejecting
               humane
               traditions
               ,
               and
               the
               inventions
               of
               men
               ,
               devised
               to
               support
               their
               traditions
               (
               as
               it
               were
               prophane
               fables
               ,
               with
               which
               old
               women
               ,
               and
               children
               are
               taken
               ,
               rather
               than
               wise
               men
               )
               hee
               exercise
               himself
               in
               solid
               virtues
               ,
               which
               are
               prescribed
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               promoting
               of
               piety
               ,
               and
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               take
               care
               that
               others
               exercise
               themselves
               therein
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               For
               bodily
               exercise
               profiteth
               little
               ,
               but
               godliness
               is
               profitable
               unto
               all
               things
               ,
               having
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               life
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               The
               Reasons
               of
               this
               Exhortation
               are
               four
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               those
               bodily
               exercises
               ,
               in
               watchings
               ,
               and
               abstinence
               from
               meats
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               voluntary
               kinds
               of
               afflicting
               themselves
               ,
               which
               are
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Precepts
               of
               men
               ,
               are
               profitable
               to
               little
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               they
               do
               not
               recompence
               the
               labour
               with
               their
               advantage
               ,
               but
               are
               altogether
               unprofitable
               ,
               for
               the
               due
               use
               of
               such
               exercises
               ,
               when
               God
               calls
               us
               extraordinarily
               to
               them
               ,
               are
               profitable
               helps
               ,
               but
               commanded
               by
               men
               ,
               as
               superstitious
               ,
               they
               are
               disadvantagious
               .
            
             
               
                 Godliness
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               2.
               
               Christian
               Piety
               which
               is
               exacted
               by
               divine
               Precepts
               ,
               is
               profitable
               to
               all
               things
               ,
               whether
               to
               our selves
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               whether
               wee
               regard
               the
               present
               ,
               or
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               the
               divine
               promise
               of
               happiness
               ,
               in
               this
               and
               that
               life
               which
               is
               eternal
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               This
               is
               a
               faithful
               saying
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               all
               acceptation
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               3.
               
               Confirming
               both
               the
               exhortation
               and
               the
               precedent
               reason
               :
               Because
               this
               Doctrine
               touching
               the
               rejecting
               the
               inventions
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               following
               the
               exercises
               of
               true
               godliness
               ,
               is
               a
               true
               saying
               ,
               which
               will
               deceive
               no
               man
               ,
               and
               indeed
               a
               saving
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               therefore
               such
               as
               all
               men
               ought
               to
               embrace
               and
               defend
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               For
               therefore
               wee
               both
               labour
               ,
               and
               suffer
               reproach
               ,
               because
               wee
               trust
               in
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               especially
               of
               those
               that
               beleeve
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               4.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               Reasons
               .
               Because
               wee
               suffer
               afflictions
               and
               streights
               ,
               labours
               and
               reproach
               enough
               from
               unjust
               persecutors
               ,
               for
               rejecting
               the
               inventions
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               defending
               of
               true
               godliness
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               the
               exercises
               of
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               those
               afflictions
               wee
               bear
               valiantly
               ,
               from
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               promises
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               to
               us
               that
               walk
               in
               this
               way
               of
               godliness
               :
               Therefore
               rejecting
               the
               inventions
               of
               men
               ,
               follow
               after
               godliness
               .
            
             
               Living
               ]
               Hee
               amplifies
               this
               Reason
               ,
               and
               confirms
               it
               from
               two
               properties
               in
               God
               ,
               in
               whom
               wee
               trust
               :
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               God
               is
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
               not
               onely
               subjectively
               ,
               or
               as
               to
               the
               subject
               Actuous
               ,
               but
               also
               effectually
               ,
               or
               in
               respect
               of
               us
               ,
               hee
               that
               
                 gives
                 life
              
               ,
               who
               so
               performs
               his
               promises
               ,
               that
               wee
               know
               him
               to
               bee
               the
               author
               of
               truth
               and
               life
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Psal.
               36.
               
               
                 Thou
                 preservest
                 man
                 and
                 beast
              
               ,
               by
               his
               general
               goodness
               nourishing
               and
               supporting
               all
               men
               ,
               making
               his
               Sun
               to
               rise
               upon
               the
               just
               and
               unjust
               :
               But
               chiefly
               and
               upon
               a
               more
               special
               ground
               ,
               the
               Saviour
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               who
               relying
               upon
               his
               promises
               concerning
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               renounce
               and
               reject
               humane
               inventions
               and
               opinions
               even
               in
               the
               dangers
               of
               persecution
               ,
               and
               follow
               after
               the
               exercises
               of
               godliness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               These
               things
               command
               and
               teach
               .
            
             
               Hee
               repeats
               and
               amplifies
               this
               Exhortation
               ;
               Hee
               entreats
               Timothy
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               authority
               ,
               that
               hee
               commend
               this
               Doctrine
               to
               his
               Brethren
               to
               bee
               taught
               ,
               and
               urged
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               himself
               also
               diligently
               press
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Let
               no
               man
               despise
               thy
               youth
               ,
               but
               be
               thou
               an
               example
               of
               Beleevers
               ,
               in
               word
               ,
               in
               conversation
               ,
               in
               charity
               ,
               in
               spirit
               ,
               in
               faith
               ,
               in
               purity
               .
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               3.
               
               That
               hee
               endeavour
               to
               maintain
               his
               authority
               ,
               
               and
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               Lest
               any
               one
               should
               have
               just
               cause
               of
               despising
               his
               youth
               ,
               hee
               commands
               him
               to
               shew
               himself
               a
               Pattern
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               speaking
               .
               Rule
               ,
               in
               life
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               in
               word
               and
               deed
               ,
               in
               whom
               love
               to
               God
               and
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               spiritual
               affection
               ,
               fidelity
               in
               his
               office
               ,
               chastity
               or
               purity
               from
               defilements
               (
               with
               which
               they
               who
               are
               given
               to
               carnal
               pleasures
               ,
               use
               to
               pollute
               themselves
               )
               may
               shine
               forth
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Till
               I
               come
               ,
               give
               attendance
               to
               reading
               ,
               to
               exhortation
               ,
               to
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               Exhort
               .
               4.
               
               That
               hee
               diligently
               apply
               himself
               to
               his
               office
               of
               teaching
               :
               partly
               by
               diligent
               reading
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               partly
               in
               frequent
               exercising
               himself
               in
               preaching
               ,
               especially
               so
               long
               as
               hee
               may
               abide
               in
               one
               place
               ;
               and
               by
               name
               so
               long
               as
               hee
               should
               continue
               at
               Ephesus
               :
               for
               such
               an
               occasion
               could
               not
               easily
               bee
               expected
               ,
               after
               the
               Apostles
               coming
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               travels
               with
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Neglect
               not
               the
               gift
               that
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               which
               was
               given
               thee
               by
               Prophecy
               ,
               with
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               .
            
             
               The
               reasons
               of
               his
               Exhortation
               so
               often
               repeated
               and
               pressed
               ,
               are
               five
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               that
               holy
               office
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               whereunto
               hee
               was
               called
               ,
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               Gods
               Grace
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               bee
               neglected
               .
            
             
               
                 Given
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               2.
               
               Because
               this
               office
               of
               preaching
               is
               committed
               to
               thee
               ,
               by
               a
               special
               Prophetical
               Revelation
               ,
               which
               God
               put
               into
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               Timothy
               should
               bee
               taken
               into
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               Therefore
               thou
               oughtest
               not
               to
               manage
               it
               negligently
               .
            
             
               
                 Laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               3.
               
               Because
               thou
               art
               also
               called
               by
               the
               Church
               to
               this
               office
               ,
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               :
               Amongst
               whom
               for
               the
               time
               Paul
               himself
               was
               President
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               together
               with
               other
               Presbyters
               ,
               laid
               his
               hands
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               appears
               by
               comparing
               2
               Tim.
               1.6
               .
               By
               which
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               they
               intimated
               that
               the
               man
               was
               consecrated
               and
               dedicated
               unto
               God
               :
               Therefore
               the
               execution
               of
               thy
               office
               so
               solemnly
               committed
               unto
               thee
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               neglected
               by
               thee
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Meditate
               upon
               these
               things
               ,
               give
               thy self
               wholly
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               thy
               profiting
               may
               appear
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               4.
               
               This
               Ministery
               is
               to
               bee
               heeded
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               thy
               profiting
               ,
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               Life
               ,
               or
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               thy
               Ministery
               ,
               may
               evidently
               appear
               unto
               all
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               thy
               duty
               seriously
               to
               attend
               to
               thy
               Ministery
               ,
               with
               mature
               deliberation
               and
               meditation
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Take
               heed
               unto
               thy self
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               continue
               in
               them
               :
               for
               in
               doing
               this
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               both
               save
               thy self
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               hear
               thee
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               5.
               
               Because
               so
               ,
               as
               an
               instrumental
               cause
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               bring
               those
               that
               hear
               thee
               to
               eternal
               salvation
               :
               Therefore
               it
               behoves
               thee
               constantly
               to
               attend
               to
               thy
               Life
               and
               Doctrine
               in
               this
               thy
               Ministery
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               hee
               instructs
               Timothy
               ,
               how
               hee
               ought
               to
               carry
               himself
               in
               private
               admonitions
               towards
               all
               ,
               and
               how
               towards
               Widows
               that
               distribute
               the
               Alms
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               how
               towards
               Presbyters
               :
               The
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               are
               three
               .
               In
               the
               first
               private
               Admonitions
               are
               handled
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 3.
              
               
               The
               second
               part
               concerns
               Widows
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 17.
              
               
               The
               third
               concerns
               Presbyters
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Rebuke
             not
             an
             Elder
             ,
             but
             intreat
             him
             as
             a
             Father
             ▪
             and
             the
             younger
             men
             as
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Precept
             ,
             concerning
             private
             admonitions
             ,
             there
             are
             four
             branches
             ▪
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Concerning
             the
             Elder
             sort
             ,
             whom
             hee
             would
             have
             gently
             dealt
             withall
             ,
             with
             a
             modest
             exhortation
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             severe
             reprehension
             ;
             that
             honour
             may
             bee
             given
             to
             their
             age
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             fift
             Precept
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             the
             younger
             sort
             bee
             admonished
             ,
             with
             the
             expression
             of
             brotherly
             love
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             The
             Elder
             Women
             as
             Mothers
             ,
             the
             Younger
             as
             Sisters
             ,
             with
             all
             purity
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             That
             the
             Elder
             Women
             bee
             admonished
             with
             due
             respect
             to
             their
             age
             ,
             that
             the
             admonition
             may
             bee
             more
             acceptable
             .
             (
             4
             )
             That
             the
             Younger
             Women
             bee
             admonished
             as
             Sisters
             :
             But
             hee
             adds
             ,
             
               with
               all
               purity
            
             ,
             or
             expressions
             of
             chastity
             ,
             left
             by
             occasion
             of
             their
             private
             discourse
             ,
             whilst
             admonishing
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ensnare
             them
             in
             their
             chastity
             or
             credit
             ,
             whether
             of
             Timothy
             admonishing
             ,
             or
             the
             woman
             that
             is
             admonished
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               Honour
               Widows
               that
               are
               Widows
               indeed
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               gives
               seven
               Precepts
               concerning
               Ele●mosynary
               Widows
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               bee
               kept
               by
               the
               publick
               charges
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Precept
               1.
               
               That
               hee
               honour
               Widows
               indeed
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               hee
               take
               care
               they
               bee
               provided
               for
               by
               the
               publick
               charges
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               should
               preserve
               their
               reputation
               ,
               lest
               being
               reduced
               to
               poverty
               ,
               they
               become
               contemptible
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               But
               if
               any
               Widow
               have
               Children
               ,
               or
               Nephews
               ,
               let
               them
               learn
               first
               to
               shew
               piety
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               to
               requite
               their
               Parents
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               good
               and
               acceptable
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               Precept
               2.
               
               That
               hee
               should
               not
               burthen
               the
               Church
               in
               providing
               for
               those
               Widows
               ,
               who
               might
               bee
               provided
               for
               by
               their
               Children
               or
               Nephews
               ,
               but
               take
               care
               that
               the
               Children
               and
               Nephews
               ,
               performed
               the
               duty
               of
               Piety
               ,
               first
               ,
               towards
               their
               own
               families
               ,
               their
               Mothers
               and
               Grandmothers
               :
               There
               are
               two
               Reasons
               of
               the
               Precept
               .
            
             
               R.
               (
               1
               )
               Because
               so
               they
               should
               requite
               their
               Parents
               ,
               who
               had
               trained
               up
               their
               children
               with
               this
               hope
               ,
               that
               their
               Children
               (
               if
               need
               were
               )
               might
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Storks
               ,
               nourish
               and
               cherish
               their
               aged
               and
               weak
               Parents
               ,
               destitute
               of
               sustenance
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 that
                 ]
                 R.
              
               (
               2
               )
               Because
               this
               duty
               performed
               towards
               Parents
               ,
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               enjoyned
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               Now
               shee
               that
               is
               a
               Widow
               indeed
               ,
               and
               desolate
               ,
               trusteth
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               continueth
               in
               supplications
               and
               prayers
               night
               and
               day
               ,
            
             
               Precept
               3.
               
               That
               hee
               observe
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               Widows
               ,
               that
               shee
               which
               is
               chosen
               bee
               not
               without
               the
               qualifications
               of
               a
               true
               Widow
               ,
               or
               a
               Christian
               Widow
               to
               bee
               provided
               for
               by
               the
               Church
               :
               Here
               hee
               sets
               down
               four
               qualifications
               .
               (
               1
               )
               It
               is
               required
               that
               shee
               bee
               alone
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               destitute
               of
               Children
               and
               Nephews
               ,
               and
               all
               humane
               supply
               .
               (
               2
               )
               That
               shee
               bee
               faithful
               ,
               trusting
               in
               God
               ,
               not
               getting
               her
               living
               by
               evil
               courses
               ,
               but
               relying
               upon
               God.
               (
               3
               )
               That
               shee
               bee
               daily
               given
               to
               the
               exercises
               of
               Piety
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               But
               shee
               that
               liveth
               in
               pleasure
               ,
               is
               dead
               while
               shee
               liveth
               .
            
             
               (
               4
               )
               That
               shee
               bee
               not
               of
               the
               number
               of
               wanton
               Widows
               ,
               who
               indulge
               themselves
               in
               idleness
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               not
               regarding
               the
               exercises
               of
               godliness
               .
            
             
               Dead
               ]
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               qualification
               is
               given
               ,
               Because
               those
               unprofitable
               women
               ,
               are
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               dead
               while
               they
               live
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               to
               God
               ,
               whom
               they
               do
               not
               serve
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               to
               humane
               society
               ,
               whom
               they
               no
               waies
               indeavour
               to
               benefit
               by
               their
               work
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               And
               these
               things
               give
               in
               charge
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               blameless
               .
            
             
               Hee
               shuts
               up
               the
               Precept
               of
               urging
               any
               further
               qualifications
               of
               Widows
               indeed
               ,
               taking
               a
               reason
               from
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               all
               Widows
               whoever
               they
               are
               ,
               learn
               to
               live
               unblameably
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               But
               if
               any
               provide
               not
               for
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               specially
               for
               those
               of
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               hee
               hath
               denyed
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               is
               worse
               than
               an
               Infidel
               .
            
             
             
               Precept
               4.
               
               Of
               censuring
               those
               who
               refuse
               to
               provide
               for
               Widows
               ,
               their
               Mothers
               or
               Grand-mothers
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               prescribed
               in
               the
               second
               Precept
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               viz.
               That
               they
               should
               bee
               excommunicated
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               accounted
               deserters
               of
               the
               Christian
               doctrine
               ,
               for
               Heathens
               ,
               or
               Infidels
               ,
               till
               they
               repent
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               consequence
               of
               excommunication
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               Let
               not
               a
               widow
               be
               taken
               into
               the
               number
               ,
               under
               threescore
               years
               old
               ,
               having
               been
               the
               wife
               of
               one
               man
               ,
            
             
               Precept
               5.
               
               Of
               observing
               three
               other
               Qualifications
               requisite
               in
               the
               admission
               of
               Widows
               to
               the
               common
               table
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               sustained
               by
               the
               publick
               charges
               .
               (
               1
               )
               That
               shee
               bee
               a
               Widow
               sixty
               years
               old
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               at
               which
               age
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               flesh
               begin
               to
               abate
               ,
               and
               are
               unable
               by
               the
               labour
               of
               their
               hands
               to
               get
               their
               living
               .
               (
               2
               )
               That
               she
               hath
               been
               the
               wife
               of
               one
               husband
               ,
               or
               hath
               not
               violated
               the
               Laws
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               whereupon
               it
               may
               bee
               hoped
               shee
               is
               a
               chaste
               and
               continent
               woman
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               Well
               reported
               of
               for
               good
               works
               ,
               if
               shee
               have
               brought
               up
               children
               ,
               if
               shee
               have
               lodged
               strangers
               ,
               if
               shee
               have
               washed
               the
               Saints
               feet
               ,
               if
               shee
               have
               relieved
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               if
               shee
               have
               diligently
               followed
               every
               good
               work
               .
            
             
               (
               3
               )
               That
               shee
               have
               a
               testimonial
               of
               her
               piety
               ,
               declared
               in
               her
               deeds
               and
               works
               ,
               especially
               in
               these
               five
               ,
               which
               may
               demonstrate
               her
               meet
               to
               serve
               the
               poor
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               sick
               ,
               viz.
               (
               1
               )
               If
               shee
               bring
               up
               her
               children
               honestly
               .
               (
               2
               )
               If
               shee
               hath
               been
               given
               to
               hospitality
               .
               (
               3
               )
               If
               shee
               have
               submitted
               to
               the
               lowest
               offices
               of
               charity
               ,
               or
               was
               ready
               to
               submit
               ,
               even
               to
               wash
               the
               Saints
               feet
               ,
               if
               need
               required
               .
               (
               4
               )
               If
               shee
               have
               succoured
               those
               that
               were
               afflicted
               .
               Finally
               ,
               If
               shee
               hath
               exercised
               her self
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               good
               works
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               But
               the
               younger
               Widows
               refuse
               :
               For
               when
               they
               have
               begun
               to
               wax
               wanton
               against
               Christ
               ,
               they
               will
               marry
               ,
            
             
               Precept
               6.
               
               That
               they
               admit
               not
               into
               the
               Colledge
               of
               widows
               those
               that
               are
               younger
               Widows
               .
            
             
               
                 When
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               Hee
               gives
               two
               Reasons
               ,
            
             
               Reas.
               1.
               
               Because
               there
               is
               danger
               ,
               lest
               being
               pampered
               with
               the
               Churches
               bread
               ,
               they
               begin
               to
               waxe
               wanton
               against
               Christ
               (
               as
               some
               younger
               Widows
               have
               done
               already
               )
               and
               despairing
               of
               Marriage
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               think
               of
               falling
               away
               from
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               openly
               revolt
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               marry
               some
               infidel
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Having
               damnation
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               cast
               off
               their
               first
               faith
               .
            
             
               Hee
               seems
               to
               point
               at
               some
               Widows
               of
               this
               sort
               ,
               whose
               condition
               hee
               shews
               to
               bee
               damnable
               and
               miserable
               ,
               upon
               this
               that
               they
               have
               rejected
               the
               profession
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               which
               they
               first
               made
               in
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               And
               withall
               they
               learn
               to
               bee
               idle
               ,
               wandring
               about
               from
               house
               to
               house
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               idle
               ,
               but
               talkers
               also
               ,
               and
               busie-bodies
               ,
               speaking
               things
               which
               they
               ought
               not
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               2.
               
               Because
               the
               younger
               Widows
               (
               as
               it
               seems
               to
               bee
               evident
               upon
               experience
               )
               will
               become
               idle
               ,
               wanderers
               ,
               trif●ers
               ,
               busie-bodies
               ,
               ●atlers
               ,
               wandring
               from
               house
               to
               house
               ,
               curiously
               inquisitive
               into
               other
               bodies
               mat●ers
               ,
               and
               speaking
               things
               which
               they
               ought
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               I
               will
               therefore
               that
               the
               younger
               women
               marry
               ,
               bear
               children
               ,
               guide
               the
               house
               ,
               give
               none
               occasion
               to
               the
               adversary
               to
               speak
               reproachfully
               .
            
             
               Precept
               7.
               or
               Concession
               ,
               That
               the
               younger
               Widows
               marry
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               rather
               than
               bee
               burdensome
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               look
               after
               houshold
               affairs
               ,
               as
               it
               becomes
               Wives
               .
            
             
               None
               ]
               Hee
               adds
               two
               Reasons
               of
               the
               Precept
               :
               (
               1
               )
               Lest
               by
               their
               unconstancy
               ,
               and
               other
               offences
               they
               give
               occasion
               to
               the
               Adversaries
               ,
               or
               Infidels
               ,
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               Professor●
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               For
               some
               are
               already
               turned
               aside
               after
               Satan
               .
            
             
               (
               2
               )
               Because
               it
               is
               found
               by
               experience
               that
               some
               younger
               Widows
               have
               declined
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               have
               betaken
               themselves
               to
               the
               Tents
               of
               Satan
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Territories
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               If
               any
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               that
               beleeveth
               ,
               have
               Widows
               ,
               let
               them
               relieve
               them
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               the
               Church
               bee
               charged
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               relieve
               them
               that
               are
               Widows
               indeed
               .
            
             
               Hee
               inculcates
               the
               second
               Precept
               ,
               whereof
               vers
               .
               4.
               of
               succouring
               Widows
               by
               their
               Children
               or
               Nephews
               ,
               adding
               two
               Reasons
               :
               (
               1
               )
               That
               the
               Church
               bee
               not
               burdened
               with
               unnecessary
               charges
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Lest
               there
               should
               not
               bee
               sufficient
               to
               maintain
               those
               that
               are
               Widows
               indeed
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               no
               poor
               and
               honest
               Widows
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               sixty
               years
               old
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               necessity
               to
               make
               provision
               for
               any
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               the
               Ministry
               of
               women
               in
               the
               Deaconship
               ,
               was
               not
               needful
               ,
               unless
               by
               accident
               they
               bee
               maintained
               by
               the
               publick
               charge
               ,
               that
               they
               bee
               not
               altogether
               unprofitable
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               Part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Let
               the
               Elders
               that
               rule
               well
               ,
               bee
               counted
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
               especially
               they
               who
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               concerning
               Presbyters
               contains
               five
               Precepts
               .
            
             
               Precept
               1.
               
               That
               an
               honourable
               stipend
               bee
               afforded
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               who
               well
               discharge
               their
               duty
               in
               feeding
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 them
                 hee
                 accounted
                 worthy
              
               ,
               because
               if
               perhaps
               in
               some
               poorer
               Churches
               ,
               the
               maintenance
               bee
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               shall
               seem
               good
               to
               some
               Elders
               ,
               upon
               reasons
               known
               to
               themselves
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               Church
               freely
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               case
               it
               is
               fitting
               ,
               that
               they
               bee
               
                 accounted
                 at
                 leastwise
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
                 ,
              
               or
               a
               liberal
               stipend
               ,
               whether
               they
               exact
               it
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               Especially
               ]
               Hee
               makes
               two
               orders
               of
               these
               Elders
               ,
               one
               that
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               such
               are
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               :
               Another
               of
               those
               that
               rule
               well
               ▪
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               That
               endeavour
               to
               govern
               the
               Church
               in
               life
               and
               manners
               ,
               but
               labour
               not
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               such
               are
               Elders
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               Rulers
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.28
               .
               Rom.
               12.8
               .
               Hee
               would
               have
               both
               these
               kindes
               of
               Elders
               ,
               rightly
               managing
               their
               Offices
               ,
               accounted
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
               but
               especially
               those
               that
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               wholly
               set
               apart
               to
               the
               word
               and
               prayer
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               fitting
               that
               they
               should
               bee
               liberally
               maintained
               .
               Hee
               calls
               the
               stipend
               given
               them
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Honour
               ,
               because
               of
               such
               moment
               is
               their
               work
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               bee
               valued
               at
               any
               rate
               :
               And
               because
               the
               stipend
               which
               is
               allowed
               them
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               given
               not
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               wages
               ,
               but
               an
               Honorary
               ,
               or
               an
               honourable
               reward
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               For
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               muzzle
               the
               Oxe
               that
               treadeth
               out
               the
               corn
               ;
               and
               the
               labourer
               is
               worthy
               of
               his
               reward
               .
            
             
               Hee
               layes
               down
               two
               Reasons
               of
               the
               Precept
               ;
               (
               1
               )
               From
               Deut.
               25.4
               .
               Where
               from
               the
               Allegory
               of
               an
               Oxe
               ,
               treading
               out
               the
               corn
               with
               his
               feet
               ,
               God
               commands
               that
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               bee
               maintained
               ,
               reasoning
               from
               the
               greater
               to
               the
               less
               .
            
             
               Worthy
               ]
               2.
               
               From
               Levit.
               9.
               or
               Luke
               18.7
               .
               Where
               from
               the
               Precept
               of
               giving
               a
               due
               reward
               to
               the
               labourer
               ,
               it
               is
               gathered
               from
               the
               less
               to
               the
               greater
               ;
               Honour
               is
               much
               more
               to
               bee
               repayed
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               an
               hireling
               ,
               but
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               a
               laborious
               Pastor
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Against
               an
               Elder
               receive
               not
               an
               accusation
               ,
               but
               before
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               .
            
             
               Precept
               2.
               
               That
               an
               accusation
               against
               an
               Elder
               bee
               not
               received
               ,
               or
               taken
               for
               true
               ,
               unless
               upon
               the
               testimony
               of
               three
               witnesses
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               two
               ,
               (
               worthy
               of
               credit
               )
               it
               bee
               affirmed
               :
               And
               that
               which
               is
               here
               spoken
               to
               Timothy
               alone
               ,
               is
               spoken
               to
               all
               that
               sit
               in
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               because
               other
               where
               ,
               judgement
               is
               committed
               to
               the
               whole
               Presbytery
               ;
               yea
               what
               is
               spoken
               here
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               is
               
               spoken
               to
               the
               whole
               Presbytery
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               touching
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               whole
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Act.
               20.28
               .
               Timothy
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               might
               exercise
               extraordinary
               power
               ,
               as
               hee
               was
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               Legate
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Them
               that
               sin
               rebuke
               before
               all
               ,
               that
               others
               also
               may
               fear
               .
            
             
               Precept
               3.
               
               Of
               avoiding
               scandals
               ;
               If
               the
               Elders
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               in
               the
               Church
               should
               offend
               openly
               ,
               that
               they
               bee
               publickly
               reproved
               :
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               rest
               may
               bee
               afraid
               ,
               being
               admonished
               by
               their
               example
               ,
               and
               may
               take
               heed
               to
               themselves
               that
               they
               do
               not
               offend
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               I
               charge
               thee
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               elect
               Angels
               ,
               that
               thou
               observe
               these
               things
               without
               preferring
               one
               before
               another
               ,
               doing
               nothing
               by
               partiality
               .
            
             
               Precept
               4.
               
               In
               which
               (
               by
               way
               of
               Epiphonema
               )
               hee
               most
               gravely
               charges
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Judges
               ,
               that
               nothing
               bee
               done
               in
               Church
               affairs
               ,
               or
               censures
               ,
               with
               pa●tiality
               ,
               or
               that
               nothing
               in
               these
               Precepts
               bee
               altered
               upon
               the
               accepting
               of
               any
               mans
               person
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               Lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               no
               man
               ;
               neither
               bee
               partakers
               of
               other
               mens
               sins
               :
               Keep
               thy self
               pure
               .
            
             
               Precept
               5.
               
               That
               hee
               do
               not
               rashly
               receive
               any
               one
               into
               the
               sacred
               Ministry
               ,
               without
               mature
               deliberation
               ,
               and
               examination
               preceding
               ,
               hee
               do
               not
               lay
               hands
               (
               which
               was
               the
               sign
               of
               Ordination
               )
               upon
               any
               one
               :
               Hee
               gives
               two
               Reasons
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Neither
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               1.
               
               Lest
               if
               hee
               should
               ordain
               one
               unfitting
               ,
               in
               this
               very
               thing
               hee
               should
               communicate
               with
               him
               in
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               in
               his
               punishments
               .
            
             
               
                 Thy self
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               2.
               
               Because
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               keep
               thy self
               pure
               from
               defilements
               ;
               and
               therefore
               from
               the
               ordaining
               of
               an
               unworthy
               man
               ;
               If
               happily
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               at
               any
               time
               shall
               determine
               to
               admit
               an
               unfit
               man
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               or
               one
               that
               is
               not
               approved
               ,
               keep
               thy self
               pure
               ,
               neither
               consent
               thou
               ,
               but
               labour
               by
               all
               means
               so
               to
               preserve
               purity
               and
               holiness
               ,
               that
               thou
               keep
               off
               from
               all
               affinity
               with
               sin
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               thee
               lyes
               .
               Hee
               explains
               the
               parts
               of
               this
               Precept
               in
               the
               two
               next
               following
               verses
               ,
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               latter
               part
               ,
               
                 of
                 being
                 himself
                 pure
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               23.
               and
               shews
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               former
               part
               ,
               vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               Drinke
               no
               longer
               water
               ,
               but
               use
               a
               little
               wine
               for
               thy
               stomachs
               sake
               ,
               and
               thine
               often
               infirmities
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               Precept
               ,
               of
               keeping
               himself
               pure
               ;
               because
               the
               Apostle
               knew
               that
               Timothy
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               earnest
               endeavours
               after
               purity
               and
               chastity
               ,
               had
               been
               injurious
               to
               his
               own
               health
               ,
               therefore
               by
               the
               way
               hee
               adviseth
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               do
               not
               so
               understand
               the
               Precept
               of
               keeping
               himself
               pure
               ,
               as
               to
               neglect
               his
               health
               and
               render
               himself
               unfit
               for
               the
               works
               of
               his
               Calling
               ,
               but
               use
               an
               holy
               prudence
               ,
               and
               in
               subduing
               his
               body
               ,
               by
               drinking
               of
               water
               ,
               to
               use
               a
               little
               wine
               as
               it
               were
               physically
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               necessity
               of
               health
               ,
               lest
               if
               hee
               should
               proceed
               in
               not
               favouring
               his
               weak
               stomach
               ,
               and
               his
               body
               labouring
               under
               often
               infirmities
               ,
               immediately
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               his
               body
               should
               fall
               to
               decay
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               should
               bee
               deprived
               of
               so
               profitable
               an
               instrument
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               Some
               mens
               sins
               are
               open
               before
               hand
               ,
               going
               before
               to
               judgement
               :
               And
               some
               men
               they
               follow
               after
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               what
               concerns
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               Precept
               ,
               
                 Lest
                 hee
                 should
                 partake
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 sins
              
               ;
               hee
               shews
               that
               hee
               spake
               of
               open
               sins
               ,
               which
               may
               bee
               known
               ,
               and
               avoided
               ,
               not
               of
               private
               ,
               which
               fall
               not
               under
               observation
               ;
               and
               that
               hee
               beware
               ,
               lest
               hee
               partake
               of
               other
               mens
               sins
               ,
               and
               in
               laying
               hands
               rashly
               on
               no
               man
               ;
               hee
               shews
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               using
               examination
               ,
               and
               tryal
               ,
               the
               open
               sins
               of
               any
               one
               that
               is
               unworthy
               may
               bee
               known
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               open
               virtues
               of
               men
               meet
               to
               bee
               admitted
               to
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               For
               the
               sins
               of
               some
               Candidates
               of
               the
               Ministery
               are
               so
               manifest
               ,
               that
               they
               prevent
               the
               examination
               and
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               easily
               bee
               rejected
               .
               For
               before
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               can
               determine
               about
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               matter
               in
               readiness
               ,
               in
               their
               open
               sins
               ,
               for
               their
               condemnation
               ,
               or
               rejection
               from
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               by
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Senate
               :
               And
               the
               sins
               of
               other●
               ,
               upon
               examination
               premised
               ,
               and
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               concerning
               them
               being
               given
               ,
               are
               brought
               forth
               into
               the
               light
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Likewise
               also
               the
               good
               works
               of
               some
               ,
               are
               manifest
               before-hand
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               otherwise
               cannot
               be
               hid
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               virtue
               of
               some
               that
               are
               Candidates
               to
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               their
               good
               works
               ,
               are
               so
               manifestly
               known
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               easie
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               judge
               them
               fit
               to
               bee
               admitted
               .
               But
               the
               works
               of
               those
               that
               are
               otherwise
               ,
               or
               upon
               examination
               had
               ,
               and
               inquisition
               made
               ,
               are
               not
               manifest
               ,
               or
               so
               secret
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               bee
               known
               of
               men
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               bee
               left
               to
               God
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               long
               bee
               hid
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               own
               time
               will
               bee
               brought
               to
               light
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Church
               cannot
               prevent
               ,
               but
               those
               hypocrites
               are
               admitted
               to
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               yet
               care
               may
               bee
               had
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               already
               made
               manifest
               ,
               that
               they
               bee
               dealt
               with
               according
               to
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               hee
               gives
               seven
               Precepts
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               whereby
               he
               may
               be
               instrusted
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               concerning
               the
               duties
               of
               private
               persons
               ,
               and
               the
               duties
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               how
               hee
               ought
               to
               behave
               himself
               towards
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               Elders
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Let
             as
             many
             servants
             as
             are
             under
             the
             yoak
             ,
             count
             their
             own
             Masters
             worthy
             of
             all
             honour
             :
             that
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             bee
             not
             blasphemed
             .
          
           
             Precept
             1.
             
             Concerning
             the
             instructing
             of
             Christian
             servants
             ,
             who
             are
             servants
             by
             condition
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             yoak
             of
             another
             ,
             the
             Precept
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             account
             their
             own
             Masters
             ,
             though
             Infidels
             ,
             worthy
             of
             all
             honour
             ,
             whom
             they
             serve
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             placed
             ,
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             degree
             above
             them
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               name
               of
               God
            
             ]
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             Precept
             is
             this
             ,
             lest
             if
             they
             should
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             might
             bee
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             reproached
             by
             Infidels
             ,
             through
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             Christian
             servants
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             And
             they
             that
             have
             beleeving
             Masters
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             despise
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             brethren
             :
             but
             rather
             do
             them
             service
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             faithful
             and
             beloved
             ,
             partakers
             of
             the
             benefit
             .
             These
             things
             teach
             and
             exhort
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             their
             Masters
             bee
             beleevers
             ,
             Hee
             retorts
             what
             servants
             were
             ready
             to
             object
             ;
             And
             because
             being
             Brethren
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             doth
             not
             take
             away
             diversity
             of
             conditions
             in
             civil
             policy
             ,
             hee
             forbids
             servants
             to
             despise
             their
             Masters
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             equal
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             commands
             that
             they
             serve
             them
             so
             much
             the
             more
             readily
             ,
             because
             their
             Masters
             were
             faithful
             ,
             and
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             so
             much
             the
             more
             worthy
             to
             receive
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             service
             .
             Hee
             enjoyns
             Timothy
             himself
             to
             teach
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             exhort
             other
             Pastors
             to
             teach
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             If
             any
             man
             teach
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             consent
             not
             to
             wholesome
             words
             ,
             even
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             according
             to
             godliness
             :
          
           
           
             Precept
             2.
             
             Of
             a
             voiding
             perverse
             Teachers
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             put
             them
             from
             ,
             or
             to
             eject
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             or
             to
             excommunicate
             them
             from
             the
             Church
             :
             Many
             such
             there
             were
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             who
             taught
             otherwise
             ,
             who
             departed
             either
             from
             the
             Apostolical
             verity
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             word
             ,
             or
             from
             Apostolical
             simplicity
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             teaching
             other
             things
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             than
             the
             Apostles
             :
             not
             resting
             satisfied
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             Christian
             Piety
             ,
             from
             whose
             carriages
             and
             manners
             ,
             the
             meritorious
             causes
             of
             the
             chastisem●nt
             ,
             hee
             gives
             six
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               And
               consent
               not
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             They
             are
             obstinate
             who
             submit
             not
             themselves
             to
             the
             wholesome
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             ma●●er
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             teaching
             ,
             is
             after
             Godliness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Hee
             is
             proud
             ,
             knowing
             nothing
             ,
             but
             doting
             about
             questions
             ,
             and
             strifes
             of
             words
             ,
             whereof
             cometh
             envy
             ,
             strife
             ,
             railings
             ,
             evil
             surmisings
             ,
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             proud
             ,
             puffed
             up
             with
             a
             vain
             opinion
             of
             their
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             whereas
             they
             know
             nothing
             solidly
             in
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Doting
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             They
             are
             of
             such
             a
             contentious
             disposition
             ,
             that
             they
             dote
             about
             foolish
             questions
             ,
             and
             strifes
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             
               Whereof
               ]
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             Because
             by
             these
             cavillations
             they
             stir
             up
             envy
             ,
             contention
             ,
             railing
             ,
             evil
             surmizings
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Perverse
             disputings
             of
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             supposing
             that
             gain
             is
             godliness
             :
             from
             such
             withdraw
             thy self
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             Because
             by
             their
             perverse
             disputings
             they
             discover
             themselves
             to
             bee
             of
             a
             perverse
             and
             corrupt
             mind
             ,
             destitute
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             more
             studious
             of
             gain
             than
             godliness
             ,
             yea
             to
             bee
             such
             who
             make
             a
             gain
             of
             godliness
             .
             Whereupon
             hee
             infers
             the
             censure
             of
             withdrawing
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             consequence
             of
             excommunication
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             But
             godliness
             with
             contentment
             is
             great
             gain
             .
          
           
             Precept
             3.
             
             Of
             following
             after
             godliness
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             gain
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             covetousness
             .
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Precept
             are
             eight
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             godliness
             is
             such
             a
             gain
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             it self
             ,
             rendring
             the
             mind
             contented
             in
             every
             condition
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             a
             gain
             that
             carries
             along
             with
             it
             true
             sufficiency
             ,
             and
             contentment
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             For
             wee
             brought
             nothing
             into
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             wee
             can
             carry
             nothing
             out
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Because
             riches
             onely
             have
             their
             use
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             not
             after
             death
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             hunt
             after
             riches
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             And
             having
             food
             and
             raiment
             ,
             let
             us
             bee
             therewith
             content
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Because
             wee
             may
             bee
             without
             riches
             even
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             bee
             content
             with
             meat
             and
             cloathing
             whatever
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             But
             they
             that
             will
             bee
             rich
             ,
             fall
             into
             temptation
             ,
             and
             a
             snare
             ,
             and
             into
             many
             foolish
             and
             hurtful
             lusts
             ,
             which
             drown
             men
             in
             destruction
             and
             perdition
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Because
             they
             that
             most
             mind
             getting
             of
             riches
             ,
             and
             resolvedly
             hunt
             after
             them
             ,
             are
             near
             to
             the
             greatest
             sins
             ,
             vexations
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             misery
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             eternal
             perdition
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             For
             the
             love
             of
             mony
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evil
             ,
             which
             while
             some
             coveted
             after
             ,
             they
             have
             erred
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             peirced
             themselves
             thorough
             with
             many
             sorrows
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             Because
             the
             love
             of
             mony
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evil
             ,
             as
             of
             ungodliness
             ,
             lying
             ,
             perjury
             ,
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             tyranny
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Which
               some
               ]
               Reas.
            
             6.
             
             From
             the
             experience
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             being
             covetous
             of
             mony
             ,
             fell
             away
             from
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             became
             most
             miserable
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             But
             thou
             ,
             O
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             flee
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             follow
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             Godliness
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Meekness
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             7.
             
             With
             a
             special
             Application
             ,
             Because
             this
             vice
             is
             unworthy
             a
             Minister
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             
               man
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             separated
             to
             the
             heavenly
             imployments
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             therefore
             ought
             to
             avoid
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             earthly
             desires
             .
          
           
             
               Follow
               ]
               Reas.
            
             8.
             
             Because
             it
             becomes
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             bee
             in
             love
             with
             the
             riches
             of
             virtue
             ,
             and
             to
             accumulate
             these
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             whereof
             hee
             enumerates
             six
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Fight
             the
             good
             sight
             of
             Faith
             ,
             lay
             hold
             on
             eternal
             life
             ,
             whereunto
             thou
             art
             also
             called
             ,
             and
             hast
             professed
             a
             good
             profession
             before
             many
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             Precept
             4.
             
             That
             all
             lawful
             means
             being
             used
             ,
             for
             the
             propagating
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             defending
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             hee
             should
             strive
             against
             all
             adversaries
             and
             impediments
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Good
             ]
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             or
             Precept
             ,
             are
             four
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1
             ,
             Because
             this
             fight
             is
             good
             ,
             commendable
             and
             profitable
             .
          
           
             
               Life
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             so
             thou
             shalt
             lay
             hold
             on
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Whereunto
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             thou
             art
             called
             to
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             the
             partaking
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Professed
               ]
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             Thou
             hast
             already
             before
             many
             witnesses
             published
             a
             famous
             testimony
             of
             thy
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             go
             on
             to
             fight
             that
             good
             fight
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               I
               give
               thee
               charge
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               quickeneth
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               before
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               who
               before
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               witnessed
               a
               good
               confession
               ,
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               thou
               keep
               this
               Commandement
               without
               spot
               ,
               unrebukeable
               ,
               until
               the
               appearing
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
            
          
           
             Precept
             5.
             
             With
             a
             most
             grave
             and
             vehement
             charge
             before
             God
             and
             Christ
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             hee
             exhorts
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             all
             Pastors
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             upon
             whom
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             lyes
             (
             whom
             hee
             speaks
             to
             in
             his
             person
             )
             that
             they
             observe
             these
             commands
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             so
             discharge
             the
             office
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             faithfully
             observing
             these
             Rules
             touching
             the
             governing
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             found
             unblameable
             ,
             and
             unreproveable
             in
             doctrine
             and
             manners
             .
             And
             because
             that
             which
             hee
             exhorts
             to
             was
             difficult
             ,
             hee
             laies
             down
             six
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Precept
             ,
             all
             which
             prove
             that
             all
             the
             former
             commands
             are
             to
             bee
             observed
             with
             the
             greatest
             fidelity
             .
          
           
             
               Quickeneth
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             There
             is
             sufficient
             support
             in
             God
             that
             quickeneth
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             uphold
             thee
             under
             thy
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             thee
             against
             the
             dangers
             of
             thine
             enemies
             :
             Therefore
             nothing
             hinders
             but
             thou
             mayest
             faithfully
             observe
             all
             these
             commands
             .
          
           
             
               Before
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             Christ
             in
             his
             example
             hath
             gone
             before
             thee
             ,
             who
             faithfully
             ope●ed
             his
             Doctrine
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             asserted
             it
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             Pilate
             ,
             sealing
             it
             with
             his
             voluntary
             death
             .
          
           
             
               Appearing
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             Christ
             shall
             come
             the
             Judge
             of
             quick
             and
             dead
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             give
             to
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             :
             Therefore
             all
             the
             former
             commands
             are
             faithfully
             to
             bee
             observed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             Which
             in
             his
             times
             hee
             shall
             shew
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             blessed
             and
             onely
             Potentate
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             :
          
           
             He
             insists
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             and
             lest
             any
             one
             should
             take
             the
             delaying
             of
             Christs
             coming
             ill
             ,
             hee
             shews
             that
             hee
             will
             come
             at
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             at
             the
             most
             seasonable
             time
             .
          
           
             
               Blessed
               ]
               Argum.
            
             4.
             
             Christ
             ,
             or
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ▪
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             whose
             Ministery
             thou
             hast
             in
             hand
             ,
             is
             alone
             in
             himself
             Blessed
             ,
             and
             Powerful
             ,
             who
             can
             bless
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             destroy
             his
             and
             their
             enemies
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             friendships
             or
             enmities
             of
             all
             Kings
             compared
             with
             his
             favour
             
             or
             anger
             ,
             are
             nothing
             :
             because
             all
             Kings
             and
             Emperors
             borrow
             their
             Empires
             from
             him
             ,
             depend
             upon
             ,
             and
             are
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             stand
             or
             fall
             at
             his
             beck
             :
             Therefore
             these
             his
             commands
             are
             to
             bee
             observed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             Who
             onely
             hath
             immortality
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             the
             light
             which
             no
             man
             can
             approach
             unto
             ,
             whom
             no
             man
             hath
             seen
             ,
             nor
             can
             see
             ;
             to
             whom
             hee
             honour
             and
             power
             everlasting
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
               Onely
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             Because
             eternal
             life
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             one
             God
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             because
             hee
             onely
             is
             of
             himself
             immortal
             ,
             and
             alone
             hath
             immortality
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             communicate
             it
             to
             whom
             hee
             will
             :
             Therefore
             the
             former
             commands
             are
             to
             bee
             observed
             .
          
           
             
               Whom
               no
               man
               hath
               seen
               ]
               Arg.
            
             6.
             
             Although
             the
             reasons
             of
             his
             commands
             should
             not
             bee
             manifest
             to
             us
             ,
             yet
             for
             our
             Obedience
             and
             Faith
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             himself
             is
             a
             light
             which
             cannot
             bee
             approached
             ,
             and
             an
             hidden
             Majesty
             ,
             having
             his
             peculiar
             and
             proper
             essence
             ,
             which
             our
             understanding
             cannot
             apprehend
             ,
             nor
             see
             with
             a
             beatifical
             vision
             in
             this
             mortal
             life
             :
             Therefore
             it
             becomes
             us
             to
             adore
             ,
             observe
             ,
             and
             extol
             the
             pleasure
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             rather
             than
             curiously
             to
             search
             into
             it
             :
             To
             him
             bee
             honour
             and
             power
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             Charge
             them
             that
             are
             rich
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             bee
             not
             high-minded
             ,
             nor
             trust
             in
             uncertain
             riches
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             who
             giveth
             us
             richly
             all
             things
             to
             enjoy
             .
          
           
             Precept
             6.
             
             Of
             admonishing
             the
             rich
             ,
             touching
             a
             two-fold
             duty
             which
             belongs
             to
             them
             ;
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             as
             to
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             they
             bee
             not
             puffed
             up
             because
             of
             their
             riches
             ,
             despising
             the
             poor
             in
             comparison
             with
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             trust
             in
             their
             riches
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Living
             God
             ;
             of
             this
             duty
             hee
             gives
             three
             Reasons
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             riches
             are
             uncertain
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             ,
             not
             riches
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             life
             to
             them
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Because
             God
             gives
             and
             takes
             away
             riches
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             That
             they
             do
             good
             ,
             that
             they
             bee
             rich
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             ready
             to
             distribute
             ,
             willing
             to
             communicate
             ,
          
           
             Another
             duty
             of
             rich
             men
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             to
             external
             works
             ,
             they
             exercise
             liberality
             towards
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             also
             study
             to
             abound
             generally
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             free
             to
             communicate
             the
             use
             of
             their
             possessions
             and
             goods
             unto
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             Laying
             up
             in
             store
             for
             themselves
             a
             good
             foundation
             against
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             lay
             hold
             on
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             Argument
             to
             this
             duty
             is
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             free
             reward
             ,
             because
             by
             bestowing
             their
             uncertain
             riches
             ,
             they
             shall
             lay
             up
             for
             themselves
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             a
             more
             enduring
             and
             solid
             treasure
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             the
             way
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             they
             shall
             lay
             hold
             upon
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             O
             Timothy
             ,
             keep
             that
             which
             is
             committed
             to
             thy
             trust
             ,
             avoiding
             prophane
             and
             vain
             bablings
             ,
             and
             oppositions
             of
             science
             ,
             falsely
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             Precept
             7.
             
             And
             last
             :
             Wherein
             hee
             seriously
             commends
             to
             Timothy
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             hitherto
             delivered
             ,
             that
             hee
             faithfully
             keep
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             committed
             to
             his
             trust
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             restrain
             the
             prophane
             wranglings
             of
             sophisters
             about
             divine
             matters
             ;
             upon
             three
             reasons
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             true
             Doctrine
             is
             as
             precious
             as
             a
             treasure
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             wrangling
             disputations
             are
             vain
             and
             unworthy
             the
             name
             of
             Philosophy
             or
             Science
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             Which
             some
             professing
             ,
             have
             erred
             concerning
             the
             Faith.
             Grace
             ●ee
             with
             thee
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Because
             it
             is
             found
             by
             experience
             that
             some
             Professors
             of
             Philosophical
             Sciences
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             weary
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             boasting
             of
             their
             skill
             ,
             erred
             from
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yea
             even
             fell
             away
             from
             the
             Faith.
             At
             length
             with
             an
             Apostolical
             vote
             hee
             concludes
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             commending
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             spiritual
             work
             can
             bee
             undertaken
             or
             perfected
             ,
             no
             temptation
             of
             the
             Devil
             or
             the
             world
             can
             bee
             overcome
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Second
           Epistle
           of
           Paul
           to
           TIMOTHY
           ,
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             THe
             intent
             of
             this
             Epistle
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             Timothy
             may
             bee
             instructed
             and
             confirmed
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             all
             Teachers
             may
             learn
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             discharge
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             duly
             .
             To
             which
             end
             ,
             having
             assured
             Timothy
             of
             his
             good
             will
             towards
             him
             ,
             hee
             subjoyns
             four
             Admonitions
             ,
             
               Chap.
               1.
            
             and
             as
             many
             in
             the
             
               second
               Chapter
            
             :
             Furthermore
             ,
             hee
             confirms
             and
             comforts
             Timothy
             against
             false
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             which
             hee
             must
             suffer
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               in
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
             Lastly
             ,
             As
             it
             were
             making
             his
             will
             ,
             hee
             most
             gravely
             charges
             Timothy
             ,
             that
             hee
             faithfully
             discharge
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             propounding
             divers
             Reasons
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             
               in
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               AFter
               the
               Preface
               ,
               which
               is
               wholly
               designed
               to
               perswade
               Timothy
               of
               the
               Apostles
               good
               will
               towards
               him
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 6.
              
               
               Hee
               subjoyns
               four
               admonitions
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               might
               bee
               encouraged
               to
               a
               faithful
               discharge
               of
               his
               Ministery
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
               
               Paul
            
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             authority
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             might
             appear
             to
             all
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             premiseth
             his
             Name
             to
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             his
             Office
             ,
             Calling
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             immediately
             conferred
             upon
             him
             by
             God
             :
             and
             lastly
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             hee
             preached
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Promise
               of
               life
               eternal
               to
               them
               that
               beleeve
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Prophets
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             To
             Timothy
             my
             dearly
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Peace
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             That
             Paul
             might
             commend
             Timothy
             (
             to
             whom
             hee
             writes
             )
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Hee
             calls
             him
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             most
             especially
             ,
             because
             hee
             preached
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             
             hee
             had
             learned
             of
             Paul
             faithfully
             ,
             as
             Paul
             himself
             ,
             and
             resembled
             him
             as
             a
             Father
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             conversation
             ;
             Therefore
             hee
             was
             beloved
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             had
             in
             estimation
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             Son
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             wishes
             all
             excellent
             things
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             hee
             had
             done
             in
             the
             former
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             whom
             I
             serve
             from
             my
             Fore-fathers
             with
             pure
             conscience
             ,
             that
             without
             ceasing
             I
             have
             remembrance
             of
             thee
             in
             my
             prayers
             night
             and
             day
             .
          
           
             By
             three
             other
             Arguments
             hee
             endeavours
             to
             perswade
             Timothy
             of
             his
             affection
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Remembrance
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             hee
             continually
             remembers
             Timothy
             in
             his
             prayers
             .
          
           
             
               I
               thank
               God
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             hee
             values
             it
             as
             a
             favour
             given
             him
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             remembred
             Timothy
             ,
             for
             whom
             hee
             acknowledgeth
             that
             thanks
             are
             to
             bee
             rendred
             unto
             God
             :
             for
             it
             is
             an
             excellent
             benefit
             ,
             and
             only
             vouchsafed
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             love
             the
             Saints
             ,
             or
             those
             whom
             God
             loveth
             :
             These
             two
             Arguments
             hee
             explains
             and
             confirms
             from
             this
             ,
             That
             with
             a
             sincere
             unfeigned
             mind
             hee
             prayed
             ,
             and
             gave
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             Timothy
             ;
             and
             hee
             proves
             his
             sincerity
             from
             this
             ,
             That
             not
             onely
             in
             his
             whole
             life
             past
             ,
             hee
             endeavoured
             to
             keep
             a
             conscience
             inviolated
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             do
             any
             thing
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             after
             his
             conversion
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             in
             a
             pure
             conscience
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             illuminated
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             purified
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             endeavoured
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             faithful
             Ancestors
             :
             for
             hee
             that
             serves
             Christ
             with
             a
             sincere
             mind
             ,
             serves
             also
             the
             Holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             hee
             serves
             the
             true
             God
             three
             in
             One
             ,
             and
             maintains
             the
             same
             true
             Religion
             with
             all
             the
             holy
             Patriarches
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Greatly
             desiring
             to
             see
             thee
             ,
             being
             mindful
             of
             thy
             tears
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             bee
             filled
             with
             joy
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
             Because
             hee
             had
             an
             earnest
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             face
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             enjoy
             his
             company
             .
             Hee
             illustrates
             this
             Argument
             from
             three
             Reasons
             of
             his
             desire
             .
             Cause
             1.
             
             The
             remembrance
             of
             Timothies
             tears
             ,
             or
             his
             most
             tender
             affection
             ,
             as
             well
             towards
             God
             ,
             as
             towards
             himself
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             from
             whom
             when
             hee
             was
             departing
             ,
             Timothy
             could
             not
             bee
             drawn
             away
             ,
             but
             with
             tears
             .
             Cause
             2.
             
             The
             hope
             of
             rejoycing
             exceedingly
             when
             hee
             should
             see
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             When
             I
             call
             to
             remembrance
             the
             unfeigned
             faith
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             dwelt
             first
             in
             thy
             Grandmother
             Lois
             ,
             and
             thy
             mother
             Eunice
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             in
             thee
             also
             .
          
           
             Cause
             3.
             
             It
             was
             the
             remembrance
             of
             his
             sincere
             faith
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             in
             his
             Grandmother
             and
             mother
             ,
             who
             dyed
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Mediator
             (
             whether
             before
             Christ
             was
             revealed
             to
             them
             ,
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             doubtfull
             ,
             but
             certain
             it
             is
             that
             they
             beleeved
             in
             Christ
             that
             was
             to
             come
             according
             to
             the
             promises
             )
             in
             which
             hope
             Timothy
             was
             brought
             up
             from
             a
             childe
             by
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             was
             instructed
             by
             her
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Wherefore
             I
             put
             thee
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             thou
             stir
             up
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             by
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             my
             hands
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Preface
             ,
             four
             Admonitions
             follow
             .
          
           
             Admon
             .
             1.
             
             Inferred
             by
             way
             of
             consequence
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             That
             hee
             would
             stir
             up
             in
             himself
             those
             sparks
             of
             his
             ability
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             gifts
             conferred
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             Paul
             ordained
             him
             to
             bee
             a
             Preacher
             :
             And
             that
             hee
             would
             boldly
             manifest
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             gifts
             conferred
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             lets
             ,
             which
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             devil
             might
             oppose
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             For
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             us
             the
             spirit
             of
             fear
             ,
             but
             of
             power
             ,
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             sound
             minde
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Admonition
             :
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             the
             spirit
             of
             fear
             (
             by
             which
             any
             one
             dare
             not
             speak
             and
             do
             what
             hee
             ought
             ,
             and
             what
             hee
             would
             speak
             and
             do
             in
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             was
             hee
             not
             subdued
             by
             fear
             )
             is
             not
             from
             God
             ,
             nor
             becomes
             the
             Minister
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               power
            
             ]
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             God
             vouchsafes
             to
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Of
             power
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             which
             dares
             ,
             and
             is
             able
             to
             oppose
             it self
             against
             every
             thing
             that
             exalts
             it self
             against
             Christ
             :
             And
             (
             2
             )
             a
             Spirit
             of
             love
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             drawn
             away
             from
             true
             love
             to
             men
             .
             And
             (
             3
             )
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             sound
             minde
             ,
             which
             neither
             with
             preposterous
             zeal
             ,
             nor
             by
             foolish
             and
             carnal
             love
             is
             drawn
             away
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             renders
             the
             minde
             sound
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             filled
             with
             charity
             ,
             and
             enkindles
             a
             zeal
             in
             the
             heart
             boldly
             to
             manage
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             contains
             all
             these
             gifts
             conjoyned
             amongst
             themselves
             with
             a
             sacred
             tye
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Bee
             not
             thou
             therefore
             ashamed
             of
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             of
             mee
             his
             prisoner
             ,
             but
             bee
             thou
             partaker
             of
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             Admon
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Timothy
             bee
             not
             ashamed
             of
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             i●
             his
             servant
             Paul
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             prepare
             himself
             to
             bear
             afflictions
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             accompany
             himself
             with
             those
             that
             bear
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             
               According
               to
               the
               power
            
             ]
             The
             Reasons
             of
             these
             Admonitions
             are
             eight
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             if
             any
             thing
             bee
             laid
             upon
             us
             to
             bee
             born
             for
             Christ
             above
             our
             strength
             ,
             
               The
               power
               of
               God
            
             will
             bee
             present
             to
             help
             and
             deliver
             us
             ,
             trusting
             in
             whose
             power
             ,
             and
             supported
             by
             his
             aid
             ,
             wee
             are
             bound
             to
             bee
             confident
             ,
             and
             relye
             upon
             him
             above
             our
             own
             strength
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Who
             hath
             saved
             us
             ,
             and
             called
             us
             with
             an
             holy
             calling
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             our
             works
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             own
             purpose
             ,
             and
             grace
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             us
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             before
             the
             world
             began
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             .
             Because
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             holy
             calling
             hath
             separated
             us
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             confess
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             ashamed
             of
             his
             testimony
             or
             cross
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               according
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             God
             freely
             doth
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             not
             respecting
             our
             works
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             grace
             ,
             and
             gracious
             purpose
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             fitting
             that
             wee
             should
             bee
             ashamed
             of
             the
             testimony
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             cross
             ,
             or
             afflictions
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           
             
               Before
               ]
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             .
             Grace
             is
             given
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             before
             the
             world
             began
             ,
             before
             wee
             ,
             or
             our
             works
             could
             have
             any
             being
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             before
             all
             time
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             meet
             that
             wee
             should
             bee
             ashamed
             of
             the
             testimony
             or
             cross
             of
             Christ.
             It
             is
             called
             
               Grace
               given
               to
               us
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             Because
             although
             wee
             had
             not
             any
             being
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             the
             designed
             Mediatour
             ,
             the
             second
             person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             subsisted
             from
             eternity
             ,
             who
             covenanted
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             for
             us
             his
             Elect
             ,
             before
             all
             time
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             in
             time
             paid
             the
             price
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             name
             received
             the
             grace
             assigned
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             which
             in
             time
             wee
             should
             bee
             called
             ,
             justified
             ,
             and
             freely
             saved
             in
             due
             season
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             But
             is
             now
             made
             manifest
             by
             the
             appearing
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             abolished
             death
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             life
             and
             immortality
             to
             light
             through
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             Proving
             the
             position
             ,
             shewing
             also
             that
             all
             the
             favours
             which
             are
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             are
             from
             Grace
             ,
             Because
             the
             abolishing
             of
             death
             ,
             life
             and
             immortality
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             which
             concern
             our
             salvation
             ,
             were
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             till
             revealed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             light
             ,
             being
             all
             acted
             and
             finished
             by
             him
             :
             Therefore
             considering
             this
             Grace
             conferred
             upon
             us
             ,
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             his
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Whereunto
             I
             am
             appointed
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             a
             teacher
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
             God
             so
             much
             esteems
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             hee
             appointed
             Paul
             an
             Apostle
             to
             declare
             it
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             specially
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             Therefore
             let
             not
             Timothy
             bee
             ashamed
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             of
             this
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             of
             Paul
             a
             Minister
             of
             it
             ,
             although
             afflicted
             for
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             For
             the
             which
             cause
             I
             also
             suffer
             these
             things
             ;
             nevertheless
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             ;
             for
             I
             know
             whom
             I
             have
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             able
             to
             keep
             that
             which
             I
             have
             committed
             unto
             him
             against
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             7.
             
             From
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             I
             my self
             suffer
             bonds
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             :
             Therefore
             in
             like
             manner
             ought
             Timothy
             to
             bee
             of
             good
             courage
             ,
             and
             not
             bee
             ashamed
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               I
               know
               ]
               Reas.
            
             8.
             
             Also
             from
             Pauls
             example
             ,
             confirming
             the
             former
             .
             I
             Paul
             have
             committed
             my
             body
             and
             soul
             to
             God
             who
             is
             faithful
             and
             powerful
             ,
             to
             keep
             what
             I
             have
             betrusted
             him
             with
             to
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             :
             And
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             I
             shall
             bee
             kept
             :
             Therefore
             neither
             ought
             I
             to
             bee
             ashamed
             ,
             nor
             thou
             ,
             O
             Timothy
             ,
             whatever
             befalls
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Hold
             fast
             the
             form
             of
             sound
             words
             which
             thou
             hast
             heard
             of
             mee
             ,
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Admon
             .
             3.
             
             That
             hee
             retain
             and
             follow
             that
             same
             way
             of
             teaching
             (
             both
             as
             to
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             teaching
             )
             which
             hee
             had
             learnt
             from
             Paul
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             set
             it
             forth
             as
             near
             as
             hee
             can
             to
             the
             quick
             :
             Hee
             adds
             in
             
               faith
               and
               love
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             that
             hee
             may
             set
             forth
             the
             Summary
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             may
             bee
             wholly
             reduced
             to
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             flowing
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             That
             good
             thing
             which
             was
             committed
             unto
             thee
             ,
             keep
             ,
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             dwelleth
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Admon
             .
             4.
             
             More
             general
             ,
             That
             hee
             faithfully
             preserve
             both
             the
             sincerity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             lest
             by
             his
             slothfulness
             ,
             or
             ●imorousness
             ,
             any
             prejudice
             might
             accrue
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             should
             secure
             it
             against
             the
             snares
             and
             force
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             five
             ;
             all
             which
             prove
             that
             the
             form
             of
             sound
             Doctrine
             is
             to
             bee
             held
             fast
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             This
             form
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             deposited
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             committed
             to
             thy
             trust
             ,
             who
             will
             take
             an
             account
             of
             thee
             for
             what
             hee
             hath
             committed
             to
             thee
             :
             Therefore
             this
             form
             of
             Doctrine
             is
             to
             bee
             held
             fast
             .
          
           
             
               By
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             Although
             thy
             own
             strength
             should
             fail
             thee
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             thy
             Doctrine
             ,
             yet
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             dwelling
             in
             thee
             will
             bee
             at
             hand
             for
             the
             upholding
             of
             his
             sincere
             servant
             ,
             if
             thou
             implore
             his
             aid
             :
             Therefore
             this
             form
             of
             sound
             Doctrine
             is
             to
             bee
             held
             fast
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             This
             thou
             knowest
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             which
             are
             in
             Asia
             ,
             bee
             turned
             away
             from
             mee
             ,
             of
             whom
             are
             Phygellus
             and
             Hermogenes
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
             On
             this
             hand
             temptations
             are
             in
             readiness
             ,
             by
             which
             thou
             mayest
             bee
             drawn
             away
             unawares
             from
             the
             defence
             and
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             been
             taught
             by
             the
             example
             of
             the
             brethren
             of
             Asia
             ,
             by
             name
             Phygellus
             and
             Hermogenes
             ,
             by
             whose
             example
             ,
             thou
             and
             all
             other
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             being
             warned
             ,
             shouldest
             bee
             watchful
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             The
             Lord
             give
             mercy
             unto
             the
             house
             of
             Onesiphorus
             ,
             for
             hee
             oft
             refreshed
             mee
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             ashamed
             of
             my
             chain
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             5.
             
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             is
             so
             prevalent
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             are
             faithful
             ,
             to
             constancy
             in
             trialls
             ,
             that
             if
             yee
             bee
             watchful
             ,
             yee
             need
             not
             fear
             the
             losing
             of
             sound
             Doctrine
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             the
             holding
             fast
             the
             form
             of
             sound
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               But
               when
               hee
               was
               in
               Rome
               ,
               hee
               sought
               mee
               out
               very
               diligently
               ,
               and
               found
               mee
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               The
               Lord
               ▪
               grant
               unto
               him
               that
               hee
               may
               finde
               mercy
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               that
               day
               ;
               and
               in
               how
               many
               things
               hee
               ministred
               unto
               mee
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               very
               well
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             propounds
             and
             confirms
             this
             Argument
             ,
             in
             Onesiphorus
             ,
             who
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             boldly
             professed
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             ashamed
             of
             my
             chains
             ,
             nor
             did
             hee
             fear
             bonds
             himself
             ,
             but
             at
             Ephesus
             and
             Rome
             shewed
             himself
             the
             same
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             For
             whom
             I
             pray
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             finde
             mercy
             ,
             both
             hee
             and
             his
             whole
             houshold
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             Hee
             wills
             Timothy
             to
             take
             courage
             (
             by
             this
             mans
             example
             )
             as
             also
             all
             Teachers
             to
             constancy
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             keeping
             that
             good
             thing
             which
             is
             committed
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             That
             which
             the
             Apostle
             draws
             from
             hence
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Chapter
             following
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               hee
               proceeds
               to
               instruct
               Timothy
               in
               the
               due
               management
               of
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               adding
               four
               Admonitions
               more
               to
               them
               that
               hee
               had
               laid
               down
               in
               his
               former
               Discourse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Thou
             there
             fore
             ,
             my
             son
             ,
             bee
             strong
             in
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Admon
             .
             1.
             
             That
             hee
             endeavour
             the
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             himself
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             others
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             succeed
             him
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             standing
             upon
             no
             pains
             ,
             that
             were
             requisite
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             it
             .
             There
             are
             three
             branches
             of
             this
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             Branch
             1.
             
             That
             hee
             arm
             himself
             with
             strength
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             courage
             ,
             and
             address
             himself
             to
             manage
             his
             affairs
             well
             .
             Hee
             insinuates
             two
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             
               Son
               ]
               Arg.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             becomes
             Pauls
             Son
             ,
             to
             put
             on
             courage
             ,
             and
             bee
             valiant
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               grace
               ]
               Arg.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             grace
             which
             is
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             will
             not
             bee
             wanting
             to
             thee
             ,
             when
             thou
             preparest
             thy self
             for
             thy
             work
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             And
             the
             things
             that
             thou
             hast
             heard
             of
             mee
             among
             many
             witnesses
             ,
             the
             same
             commit
             thou
             to
             faithful
             men
             ,
             who
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             teach
             others
             also
             .
          
           
             Branch
             2.
             
             That
             hee
             teach
             not
             the
             people
             only
             Sermon-wise
             ,
             but
             also
             Scholastically
             instruct
             the
             Candidates
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             are
             designed
             for
             the
             Ministerial
             function
             ,
             by
             opening
             the
             Apostolical
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             betrusting
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             faithful
             Depositaries
             ,
             which
             may
             teach
             others
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             may
             bee
             delivered
             and
             propagated
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             .
             Hee
             adds
             an
             Argument
             from
             his
             own
             example
             ,
             who
             had
             instructed
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             his
             fellow-disciples
             ,
             in
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             not
             onely
             teaching
             them
             publickly
             together
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             also
             instructing
             them
             Scholastically
             apart
             from
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Thou
             therefore
             indure
             hardness
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             souldier
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Branch
             3.
             
             That
             hee
             neither
             fear
             nor
             flye
             from
             the
             pains
             ,
             which
             was
             required
             to
             this
             double
             work
             ,
             nor
             the
             afflictions
             or
             persecutions
             that
             followed
             it
             ,
             but
             receive
             and
             bear
             them
             with
             a
             good
             courage
             .
          
           
             
               As
               a
               souldier
            
             ]
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             or
             Admonition
             ,
             are
             eleven
             ,
             all
             which
             prove
             that
             hee
             ought
             valiantly
             to
             manage
             his
             warfare
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             Because
             thou
             are
             a
             souldier
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             as
             to
             thy
             General
             ,
             thou
             hast
             bound
             thy self
             by
             a
             
             Military
             oath
             :
             And
             it
             becomes
             a
             Christian
             souldier
             to
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             fiercely
             to
             strive
             against
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             but
             patiently
             inuring
             himself
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             carrying
             on
             of
             his
             work
             (
             contending
             with
             difficulties
             )
             to
             proceed
             forwards
             .
             Therefore
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             behave
             thy self
             couragiously
             in
             managing
             thy
             warfare
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             No
             man
             that
             warreth
             ,
             entangleth
             himself
             with
             the
             affairs
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             please
             him
             who
             hath
             chosen
             him
             to
             bee
             a
             Souldier
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             Propounded
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             thou
             canst
             not
             please
             thy
             General
             Christ
             ,
             unless
             (
             setting
             aside
             all
             thy
             occasions
             that
             might
             call
             thee
             away
             from
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             )
             thou
             addict
             thy self
             wholly
             to
             his
             service
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             And
             if
             a
             man
             also
             strive
             for
             masteries
             ,
             yet
             is
             hee
             not
             crowned
             except
             hee
             strive
             lawfully
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
             Propounded
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             to
             the
             sports
             ,
             and
             noble
             striving
             which
             were
             amongst
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             because
             thou
             canst
             not
             bee
             crowned
             ,
             if
             (
             wearied
             in
             the
             first
             onset
             )
             thou
             retreat
             out
             of
             the
             field
             to
             rest
             and
             ease
             ,
             but
             it
             behoves
             thee
             to
             strive
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             to
             prosecute
             the
             contention
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Law
             prescribes
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             persevere
             so
             long
             as
             thou
             livest
             ,
             in
             this
             Christian
             warfare
             ,
             that
             a●
             length
             thou
             mayest
             bee
             crowned
             Conquerour
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             The
             Husbandman
             that
             laboureth
             ,
             must
             bee
             first
             partaker
             of
             the
             fruits
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
             Propounded
             by
             way
             of
             similitude
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             .
             Because
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             thou
             first
             labour
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             receive
             fruit
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             an
             Husbandman
             )
             without
             doubt
             thou
             shalt
             reap
             ,
             if
             thou
             followest
             thy
             work
             with
             a
             good
             courage
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Consider
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             give
             thee
             understanding
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             That
             Timothy
             may
             gather
             and
             conceive
             more
             by
             these
             similitudes
             than
             could
             bee
             set
             down
             ,
             or
             need
             to
             bee
             explained
             ,
             hee
             leaves
             the
             applications
             of
             these
             similitudes
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             further
             prayes
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             open
             his
             eyes
             to
             see
             those
             lessons
             which
             here
             and
             otherwhere
             hee
             might
             learn
             for
             the
             discharging
             of
             his
             duty
             ;
             for
             these
             comparisons
             were
             weaker
             than
             to
             reach
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Christian
             warfare
             ,
             and
             the
             reward
             of
             those
             that
             labour
             in
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Remember
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             David
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Gospel
             :
          
           
             Arg.
             5.
             
             Because
             Christ
             the
             General
             ,
             and
             Captain
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             hath
             conquered
             all
             adverse
             power
             ,
             and
             death
             it self
             ,
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             Deity
             ,
             rising
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             for
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             flesh
             which
             hee
             assumed
             from
             the
             Seed
             of
             David
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             preached
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             O
             Timothy
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             hope
             to
             bee
             delivered
             from
             all
             evills
             ,
             and
             from
             death
             it self
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             very
             God
             ,
             and
             very
             man.
             To
             which
             end
             also
             ,
             hee
             commands
             Timothy
             to
             remember
             and
             keep
             in
             minde
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             the
             chief
             foundation
             of
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             and
             Christian
             consolation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Wherein
             I
             suffer
             trouble
             as
             an
             evil
             doer
             ,
             even
             unto
             bonds
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             not
             bound
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             6.
             
             From
             the
             example
             of
             Paul
             himself
             .
             I
             suffer
             bonds
             and
             disgrace
             willingly
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             :
             Therefore
             do
             thou
             prepare
             thy self
             to
             suffer
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             
               But
               the
               word
               ]
               Arg.
            
             7.
             
             All
             the
             endeavour
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             comes
             to
             nothing
             ,
             while
             they
             persecute
             us
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             unto
             bonds
             ,
             because
             although
             they
             may
             overcome
             us
             professours
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             they
             overcome
             not
             ,
             nor
             doth
             the
             Gospel
             suffer
             bonds
             ,
             or
             is
             it
             hindred
             in
             its
             course
             :
             Therefore
             let
             us
             confidently
             carry
             on
             our
             warfare
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Therefore
             I
             indure
             all
             things
             for
             the
             Elects
             sake
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             also
             obtain
             the
             salvation
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             with
             eternal
             glory
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             8.
             
             The
             Elect
             of
             God
             are
             worthy
             ,
             for
             whose
             edification
             and
             confirmation
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             to
             eternal
             salvation
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ,
             wee
             who
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             suffer
             all
             kindes
             of
             evills
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               It
               is
               a
               faithful
               saying
               :
               For
               if
               wee
               bee
               dead
               with
               him
               ,
               wee
               shall
               also
               live
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               If
               wee
               suffer
               wee
               also
               shall
               reign
               with
               him
               ;
               if
               wee
               deny
               him
               ,
               hee
               will
               also
               deny
               us
               .
            
          
           
             Arg.
             9.
             
             Although
             the
             flesh
             hardly
             admits
             this
             saying
             ,
             yet
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             our
             communion
             with
             Christs
             death
             in
             induring
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             annexed
             to
             our
             communion
             with
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ;
             And
             certain
             it
             is
             that
             they
             shall
             reign
             with
             Christ
             ,
             who
             suffer
             with
             ,
             or
             for
             him
             :
             Therefore
             must
             wee
             bee
             of
             good
             courage
             in
             our
             warfare
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             live
             and
             reign
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               If
               wee
               ]
               Arg.
            
             10.
             
             Whosoever
             being
             deceived
             by
             the
             terrours
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             the
             allurements
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             cast
             off
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             also
             bee
             cast
             off
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             perish
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             If
             wee
             beleeve
             not
             ,
             yet
             hee
             abideth
             faithful
             ,
             hee
             cannot
             deny
             himself
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             11.
             
             They
             that
             are
             unfaithful
             ,
             although
             they
             bring
             destruction
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             detract
             nothing
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             will
             defend
             his
             truth
             against
             the
             power
             of
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             the
             perfidiousness
             of
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             will
             establish
             whatever
             hee
             hath
             said
             for
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             against
             their
             enemies
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             Of
             these
             things
             put
             them
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             charging
             them
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             they
             strive
             not
             about
             words
             to
             no
             profit
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             subverting
             of
             the
             hearers
             .
          
           
             Admon
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Timothy
             do
             not
             onely
             inforce
             the
             things
             that
             are
             spoken
             ,
             but
             also
             take
             care
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             bee
             wisely
             handled
             ,
             both
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             himself
             also
             for
             example
             unto
             others
             .
             There
             are
             three
             Branches
             of
             this
             Admonition
             :
          
           
             Branch
             1.
             
             That
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             refrain
             unprofitable
             disputations
             ,
             such
             as
             theirs
             use
             to
             bee
             ,
             who
             seek
             after
             applause
             for
             their
             accuteness
             in
             their
             Sophistry
             .
          
           
             Unprofitable
             ]
             The
             Reasons
             of
             this
             Branch
             are
             
               two
               :
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             such
             contentions
             produce
             no
             profit
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Subverting
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             faith
             of
             some
             is
             overthrown
             ,
             who
             lose
             the
             truth
             in
             wranglings
             ,
             or
             giving
             heed
             to
             perplexed
             disputations
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             Study
             to
             shew
             thy self
             approved
             unto
             God
             ,
             a
             workman
             that
             needeth
             not
             to
             bee
             ashamed
             ,
             rightly
             dividing
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             Branch
             2.
             
             That
             hee
             shew
             himself
             an
             example
             in
             a
             prudent
             administration
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             studying
             to
             approve
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             others
             look
             after
             publick
             applause
             ;
             shewing
             himself
             a
             faithful
             workman
             ,
             when
             others
             boast
             themselves
             as
             vain
             disputers
             :
             Alwayes
             doing
             his
             endeavour
             ,
             that
             he
             neither
             do
             nor
             speak
             any
             thing
             unbecoming
             ,
             whereof
             he
             may
             be
             ashamed
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             whilst
             others
             fiercely
             strive
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             only
             because
             they
             are
             ashamed
             to
             bee
             overcome
             ,
             or
             to
             bee
             accounted
             unlearned
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             imploying
             himself
             in
             preaching
             ,
             not
             in
             mincing
             of
             words
             ,
             whilest
             the
             substance
             is
             neglected
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             prudent
             dividing
             and
             distribution
             of
             their
             plain
             meaning
             ,
             and
             applying
             them
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             hearers
             ,
             in
             faith
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             But
             shun
             prophane
             and
             vain
             bablings
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             increase
             unto
             more
             ungodliness
             .
          
           
             Branch
             3.
             
             That
             hee
             decline
             the
             lofty
             and
             sophistical
             manner
             of
             speech
             ,
             new
             ,
             unusual
             ,
             and
             prophane
             phrases
             :
             Hee
             subjoyns
             three
             Reasons
             of
             this
             Branch
             .
          
           
             
               Prophane
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             as
             those
             insolent
             speeches
             proceed
             from
             the
             prophaneness
             and
             impiety
             of
             the
             
             mind
             ,
             so
             they
             foster
             and
             increase
             ungodliness
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             And
             their
             word
             will
             eat
             as
             doth
             a
             canker
             ,
             of
             whom
             is
             Hymeneus
             and
             Philetus
             .
          
           
             R.
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             manner
             of
             teaching
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Sophisters
             will
             eat
             up
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             Gangrene
             consumes
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             Physicians
             teach
             )
             unless
             it
             bee
             very
             suddenly
             cured
             ,
             it
             invades
             the
             contiguous
             parts
             ,
             seizes
             upon
             the
             very
             bones
             ,
             and
             till
             the
             man
             is
             extinct
             it
             proceeds
             without
             ceasing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             Who
             concerning
             the
             truth
             have
             erred
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             past
             already
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             the
             Faith
             of
             some
             .
          
           
             R.
             3.
             
             Because
             experience
             hath
             demonstrated
             this
             evil
             ,
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             two
             Hereticks
             :
             (
             whom
             he
             names
             to
             their
             disgrace
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             avoided
             as
             Rocks
             .
             )
             Who
             onely
             acknowledge
             an
             Allegorical
             Resurrection
             ,
             erring
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Truth
             ,
             overthrow
             the
             Faith
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             insinuated
             their
             perverse
             opinion
             into
             others
             ,
             gave
             occasion
             to
             some
             ,
             not
             well
             setled
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             to
             renounce
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             God
             standeth
             sure
             ,
             having
             this
             seal
             ,
             the
             Lord
             knoweth
             them
             that
             are
             his
             ,
             and
             let
             every
             one
             that
             nameth
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             depart
             from
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             Admonition
             3.
             
             Of
             holding
             fast
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             perseverance
             of
             true
             Beleevers
             ,
             although
             the
             Faith
             of
             some
             was
             overthrown
             :
             which
             admonition
             is
             propounded
             by
             way
             of
             consolation
             and
             confirmation
             of
             Faith
             ,
             against
             the
             scandal
             of
             Apostates
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             famous
             Doctors
             :
             whose
             levity
             and
             perfidiousness
             ought
             indeed
             to
             stir
             up
             all
             to
             watchfulness
             ,
             but
             it
             ought
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             to
             weaken
             the
             assurance
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             Saints
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             to
             bee
             maintained
             by
             Timothy
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             Although
             the
             Faith
             of
             some
             bee
             overthrown
             ,
             yet
             the
             building
             of
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             or
             true
             Beleevers
             ,
             abides
             firm
             ,
             or
             ,
             The
             perseverance
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             certain
             .
             This
             hee
             proves
             by
             six
             Arguments
             ▪
          
           
             
               Sure
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             By
             way
             of
             comparison
             from
             a
             building
             :
             The
             building
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             salvation
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             hath
             a
             sure
             foundation
             ,
             laid
             by
             God
             ,
             which
             stands
             unmoveable
             ,
             and
             this
             it
             is
             ,
             The
             free
             Election
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             constancy
             and
             stability
             whereof
             hee
             compares
             to
             a
             foundation
             laid
             upon
             a
             Rock
             :
             Therefore
             the
             perseverance
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             certain
             .
          
           
             
               Seal
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             By
             way
             of
             comparison
             from
             a
             Seal
             ,
             to
             this
             sense
             ,
             The
             salvation
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             is
             kept
             in
             the
             secret
             custody
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             signet
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             though
             it
             appear
             not
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             they
             are
             that
             are
             elected
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             were
             not
             of
             us
             ,
             or
             the
             number
             of
             true
             Beleevers
             ,
             who
             went
             out
             from
             us
             that
             truly
             beleeved
             ,
             or
             revolted
             from
             our
             society
             :
             Therefore
             the
             perseverance
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             certain
             .
          
           
             
               Knows
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             Those
             are
             known
             unto
             God
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             are
             his
             ,
             or
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             peculiar
             ones
             ;
             hee
             knows
             them
             and
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             number
             ,
             and
             embraceth
             them
             with
             his
             special
             favour
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             bee
             pulled
             from
             him
             :
             To
             know
             them
             as
             his
             own
             ,
             is
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             them
             by
             his
             special
             love
             ,
             as
             his
             peculiar
             ones
             :
             Therefore
             the
             perseverance
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             certain
             .
          
           
             
               Seal
               ]
               Argum.
            
             4.
             
             As
             another
             seal
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             this
             Precept
             to
             bee
             read
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             which
             hee
             makes
             effectual
             in
             all
             his
             Elect
             ;
             
               Let
               every
               one
               that
               names
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               depart
               from
               iniquity
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Let
               him
               hold
               fast
               the
               Faith
               with
               the
               profession
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               let
               him
               also
               depart
               from
               the
               waies
               of
               sin
               ,
               by
               repentance
               and
               holiness
               of
               life
               :
            
             Therefore
             the
             Saints
             ,
             those
             whom
             God
             hath
             sealed
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             this
             Seal
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             hee
             works
             effectual
             obedience
             to
             this
             Precept
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             perish
             in
             their
             Apostacy
             ,
             but
             persevere
             ,
             and
             end
             their
             lives
             in
             the
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             But
             in
             a
             great
             house
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             onely
             Vessels
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             of
             Silver
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             Wood
             ,
             and
             of
             Earth
             :
             and
             some
             to
             Honour
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             Dishonour
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             As
             in
             a
             well-furnished
             and
             great
             house
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             vessels
             more
             precious
             for
             decent
             uses
             ;
             some
             baser
             vessels
             for
             dishonourable
             uses
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             some
             are
             reprobate
             ,
             who
             onely
             lye
             in
             their
             filthiness
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Church
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             they
             shall
             depart
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             Apostacy
             .
             Some
             are
             elected
             and
             sanctified
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             shall
             persevere
             in
             the
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             commendation
             :
             Therefore
             the
             perseverance
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             certain
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             If
             a
             man
             therefore
             purge
             himself
             from
             these
             ,
             hee
             shall
             bee
             a
             vessel
             unto
             honour
             ,
             sanctified
             and
             meet
             for
             the
             Masters
             use
             ,
             and
             prepared
             unto
             every
             good
             work
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             It
             is
             not
             onely
             certain
             that
             the
             Elect
             shall
             persevere
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             also
             to
             bee
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             assured
             of
             their
             election
             and
             perseverance
             :
             For
             if
             any
             one
             ,
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             purge
             himself
             from
             the
             manners
             of
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             the
             defilements
             of
             sinners
             ,
             (
             with
             which
             ▪
             the
             vessels
             designed
             to
             shame
             are
             filled
             )
             hee
             shall
             openly
             manifest
             to
             himself
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             precious
             vessels
             ,
             prepared
             to
             sanctification
             and
             glory
             :
             Therefore
             the
             perseverance
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             certain
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             Flee
             also
             youthful
             lusts
             ;
             but
             follow
             Righteousness
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             with
             them
             that
             call
             on
             the
             Lord
             with
             a
             pure
             heart
             .
          
           
             Admonition
             4.
             
             To
             moderation
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             all
             youthly
             affections
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             may
             stir
             up
             contentions
             ,
             or
             provoke
             the
             minds
             of
             others
             .
             There
             are
             three
             branches
             of
             the
             Admonition
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             hee
             avoid
             all
             youthful
             lusts
             or
             affections
             ,
             not
             onely
             pleasures
             ,
             but
             also
             headiness
             ,
             contention
             ,
             pride
             ,
             desire
             of
             vain-glory
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             evil
             affections
             ,
             which
             young
             men
             use
             to
             bee
             infected
             with
             ,
             who
             have
             taken
             upon
             them
             the
             office
             of
             teaching
             or
             disputing
             .
          
           
             Follow
             ]
             (
             2
             )
             That
             on
             the
             other
             side
             hee
             follow
             [
             1
             ]
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             offends
             none
             .
             [
             2
             ]
             Faith
             ,
             which
             without
             disputation
             receives
             chearfully
             the
             mysteries
             revealed
             from
             God.
             [
             3
             ]
             Charity
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             envious
             ,
             not
             puffed
             up
             ,
             is
             not
             ambitious
             ,
             seeks
             not
             her
             own
             ,
             but
             even
             those
             things
             which
             conduce
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
             [
             4
             ]
             Peace
             with
             them
             that
             call
             on
             the
             Lord
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             with
             the
             true
             worshipers
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               23.
            
             
             But
             foolish
             and
             unlearned
             questions
             avoid
             ,
             knowing
             that
             they
             do
             gender
             strifes
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             That
             hee
             shun
             Questions
             ,
             by
             which
             no
             man
             comes
             to
             true
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             Christian
             edification
             .
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Admonition
             are
             three
             .
          
           
             
               Knowing
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             ingender
             strifes
             and
             contentions
             ,
             not
             without
             the
             loss
             of
             Christian
             peace
             and
             charity
             ,
          
           
             
               Vers.
               24.
            
             
             And
             the
             servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             must
             not
             strive
             ;
             but
             bee
             gentle
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             apt
             to
             teach
             ,
             patient
             ,
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Because
             strife
             doth
             not
             become
             the
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             himself
             was
             most
             meek
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
             
               Gentle
               ]
               Reas
               ▪
            
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             contrary
             virtues
             become
             a
             Minister
             ,
             whereof
             hee
             recites
             four
             .
             1.
             
             Meekness
             towards
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             courtesie
             and
             affability
             .
             2.
             
             
               Aptness
               to
               teach
            
             ,
             or
             a
             disposition
             to
             teach
             rather
             than
             compel
             .
             3.
             
             Patience
             towards
             them
             that
             are
             evil
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             overcome
             them
             that
             are
             froward
             and
             averse
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             with
             gentleness
             ,
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             hope
             of
             their
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               25.
            
             
             In
             meekness
             ,
             instructing
             those
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             ,
             if
             God
             peradventure
             will
             give
             them
             repentance
             to
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Meekness
             ,
             in
             reproving
             those
             that
             are
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             that
             hee
             do
             not
             presently
             use
             sharpness
             ,
             but
             propound
             sound
             Doctrine
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             gentleness
             ,
             and
             so
             
             rebuke
             them
             that
             they
             may
             understand
             that
             their
             salvation
             and
             amendment
             is
             earnestly
             sought
             :
             The
             Reasons
             why
             hee
             should
             indeavour
             after
             this
             last
             virtue
             ,
             and
             use
             meekness
             towards
             those
             that
             were
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             are
             three
             .
          
           
             
               If
               peradventure
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             conversion
             of
             obstinate
             persons
             is
             p●ssible
             ,
             nor
             must
             wee
             hastily
             despair
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               God
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             every
             act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               26.
            
             
             And
             that
             they
             may
             recover
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             are
             taken
             captive
             by
             him
             at
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Because
             their
             condition
             is
             to
             bee
             pittyed
             ,
             for
             they
             abide
             in
             the
             snares
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             acted
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             shall
             seem
             good
             to
             God
             to
             suffer
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               hee
               strengthens
               and
               confirms
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               all
               Pastors
               ,
               against
               false
               Brethren
               ,
               Schismaticks
               ,
               and
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               against
               troubles
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               like
               to
               create
               to
               the
               sincere
               servants
               of
               God.
               
                 (
                 1
              
               )
               Describing
               their
               dispositions
               and
               manners
               ,
               to
               
                 vers
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 (
                 2
                 )
              
               Comforting
               and
               arming
               him
               against
               the
               dispositions
               and
               arts
               of
               false
               
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             This
             know
             also
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             last
             daies
             ,
             perilous
             times
             shall
             come
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             way
             of
             arming
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             fore-warning
             him
             of
             false
             brethren
             that
             should
             arise
             ,
             and
             were
             then
             risen
             up
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             troubles
             which
             they
             should
             cause
             ,
             that
             being
             fore-seen
             they
             might
             the
             less
             hurt
             :
             The
             last
             daies
             ,
             are
             the
             time
             which
             remains
             after
             the
             ascension
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             second
             comming
             .
             The
             summe
             of
             his
             fore-warning
             is
             this
             ,
             The
             times
             are
             dangerous
             and
             troublesome
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             an
             hard
             thing
             to
             bee
             advised
             how
             to
             carry
             thy self
             towards
             these
             kind
             of
             Monsters
             ,
             which
             shall
             come
             out
             of
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             whom
             to
             conflict
             is
             most
             troublesome
             :
             Therefore
             thou
             hadst
             need
             arm
             thy self
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             men
             shall
             bee
             l●vers
             of
             their
             own
             selves
             ,
             covetous
             ,
             boasters
             ,
             proud
             ,
             blasphemers
             ,
             disobedient
             to
             Parents
             ,
             unthankful
             ,
             unholy
             ,
          
           
             The
             faults
             to
             which
             the
             false
             Brethren
             were
             addicted
             hee
             recites
             nineteen
             .
             (
             1
             )
             They
             are
             lovers
             of
             
               themselves
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             they
             mind
             their
             own
             private
             advantage
             ,
             not
             regarding
             the
             salvation
             and
             benefit
             of
             others
             .
             (
             2
             )
             They
             are
             covetous
             ,
             or
             lovers
             of
             mony
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Boasters
             ▪
             or
             disdainful
             ,
             who
             betray
             the
             inward
             pride
             of
             their
             minds
             by
             disdainfulness
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Proud
             ,
             preferring
             themselves
             before
             others
             ,
             and
             contemning
             them
             in
             comparison
             with
             themselves
             .
             (
             5
             )
             Blasphemers
             ,
             who
             make
             nothing
             of
             injuring
             the
             reputation
             of
             others
             .
             (
             6
             )
             
               Disobedient
               to
               Parents
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Despising
             the
             lawful
             authority
             of
             those
             who
             ought
             to
             bee
             honoured
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Parents
             ,
             (
             7
             )
             Unthankful
             ,
             whom
             thou
             canst
             not
             hire
             with
             good
             turns
             ,
             to
             require
             thee
             with
             love
             .
             (
             8
             )
             Unholy
             ,
             or
             destitute
             of
             the
             true
             desire
             of
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Without
             natural
             affection
             ,
             truce
             breakers
             ,
             false
             accusers
             ,
             incontinent
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             despisers
             of
             those
             that
             are
             good
             ,
          
           
             
               (
               9
               )
               Without
               natural
               affection
               ,
            
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             they
             regard
             not
             the
             bonds
             of
             nature
             .
             (
             10
             )
             Truce-breakers
             ,
             who
             make
             no
             account
             of
             covenants
             ,
             but
             violate
             them
             .
             (
             11
             )
             
               False
               accusers
            
             ,
             who
             with
             feigned
             calu●●ies
             〈◊〉
             the
             innocency
             of
             others
             .
             (
             12
             )
             Incontinent
             ,
             who
             let
             out
             themselves
             to
             all
             kind
             of
             carnal
             pleasures
             .
             (
             13
             )
             Fierce
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             a
             rugged
             and
             ill-natured
             disposition
             .
             (
             14
             )
             
               Despisers
               of
               those
               that
               are
               good
               ,
            
             who
             because
             of
             their
             different
             dispositions
             ,
             abhor
             the
             friendship
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             hate
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Traitours
             ,
             heady
             ,
             high-minded
             ,
             lovers
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             more
             than
             lovers
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             (
             15
             )
             Traitors
             ,
             who
             hazzard
             the
             lives
             of
             their
             friends
             that
             deserve
             well
             from
             them
             .
             (
             16
             )
             Heady
             ,
             or
             rash
             ,
             who
             are
             carried
             which
             way
             soever
             the
             force
             of
             their
             lusts
             drive
             them
             .
             (
             17
             )
             High-minded
             ,
             who
             please
             themselves
             most
             out
             of
             a
             vain
             opinion
             of
             their
             own
             excellency
             .
             (
             18
             )
             Who
             prefer
             their
             own
             pleasures
             before
             the
             will
             and
             commands
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Having
             a
             form
             of
             godliness
             ,
             but
             denying
             the
             power
             thereof
             :
             from
             such
             turn
             away
             .
          
           
             (
             19
             )
             
               Having
               a
               form
               of
               godliness
            
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             shew
             of
             in
             words
             and
             profession
             ,
             the
             power
             whereof
             in
             their
             works
             they
             so
             little
             regard
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             abjure
             and
             deny
             it
             :
             Hee
             commands
             him
             to
             shun
             these
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             After
             admonitions
             and
             reproofs
             by
             the
             gender
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             at
             length
             being
             excluded
             the
             Church
             by
             excommunication
             ,
             to
             beware
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             restrain
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             any
             other
             prudent
             course
             repress
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             not
             receive
             any
             detriment
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             For
             of
             this
             sort
             are
             they
             which
             creep
             into
             houses
             ,
             and
             ●ead
             captive
             silly
             women
             laden
             with
             sins
             ,
             led
             away
             with
             divers
             lusts
             ,
          
           
             Hee
             proceeds
             in
             his
             describing
             the
             false
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             example
             of
             some
             deceivers
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             hee
             sets
             them
             out
             as
             it
             were
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             bellies
             sake
             did
             cunningly
             insinuate
             themselves
             into
             the
             families
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             led
             captive
             certain
             of
             the
             lighter
             sort
             of
             women
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             free
             them
             from
             ,
             or
             unburthen
             them
             of
             their
             sins
             wherewith
             they
             were
             laden
             ,
             as
             they
             promised
             ,
             but
             brought
             them
             into
             greater
             servitude
             ,
             and
             multiplied
             their
             sins
             ;
             Hee
             propounds
             two
             causes
             of
             the
             deceiving
             these
             women
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Because
             those
             women
             were
             transported
             with
             divers
             lusts
             and
             affections
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             subdue
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Ever
             learning
             ,
             and
             never
             able
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Because
             not
             contented
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             received
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             through
             the
             curiosity
             and
             instability
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             alwaies
             sought
             after
             now
             thing●
             ,
             accommodated
             to
             their
             lust
             :
             Therefore
             though
             they
             seemed
             willing
             to
             learn
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             attain
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             saving
             Truth
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               Now
               as
               Jannes
               and
               Jambres
               withstood
               Moses
               ,
               so
               do
               these
               also
               resist
               the
               Truth
               :
               men
               of
               corrupt
               minds
               ,
               reprobate
               concerning
               the
               Faith.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               comforts
               Timothy
               ,
               or
               the
               faithful
               Pastor
               ,
               against
               the
               prevalency
               of
               this
               evil
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               ten
               Arguments
               .
               All
               which
               prove
               that
               hee
               ought
               to
               bee
               comforted
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               conflicts
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 as
                 ]
                 Arg.
              
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               true
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               suffer
               the
               same
               from
               these
               Impostors
               ,
               which
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               suffered
               from
               the
               Magicians
               of
               Egypt
               under
               Pharaoh
               :
               whose
               names
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               having
               learned
               by
               the
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               sets
               them
               down
               to
               their
               perpetual
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               a
               〈◊〉
               unto
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Truth
                 ]
                 Arg.
              
               2.
               
               Because
               this
               sort
               of
               men
               are
               adversaries
               unto
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               true
               Pastors
               because
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 corrupt
                 ]
                 Arg.
              
               3.
               
               Because
               seeing
               they
               are
               of
               corrupt
               minds
               ,
               such
               as
               have
               their
               judgements
               depraved
               with
               corrupt
               affections
               ,
               and
               reprobate
               concerning
               the
               Faith
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               obstinacy
               of
               their
               minds
               ,
               and
               the
               corruption
               of
               their
               judgements
               ,
               have
               debarred
               themselves
               of
               the
               sound
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               true
               Pastors
               ought
               the
               less
               to
               regard
               their
               judgements
               and
               opinions
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               But
               they
               shall
               proceed
               no
               further
               :
               for
               their
               folly
               shall
               bee
               manifest
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               theirs
               also
               was
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               Specially
               looking
               to
               those
               Impostors
               in
               whom
               hee
               had
               instanced
               ▪
               Because
               they
               shall
               not
               any
               further
               
               carry
               on
               their
               designs
               undiscovered
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               shall
               so
               proceed
               ,
               as
               to
               deceive
               all
               by
               their
               hypocrisie
               (
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Orthodox
               )
               as
               they
               had
               done
               heretofore
               :
               For
               the
               Apostle
               had
               determined
               to
               manifest
               their
               folly
               unto
               all
               ,
               by
               fastning
               upon
               them
               the
               mark
               of
               Excommunication
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   10.
                
                 
                 But
                 thou
                 hast
                 fully
                 known
                 my
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 purpose
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 long-suffering
                 ,
                 charity
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Persecutions
                 ,
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 unto
                 mee
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 at
                 Iconium
                 ,
                 at
                 Lystra
                 ,
                 what
                 persecutions
                 I
                 indured
                 ;
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 Lord
                 delivered
                 mee
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               Because
               hee
               had
               Paul
               for
               a
               lively
               and
               familiar
               example
               :
               (
               1
               )
               Of
               the
               vertues
               that
               are
               required
               in
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Life
               ,
               and
               those
               four
               special
               vertues
               ,
               which
               hee
               reckons
               up
               .
               (
               2
               )
               In
               persecutions
               ,
               which
               hee
               underwent
               in
               three
               places
               ,
               which
               hee
               names
               ,
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               (
               3
               )
               In
               the
               happy
               issue
               ,
               and
               deliverance
               from
               all
               those
               troubles
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               will
               live
               godly
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               shall
               suffer
               persecution
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               6.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               the
               common
               lot
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               Christians
               ,
               to
               suffer
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               persecutions
               for
               the
               Gospels
               sake
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               But
               evil
               men
               ,
               and
               seducers
               ,
               shall
               waxe
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               deceiving
               ,
               and
               being
               deceived
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               7.
               
               Because
               it
               cannot
               bee
               avoided
               ,
               but
               obstinate
               Impostors
               ,
               and
               false
               brethren
               ,
               will
               waxe
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               and
               will
               bring
               themselves
               and
               others
               to
               destruction
               by
               their
               errors
               ;
               which
               it
               concerned
               Timothy
               to
               know
               and
               consider
               of
               ,
               that
               he
               trouble
               not
               himself
               too
               much
               about
               it
               ,
               but
               reverence
               the
               deep
               judgements
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               comfort
               himself
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               But
               continue
               thou
               in
               the
               things
               which
               thou
               hast
               learned
               ,
               and
               hast
               been
               assured
               of
               ,
               knowing
               of
               whom
               thou
               hast
               learned
               them
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               8.
               
               Propounded
               by
               way
               of
               Exhortation
               ,
               Because
               it
               concerned
               him
               onely
               to
               discharge
               his
               duty
               faithfully
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               his
               utmost
               ability
               ,
               to
               defend
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               which
               was
               committed
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Knowing
                 ]
                 Arg.
              
               9.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               Because
               hee
               was
               sufficiently
               instructed
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Doctrine
               by
               the
               Apostle
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               hee
               knew
               to
               bee
               an
               approved
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               And
               that
               from
               a
               childe
               thou
               hast
               known
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               are
               able
               to
               make
               thee
               wise
               unto
               salvation
               ,
               through
               faith
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               10.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               Exhortation
               propounded
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               ,
               and
               proving
               also
               the
               Proposition
               :
               The
               Doctrine
               which
               thou
               hast
               learned
               of
               mee
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               now
               committed
               to
               thee
               to
               defend
               ,
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               :
               Therefore
               continue
               thou
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               bee
               thou
               stablished
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               comforted
               .
            
             
               
                 Which
                 are
                 able
              
               ]
               Hee
               inlarges
               this
               Argument
               from
               these
               five
               Considerations
               :
               (
               1
               )
               I
               know
               thou
               hast
               been
               brought
               up
               ,
               and
               conversant
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               from
               a
               childe
               .
               (
               2
               )
               The
               Scripture
               is
               able
               to
               furnish
               thee
               with
               saving
               wisdome
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               the
               knowledge
               and
               faith
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               All
               Scripture
               is
               given
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               profitable
               for
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               Reproof
               ,
               for
               Correction
               ,
               for
               Instruction
               in
               Righteousness
               .
            
             
               (
               3
               )
               All
               Scripture
               is
               given
               by
               inspiration
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               of
               Divine
               Authority
               .
               (
               4
               )
               All
               Scripture
               tends
               to
               the
               teaching
               those
               things
               that
               are
               true
               ,
               and
               reproving
               the
               things
               that
               are
               false
               ,
               in
               matters
               belonging
               to
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               correction
               of
               evil
               manners
               ,
               and
               instruction
               in
               things
               that
               are
               good
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               That
               the
               man
               of
               God
               may
               bee
               perfect
               ▪
               throughly
               furnished
               unto
               all
               good
               works
               .
            
             
               (
               5
               )
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               Scripture
               can
               make
               the
               
                 man
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               perfectly
               meet
               to
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               good
               work
               ,
               which
               God
               requires
               from
               him
               ,
               whether
               to
               the
               saving
               himself
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               :
               Therefore
               continue
               thou
               in
               those
               things
               which
               thou
               hast
               learned
               of
               mee
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               seeing
               thou
               hast
               the
               Scripture
               near
               thee
               ,
               as
               a
               Treasury
               ,
               from
               whence
               thou
               mayest
               fetch
               whatever
               may
               make
               thee
               perfect
               ,
               and
               fully
               render
               thee
               compleat
               to
               every
               good
               work
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               firsts
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               made
               his
               will
               ,
               hee
               most
               gravely
               exhorts
               Timothy
               ,
               that
               hee
               faithfully
               discharge
               his
               office
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 9.
              
               
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               part
               (
               after
               hee
               hath
               treated
               about
               private
               matters
               ,
               which
               concerned
               himself
               and
               Timothy
               )
               hee
               concludes
               the
               Epistle
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             I
             charge
             thee
             therefore
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             at
             his
             appearing
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             :
          
           
             Hee
             premises
             to
             his
             Exhortation
             (
             about
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             )
             a
             grave
             obtestation
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             sets
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Majesty
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             3.
             
             The
             Judgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             before
             whom
             hee
             was
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             with
             others
             to
             bee
             judged
             in
             that
             last
             day
             .
             4.
             
             That
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             will
             shew
             forth
             it self
             at
             his
             illustrious
             appearance
             ,
             and
             the
             full
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Preach
             the
             word
             ,
             bee
             instant
             in
             season
             ,
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             with
             all
             long-suffering
             and
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             The
             Exhortation
             it self
             ,
             in
             which
             hee
             requires
             five
             duties
             :
             (
             1
             )
             Diligence
             in
             preaching
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Striving
             against
             all
             impediments
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             hee
             do
             not
             onely
             take
             all
             occasions
             to
             preach
             ,
             which
             may
             consist
             not
             onely
             with
             his
             own
             convenience
             ,
             and
             the
             leasure
             of
             the
             sloathful
             people
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             stir
             up
             himself
             ,
             sparing
             no
             pains
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             with
             his
             hand
             ,
             restrain
             the
             people
             busied
             about
             the
             vain
             imployments
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             earnestly
             exhorting
             all
             to
             seek
             after
             that
             which
             is
             mainly
             necessary
             .
             (
             4
             )
             That
             hee
             leave
             no
             means
             unattempted
             ,
             in
             exhorting
             the
             people
             that
             they
             make
             progress
             in
             the
             faith
             and
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             onely
             preaching
             true
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             reproving
             that
             which
             is
             false
             ,
             but
             also
             reproving
             and
             correcting
             their
             evil
             conversations
             ,
             and
             exhorting
             them
             to
             live
             holily
             ,
             justly
             ,
             and
             soberly
             .
             (
             5
             )
             That
             hee
             mix
             his
             reproofs
             with
             zeal
             and
             fervency
             ,
             and
             season
             them
             with
             gentleness
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             back
             his
             confutations
             of
             errours
             with
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             his
             labour
             may
             not
             bee
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             the
             time
             will
             come
             when
             they
             will
             not
             indure
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             after
             their
             own
             lusts
             shall
             they
             heap
             to
             themselves
             teachers
             ,
             having
             itching
             ears
             .
          
           
             Hee
             subjoyns
             nine
             Reasons
             to
             his
             Exhortation
             :
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             time
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             when
             many
             would
             depart
             from
             the
             sincerity
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             Timothy
             should
             more
             diligently
             attend
             to
             his
             Office
             :
             And
             this
             defection
             he
             describes
             from
             its
             five
             degrees
             :
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Professours
             of
             Christ
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             indure
             that
             their
             sins
             should
             bee
             reproved
             ,
             or
             to
             bee
             stirred
             up
             to
             goodness
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             thing
             bee
             savoury
             or
             relished
             by
             them
             .
             (
             2
             )
             They
             will
             obstinately
             cleave
             to
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             or
             carnal
             affections
             .
             (
             3
             )
             In
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             will
             hate
             the
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             open
             enemies
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             restrain
             and
             suppress
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             heap
             up
             to
             themselves
             teachers
             ,
             that
             will
             soothe
             up
             the
             people
             in
             their
             lusts
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             ancient
             truth
             of
             God
             conducing
             to
             holiness
             and
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             will
             not
             relish
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             
             out
             of
             a
             curiosity
             alwaies
             to
             hear
             some
             new
             thing
             ,
             they
             will
             seek
             for
             such
             as
             gently
             claw
             their
             itching
             ears
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             making
             no
             small
             shew
             how
             much
             they
             are
             desirous
             to
             promote
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             And
             they
             shall
             turn
             away
             their
             ears
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             shall
             bee
             turned
             unto
             Fables
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             The
             fift
             degree
             of
             their
             defection
             is
             this
             ,
             They
             will
             openly
             profess
             their
             impatience
             of
             hearing
             those
             strict
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             who
             produce
             nothing
             before
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             have
             learned
             from
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             shall
             turn
             themselves
             to
             hear
             those
             who
             urge
             in
             their
             preaching
             ,
             the
             inventions
             of
             men
             ,
             their
             own
             dreams
             ,
             histories
             ,
             humane
             fictions
             ,
             fables
             and
             legends
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             But
             watch
             thou
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             endure
             afflictions
             ,
             do
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             make
             full
             proof
             of
             thy
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             Hence
             hee
             infers
             and
             repeats
             his
             Exhortation
             ,
             That
             Timothy
             bee
             so
             much
             the
             more
             vigilant
             ,
             and
             execute
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             inuring
             himself
             to
             labours
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             not
             yeelding
             for
             any
             adversaries
             or
             dangers
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               an
               Evangelist
            
             ]
             To
             the
             repetition
             of
             his
             Exhortation
             hee
             adjoyns
             
               another
               Reason
            
             ,
             Because
             it
             became
             him
             to
             act
             the
             part
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             more
             than
             an
             ordinary
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             to
             omit
             nothing
             of
             those
             things
             which
             may
             lawfully
             bee
             executed
             by
             a
             faithful
             Evangelist
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             For
             I
             am
             ready
             now
             to
             bee
             offered
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             my
             departure
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             The
             
               third
               Reason
            
             of
             his
             Exhortation
             is
             this
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             testamentary
             Exhortation
             of
             Paul
             ,
             now
             old
             ,
             whose
             fellowship
             Timothy
             was
             not
             long
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             (
             for
             hee
             speaks
             this
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             was
             to
             dye
             for
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shortly
             to
             be
             loosed
             out
             of
             the
             prison
             of
             the
             world
             and
             his
             body
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             freely
             soar
             up
             to
             God
             )
             Therefore
             this
             Exhortation
             was
             to
             take
             the
             deeper
             impression
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             Timothy
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             I
             have
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
             I
             have
             finished
             my
             course
             ,
             I
             have
             kept
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             From
             the
             experience
             of
             Paul
             that
             exhorted
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             now
             almost
             finished
             the
             course
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             had
             found
             by
             experience
             in
             the
             running
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             onely
             not
             a
             troublesome
             conflict
             ▪
             but
             even
             full
             of
             consolation
             and
             good
             hope
             ,
             and
             that
             part
             of
             it
             which
             yet
             remained
             of
             his
             race
             ,
             hee
             was
             fully
             perswaded
             it
             would
             bee
             glorious
             .
             Hee
             explains
             this
             Argument
             with
             its
             five
             Branches
             .
          
           
             Branch
             1.
             
             The
             fight
             which
             hee
             had
             undertaken
             in
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             and
             now
             almost
             accomplished
             ,
             hee
             calls
             a
             
               good
               fight
            
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             might
             know
             that
             hee
             was
             not
             ashamed
             of
             the
             labours
             ,
             afflictions
             and
             persecutions
             which
             hee
             had
             under-went
             .
          
           
             Branch
             2.
             
             Hee
             pleases
             himself
             in
             the
             consummation
             of
             his
             race
             ,
             as
             now
             having
             his
             desire
             ,
             and
             almost
             obtaining
             the
             prize
             .
          
           
             Branch
             3.
             
             Hee
             rejoyces
             that
             hee
             had
             shewed
             himself
             a
             faithful
             souldier
             to
             his
             Captain
             Christ
             ,
             through
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             life
             ,
             observing
             his
             Military
             oath
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Henceforth
             there
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             mee
             a
             Crown
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             the
             righteous
             Iudge
             shall
             give
             mee
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             mee
             onely
             ,
             but
             unto
             them
             also
             that
             love
             his
             appearing
             .
          
           
             Branch
             4.
             
             As
             for
             the
             future
             hee
             professes
             his
             confidence
             of
             a
             free
             reward
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             graciously
             promised
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             just
             Judge
             ,
             justly
             and
             also
             of
             Grace
             will
             reward
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             any
             merit
             of
             ours
             ,
             but
             by
             accumulating
             his
             former
             gracious
             gifts
             freely
             upon
             his
             latter
             .
          
           
             Branch
             5.
             
             Wherein
             the
             Apostle
             presents
             his
             example
             for
             Timothy's
             use
             and
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             that
             the
             Crown
             of
             Righteousness
             was
             not
             to
             bee
             set
             upon
             his
             head
             alone
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             heads
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             endeavouring
             to
             do
             those
             things
             which
             are
             pleasing
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             declare
             that
             they
             expect
             and
             love
             his
             appearance
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               Do
               thy
               diligence
               to
               come
               shortly
               unto
               mee
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               treats
               of
               his
               private
               affairs
               ,
               which
               concerned
               Timothy
               and
               himself
               ,
               and
               which
               it
               appertained
               to
               Timothy
               to
               bee
               acquainted
               with
               :
               The
               Articles
               of
               this
               part
               are
               seven
               .
            
             
               Artic.
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               comming
               of
               Timothy
               ,
               whom
               (
               if
               hee
               was
               then
               at
               Ephesus
               )
               hee
               calls
               from
               thence
               ,
               after
               hee
               seemed
               to
               have
               stayed
               there
               long
               enough
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   10.
                
                 
                 For
                 Demas
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 mee
                 ,
                 having
                 loved
                 this
                 present
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 departed
                 unto
                 
                   Thessalonica
                   ,
                   Cresens
                
                 to
                 
                   Galatia
                   ,
                   Titus
                
                 unto
                 Dalmatia
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Onely
                 Luke
                 is
                 with
                 mee
                 .
                 Take
                 Mark
                 and
                 bring
                 him
                 with
                 thee
                 :
                 For
                 hee
                 is
                 profitable
                 to
                 mee
                 for
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
              
            
             
               Hee
               gives
               three
               Reasons
               why
               Timothy
               should
               hasten
               his
               comming
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               1.
               
               From
               the
               fewness
               of
               his
               companions
               ,
               and
               helpers
               ,
               whereof
               hee
               was
               now
               destitute
               :
               For
               Demas
               not
               liking
               the
               dangers
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               which
               were
               incident
               to
               Pauls
               companions
               ,
               and
               wherewith
               they
               were
               often
               exercised
               (
               being
               led
               by
               the
               love
               of
               ease
               ,
               security
               ,
               and
               the
               commodities
               of
               this
               life
               )
               undervalues
               the
               care
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               now
               openly
               defended
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               comparison
               with
               his
               own
               private
               advantages
               ,
               hee
               went
               to
               Thessalonica
               ,
               where
               hee
               might
               live
               more
               securely
               .
               Crescens
               was
               sent
               into
               Galatia
               ,
               and
               Titus
               was
               gone
               to
               Dalmatia
               ,
               to
               propagate
               the
               Gospel
               .
               So
               that
               hee
               onely
               had
               Luke
               the
               Physician
               to
               accompany
               him
               :
               Hee
               wills
               Timothy
               also
               when
               hee
               comes
               to
               bring
               with
               him
               
                 Mark
                 ,
                 Barnabas
              
               Sisters
               Son
               ,
               who
               might
               bee
               useful
               to
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               And
               Tychicus
               have
               I
               sent
               to
               Ephesus
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               2.
               
               Because
               hee
               had
               sent
               Tychicus
               to
               Ephesus
               ,
               which
               is
               spoken
               without
               any
               reference
               to
               Timothy's
               abiding
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               whereupon
               it
               may
               bee
               questioned
               ,
               whether
               Timothy
               was
               at
               Ephesus
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               these
               were
               written
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               The
               Cloak
               that
               I
               left
               at
               Troas
               with
               Carpus
               ,
               when
               thou
               commest
               ,
               bring
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               books
               ,
               but
               especially
               the
               parchments
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               giving
               the
               third
               Reason
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               hee
               wills
               Timothy
               when
               hee
               came
               ,
               to
               bring
               with
               him
               the
               Cloak
               or
               the
               Chest
               wherein
               his
               books
               or
               parchments
               were
               kept
               ,
               whereof
               hee
               had
               then
               need
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               much
               material
               whether
               wee
               understand
               a
               Cloak
               ,
               or
               a
               Chest
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               wee
               know
               that
               God
               disdains
               not
               to
               regard
               the
               meanest
               matters
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               nor
               to
               refuse
               the
               place
               ,
               wherein
               mention
               of
               them
               is
               made
               in
               his
               book
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   14.
                   
                   Alexander
                
                 the
                 Copper-Smith
                 did
                 mee
                 much
                 evil
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 reward
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 works
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 whom
                 bee
                 thou
                 ware
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 hath
                 greatly
                 withstood
                 our
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               Artic.
               2.
               
               It
               relates
               to
               Alexander
               the
               Copper-Smith
               ,
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               earnestly
               withstood
               the
               Apostle
               in
               his
               preaching
               ,
               and
               was
               very
               troublesome
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               whom
               (
               out
               of
               well-tempered
               zeal
               )
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               hee
               wishes
               divine
               revenge
               ;
               as
               to
               a
               malicious
               and
               obstinate
               enemy
               ,
               and
               hee
               warns
               Timothy
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               him
               ,
               lest
               hee
               receive
               the
               like
               injuries
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               At
               my
               first
               answer
               no
               man
               stood
               with
               mee
               .
               But
               all
               men
               forsooke
               mee
               ;
               I
               pray
               God
               that
               it
               may
               not
               bee
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               .
            
             
               Artic.
               3.
               
               Hee
               mentions
               four
               remarkeable
               things
               ,
               which
               befell
               him
               at
               his
               first
               defence
               ,
               when
               hee
               first
               pleaded
               his
               cause
               before
               Neroes
               judgement
               seat
               ;
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               none
               in
               the
               Church
               at
               Rome
               assisted
               him
               ,
               or
               became
               any
               waies
               helpful
               to
               him
               (
               which
               is
               an
               Argument
               that
               hee
               did
               not
               succeed
               Peter
               there
               ,
               nor
               that
               hee
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               )
               which
               desertion
               of
               him
               ,
               hee
               imputes
               to
               the
               infirmity
               of
               the
               Saints
               at
               Rome
               :
               Therefore
               
               hee
               intercedes
               to
               God
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               beseeches
               him
               to
               pardon
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               the
               Lord
               stood
               with
               mee
               ,
               and
               strengthened
               mee
               ,
               that
               by
               mee
               the
               preaching
               might
               bee
               fully
               known
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Gentiles
               might
               hear
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lion.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Lord
               was
               his
               help
               ,
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               his
               cause
               ,
               and
               supported
               him
               by
               his
               Grace
               against
               all
               accusations
               ,
               whereof
               hee
               gives
               the
               Reason
               ,
               That
               so
               the
               Lord
               did
               more
               illustriously
               confirm
               and
               commend
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               amongst
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
              
               ]
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               That
               God
               delivered
               him
               from
               the
               present
               danger
               of
               death
               (
               or
               from
               the
               cruelty
               of
               Nero
               ,
               and
               his
               adversaries
               which
               accused
               him
               )
               as
               it
               were
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lion.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               And
               the
               Lord
               shall
               deliver
               mee
               from
               every
               evil
               work
               ,
               and
               will
               preserve
               mee
               unto
               his
               heavenly
               Kingdome
               ;
               to
               whom
               bee
               glory
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               is
               ,
               That
               by
               this
               experience
               God
               had
               confirmed
               his
               Faith
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               preserve
               him
               ,
               lest
               daunted
               with
               any
               danger
               ,
               hee
               should
               defile
               himself
               in
               any
               evil
               work
               ,
               even
               until
               hee
               should
               translate
               him
               into
               his
               heavenly
               glory
               ,
               upon
               which
               account
               hee
               gives
               thanks
               to
               God
               with
               confidence
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   19.
                
                 
                 Salute
                 Prisca
                 ,
                 and
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 Onesiphorus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   20.
                   
                   Erastus
                
                 abode
                 at
                 Corinth
                 :
                 but
                 Trophimus
                 have
                 I
                 left
                 at
                 Miletum
                 sick
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 Do
                 thy
                 diligence
                 to
                 come
                 before
                 Winter
                 .
                 Eubulus
                 greeteth
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 Pudens
                 ,
                 and
                 Linus
                 ,
                 and
                 Claudia
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Brethren
                 .
              
            
             
               Artic.
               4.
               
               It
               contains
               the
               salutations
               sent
               to
               Prisca
               ,
               or
               Priscilla
               and
               her
               Husband
               Aquila
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               houshold
               of
               Onesiphorus
               .
            
             
               
                 Trophimus
                 ]
                 Artic.
              
               5.
               
               Wherein
               to
               hasten
               the
               comming
               of
               Timothy
               ,
               hee
               mentions
               the
               absence
               of
               Erastus
               and
               Trophimus
               ,
               who
               might
               minister
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               supply
               the
               place
               of
               Timothy
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutes
                 ]
                 Artic.
              
               6.
               
               It
               contains
               the
               salutations
               sent
               from
               some
               Saints
               at
               Rome
               ,
               who
               were
               with
               the
               Apostle
               while
               hee
               writ
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               The
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               bee
               with
               thy
               spirit
               ;
               Grace
               bee
               with
               you
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Artic.
               7.
               
               Hee
               concludes
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               wishing
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               with
               the
               spirit
               and
               soul
               of
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               praies
               for
               grace
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               whom
               it
               concerned
               to
               understand
               the
               Doctrine
               set
               down
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               that
               with
               the
               greater
               reverence
               they
               might
               receive
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               the
               authority
               of
               Timothy
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Epistle
           of
           Paul
           to
           TITVS
           ,
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             CONTENTS
             .
          
           
             WHen
             Paul
             had
             onely
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Crete
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             called
             Candia
             ,
             making
             haste
             to
             some
             other
             place
             ,
             as
             it
             became
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             hee
             leaves
             Titus
             ,
             and
             enjoyns
             him
             as
             an
             Evangelist
             to
             prosecute
             the
             work
             .
             But
             when
             Paul
             understood
             that
             hee
             was
             contemned
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             brought
             into
             further
             contempt
             by
             those
             that
             were
             obstinate
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             been
             a
             common
             Pastor
             ;
             Paul
             invests
             him
             with
             Authority
             ,
             and
             puts
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             making
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             whole
             administration
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             encourages
             him
             to
             go
             forward
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Besides
             the
             Preface
             and
             Conclusion
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Chapters
             .
             The
             first
             is
             concerning
             the
             Election
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             
               Chap
               1.
            
             
             The
             second
             is
             concerning
             the
             duties
             of
             each
             ranck
             in
             the
             Family
             ,
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
             The
             third
             is
             concerning
             the
             duties
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               AFter
               the
               Preface
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 5.
              
               
               Hee
               instructs
               Titus
               about
               the
               chusing
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               shewing
               who
               are
               to
               bee
               admitted
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 10.
              
               and
               who
               are
               to
               bee
               rejected
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
               
               Paul
            
             a
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Gods
             Elect
             ,
             and
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             after
             godliness
             .
          
           
             The
             Preface
             contains
             three
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             A
             description
             of
             the
             Pen-man
             ,
             vers
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             (
             2
             )
             A
             description
             of
             him
             to
             whom
             hee
             writes
             .
             (
             3
             )
             A
             salutation
             with
             an
             Apostolical
             benediction
             ,
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             description
             of
             the
             Pen-man
             Paul
             ,
             his
             authority
             is
             asserted
             from
             these
             eight
             heads
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             hee
             is
             a
             
               servant
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             maintained
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             reproached
             him
             as
             a
             deserter
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             his
             Country
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             hee
             is
             
               an
               Apostle
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             by
             an
             immediate
             commission
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             held
             the
             supreme
             degree
             of
             Ministry
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             his
             Doctrine
             agrees
             with
             the
             Faith
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Elect
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             of
             them
             that
             are
             elected
             would
             receive
             ,
             none
             but
             Reprobates
             would
             reject
             ,
             because
             it
             contains
             nothing
             but
             the
             known
             and
             acknowledged
             Truth
             ,
             instructing
             men
             to
             godliness
             and
             the
             pure
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             In
             hope
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             which
             God
             that
             cannot
             lye
             ,
             promised
             before
             the
             world
             began
             .
          
           
             Hee
             adjoyns
             the
             remaining
             commendations
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             Arguments
             of
             his
             Authority
             .
             (
             4
             )
             That
             it
             brings
             a
             lively
             hope
             of
             eternal
             life
             to
             Beleevers
             .
             (
             5
             )
             That
             it
             is
             upheld
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             
               cannot
               lye
            
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             lye
             ,
             or
             to
             speak
             what
             is
             not
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             bee
             able
             to
             effect
             what
             hee
             saith
             .
             (
             6
             )
             That
             the
             original
             of
             this
             Truth
             is
             most
             Ancient
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             God
             hath
             promised
             eternal
             life
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             preaching
             it
             to
             our
             first
             Parents
             in
             paradise
             ,
             but
             also
             covenanting
             with
             his
             Son
             (
             designed
             to
             bee
             our
             Mediatour
             )
             about
             it
             before
             the
             world
             was
             made
             ,
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             .
             (
             7
             )
             That
             this
             Truth
             was
             most
             wisely
             revealed
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             in
             convenient
             seasons
             ,
             as
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             made
             known
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             openly
             manifested
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             But
             hath
             in
             due
             times
             manifested
             his
             word
             
             through
             preaching
             ,
             which
             is
             committed
             unto
             mee
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             :
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             That
             the
             charge
             of
             preaching
             this
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             special
             Ordination
             and
             deputation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             
               was
               committed
               to
               him
            
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             description
             of
             Paul
             the
             Pen-man
             of
             this
             Epistle
             :
             The
             description
             of
             Titus
             to
             whom
             hee
             writes
             ,
             follows
             ;
             Hee
             is
             called
             Pauls
             own
             Son
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             first
             ,
             after
             the
             common
             faith
             ,
             which
             hee
             received
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             whose
             Disciple
             hee
             also
             was
             ,
             and
             his
             continual
             auditor
             ,
             being
             alwayes
             in
             his
             company
             :
             Again
             ,
             because
             hee
             had
             fully
             received
             the
             impression
             of
             the
             faith
             preached
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             expressed
             it
             to
             the
             life
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             because
             hee
             resembled
             Paul
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             an
             image
             ,
             in
             his
             manner
             of
             life
             and
             conversation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             To
             Titus
             mine
             own
             son
             after
             the
             common
             faith
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             salutation
             hee
             blesses
             Titus
             ,
             from
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             wishing
             and
             applying
             to
             him
             ,
             First
             ,
             
               Grace
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             That
             is
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             both
             necessary
             to
             his
             own
             salvation
             ,
             and
             his
             calling
             in
             the
             Ministry
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Mercy
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             or
             infirmities
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             gifts
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Peace
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Happiness
             from
             the
             fountain
             of
             Grace
             ,
             by
             degrees
             to
             bee
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             this
             cause
             left
             I
             thee
             in
             Crete
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             set
             in
             order
             the
             things
             that
             are
             wanting
             ,
             and
             ordain
             Elders
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             as
             I
             had
             appointed
             thee
             .
          
           
             This
             Preface
             being
             premised
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             instruct
             Titus
             about
             the
             choosing
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             hee
             repeats
             three
             general
             Precepts
             which
             he
             gave
             to
             Titus
             ,
             when
             hee
             went
             from
             
               Crete
               .
               First
            
             ,
             That
             Titus
             finish
             ,
             in
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             had
             begun
             ;
             Then
             that
             hee
             appoint
             Elders
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             all
             ordinary
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             wherein
             the
             faithful
             ,
             lately
             converted
             ,
             dwelt
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             in
             this
             business
             hee
             carry
             not
             himself
             after
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             but
             follow
             the
             rule
             set
             him
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             hee
             had
             ordained
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             If
             any
             bee
             blameless
             ,
             the
             husband
             of
             one
             wife
             ,
             having
             faithful
             children
             ,
             not
             accused
             of
             riot
             ,
             or
             unruly
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             hee
             sets
             down
             three
             things
             requisite
             in
             Elders
             ,
             or
             Governours
             onely
             ,
             or
             of
             Teachers
             also
             :
             (
             1
             )
             That
             they
             bee
             not
             defamed
             ,
             to
             the
             derogation
             of
             their
             Authority
             .
             Again
             that
             they
             bee
             not
             guilty
             of
             Polygamy
             ,
             too
             frequent
             in
             those
             times
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             That
             their
             whole
             family
             bee
             a
             mirrour
             of
             honest
             and
             chaste
             Discipline
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             That
             their
             children
             bee
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             accustomed
             to
             temperance
             and
             frugality
             ,
             free
             from
             profuseness
             and
             luxury
             ,
             and
             patterns
             of
             obedience
             :
             For
             hee
             esteemed
             it
             very
             necessary
             that
             the
             family
             of
             an
             Elder
             should
             bee
             rightly
             ordered
             ,
             if
             the
             wife
             and
             children
             understood
             ,
             that
             upon
             conjecture
             of
             their
             evil
             manners
             and
             conversations
             ,
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Family
             might
             bee
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             Office.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             For
             a
             Bishop
             must
             bee
             blameless
             ,
             as
             the
             steward
             of
             God
             :
             not
             self-willed
             ,
             nor
             soon
             angry
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             wine
             ,
             no
             striker
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             filthy
             lucre
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             because
             amongst
             the
             Elders
             ,
             they
             that
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             are
             the
             chief
             ;
             the
             properties
             of
             this
             Elder
             ,
             whom
             hee
             calls
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             are
             twelve
             ,
             whereof
             hee
             spake
             in
             the
             former
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Hee
             ought
             to
             bee
             free
             from
             any
             
               just
               blame
            
             ,
             lest
             his
             Authority
             be
             diminished
             ,
             yea
             so
             far
             from
             blame
             ,
             that
             nothing
             bee
             found
             in
             him
             unworthy
             the
             steward
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             bee
             so
             much
             the
             more
             blameless
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             his
             office
             is
             more
             holy
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Hee
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             self-willed
             ,
             or
             such
             an
             one
             that
             obstinately
             pleases
             himself
             ,
             for
             hee
             that
             is
             too
             self-willed
             ,
             is
             ready
             to
             displease
             all
             others
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Not
             
               soon
               angry
            
             ,
             for
             hee
             that
             is
             so
             ,
             cannot
             bear
             with
             the
             infirmities
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             regard
             them
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Not
             given
             to
             wine
             and
             drunkenness
             .
             (
             5
             )
             Not
             contentious
             ;
             
               No
               striker
            
             .
             (
             6
             )
             Not
             given
             to
             
               filthy
               lucre
            
             ,
             free
             from
             covetousness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             But
             a
             lover
             of
             hospitality
             ,
             a
             lover
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             sober
             ,
             just
             ,
             holy
             ,
             temperate
             ,
          
           
             This
             hee
             confirms
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             requisite
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             his
             abilities
             hee
             bee
             ready
             to
             receive
             strangers
             ,
             or
             the
             banished
             servants
             of
             God.
             (
             7
             )
             That
             hee
             esteem
             and
             love
             good
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             excel
             others
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             sign
             of
             a
             man
             of
             little
             honesty
             ,
             to
             hate
             those
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             upon
             any
             pretence
             .
             (
             8
             )
             That
             in
             all
             things
             hee
             bee
             modest
             ,
             sober
             ,
             of
             a
             sound
             minde
             ,
             or
             prudent
             .
             (
             9
             )
             That
             hee
             bee
             just
             ,
             desirous
             to
             restore
             every
             man
             his
             own
             .
             (
             10
             )
             That
             hee
             bee
             pious
             and
             holy
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             life
             and
             conversation
             may
             teach
             others
             .
             (
             11
             )
             That
             hee
             bee
             continent
             and
             temperate
             ,
             having
             dominion
             over
             his
             affections
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
             Holding
             fast
             the
             faithful
             word
             ,
             as
             hee
             hath
             been
             taught
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             be
             able
             by
             sound
             Doctrine
             both
             to
             exhort
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             the
             gain-sayers
             .
          
           
             (
             12
             )
             That
             hee
             bee
             not
             a
             Divine
             onely
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             faith
             hee
             cleave
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             not
             onely
             able
             to
             feed
             the
             flock
             ,
             but
             to
             stop
             the
             mouthes
             of
             barking
             Wolves
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               For
               there
               are
               many
               unruly
               and
               vain
               talkers
               ,
               and
               deceivers
               ,
               especially
               they
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               :
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               gives
               an
               account
               of
               what
               diligence
               and
               care
               ought
               to
               bee
               used
               in
               the
               choosing
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               viz.
               Because
               false
               Teachers
               did
               at
               that
               time
               abound
               :
               Hee
               also
               describes
               those
               whom
               hee
               would
               have
               rejected
               from
               this
               Office
               ,
               whereof
               are
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               unruly
               or
               refractory
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               bee
               reduced
               into
               order
               ,
               casting
               off
               the
               yoak
               of
               subjection
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               lawful
               jurisdiction
               ,
               whether
               they
               bee
               such
               as
               withdraw
               themselves
               from
               obedience
               to
               Authority
               ,
               either
               Natural
               or
               Civil
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               ought
               to
               submit
               in
               the
               Lord.
               (
               2
               )
               
                 Vain
                 talkers
              
               ,
               who
               given
               to
               vain
               boasting
               ,
               follow
               after
               vain
               subtilties
               ,
               or
               frigid
               and
               trifling
               speculations
               ,
               which
               conduce
               nothing
               to
               holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               God.
               (
               3
               )
               Deceivers
               ,
               or
               seducers
               of
               mens
               mindes
               ,
               who
               either
               by
               their
               corrupt
               Doctrine
               ,
               corrupt
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               fair
               rhetorical
               speeches
               so
               inchant
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               the
               mindes
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               no
               longer
               admit
               the
               sound
               way
               of
               teaching
               :
               Of
               which
               sort
               ,
               for
               example
               sake
               ,
               hee
               points
               out
               the
               Jews
               Doctors
               to
               bee
               ,
               who
               dwelt
               in
               Crete
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               whose
               mouthes
               must
               bee
               stopped
               ,
               who
               subvert
               whole
               houses
               ,
               teaching
               things
               which
               they
               ought
               not
               ,
               for
               filthy
               lucres
               sake
               .
            
             
               Hee
               advises
               him
               that
               these
               are
               not
               onely
               to
               bee
               refuted
               ,
               but
               forbidden
               to
               preach
               either
               publickly
               or
               privately
               ;
               whereof
               hee
               gives
               seven
               Reasons
               :
            
             
               Reas.
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               draw
               whole
               Families
               from
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               drive
               them
               to
               perdition
               ,
               and
               that
               either
               by
               teaching
               errours
               ,
               or
               by
               ill
               applying
               the
               general
               Doctrine
               ,
               to
               foment
               the
               lusts
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               filthy
               lucres
               sake
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               One
               of
               themselves
               ,
               even
               a
               Prophet
               of
               their
               own
               said
               ,
               The
               Cretians
               are
               always
               liars
               ,
               evil
               beasts
               ,
               slow
               bellies
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               2.
               
               Because
               they
               followed
               the
               disposition
               of
               their
               Nation
               ,
               lyars
               ,
               given
               to
               idleness
               ,
               serving
               their
               own
               intemperance
               ,
               and
               bellies
               ,
               like
               beasts
               ,
               which
               hee
               proves
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Cretian
               Poet
               ,
               Calimachus
               or
               Epimenides
               ,
               to
               which
               Testimony
               Paul
               himself
               assents
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               This
               witness
               is
               true
               ;
               wherefore
               rebuke
               them
               sharply
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               sound
               in
               the
               faith
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               3.
               
               Because
               a
               severe
               reproof
               of
               this
               kinde
               of
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               the
               Cretian
               Disciples
               cleaving
               to
               them
               ,
               was
               very
               conduceable
               to
               the
               procuring
               and
               maintaining
               of
               their
               soundness
               in
               the
               faith
               :
               Therefore
               they
               were
               severely
               to
               bee
               reproved
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Not
               giving
               heed
               to
               Iewish
               fables
               ,
               and
               commandements
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               turn
               from
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               4.
               
               Lest
               otherwise
               the
               Cretians
               should
               attend
               to
               fabulous
               traditions
               ,
               and
               Jewish
               fictions
               ,
               touching
               Legal
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               the
               Precepts
               of
               these
               kind
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               beat
               the
               pure
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               indeavoured
               to
               corrupt
               it
               with
               their
               leaven
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Unto
               the
               pure
               all
               things
               are
               pure
               ,
               but
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               defiled
               ,
               and
               unbeleeving
               ,
               is
               nothing
               pure
               :
               but
               even
               their
               mind
               and
               conscience
               is
               defiled
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               5.
               
               Because
               the
               truth
               of
               Christianity
               hath
               determined
               contrary
               to
               the
               Precepts
               of
               these
               Judaizing
               Teachers
               ,
               asserting
               ,
               That
               to
               the
               pure
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               pure
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               Christians
               ,
               purged
               from
               their
               sins
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               all
               meats
               ,
               and
               other
               creatures
               ,
               which
               were
               unclean
               by
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               ,
               were
               now
               lawful
               after
               Christ
               was
               exhibited
               ,
               that
               the
               faithful
               may
               use
               them
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
            
             
               
                 Defiled
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               6.
               
               Because
               the
               same
               〈…〉
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               bee
               used
               purely
               by
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               justified
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               that
               their
               minds
               and
               consciences
               which
               falsely
               acquit
               them
               ,
               being
               not
               renewed
               ,
               are
               polluted
               :
               and
               so
               hee
               convinces
               them
               of
               vanity
               ,
               who
               from
               the
               observation
               of
               Ceremonies
               endeavour
               to
               attain
               to
               holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               They
               profess
               that
               they
               know
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               works
               they
               deny
               him
               ,
               being
               abominable
               and
               disobedient
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               good
               work
               reprobate
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               7.
               
               Because
               although
               those
               Teachers
               did
               profess
               themselves
               worshipers
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               in
               works
               they
               denied
               him
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               enemies
               to
               the
               Righteousness
               which
               is
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               wherefore
               they
               were
               abominable
               hypocrites
               ,
               rebells
               against
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               unmeet
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               any
               good
               work
               :
               From
               which
               reasons
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               those
               false
               Teachers
               are
               to
               bee
               restrained
               ,
               that
               they
               teach
               neither
               in
               publick
               nor
               private
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               is
               handled
               the
               inforcing
               of
               sound
               Doctrine
               upon
               all
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               age
               ,
               sex
               ,
               and
               condition
               of
               every
               one
               in
               the
               Family
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               they
               are
               to
               compose
               their
               lives
               unto
               holiness
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
              
               
               And
               whereby
               their
               Faith
               may
               bee
               stablished
               in
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               whence
               (
               as
               from
               a
               fountain
               )
               hee
               will
               have
               the
               fruits
               of
               their
               obedience
               flow
               forth
               in
               their
               conversation
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             But
             speak
             thou
             the
             things
             which
             become
             sound
             Doctrine
             :
          
           
             That
             hee
             may
             really
             oppose
             himself
             to
             the
             vanity
             of
             these
             Teachers
             ,
             hee
             commands
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             Titus
             inculcate
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             makes
             for
             holiness
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             That
             the
             aged
             men
             bee
             sober
             ,
             grave
             ,
             temperate
             ,
             sound
             in
             Faith
             ,
             in
             Charity
             ,
             in
             Patience
             .
          
           
             Hee
             commands
             five
             things
             in
             particular
             .
             First
             ,
             Concerning
             old
             men
             ,
             that
             hee
             instruct
             them
             about
             these
             four
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             they
             adorn
             their
             old
             age
             with
             virtues
             befitting
             their
             age
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             bee
             sober
             ,
             taking
             heed
             of
             drunkenness
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             they
             bee
             grave
             ,
             and
             reverend
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             youthful
             wantonness
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             they
             bee
             temperate
             ,
             
               prudent
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             in
             every
             action
             they
             demean
             themselves
             temperately
             .
             (
             4
             )
             That
             they
             bee
             sound
             ,
             and
             no
             waies
             counterfeit
             ,
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Hope
             manifested
             by
             Patience
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             The
             aged
             women
             ,
             likewise
             ,
             that
             they
             bee
             in
             behaviour
             ,
             as
             becometh
             holiness
             ,
             not
             false
             accusers
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             much
             Wine
             ,
             teachers
             of
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Concerning
             aged
             women
             hee
             commands
             ,
             that
             hee
             teach
             the
             Matrons
             these
             five
             duties
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             in
             their
             cloathing
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             deportment
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             they
             observe
             comeliness
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             they
             bee
             not
             false
             accusers
             ,
             injuring
             the
             reputation
             of
             others
             by
             their
             falshoods
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             they
             bee
             not
             given
             to
             drinking
             .
             (
             4
             )
             That
             they
             teach
             the
             younger
             women
             ,
             not
             old
             wives
             fables
             ,
             but
             those
             things
             that
             are
             good
             and
             honest
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               That
               they
               may
               teach
               the
               young
               women
               to
               bee
               sober
               ,
               to
               love
               their
               Husbands
               ,
               to
               love
               their
               Children
               ,
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               bee
               discreet
               ,
               chaste
               ,
               keepers
               at
               home
               ,
               good
               ,
               obedient
               to
               their
               own
               Husbands
               ,
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               bee
               not
               blasphemed
               .
            
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             That
             they
             teach
             the
             younger
             women
             (
             to
             whom
             they
             may
             have
             more
             free
             access
             ,
             than
             Ministers
             can
             )
             prudence
             and
             modesty
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             love
             their
             own
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             Children
             with
             a
             Regular
             and
             Christian
             love
             ;
             And
             that
             they
             bee
             discreet
             ,
             chaste
             ,
             keepers
             at
             home
             ,
             not
             wandring
             out
             of
             their
             families
             ,
             courteous
             ,
             obedient
             to
             their
             own
             Husbands
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             bee
             not
             evil
             spoken
             of
             for
             their
             sakes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Young
             men
             likewise
             exhort
             to
             bee
             sober-minded
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Hee
             gives
             Titus
             charge
             about
             young
             men
             ,
             that
             hee
             exhort
             them
             to
             bee
             prudent
             or
             sober-minded
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               In
               all
               things
               shewing
               thy self
               a
               pattern
               of
               good
               works
               :
               in
               Doctrine
               shewing
               incorruptness
               ,
               gravity
               ,
               sincerity
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Sound
               speech
               that
               cannot
               bee
               condemned
               ,
               that
               hee
               that
               is
               of
               the
               contrary
               part
               ,
               may
               bee
               ashamed
               ,
               having
               no
               evil
               thing
               to
               say
               of
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Concerning
             Pastors
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Titus
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             their
             Doctrine
             might
             the
             better
             take
             place
             ,
             hee
             commands
             that
             Titus
             shew
             himself
             an
             example
             for
             others
             to
             imitate
             in
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             but
             especially
             that
             in
             Doctrine
             hee
             shew
             forth
             uncorruptness
             of
             the
             sound
             Truth
             ,
             gravity
             of
             authority
             ,
             and
             his
             manner
             of
             speech
             fitted
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             his
             Auditors
             ,
             that
             the
             Adversary
             may
             have
             nothing
             justly
             to
             c●rpat
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               Exhort
               servants
               to
               bee
               obedient
               unto
               their
               own
               Masters
               ,
               and
               to
               please
               them
               well
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               not
               answering
               again
               :
            
             
               10.
               
               Not
               purloyning
               ,
               but
               shewing
               all
               good
               fidelity
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               adorn
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               God
               our
               Saviour
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Concerning
             servants
             hee
             gives
             command
             ,
             That
             hee
             instruct
             servants
             about
             their
             duties
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             they
             bee
             obedient
             to
             their
             own
             Masters
             (
             though
             Infidels
             )
             observing
             all
             their
             lawful
             commands
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             servants
             indeavour
             to
             please
             their
             own
             Masters
             ,
             and
             answer
             not
             again
             ,
             when
             they
             command
             them
             hard
             services
             ,
             or
             reprove
             them
             more
             severely
             than
             is
             fitting
             ,
             (
             3
             )
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             they
             steal
             nothing
             from
             their
             Masters
             ,
             but
             shew
             themselves
             faithful
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             whereof
             hee
             gives
             the
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             may
             bee
             adorned
             by
             them
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             may
             bee
             acknowledged
             for
             Divine
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             so
             effectual
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             men
             under
             the
             hardest
             tearms
             of
             servitude
             ,
             patient
             in
             their
             condition
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             calling
             honest
             and
             faithful
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               For
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               that
               bringeth
               salvation
               ,
               hath
               appeared
               to
               all
               men
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               touching
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               follows
               ,
               which
               hee
               subjoyns
               as
               the
               fountain
               ,
               from
               whence
               virtue
               is
               fetched
               ,
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               foresaid
               duties
               :
               For
               they
               cannot
               bee
               Christian
               duties
               ,
               except
               grace
               to
               perform
               them
               bee
               derived
               from
               Christ
               by
               Faith.
               For
               in
               this
               the
               works
               of
               regenerate
               and
               unregenerate
               men
               materially
               good
               ,
               do
               differ
               :
               That
               the
               works
               of
               these
               are
               done
               by
               the
               enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               corrupt
               strength
               of
               free
               will
               ,
               for
               carnal
               ends
               ,
               without
               any
               respect
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               :
               But
               the
               works
               of
               regenerate
               men
               are
               done
               by
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               reconciled
               
               by
               Faith
               ,
               from
               the
               fountain
               of
               saving
               Grace
               ,
               which
               administers
               knowledge
               and
               strength
               to
               their
               performances
               .
               And
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               is
               propounded
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Precepts
               ,
               or
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               manners
               ,
               upon
               four
               Reasons
               ,
               All
               which
               prove
               that
               the
               aforesaid
               virtues
               are
               to
               bee
               endeavored
               after
               .
            
             
               
                 Hath
                 appeared
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               bringing
               salvation
               of
               all
               kinds
               to
               men
               ,
               being
               published
               and
               manifested
               ,
               hath
               appeared
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               meet
               ,
               that
               men
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               shew
               their
               thankfulness
               to
               God
               in
               an
               holy
               conversation
               ,
               prosecuting
               the
               foresaid
               virtues
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Teaching
               us
               ,
               that
               denying
               ungodliness
               ,
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               wee
               should
               live
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               ,
               and
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               :
            
             
               Reas.
               2.
               
               Because
               this
               Gospel
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               onely
               teach
               us
               what
               duties
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               perform
               ,
               but
               also
               instructs
               us
               how
               to
               draw
               strength
               from
               the
               fountain
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               from
               his
               death
               and
               resurrection
               ,
               to
               deny
               ungodliness
               ,
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               soberly
               ,
               as
               to
               our selves
               ;
               justly
               ,
               as
               to
               our
               neighbours
               ;
               and
               holily
               ,
               as
               to
               God
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               wee
               to
               bee
               ready
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               these
               duties
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Looking
               for
               that
               blessed
               hope
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               appearing
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Reas.
               3.
               
               Because
               wee
               expect
               eternal
               life
               at
               the
               second
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               one
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               :
               Therefore
               it
               behoves
               us
               to
               bee
               armed
               and
               stirred
               up
               to
               follow
               after
               all
               the
               foresaid
               good
               works
               ,
               which
               God
               requireth
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Who
               gave
               himself
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               redeem
               us
               from
               all
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               purifie
               unto
               himself
               a
               peculiar
               people
               zealous
               of
               good
               works
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               4.
               
               Because
               therefore
               Christ
               offered
               up
               himself
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               effectually
               redeem
               us
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               purchase
               us
               to
               himself
               ,
               as
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               follow
               after
               good
               works
               :
               Therefore
               if
               wee
               would
               not
               have
               that
               Redemption
               to
               bee
               void
               as
               to
               us
               ,
               wee
               must
               of
               necessity
               forsake
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               follow
               after
               the
               foresaid
               virtues
               ,
               and
               newness
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               These
               things
               speak
               and
               exhort
               ,
               and
               rebuke
               with
               all
               authority
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               despise
               thee
               .
            
             
               Hee
               repeats
               the
               command
               of
               attending
               to
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               willing
               him
               to
               insist
               upon
               these
               things
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               That
               hee
               sharpen
               his
               exhortations
               and
               reproofs
               with
               Authority
               ;
               which
               Authority
               hee
               commands
               that
               no
               Professor
               despise
               ,
               and
               that
               Titus
               do
               nothing
               that
               may
               expose
               him
               to
               contempt
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               HEE
               proceeds
               to
               instruct
               Titus
               in
               his
               office
               ,
               to
               which
               end
               hee
               adds
               eight
               other
               Precepts
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Put
             them
             in
             mind
             to
             bee
             subject
             to
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             to
             obey
             Magistrates
             ,
             to
             bee
             ready
             to
             every
             good
             work
             .
          
           
             Precept
             1.
             
             That
             hee
             command
             all
             Christians
             ,
             quietly
             to
             give
             respect
             to
             Civil
             Order
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             That
             they
             submit
             themselves
             to
             the
             supreme
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             the
             inferiour
             Powers
             or
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             they
             bee
             obedient
             to
             Civil
             Laws
             ,
             and
             shew
             themselves
             ready
             and
             chearful
             to
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             which
             ,
             Magistrates
             are
             appointed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             To
             speak
             evil
             of
             no
             man
             ,
             to
             bee
             no
             brawlers
             ,
             but
             gentle
             ,
             shewing
             all
             meekness
             unto
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             Precept
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             duties
             of
             Charity
             towards
             any
             our
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             within
             it
             ,
             these
             duties
             are
             four
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             they
             respect
             the
             credit
             and
             reputation
             of
             others
             ,
             speaking
             evil
             of
             no
             man.
             (
             2
             )
             That
             they
             bee
             free
             from
             strifes
             and
             contentions
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             they
             follow
             after
             moderation
             and
             equity
             ,
             being
             ready
             (
             when
             need
             requires
             )
             to
             part
             from
             their
             private
             right
             .
             (
             4
             )
             That
             they
             bee
             gentle
             towards
             all
             ,
             even
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             wee
             our selves
             also
             were
             sometime
             foolish
             ,
             disobedient
             ,
             deceived
             ,
             serving
             divers
             lusts
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             living
             in
             malice
             and
             envy
             ,
             hateful
             ,
             and
             hating
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Hee
             gives
             two
             Reasons
             why
             gentleness
             should
             bee
             shewed
             towards
             some
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             wee
             before
             our
             conversion
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             they
             now
             are
             ;
             wee
             are
             all
             of
             us
             by
             nature
             ,
             upon
             many
             considerations
             to
             bee
             blamed
             ,
             yet
             wee
             desired
             to
             bee
             treated
             courteously
             and
             mildly
             by
             all
             :
             Therefore
             let
             us
             deal
             accordingly
             with
             those
             who
             are
             not
             yet
             converted
             :
             Hee
             sets
             down
             five
             diseases
             of
             our
             Natures
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Wee
             were
             foolish
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             wisdome
             of
             men
             is
             meer
             vanity
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             wee
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             for
             wee
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             right
             rule
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             fountain
             ,
             and
             the
             due
             end
             of
             our
             actions
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Disobedient
             ,
             Because
             men
             by
             nature
             ,
             do
             nothing
             of
             those
             things
             which
             either
             God
             or
             conscience
             command
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             pleases
             themselves
             .
             (
             3
             )
             
               Straying
               ,
               viz.
            
             from
             the
             true
             way
             which
             leads
             to
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             being
             deceived
             with
             errours
             ,
             they
             go
             further
             off
             from
             God
             daily
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Serving
             ,
             with
             delight
             ,
             divers
             lusts
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             which
             reign
             together
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             turns
             challenge
             a
             dominion
             over
             all
             the
             unregenerate
             .
             (
             5
             )
             Wee
             were
             destitute
             of
             the
             true
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             living
             in
             malice
             and
             envy
             ,
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             hurt
             ,
             and
             sorry
             for
             the
             good
             that
             befalls
             our
             neighbour
             :
             hating
             one
             another
             ,
             when
             all
             of
             us
             were
             most
             worthy
             to
             bee
             hated
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             But
             after
             that
             the
             kindness
             ,
             and
             love
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             toward
             man
             appeared
             ,
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Because
             wee
             ,
             although
             perverse
             ,
             yet
             at
             length
             were
             converted
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             wee
             to
             use
             gentleness
             towards
             those
             that
             are
             unconverted
             ,
             and
             hope
             well
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             may
             possibly
             bee
             converted
             by
             the
             same
             Divine
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Kindness
             ]
             Hee
             explains
             this
             reason
             ,
             and
             commends
             the
             grace
             that
             was
             shewed
             to
             us
             in
             our
             conversion
             ,
             and
             proves
             it
             by
             eleven
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             From
             the
             more
             remote
             cause
             ,
             viz.
             the
             goodness
             and
             kindness
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             rejoyceth
             to
             put
             forth
             it self
             for
             our
             advantage
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             good
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             From
             the
             neerer
             cause
             ,
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             is
             affected
             to
             man-kind
             above
             all
             other
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             From
             the
             instrumental
             cause
             ,
             or
             the
             manner
             of
             revealing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             less
             graciously
             shined
             forth
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             without
             our
             procurement
             ,
             than
             the
             Sun
             (
             from
             whence
             the
             similitude
             of
             shining
             forth
             or
             appearing
             is
             fetch
             't
             )
             rises
             upon
             us
             without
             our
             help
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             From
             the
             next
             cause
             of
             our
             conversion
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             effectual
             manifestation
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             made
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             as
             soon
             as
             hee
             manifests
             himself
             to
             our
             hearts
             ,
             not
             as
             our
             Judge
             to
             condemn
             us
             ,
             but
             as
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             by
             this
             manifestation
             of
             himself
             hee
             draws
             our
             hearts
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             converts
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Not
             by
             works
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             wee
             have
             done
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             mercy
             hee
             saved
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             renewing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             By
             way
             of
             removing
             all
             our
             works
             ,
             and
             all
             merit
             in
             us
             ,
             which
             either
             went
             in
             time
             before
             our
             effectual
             calling
             ,
             or
             which
             could
             bee
             fore-seen
             and
             considered
             ,
             as
             if
             wee
             had
             done
             them
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
             Expresly
             affirming
             that
             mercy
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             salvation
             ,
          
           
             Reas.
             7.
             
             Making
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             the
             external
             means
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Author
             of
             our
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             internal
             means
             whereby
             wee
             are
             led
             to
             salvation
             (
             conceive
             the
             same
             of
             other
             means
             )
             which
             are
             not
             from
             our selves
             ,
             but
             the
             Holy
             
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             God
             the
             sole
             Author
             ,
             who
             alone
             without
             us
             instituted
             the
             layer
             of
             Baptism
             for
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             signified
             by
             Baptism
             (
             viz.
             the
             washing
             of
             us
             from
             the
             filth
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             renewing
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             righteousness
             and
             holiness
             )
             hee
             alone
             works
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Which
             hee
             shed
             on
             us
             abundantly
             ,
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             8.
             
             From
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             plentifully
             shed
             upon
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             both
             the
             fountain
             from
             whom
             ,
             and
             the
             chanel
             through
             whom
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             is
             conveighed
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             That
             being
             justified
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             wee
             should
             bee
             made
             heirs
             according
             to
             the
             hope
             of
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             9.
             
             From
             the
             nature
             of
             free
             Justification
             ,
             seeing
             wee
             are
             justified
             not
             by
             works
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             10.
             
             From
             the
             manner
             of
             entring
             upon
             life
             eternal
             ,
             to
             the
             possession
             whereof
             ,
             wee
             are
             admitted
             ,
             not
             as
             buyers
             or
             Merchants
             ,
             but
             as
             heirs
             appointed
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             11.
             
             From
             the
             instrumental
             cause
             ,
             hope
             ,
             or
             faith
             ,
             which
             relye
             upon
             the
             free
             promises
             of
             God
             (
             not
             any
             of
             our
             merits
             )
             and
             altogether
             exclude
             our
             works
             ,
             so
             that
             wee
             are
             made
             heirs
             of
             life
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             hope
             ,
             which
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             have
             given
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               This
               is
               a
               faithful
               saying
               ,
               and
               these
               things
               I
               will
               that
               thou
               affirm
               constantly
               ,
               That
               they
               which
               have
               beleeved
               in
               God
               ,
               might
               bee
               careful
               to
               maintain
               good
               works
               ;
               these
               things
               are
               good
               and
               profitable
               unto
               men
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               But
               avoid
               foolish
               questions
               ,
               and
               genealogies
               ,
               and
               contentious
               ,
               and
               strivings
               about
               the
               Law
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               unprofitable
               ,
               and
               vain
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             Precept
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             hee
             conjoyn
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             faith
             ,
             and
             urge
             it
             with
             Authority
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             the
             faithful
             maintain
             ,
             or
             bee
             Patrons
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             seeing
             life
             is
             freely
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             :
             Hee
             gives
             two
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Precept
             .
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             this
             saying
             concerning
             this
             Precept
             is
             a
             faithfull
             saying
             ,
             or
             worthy
             to
             bee
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             most
             necessary
             and
             true
             ,
             which
             cannot
             frustrate
             or
             deceive
             those
             that
             obey
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Good
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             this
             kinde
             of
             Doctrine
             is
             good
             and
             profitable
             unto
             men
             ,
             because
             it
             tends
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             confirmation
             of
             our selves
             ,
             touching
             the
             certainty
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             others
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             conversion
             of
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             
               Foolish
               ]
               Precept
            
             4.
             
             That
             hee
             restrain
             foolish
             questions
             ,
             wherewith
             men
             use
             to
             intangle
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             themselves
             from
             holding
             any
             thing
             firmly
             in
             the
             known
             truth
             :
             Such
             are
             Genealogical
             questions
             ,
             or
             Chronological
             ,
             and
             contentious
             disputations
             ,
             and
             strivings
             about
             Law-ceremonies
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             
               For
               they
               are
            
             ]
             Hee
             adds
             the
             Reason
             ,
             Because
             though
             those
             questions
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             foolish
             and
             vain
             ,
             and
             unprofitable
             ,
             nothing
             tending
             to
             edification
             in
             faith
             and
             holiness
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             A
             man
             that
             is
             an
             heretick
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             admonition
             ,
             reject
             :
          
           
             Precept
             5.
             
             Wherein
             the
             Apostle
             enjoyns
             Titus
             to
             reject
             by
             Excommunication
             the
             man
             that
             is
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             or
             that
             holds
             contrary
             to
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             division
             or
             sect
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             breaks
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             any
             errour
             of
             his
             (
             when
             hee
             is
             openly
             convicted
             
               before
               the
               Presbytery
            
             ,
             and
             admonished
             the
             first
             and
             second
             time
             )
             and
             neither
             trouble
             himself
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             more
             than
             needs
             ,
             with
             the
             disputations
             of
             such
             kinde
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             spend
             that
             time
             which
             is
             appointed
             for
             instructing
             of
             the
             Chuch
             ,
             in
             vain
             disputations
             with
             these
             perverse
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Knowing
             that
             hee
             that
             is
             such
             ,
             is
             subverted
             and
             sinneth
             ,
             being
             condemned
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             Hee
             subjoyns
             a
             Reason
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             dispute
             against
             one
             convinced
             of
             obstinacy
             already
             ;
             for
             hee
             hath
             fallen
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             overthrown
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             not
             indure
             to
             bee
             edified
             any
             longer
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             the
             light
             offered
             in
             the
             admonishing
             of
             him
             ,
             hee
             makes
             it
             plainly
             appear
             that
             hee
             doth
             violence
             to
             his
             own
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             When
             I
             shall
             send
             Artemas
             unto
             thee
             ,
             or
             Tychicus
             ,
             bee
             diligent
             to
             come
             unto
             mee
             to
             Nicopolis
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             determined
             there
             to
             Winter
             .
          
           
             Precept
             6.
             
             Concerning
             private
             affairs
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             recalls
             Titus
             from
             Crete
             ,
             and
             wills
             him
             to
             come
             to
             Nicopolis
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             not
             to
             have
             been
             when
             hee
             wrote
             these
             things
             (
             as
             the
             addition
             of
             some
             unskilful
             Scribe
             hath
             set
             it
             down
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Epistle
             )
             but
             there
             hee
             intended
             to
             Winter
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Bring
             Zenas
             the
             Lawyer
             ,
             and
             Apollos
             on
             their
             journey
             diligently
             ,
             that
             nothing
             bee
             wanting
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             Precept
             7.
             
             Concerning
             private
             matters
             also
             ,
             That
             hee
             would
             assist
             Zenas
             and
             Apollos
             in
             their
             journey
             ,
             men
             very
             well
             skilled
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             no
             wise
             wealthy
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             And
             let
             ours
             also
             learn
             to
             maintain
             good
             works
             for
             necessary
             uses
             ,
             that
             they
             bee
             not
             unfruitful
             .
          
           
             Precept
             8.
             
             That
             hee
             instruct
             not
             onely
             the
             faithful
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             order
             ,
             that
             they
             go
             before
             others
             in
             the
             communication
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             and
             distributing
             according
             to
             necessity
             .
             The
             reason
             whereof
             is
             given
             ,
             lest
             whilst
             they
             exhort
             others
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             they
             themselves
             should
             bee
             without
             fruit
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             All
             that
             are
             with
             mee
             salute
             thee
             .
             Greet
             them
             that
             love
             us
             in
             the
             faith
             .
             Grace
             bee
             with
             you
             all
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Hee
             concludes
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             With
             commendations
             sent
             to
             Titus
             from
             the
             Brethren
             .
             (
             2
             )
             With
             salutations
             sent
             from
             himself
             to
             the
             faithful
             in
             Crete
             .
             (
             3
             )
             With
             an
             Apostolical
             benediction
             ,
             where
             hee
             comprehends
             not
             Titus
             onely
             ,
             but
             the
             Churches
             also
             ,
             to
             whose
             use
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             ,
             sealing
             up
             his
             wish
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             ,
             with
             his
             AMEN
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Epistle
           of
           Paul
           to
           PHILEMON
           ,
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             PHilemon
             ,
             
               one
               of
               the
            
             Colossian
             Pastors
             
               had
               a
               servant
               called
            
             Onesimus
             ,
             
               who
               being
               guilty
               of
               theft
               ,
               came
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               by
               the
               special
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
               upon
               his
               hearing
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               (
               who
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               at
            
             Rome
             
               in
               bonds
               )
               hee
               is
               converted
               to
               the
               Faith
               :
               This
            
             Onesimus
             
               the
               Apostle
               sends
               back
               to
               his
               Master
            
             Philemon
             ,
             
               and
               earnestly
               with
               many
               Arguments
               pleads
               his
               pardon
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               bee
               received
               into
               favour
               ;
               And
               because
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               in
               the
               business
               of
            
             Onesimus
             ,
             
               would
               set
               forth
               an
               instance
               ,
               both
               of
               his
               divine
               love
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               duty
               towards
               penitent
               sinners
               ,
               though
               of
               the
               meanest
               rank
               amongst
               men
               ;
               therefore
               for
               the
               universal
               and
               perpetual
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               God
               would
               admit
               this
               among
               the
               other
               Canonical
               Epistles
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             THe
             parts
             of
             the
             Epistle
             are
          
           three
           :
           The
           first
           
             is
             a
             Preface
             accommodated
             to
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             ,
          
           to
           vers
           .
           8.
           
           The
           second
           
             contains
             the
             Arguments
             of
             his
             request
             ,
             that
          
           Onesimus
           
             might
             be
             restored
          
           ,
           to
           vers
           .
           21.
           
           The
           third
           
             is
             the
             Epilogue
             or
             Conclusion
          
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             1.
             
             Paul
          
           a
           prisoner
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Timothy
           our
           brother
           ,
           unto
           Philemon
           our
           dearly
           beloved
           ,
           and
           fellow-labourer
           .
        
         
           The
           direction
           of
           this
           Epistle
           hath
           the
           same
           persons
           sending
           their
           salutations
           ,
           as
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Colossians
           hath
           ,
           which
           together
           with
           this
           ,
           seemes
           to
           bee
           written
           and
           sent
           by
           Tychicus
           ,
           and
           this
           Onesimus
           ;
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           (
           now
           hee
           is
           converted
           )
           commends
           to
           the
           Colossian
           Church
           ,
           Chap.
           4.7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           Philemon
           made
           no
           doubt
           of
           Pauls
           Apostleship
           :
           Therefore
           of
           that
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           no
           mention
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           bonds
           which
           hee
           accounted
           honourable
           for
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ;
           hee
           adjoyns
           his
           brother
           Timothy
           to
           himself
           ;
           as
           a
           partner
           in
           his
           request
           :
           First
           ,
           Hee
           calls
           
             Philemon
             Beloved
             ,
             Then
          
           ,
           his
           
             fellow-labourer
             ,
             viz.
          
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           make
           way
           for
           the
           reconciling
           of
           Philemons
           mind
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             And
             to
             our
             beloved
             Apphia
             and
             Archippus
             our
             fellow-souldier
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             thy
             house
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             Grace
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             Peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Hee
           salutes
           Apphia
           the
           wife
           of
           Philemon
           ,
           beloved
           in
           Christ
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           her
           business
           in
           common
           with
           her
           Husband
           to
           receive
           this
           fugitive
           servant
           ;
           hee
           adds
           his
           salutations
           to
           the
           whole
           houshold
           ,
           which
           Philemon
           governed
           as
           a
           Church
           ;
           And
           to
           Archippus
           the
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           partner
           with
           Philemon
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           have
           the
           more
           assistants
           in
           his
           request
           ,
           all
           which
           hee
           salutes
           with
           his
           Apostolical
           benediction
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             4.
          
           
           I
           thank
           my
           God
           ,
           making
           mention
           of
           th●e
           alwaies
           in
           my
           prayers
           .
        
         
           Further
           hee
           endeavours
           the
           good
           will
           of
           Philemon
           ,
           by
           four
           Arguments
           in
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           the
           Prologue
           .
        
         
           Argum.
           1.
           
           Hee
           gives
           thanks
           for
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           bestowed
           upon
           Philemon
           ,
           and
           also
           praies
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           his
           gifts
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             5.
          
           
           Hearing
           of
           thy
           love
           and
           faith
           which
           thou
           hast
           toward
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           toward
           all
           Saints
           :
        
         
           Argum.
           2.
           
           Particularly
           from
           the
           commendation
           of
           his
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           love
           flowing
           there-from
           ,
           towards
           all
           men
           ,
           especially
           towards
           the
           Saints
           :
           which
           two
           comprehend
           the
           whole
           perfection
           of
           a
           Christian-man
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           thanksgiving
           for
           Philemon
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             6.
          
           
           That
           the
           communication
           of
           thy
           Faith
           may
           become
           effectual
           by
           the
           acknowledging
           of
           every
           good
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           you
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           Argum.
           3.
           
           By
           way
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           That
           his
           Faith
           might
           shew
           forth
           its
           efficacy
           in
           good
           fruits
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           sincere
           Grace
           of
           Christ
           abiding
           in
           him
           and
           his
           wife
           might
           bee
           known
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           prayer
           for
           Philemon
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             7.
          
           
           For
           wee
           have
           great
           joy
           ,
           and
           consolation
           in
           thy
           love
           ,
           because
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           refreshed
           by
           thee
           ,
           Brother
           .
        
         
           Argum.
           4.
           
           From
           the
           rejoycing
           which
           hee
           had
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           Philemon
           was
           so
           helpful
           to
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           acknowledged
           their
           bowels
           to
           bee
           refreshed
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Part.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Wherefore
             though
             I
             might
             bee
             much
             bold
             in
             Christ
             to
             injoyn
             thee
             that
             which
             is
             convenient
             ;
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Epistle
             follows
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             requests
             that
             Philemon
             would
             take
             Onesimus
             his
             fugitive
             servant
             ,
             into
             his
             favour
             :
             The
             Arguments
             which
             hee
             uses
             to
             this
             end
             are
             fourteen
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             By
             the
             right
             of
             an
             Apostle
             I
             can
             command
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             thy
             duty
             :
             Therefore
             Onesimus
             is
             to
             bee
             received
             into
             favour
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             have
             shewed
             thee
             thy
             duty
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Yet
             for
             loves
             sake
             I
             rather
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             being
             such
             an
             one
             as
             Paul
             the
             aged
             ,
             and
             now
             also
             a
             prisoner
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Though
             I
             could
             command
             thee
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             yet
             I
             had
             rather
             out
             of
             love
             to
             thee
             ,
             lay
             aside
             commands
             ,
             and
             humbly
             request
             thee
             :
             Therefore
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             grant
             what
             I
             request
             touching
             Onesimus
             .
          
           
             
               Such
               an
               one
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             Thou
             oughtest
             to
             do
             that
             for
             Paul
             ,
             now
             aged
             ,
             and
             in
             bonds
             for
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             seeing
             hee
             humbly
             requests
             of
             thee
             that
             which
             is
             honest
             ,
             and
             may
             easily
             bee
             done
             :
             Therefore
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             grant
             what
             I
             require
             concerning
             Onesimus
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             I
             beseech
             thee
             for
             my
             Son
             Onesimus
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             begotten
             in
             my
             bonds
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             My
             request
             is
             for
             Onesimus
             thy
             servant
             ,
             whom
             ,
             while
             I
             lye
             in
             bonds
             ,
             I
             have
             set
             at
             liberty
             from
             the
             bonds
             of
             Satan
             ,
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             whom
             I
             esteem
             no
             less
             than
             my
             own
             Son
             :
             Therefore
             receive
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Which
             in
             time
             past
             was
             to
             thee
             unprofitable
             :
             but
             now
             profitable
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             mee
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Although
             formerly
             before
             his
             conversion
             ,
             
             Onesimus
             was
             unprofitable
             to
             thee
             ,
             yet
             hereafter
             hee
             will
             prove
             a
             faithful
             and
             diligent
             servant
             ,
             in
             performing
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             condition
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Whom
             I
             have
             sent
             again
             :
             thou
             therefore
             receive
             him
             that
             is
             mine
             own
             bowels
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             refresh
             my
             bowels
             if
             thou
             courteously
             receive
             Onesimus
             ,
             but
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             thou
             art
             discourteous
             towards
             mee
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Whom
               I
               would
               have
               retained
               with
               mee
               ,
               that
               in
               thy
               stead
               hee
               might
               have
               ministred
               unto
               mee
               in
               the
               bonds
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               But
               without
               thy
               mind
               would
               I
               do
               nothing
               :
               that
               thy
               benefit
               should
               not
               bee
               as
               it
               were
               of
               necessity
               ,
               but
               willingly
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             I
             have
             so
             great
             an
             opinion
             of
             Onesimus
             his
             faithfulness
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             commit
             my self
             and
             affairs
             to
             his
             fidelity
             ,
             and
             should
             make
             use
             of
             him
             ,
             had
             I
             not
             rather
             obtain
             that
             courtesie
             upon
             thy
             offer
             ,
             than
             extort
             it
             upon
             any
             necessity
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               That
               in
               thy
               stead
               ]
               Argum.
            
             8.
             
             Thou
             thy self
             Philemon
             art
             bound
             to
             minister
             unto
             mee
             in
             my
             bonds
             ,
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             refuse
             thy
             servant
             again
             at
             my
             request
             ,
             for
             thy
             own
             proper
             benefit
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             For
             perhaps
             hee
             therefore
             departed
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             receive
             him
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             By
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             Onesimus
             his
             running
             away
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             will
             turn
             to
             thy
             advantage
             ,
             by
             his
             constant
             abiding
             with
             thee
             for
             the
             future
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             Not
             now
             as
             a
             Servant
             ,
             but
             above
             a
             Servant
             ,
             a
             Brother
             beloved
             ,
             specially
             to
             mee
             ,
             but
             how
             much
             more
             unto
             thee
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             Onesimus
             will
             not
             return
             to
             thee
             a
             servant
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             faithful
             Brother
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             bee
             loved
             of
             thee
             ,
             as
             well
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             because
             thy
             houshold
             servant
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             a
             Christian
             ;
             For
             seeing
             I
             love
             him
             ,
             who
             make
             no
             use
             of
             him
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             hee
             to
             bee
             beloved
             of
             thee
             ,
             who
             art
             to
             receive
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             fidelity
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             If
             thou
             count
             mee
             therefore
             a
             partner
             ,
             receive
             him
             as
             my self
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             In
             this
             I
             shall
             try
             how
             much
             thou
             valuest
             my
             society
             ,
             fellowship
             and
             friendship
             ?
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             If
             hee
             hath
             wronged
             thee
             ,
             or
             oweth
             thee
             ought
             ,
             put
             that
             on
             mine
             account
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             By
             way
             of
             answer
             to
             an
             Objection
             ,
             The
             damage
             that
             thou
             hast
             sustained
             by
             his
             theft
             ,
             whereby
             Onesimus
             is
             become
             a
             debtor
             ,
             I
             Paul
             am
             ready
             to
             answer
             ;
             in
             testimony
             whereof
             ,
             I
             will
             that
             thou
             set
             upon
             my
             account
             ,
             what
             thou
             art
             a
             loser
             by
             Onesimus
             ,
             to
             that
             end
             I
             will
             that
             thou
             keep
             this
             Epistle
             written
             with
             my
             own
             hand
             ,
             as
             an
             obligation
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             is
             to
             bee
             received
             again
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             I
             Paul
             have
             written
             it
             with
             mine
             own
             hand
             ,
             I
             will
             repay
             it
             .
             Albeit
             I
             do
             not
             say
             to
             thee
             ,
             how
             thou
             owest
             unto
             mee
             even
             thine
             own
             self
             besides
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             13.
             
             Thou
             owest
             thy self
             unto
             mee
             ,
             because
             converted
             by
             my
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             art
             bound
             to
             lay
             out
             thyself
             ,
             and
             all
             thou
             hast
             ,
             in
             my
             service
             ;
             much
             more
             to
             receive
             a
             fugitive
             servant
             upon
             such
             equal
             tearms
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             Yea
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             let
             mee
             have
             joy
             of
             thee
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             refresh
             my
             bowels
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             14.
             
             I
             shall
             receive
             fruit
             of
             thy
             Faith
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             thou
             grant
             this
             to
             mee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             refresh
             his
             bowels
             and
             mine
             for
             Christs
             sake
             :
             Therefore
             Onesimus
             ought
             to
             bee
             received
             into
             favour
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             Having
             confidence
             in
             thy
             obedience
             ,
             I
             wrote
             unto
             thee
             ,
             knowing
             that
             thou
             wilt
             also
             do
             more
             than
             I
             say
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Epistle
             follows
             ;
             being
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             wherein
             are
             four
             Articles
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             In
             the
             first
             the
             Apostle
             professes
             his
             hopes
             of
             obtaining
             pardon
             for
             Onesimus
             ,
             and
             of
             more
             favour
             than
             hee
             had
             requested
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             But
             withall
             prepare
             mee
             also
             a
             lodging
             :
             for
             I
             trust
             that
             through
             your
             prayers
             I
             shall
             bee
             given
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Wherein
             hee
             desires
             him
             to
             provide
             him
             a
             lodging
             ,
             that
             Philemon
             might
             know
             that
             the
             Apostle
             would
             come
             ,
             to
             his
             greater
             consolation
             ,
             if
             hee
             gratified
             him
             in
             the
             contents
             of
             this
             Epistle
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             hee
             inserts
             two
             causes
             of
             his
             deliverance
             out
             of
             bonds
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             gifts
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               There
               salute
               thee
               Epaphras
               ,
               my
               fellow-prisoner
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
            
             
               24.
               
               Marcus
               ,
               Aristarchus
               ,
               Demas
               ,
               Lucas
               ,
               my
               fellow-labourers
               .
            
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Wherein
             salutations
             are
             sent
             to
             Philemon
             ,
             by
             those
             which
             were
             in
             Pauls
             company
             ,
             all
             which
             make
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             also
             those
             which
             are
             premised
             in
             the
             Preface
             ,
             viz.
             to
             excite
             the
             mind
             of
             Philemon
             ,
             to
             receive
             Onesimus
             into
             favour
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               25.
            
             
             The
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             bee
             with
             your
             spirit
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             Wherein
             comprehending
             Philemon
             and
             Apphia
             under
             his
             Apostolical
             benediction
             ,
             hee
             concludes
             his
             Epistle
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Epistle
           of
           Paul
           to
           the
           HEBREWS
           ,
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             CONTENTS
             .
          
           
             ALthough
             Paul
             ,
             (
             seeing
             hee
             knew
             himself
             hated
             by
             all
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             not
             yet
             converted
             ,
             and
             suspected
             also
             by
             many
             of
             the
             weaker
             Beleevers
             ,
             too
             much
             addicted
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             Legal
             Rites
             )
             chose
             to
             suppress
             his
             name
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             without
             prejudice
             they
             might
             the
             more
             easily
             entertain
             the
             Truth
             :
             yet
             without
             controversie
             ,
             hee
             intimated
             his
             name
             by
             messengers
             ,
             to
             some
             chief
             and
             eminent
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             whose
             hands
             this
             Epistle
             was
             first
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             known
             ,
             appears
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Epistle
             .
             But
             after
             demonstration
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             in
             this
             as
             in
             the
             other
             of
             Paul's
             Epistles
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             may
             satisfie
             us
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             singular
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             
               third
               Chapter
            
             of
             his
             
               second
               Epistle
            
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             scattered
             Hebrews
             ,
             witnesseth
             concerning
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Paul
             written
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             openly
             acknowledged
             to
             bee
             Pauls
             ,
             which
             Epistle
             Peter
             there
             commends
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             Paul's
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             divinely
             inspired
             by
             the
             same
             
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdome
             ,
             as
             now
             brought
             into
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             unanimously
             with
             his
             other
             Epistles
             acknowledged
             and
             received
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             wee
             must
             of
             necessity
             own
             this
             for
             the
             very
             Epistle
             ,
             unless
             wee
             will
             undervalue
             the
             faithfulness
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             keeping
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Oracles
             delivered
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             Epistle
             is
             this
             ,
             To
             strengthen
             the
             Hebrews
             that
             were
             weak
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             addicted
             to
             legal
             Rites
             ,
             not
             sufficiently
             instructed
             about
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             further
             also
             troubled
             every
             where
             with
             persecutions
             by
             Infidels
             ;
             and
             to
             encourage
             them
             against
             all
             fear
             ,
             to
             perseverance
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             obedience
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             the
             Epistle
             (
             as
             of
             the
             other
             Epistles
             of
             Paul
             )
             are
             two
             ;
             The
             one
             for
             the
             forming
             and
             confirming
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             
               to
               Chap.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             The
             other
             tends
             to
             holiness
             ,
             and
             bringing
             forth
             fruits
             of
             faith
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             conversations
             ,
             
               Chap.
               12
               ,
               13.
            
             
          
           
             As
             to
             what
             appertains
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             faith
             ,
             hee
             instructs
             the
             Hebrews
             how
             great
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             Prophetick
             and
             Priestly
             Office.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Christs
             Prophetical
             Office
             ,
             hee
             shews
             it
             to
             bee
             incomparable
             ,
             and
             far
             to
             exceed
             all
             ,
             both
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             
               Chap.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             In
             the
             three
             next
             Chapters
             ,
             hee
             makes
             a
             fourfold
             use
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             in
             a
             fourfold
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Exhortation
             is
             ,
             Not
             to
             Apostalize
             from
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             they
             detract
             not
             from
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             sufferings
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
               Chap.
               second
            
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             they
             constantly
             cleave
             to
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             
               Chap.
               third
            
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             they
             make
             haste
             by
             faith
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             rest
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             ,
             whilest
             they
             hear
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             That
             the
             Iews
             ascribe
             not
             too
             much
             to
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             pertinaciously
             adhere
             to
             the
             Ceremonies
             thereof
             ;
             Hee
             proves
             Christ
             to
             bee
             the
             chief
             Priest
             ,
             more
             excellent
             than
             any
             typical
             high
             Priest
             ,
             even
             that
             true
             Melchizedeck
             ;
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             hee
             rebukes
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             comprehend
             the
             things
             hee
             had
             to
             say
             touching
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
             From
             whence
             hee
             draws
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             growth
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Chap.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             Hee
             proceeds
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             eminency
             of
             Christ
             above
             the
             
               Levitical
               Priests
            
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             respect
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             
               Chap.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             And
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             tenth
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             hee
             makes
             application
             of
             ,
             exhorting
             them
             to
             go
             forward
             confidently
             and
             patiently
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             imitating
             the
             faithful
             Confessors
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             departed
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             before
             the
             birth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             
               Chap.
               10
               ,
               and
               Chap.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Epistle
             divers
             Exhortations
             to
             Christian
             duties
             are
             laid
             down
             ,
             which
             also
             may
             bee
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             Uses
             which
             hee
             makes
             of
             the
             former
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               Chap.
               12
               ,
               13.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               hee
               proves
               by
               nine
               Arguments
               the
               incomparable
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Prophetical
               Office
               of
               Christ
               ,
               especially
               because
               of
               his
               Deity
               .
               The
               last
               whereof
               is
               confirmed
               with
               eight
               Reasons
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             God
             who
             at
             sundry
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             divers
             manners
             ,
             spake
             in
             time
             past
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             spake
             to
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             hee
             hath
             made
             our
             condition
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             better
             than
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Fathers
             under
             the
             Law
             :
             For
             first
             they
             were
             Prophets
             by
             inspiration
             ,
             not
             when
             they
             would
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             were
             acted
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             spake
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             chief
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             spake
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             no
             less
             than
             in
             his
             Fathers
             Name
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Those
             Prophets
             were
             many
             ,
             by
             whom
             heretofore
             at
             sundry
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             various
             wayes
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             by
             parts
             and
             degrees
             ,
             God
             manifested
             to
             the
             Church
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             salvation
             :
             But
             the
             Son
             is
             one
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Father
             
               once
               fully
               ,
               plainly
            
             ,
             and
             finally
             ,
             hath
             declared
             to
             us
             (
             who
             live
             under
             the
             Gospel
             )
             his
             whole
             Will
             in
             the
             last
             times
             of
             the
             world
             :
             Therefore
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             Prophetical
             Office
             is
             incomparable
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Hath
             in
             these
             last
             dayes
             spoken
             to
             us
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             whom
             hee
             hath
             appointed
             heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             by
             whom
             also
             hee
             made
             the
             worlds
             ,
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             Christ
             as
             hee
             is
             by
             nature
             born
             Heir
             ,
             so
             also
             by
             the
             eternal
             appointment
             of
             God
             to
             his
             Mediatorship
             ,
             and
             by
             special
             Covenant
             ,
             hee
             is
             appointed
             Heir
             ,
             or
             Lord
             Proprietor
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Excellency
             is
             incomparable
             .
          
           
             
               By
               whom
               ]
               Arg.
            
             3.
             
             By
             him
             having
             his
             being
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             the
             Father
             made
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             as
             by
             an
             instrument
             ,
             but
             as
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             Wisdome
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Excellency
             is
             incomparable
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Who
             being
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             image
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             &
             upholding
             all
             things
             by
             the
             word
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             by
             himself
             purged
             our
             sins
             ,
             sat
             down
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             on
             high
             ,
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
             Christ
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             an
             imperfect
             similitude
             can
             manifest
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             Fathers
             glory
             ,
             or
             the
             beaming
             forth
             of
             his
             glorious
             nature
             ,
             shining
             in
             light
             inaccessible
             :
             In
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             begotten
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             ,
             although
             the
             Father
             never
             was
             without
             him
             ,
             nor
             can
             bee
             ,
             yet
             hee
             is
             distinct
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             eternally
             undivided
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Father
             reveals
             and
             communicates
             his
             glory
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             by
             its
             shining
             is
             made
             conspicuous
             to
             us
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Excellency
             is
             incomparable
             .
          
           
             
               Image
               ]
               Arg.
            
             5.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             express
             Image
             or
             Character
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             (
             as
             much
             as
             an
             imperfect
             similitude
             can
             instruct
             us
             )
             hee
             is
             a
             distinct
             person
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             resembling
             his
             Father
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             form
             or
             essence
             ,
             who
             represents
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             life
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             acknowledge
             the
             Father
             to
             be
             such
             as
             the
             Son
             is
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Excellency
             is
             incomparable
             .
          
           
             
               Upholding
               ]
               Arg.
            
             6.
             
             Christ
             upholds
             ,
             supports
             ,
             preserves
             all
             creatures
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             by
             the
             Divine
             word
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             or
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             Deity
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Excellency
             is
             incomparable
             .
          
           
             
               Purged
               ]
               Arg.
            
             7.
             
             Hee
             hath
             obtained
             ,
             purchased
             the
             purging
             of
             our
             sins
             fully
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             God
             and
             man
             (
             receiving
             no
             assistance
             from
             any
             one
             )
             not
             by
             any
             legal
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             by
             himself
             once
             offered
             upon
             the
             Cross
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Excellency
             is
             incomparable
             .
          
           
             
               Sitteth
               ]
               Arg.
            
             8.
             
             After
             the
             expiation
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             by
             himself
             alone
             once
             made
             ,
             hee
             sate
             down
             God-man
             ,
             as
             King
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             on
             high
             ,
             reigning
             in
             equal
             honour
             and
             power
             with
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             governing
             all
             things
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Excellency
             is
             incomparable
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               4.
            
             
             Being
             made
             so
             much
             better
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             by
             inheritance
             obtained
             a
             more
             excellent
             name
             than
             they
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             9.
             
             Christ
             is
             so
             much
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             name
             of
             Son
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             name
             of
             an
             Angel
             or
             Messenger
             :
             But
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             belongs
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             Divinity
             by
             eternal
             Generation
             ,
             the
             whole
             Divine
             Essence
             being
             communicated
             to
             him
             :
             And
             further
             according
             
             to
             his
             Humanity
             ,
             not
             by
             Adoption
             ,
             but
             this
             Name
             is
             given
             him
             by
             union
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             same
             person
             which
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             bee
             incarnate
             ,
             is
             now
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             his
             humane
             Nature
             being
             taken
             unto
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             second
             Person
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             unto
             which
             of
             the
             Angels
             said
             hee
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             Son
             ,
             this
             day
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
             :
             And
             again
             ,
             I
             will
             bee
             to
             him
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             bee
             to
             mee
             a
             Son
             ?
          
           
             This
             last
             Argument
             the
             Apostle
             confirms
             with
             eight
             Reasons
             ,
             whereof
             the
             seven
             first
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             so
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             From
             Psal.
             2.7
             .
             Concerning
             Christ
             ,
             saith
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               .
            
             From
             which
             place
             the
             Deity
             of
             Christ
             is
             proved
             ,
             that
             hee
             after
             another
             and
             higher
             manner
             is
             a
             Son
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             the
             Angel●
             :
             A
             Son
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             eternal
             Generation
             ,
             which
             is
             confirmed
             out
             of
             Act.
             3.33
             .
             and
             Rom.
             1.4
             .
             where
             this
             place
             is
             applied
             to
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Deity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             hee
             had
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             before
             hee
             was
             manifested
             in
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             For
             had
             not
             Christ
             been
             in
             himself
             a
             Son
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             bee
             declared
             a
             Son
             to
             the
             world
             :
             And
             although
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             some
             things
             are
             said
             to
             bee
             done
             when
             they
             are
             manifested
             :
             And
             so
             ,
             
               This
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               ,
            
             will
             bee
             ,
             
               This
               day
               have
               I
               declared
               thee
               to
               the
               world
               to
               bee
               my
               onely
               begotten
               Son
               :
            
             Yet
             [
             
               This
               day
            
             ]
             ought
             not
             to
             signifie
             onely
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             declaration
             ,
             as
             a
             Son
             ,
             but
             also
             his
             eternal
             and
             immutable
             Generation
             :
             For
             Eternity
             is
             very
             well
             expressed
             by
             
               This
               day
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             present
             day
             is
             signified
             ,
             because
             Eternity
             is
             as
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             wholly
             present
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             nothing
             successive
             ,
             or
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             time
             ,
             but
             one
             constant
             permanency
             .
             And
             here
             also
             hee
             uses
             a
             word
             of
             the
             Pretertense
             ,
             that
             although
             thou
             hearest
             of
             him
             as
             present
             ,
             yet
             thou
             mayest
             understand
             his
             Generation
             perfectly
             past
             ,
             or
             eternal
             ,
             as
             the
             shining
             of
             the
             Sun
             is
             perfect
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             continually
             beams
             forth
             from
             the
             Sun
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             excellent
             above
             Angels
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             a
             Son
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             a
             Messenger
             .
          
           
             
               And
               I
               will
               bee
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             From
             2
             Sam.
             7.19
             .
             Where
             in
             Solomon
             the
             type
             ,
             God
             promises
             the
             sending
             of
             Messias
             ,
             whom
             hee
             would
             openly
             acknowledge
             for
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             declare
             him
             so
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             And
             again
             ,
             when
             hee
             bringeth
             in
             the
             first-begotten
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             hee
             saith
             ,
             And
             let
             all
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             worship
             him
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             From
             Psal.
             97.7
             .
             When
             God
             was
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             bringing
             his
             Son
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             his
             incarnation
             (
             as
             his
             first-born
             ,
             or
             the
             heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             native
             right
             over
             all
             things
             )
             hee
             communicates
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             Essence
             ,
             so
             the
             glory
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             commanding
             that
             even
             all
             the
             Angels
             should
             worship
             him
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             And
             of
             the
             Angels
             hee
             saith
             ,
             who
             maketh
             his
             Angels
             spirits
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministers
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             From
             Psal.
             104.5
             .
             God
             hath
             secluded
             the
             Angels
             from
             divine
             glory
             or
             worship
             ,
             and
             hath
             appointed
             them
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             the
             winds
             or
             flames
             )
             might
             serve
             him
             at
             his
             beck
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               But
               unto
               the
               Son
               hee
               saith
               ,
               Thy
               Throne
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               a
               Scepter
               of
               Righteousness
               is
               the
               Scepter
               of
               thy
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Thou
               hast
               loved
               righteousness
               and
               hated
               iniquity
               ,
               therefore
               God
               ,
               even
               thy
               God
               ,
               hath
               anointed
               thee
               with
               the
               oyl
               of
               gladness
               above
               thy
               fellows
               .
            
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             From
             Psal.
             45.7
             ,
             8.
             
             God
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Prophet
             witnesses
             concerning
             his
             Son
             :
             1.
             
             That
             hee
             is
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             hee
             hath
             an
             eternal
             Throne
             or
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Elect.
             3.
             
             That
             by
             the
             Omnipotent
             grace
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             perfects
             his
             subjects
             in
             righteousness
             ,
             directing
             them
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             in
             the
             right
             way
             to
             eternal
             life
             .
             4.
             
             That
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             God
             ,
             so
             hee
             was
             to
             become
             man
             ,
             when
             these
             things
             were
             fore-told
             .
             5.
             
             That
             one
             part
             of
             that
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             hee
             entred
             into
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             as
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             head
             of
             the
             Covenanters
             ,
             his
             Father
             should
             bee
             his
             God.
             6.
             
             That
             hee
             was
             to
             bee
             anointed
             with
             the
             unction
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             (
             by
             whom
             all
             joy
             and
             happiness
             is
             communicated
             to
             his
             subjects
             )
             witho●t
             measure
             ,
             that
             of
             his
             fulness
             ,
             all
             his
             fellows
             ,
             the
             Elect
             of
             God
             ,
             might
             partake
             as
             much
             as
             is
             sufficient
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               And
               thou
               Lord
               in
               the
               beginning
               hast
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               heavens
               are
               the
               works
               of
               thine
               hands
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               They
               shall
               perish
               ,
               but
               thou
               remainest
               ,
               and
               they
               all
               shall
               waxe
               old
               as
               doth
               a
               garment
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               And
               as
               a
               vesture
               shalt
               thou
               fold
               them
               up
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               bee
               changed
               ;
               but
               thou
               art
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               thy
               years
               shall
               not
               fail
               .
            
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
             From
             Psal.
             102.25
             ,
             26.
             
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Son
             is
             Iehovah
             ,
             by
             Essence
             God
             ,
             one
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             (
             2
             )
             And
             the
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
             (
             3
             )
             And
             eternally
             immutable
             in
             himself
             ,
             alwayes
             the
             same
             :
             Therefore
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             But
             to
             which
             of
             the
             Angels
             said
             hee
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             Sit
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             until
             I
             make
             thine
             enemies
             thy
             footstool
             ?
          
           
             Reas.
             7.
             
             From
             Psal.
             110.
             
             Never
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Angels
             hath
             the
             Father
             communicated
             that
             equality
             of
             power
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             victory
             over
             all
             the
             common
             enemies
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             which
             hee
             hath
             to
             Christ
             the
             Messias
             ,
             his
             Son
             ,
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             Are
             they
             not
             all
             ministring
             spirits
             ,
             sent
             forth
             to
             minister
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             shall
             bee
             heires
             of
             salvation
             ?
          
           
             Reas.
             8.
             
             All
             the
             Angels
             are
             ministring
             spirits
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             onely
             bound
             to
             serve
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             the
             Elect
             ,
             or
             faithful
             ,
             who
             are
             designed
             of
             God
             ,
             Heirs
             of
             eternal
             life
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             excellent
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             name
             of
             ministring
             spirits
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Double
               Use
               follows
               of
               the
               former
               Doctrine
               ,
               touching
               the
               Excellency
               of
               Christs
               Person
               and
               Prophetical
               Office.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               That
               they
               depart
               not
               from
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               it self
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 6.
              
               
            
             
               The
               other
               is
               ,
               That
               they
               detract
               not
               from
               the
               reputation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               sufferings
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             give
             the
             more
             earnest
             heed
             to
             the
             things
             which
             wee
             have
             heard
             ,
             le●t
             at
             any
             time
             wee
             should
             let
             them
             slip
             .
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             of
             the
             first
             Use
             is
             this
             ,
             It
             behoves
             us
             to
             hearken
             more
             attentively
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             beleeve
             and
             obey
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             Proposition
             are
             eight
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Argument
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             Therefore
             ,
             Because
             already
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christs
             Prophetical
             Office
             was
             shewn
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             we
             the
             more
             attentively
             to
             hearken
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               Le●t
               at
               any
               time
               ]
               Arg.
            
             2.
             
             Unless
             wee
             attend
             diligently
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             there
             is
             danger
             that
             wee
             let
             it
             slip
             ,
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             get
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             falling
             from
             it
             ,
             bee
             undone
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             if
             the
             word
             spoken
             by
             Angels
             was
             stedfast
             ,
             and
             every
             transgression
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             
             received
             a
             just
             recompence
             of
             reward
             .
          
           
             This
             hee
             confirms
             by
             a
             comparison
             of
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             wherein
             many
             other
             Arguments
             are
             comprehended
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Law
             promulgated
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             ,
             or
             Messengers
             (
             whose
             service
             God
             made
             use
             of
             )
             was
             accounted
             firm
             ,
             stable
             ,
             authentick
             ,
             divine
             and
             inviolable
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             Gospel
             published
             by
             Christ
             the
             Son
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             accounted
             such
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             yee
             to
             obey
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               And
               every
               ]
               Argum.
            
             4.
             
             If
             every
             transgression
             against
             the
             Law
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             deserved
             death
             )
             received
             a
             just
             reward
             ,
             or
             the
             recompence
             of
             a
             capital
             punishment
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             escape
             destruction
             ,
             if
             wee
             neglect
             the
             Gospel
             of
             free
             salvation
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             wee
             to
             give
             the
             more
             attention
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               How
               shall
               wee
               escape
               if
               wee
               neglect
               so
               great
               salvation
               ,
               which
               at
               the
               first
               began
               to
               bee
               spoken
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               was
               confirmed
               unto
               us
               by
               them
               that
               heard
               him
               ,
            
             
               4.
               
               God
               also
               bearing
               them
               witness
               ,
               both
               with
               signs
               ,
               and
               wonders
               ,
               and
               with
               divers
               miracles
               ,
               and
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               own
               will
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Argum.
               5.
            
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             The
             Gospel
             was
             immediately
             published
             by
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             while
             hee
             was
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             was
             preached
             to
             the
             Church
             with
             authority
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             eye
             and
             ear-witnesses
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             And
             moreover
             it
             was
             confirmed
             ,
             with
             all
             kinds
             of
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             several
             miracles
             accompanying
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             divine
             Seal
             being
             added
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             from
             Heaven
             :
             Therefore
             except
             wee
             attend
             the
             more
             carefully
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             escape
             unpunished
             for
             the
             neglect
             of
             so
             great
             salvation
             thus
             confirmed
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             unto
             the
             Angels
             hath
             hee
             not
             put
             into
             subjection
             ,
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             speak
             .
          
           
             The
             new
             condition
             of
             the
             world
             under
             Messias
             ,
             or
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             world
             into
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             (
             whereof
             wee
             spake
             from
             the
             sixt
             verse
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             )
             is
             not
             put
             in
             subjection
             unto
             Angels
             ,
             but
             to
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             if
             it
             was
             a
             wickedness
             not
             to
             hearken
             attentively
             to
             Angels
             (
             which
             are
             servants
             )
             how
             much
             more
             hainous
             will
             it
             bee
             to
             despise
             the
             most
             powerful
             King
             of
             the
             restored
             world
             ?
             The
             Church
             (
             as
             it
             were
             a
             new
             world
             ,
             to
             bee
             gathered
             by
             the
             Gospel
             )
             or
             the
             new
             condition
             of
             the
             Creature
             under
             Messias
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             World
             ,
             Because
             all
             the
             glory
             which
             now
             appears
             in
             the
             Ornament
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             shines
             more
             gloriously
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             converted
             into
             our
             use
             by
             Christ
             :
             It
             is
             called
             the
             
               World
               to
               come
            
             ,
             for
             the
             perfection
             of
             its
             renovation
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             bee
             perfectly
             so
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ;
             Christ
             indeed
             hath
             now
             begun
             to
             make
             all
             things
             new
             in
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             sake
             ,
             but
             what
             hee
             hath
             begun
             ,
             hee
             will
             not
             compleatly
             perfect
             till
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             Creature
             shall
             bee
             delivered
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             corruption
             ,
             into
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               But
               one
               in
               a
               certain
               place
               testified
               ,
               saying
               ,
               what
               is
               man
               that
               thou
               art
               mindful
               of
               him
               ;
               or
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               that
               thou
               visitest
               him
               ?
            
             
               Confirming
               this
               Argument
               hee
               passes
               to
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               prove
               that
               the
               incarnation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               his
               sufferings
               in
               the
               flesh
               (
               which
               was
               an
               offence
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               )
               derogate
               nothing
               from
               the
               excellency
               of
               him
               :
               The
               Arguments
               produced
               to
               this
               end
               are
               fourteen
               ,
               whence
               hee
               infers
               the
               conclusion
               to
               bee
               proved
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               of
               the
               following
               Chapter
               ,
               by
               an
               admonition
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               an
               one
               Christ
               is
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               how
               excellent
               hee
               is
               in
               the
               offices
               of
               his
               Apostleship
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               Prophetical
               and
               Priestly
               office
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               humbled
               himself
               and
               suffered
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               From
               Psal.
               8.5
               .
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               The
               man
               Christ
               is
               highly
               accounted
               of
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               other
               men
               are
               subjected
               because
               of
               him
               ,
               if
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Magnificence
               of
               his
               works
               ,
               bee
               compared
               with
               the
               meanness
               of
               humane
               nature
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               bee
               considered
               ,
               how
               great
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               eminent
               his
               other
               works
               ,
               and
               how
               mean
               and
               low
               man
               is
               :
               Therefore
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christ
               as
               man
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               lessened
               with
               us
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               infirmities
               and
               sufferings
               of
               the
               humane
               nature
               which
               hee
               took
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               Thou
               madest
               him
               a
               little
               lower
               than
               the
               Angels
               ,
               thou
               crownedst
               him
               with
               glory
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               didst
               set
               him
               ruler
               over
               the
               works
               of
               thy
               hands
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               From
               Psal.
               8.6
               .
               Although
               Christ
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               was
               made
               lower
               than
               the
               Angels
               ,
               in
               respect
               to
               his
               sufferings
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               yet
               that
               humiliation
               was
               not
               perpetual
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               and
               onely
               in
               part
               ,
               in
               respect
               to
               the
               humane
               nature
               that
               suffered
               :
               Because
               the
               price
               of
               Redemption
               being
               paid
               ,
               hee
               was
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               exalted
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               crowned
               with
               glory
               and
               honour
               ,
               declared
               Lord
               and
               King
               over
               all
               the
               works
               of
               God
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               ought
               not
               to
               detract
               from
               him
               because
               of
               his
               sufferings
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   8.
                
                 
                 Thou
                 hast
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 subjection
                 under
                 his
                 feet
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 that
                 hee
                 put
                 all
                 in
                 subjection
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 left
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 put
                 under
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 wee
                 see
                 not
                 yet
                 all
                 things
                 put
                 under
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 But
                 wee
                 see
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 little
                 lower
                 than
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 crowned
                 with
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 taste
                 death
                 for
                 every
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               From
               Psal.
               8.7
               .
               Christ
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               Angels
               ,
               even
               as
               hee
               is
               man
               ;
               For
               God
               hath
               put
               all
               the
               works
               of
               his
               hands
               without
               exception
               ,
               in
               subjection
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               Angels
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 now
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               4.
               
               Propounded
               by
               way
               of
               Solution
               to
               an
               Objection
               ;
               Although
               yet
               wee
               see
               not
               all
               things
               subjected
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               in
               respect
               to
               his
               members
               ,
               which
               are
               daily
               opposed
               by
               very
               many
               enemies
               ;
               Yet
               wee
               see
               ,
               (
               not
               with
               the
               eyes
               of
               Faith
               onely
               ,
               but
               even
               the
               light
               of
               reason
               by
               many
               tokens
               ,
               and
               are
               convinced
               by
               the
               multitude
               of
               miracles
               )
               Christ
               after
               his
               humiliation
               below
               the
               condition
               of
               Angels
               ,
               now
               crowned
               with
               glory
               and
               honour
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               person
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               till
               all
               his
               enemies
               bee
               made
               his
               foot-stool
               ,
               and
               thus
               wee
               see
               the
               victory
               of
               Christ
               begun
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               must
               not
               detract
               any
               thing
               from
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               either
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               members
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 little
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               5.
               
               From
               the
               fore-telling
               of
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               Psal.
               8.6
               .
               From
               the
               decree
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               fulfilling
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               behoved
               him
               to
               bee
               humbled
               ,
               and
               suffer
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               in
               a
               sort
               to
               bee
               made
               lower
               than
               the
               Angels
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               suffer
               death
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Taste
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               6.
               
               Not
               unadvisedly
               ,
               or
               compelled
               by
               necessity
               did
               Christ
               suffer
               ,
               but
               freely
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               gracious
               good
               will
               of
               God
               towards
               us
               ,
               hee
               tasted
               death
               for
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               not
               for
               himself
               ,
               but
               for
               all
               us
               ,
               
                 his
                 Sons
              
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               bring
               us
               to
               salvation
               ▪
               as
               it
               is
               expounded
               in
               the
               following
               verse
               :
               Therefore
               his
               estimation
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               lessened
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               sufferings
               in
               his
               assumed
               flesh
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               For
               it
               became
               him
               ,
               for
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               in
               bringing
               many
               Sons
               unto
               Glory
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Captain
               of
               their
               salvation
               perfect
               through
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               7.
               
               It
               was
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Author
               and
               End
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               seeing
               that
               his
               justice
               ,
               mercy
               ,
               wisdome
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Attributes
               ,
               might
               bee
               manifested
               chiefly
               by
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               consecrate
               ,
               inaugurate
               ,
               consummate
               ,
               and
               every
               waies
               make
               him
               meet
               to
               bee
               Captain
               
               of
               our
               salvation
               ,
               the
               more
               conveniently
               by
               afflictions
               to
               bring
               many
               Sons
               ,
               his
               Elect
               ,
               to
               life
               and
               glory
               ,
               not
               by
               his
               Doctrine
               onely
               ,
               nor
               onely
               by
               the
               example
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               undergone
               for
               the
               redeeming
               of
               them
               :
               Therefore
               his
               excellency
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               abated
               because
               of
               his
               sufferings
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               For
               both
               hee
               that
               sanctifieth
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               are
               sanctified
               are
               all
               of
               one
               :
               For
               which
               cause
               hee
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               call
               them
               Brethren
               ,
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               The
               Redeemer
               and
               the
               Redeemed
               ,
               Hee
               that
               sanctifies
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               decree
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               predictions
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               Justice
               it self
               ,
               are
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Nature
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               Natural
               lump
               ,
               derived
               from
               the
               same
               Adam
               :
               For
               the
               Justice
               and
               Wisdome
               of
               God
               required
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               which
               had
               sinned
               ,
               sin
               should
               bee
               punished
               :
               And
               therefore
               required
               that
               the
               Redeemer
               of
               men
               ,
               should
               bee
               truly
               man
               :
               Therefore
               the
               reputation
               of
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               assuming
               the
               infirmities
               of
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               diminished
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 which
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               9.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               The
               Messias
               would
               bee
               incarnate
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               bee
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               might
               shew
               forth
               himself
               a
               Brother
               unto
               us
               ;
               And
               although
               hee
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               hee
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               call
               the
               Redeemed
               ,
               or
               Elect
               ,
               his
               Brethren
               :
               Therefore
               the
               reputation
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               lessened
               because
               of
               his
               sufferings
               in
               humane
               flesh
               ,
               but
               rather
               ought
               wee
               to
               boast
               in
               his
               relation
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               glorifie
               him
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               sufferings
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Ver●
                 .
                 12.
              
               
               Saying
               ,
               I
               will
               declare
               thy
               name
               unto
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Church
               will
               I
               sing
               praise
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             
               This
               Argument
               hee
               proves
               by
               three
               Testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               :
               The
               first
               is
               taken
               from
               Psal.
               22.22
               .
               wherein
               Christ
               undertakes
               to
               pay
               the
               price
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               promiseth
               to
               preach
               the
               Righteousness
               purchased
               by
               his
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Brethren
               the
               Elect
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               in
               whose
               Congregations
               ,
               hee
               is
               present
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               even
               after
               his
               ascension
               ,
               stirring
               up
               joy
               and
               thanksgiving
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               Righteousness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               And
               again
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               my
               trust
               in
               him
               :
               and
               again
               ,
               Behold
               I
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               mee
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Testimony
               is
               taken
               from
               Psal.
               18.3
               .
               whence
               Christ
               is
               proved
               to
               bee
               man
               ,
               because
               put
               in
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Covenanters
               ,
               depending
               upon
               God
               by
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Again
               ]
               Testimony
               the
               third
               ,
               From
               Isa.
               8.18
               .
               where
               Christ
               is
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               associating
               himself
               with
               Children
               ,
               as
               his
               Brethren
               ;
               whom
               God
               had
               chosen
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               him
               to
               bee
               redeemed
               and
               saved
               ,
               whom
               hee
               presents
               with
               himself
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               to
               bee
               glorified
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Forasmuch
               then
               as
               the
               Children
               are
               partakers
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ;
               hee
               also
               himself
               took
               part
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               through
               death
               hee
               might
               destroy
               him
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               10.
               
               Christ
               out
               of
               his
               love
               to
               the
               Elect
               ,
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               would
               partake
               of
               the
               same
               humane
               Nature
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               by
               his
               death
               satisfie
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               abolish
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               which
               hee
               (
               as
               an
               exe●utioner
               )
               hath
               by
               the
               Law
               against
               all
               sinners
               :
               Therefore
               the
               reputation
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               diminished
               because
               of
               his
               sufferings
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               And
               deliver
               them
               ,
               who
               through
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
               were
               all
               their
               life
               time
               subject
               to
               bondage
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               11.
               
               Amongst
               the
               fruits
               and
               ends
               of
               Christs
               death
               this
               is
               one
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               deliver
               his
               from
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
               both
               temporal
               and
               eternal
               :
               under
               which
               fear
               all
               sinners
               are
               held
               all
               their
               life
               long
               ,
               till
               they
               see
               themselves
               freed
               from
               sin
               and
               death
               ,
               upon
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               dying
               for
               them
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               For
               verily
               hee
               took
               not
               on
               him
               the
               nature
               of
               Angels
               :
               but
               hee
               took
               on
               him
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               12.
               
               Christ
               by
               assuming
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               humane
               nature
               into
               the
               unity
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               wherein
               from
               eternity
               hee
               subsisted
               ,
               he●
               advanced
               the
               humane
               nature
               ,
               in
               respect
               to
               priviledges
               ▪
               dignity
               and
               honour
               ,
               above
               the
               Nature
               of
               Angels
               ,
               which
               hee
               took
               not
               :
               Therefore
               the
               reputation
               of
               Christ
               is
               no●
               to
               bee
               lessened
               because
               of
               his
               sufferings
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Wherefore
               in
               all
               things
               it
               behoved
               him
               to
               bee
               made
               like
               unto
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               bee
               a
               merciful
               High
               Priest
               ,
               in
               things
               pertaining
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               reconciliation
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               13.
               
               Christ
               ought
               to
               bee
               made
               like
               his
               Brethren
               the
               Elect
               ,
               in
               Nature
               ,
               Properties
               ,
               Affections
               ,
               and
               all
               infirmities
               ,
               except
               sin
               ,
               that
               his
               Brethren
               might
               bee
               the
               more
               certain
               and
               assured
               of
               his
               faithfulness
               and
               mercy
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               Priestly
               Office
               ,
               and
               perpetual
               intercession
               with
               God
               for
               them
               :
               Therefore
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christ
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               diminished
               because
               of
               his
               sufferings
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               For
               in
               that
               hee
               himself
               hath
               suffered
               ,
               being
               tempted
               ,
               hee
               is
               able
               to
               succour
               them
               that
               are
               tempted
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               14.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               Christ
               by
               his
               suffering
               afflictions
               and
               temptations
               in
               the
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               was
               fitted
               by
               his
               experience
               of
               sufferings
               (
               in
               whom
               wee
               may
               trust
               )
               to
               bee
               able
               and
               willing
               to
               succour
               us
               under
               the
               like
               trials
               :
               Therefore
               his
               reputation
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               diminished
               because
               of
               his
               sufferings
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               And
               thus
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               it
               was
               demonstrated
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               true
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               in
               this
               Chapter
               hee
               hath
               demonstrated
               him
               to
               bee
               the
               son
               of
               man
               ;
               The
               one
               ,
               true
               God-man
               ;
               and
               hath
               removed
               the
               scandal
               of
               infirmities
               and
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               all
               the
               beleeving
               Hebrews
               did
               dash
               against
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               excellency
               of
               the
               Prophetical
               Office
               and
               person
               of
               Christ
               being
               vindicated
               in
               the
               fore-going
               discourse
               ,
               even
               under
               all
               his
               sufferings
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               Hee
               exhorts
               them
               now
               to
               a
               consideration
               of
               this
               excellency
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               hold
               fast
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               apostatize
               from
               it
               ,
               to
               this
               end
               producing
               fifteen
               Arguments
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Wherefore
             holy
             Brethren
             ,
             partakers
             of
             the
             heavenly
             calling
             ,
             consider
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             High
             Priest
             of
             our
             Profession
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             concerning
             the
             holding
             fast
             their
             Profession
             of
             the
             Faith
             is
             contained
             in
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             a
             serious
             consideration
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             and
             High
             Priest
             of
             our
             Profession
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Yee
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             by
             Faith
             made
             partakers
             of
             an
             effectual
             calling
             to
             heavenly
             things
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             to
             hold
             fast
             the
             Profession
             of
             this
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Apostle
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             Yee
             have
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             Teacher
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             who
             hath
             expiated
             our
             sins
             by
             his
             blood
             ;
             You
             have
             him
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Profession
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             held
             fast
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Who
             was
             faithful
             to
             him
             that
             appointed
             him
             ,
             as
             also
             Moses
             was
             faithful
             in
             all
             his
             house
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Christ
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             and
             Priesthood
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             less
             faithful
             than
             Moses
             ,
             who
             obtained
             testimony
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             faithful
             in
             all
             his
             house
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             yee
             to
             hold
             fast
             your
             Christian
             Profession
             ,
             Because
             the
             Hebrews
             ascribed
             too
             much
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             could
             hardly
             bee
             drawn
             away
             from
             Mosaical
             Ceremonies
             ,
             that
             they
             
             might
             bee
             brought
             to
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             here
             on
             set
             purpose
             hee
             compares
             Christ
             with
             Moses
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             this
             man
             was
             counted
             worthy
             of
             more
             glory
             than
             Moses
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             hee
             who
             hath
             builded
             the
             house
             ,
             hath
             more
             honour
             than
             the
             house
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Christ
             is
             so
             much
             more
             excellent
             than
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             also
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             builder
             of
             the
             house
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             house
             it self
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             :
             Moses
             also
             is
             but
             a
             member
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             onely
             of
             that
             house
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Profession
             of
             your
             Faith
             is
             to
             bee
             held
             fast
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             For
             every
             house
             is
             builded
             by
             some
             man
             ,
             but
             hee
             that
             built
             all
             things
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             under
             the
             same
             comparison
             ,
             As
             no
             house
             ,
             not
             part
             of
             an
             house
             is
             built
             by
             it self
             ,
             but
             by
             another
             man
             ,
             so
             neither
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             Moses
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             built
             by
             himself
             ,
             but
             owes
             his
             building
             to
             some
             higher
             Architect
             :
             But
             Christ
             who
             is
             proved
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             builder
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             all
             things
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             Faith
             and
             Profession
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             is
             to
             bee
             held
             fast
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               And
               Moses
               verily
               was
               faithful
               in
               all
               his
               house
               as
               a
               servant
               ,
               for
               a
               testimony
               of
               those
               things
               which
               were
               to
               bee
               spoken
               after
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               Christ
               as
               a
               Son
               over
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               whose
               house
               are
               wee
               ,
               if
               wee
               hold
               fast
               the
               confidence
               ,
               and
               the
               rejoycing
               of
               the
               hope
               firm
               unto
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Moses
             was
             faithful
             as
             a
             servant
             in
             anothers
             family
             ,
             to
             testifie
             ,
             and
             that
             indeed
             darkly
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             more
             fully
             and
             openly
             was
             to
             bee
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             dominion
             :
             But
             Christ
             is
             faithful
             ,
             as
             Son
             and
             Heir
             ,
             who
             is
             over
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             speaks
             from
             his
             own
             authority
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             Profession
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             is
             to
             bee
             held
             fast
             .
          
           
             
               Whose
               house
               ]
               Argum.
            
             7.
             
             If
             wee
             firmly
             hold
             fast
             the
             confidence
             and
             hope
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             procured
             for
             us
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             communicated
             (
             in
             which
             hope
             wee
             now
             make
             our
             boast
             )
             wee
             shall
             declare
             our selves
             to
             bee
             his
             house
             ,
             or
             his
             true
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Lord
             will
             dwell
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Profession
             of
             our
             Faith
             is
             to
             bee
             held
             fast
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               Wherefore
               as
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ,
               Today
               if
               yee
               will
               hear
               his
               voice
               ,
            
             
               8.
               
               Harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               provocation
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               temptation
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
            
             
               9.
               
               When
               your
               Fathers
               tempted
               mee
               ,
               proved
               mee
               ,
               and
               saw
               my
               works
               ,
               forty
               years
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             From
             Psal.
             95.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             &c.
             unless
             you
             hold
             fast
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             you
             will
             disobey
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Scripture
             forbids
             you
             to
             harden
             your
             hearts
             ,
             when
             you
             hear
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             Or
             ,
             
               Reject
               not
               God
               speaking
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Refuse
               not
               to
               subject
               your selves
               to
               his
               word
            
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             is
             to
             bee
             held
             fast
             .
          
           
             
               As
               in
               ]
               Argum.
            
             9.
             
             From
             Exod.
             17.
             
             You
             ought
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             evil
             example
             of
             your
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             unbeleef
             tempted
             God
             in
             the
             desert
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             sight
             ,
             had
             made
             proof
             of
             his
             power
             and
             goodness
             ,
             as
             his
             works
             testified
             ,
             for
             forty
             years
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             to
             hold
             fast
             the
             Profession
             of
             your
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Wherefore
             I
             was
             grieved
             with
             that
             generation
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             they
             do
             alway
             erre
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             not
             known
             my
             waies
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             From
             Psal.
             95.
             
             Except
             you
             continue
             stedfast
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             yee
             will
             bee
             Heirs
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             denounced
             against
             an
             unbeleeving
             Nation
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             fall
             under
             the
             same
             condemnation
             with
             your
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             affected
             errour
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             no●
             would
             they
             learn
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             So
             I
             sware
             in
             my
             wrath
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             my
             rest
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             Our
             of
             the
             same
             Psalm
             ,
             unless
             you
             continue
             stedfast
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             yee
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             bee
             shut
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             from
             Gods
             rest
             ,
             by
             his
             oath
             being
             provoked
             to
             anger
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Take
             heed
             Brethren
             ,
             lest
             there
             bee
             in
             any
             of
             you
             an
             evil
             heart
             of
             unbeleef
             in
             departing
             from
             the
             Living
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             From
             the
             application
             of
             the
             fore-mentioned
             example
             ,
             propounded
             by
             way
             of
             Exhortation
             ;
             unless
             every
             one
             of
             you
             take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             diligently
             ,
             of
             that
             inbred
             wickedness
             and
             incredulity
             of
             heart
             ,
             yee
             will
             without
             doubt
             fall
             from
             the
             Living
             God
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             with
             all
             watchfulness
             to
             hold
             fast
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             But
             exhort
             one
             another
             daily
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             ,
             le●t
             any
             of
             you
             bee
             hardened
             through
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             13.
             
             It
             lyes
             upon
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             lest
             yee
             faint
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             mutual
             Exhortations
             ,
             while
             yee
             have
             opportunity
             ,
             to
             do
             your
             indeavour
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             you
             harden
             his
             heart
             by
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             sin
             ,
             in
             any
             wickedness
             ,
             lest
             a
             defection
             in
             the
             business
             of
             Religion
             insue
             ,
             upon
             a
             corrupt
             conversation
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             that
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             you
             bee
             stedfast
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             For
             wee
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             wee
             hold
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             confidence
             stedfast
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             14.
             
             No
             man
             is
             truly
             a
             partaker
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             who
             holds
             not
             fast
             to
             the
             end
             that
             principle
             by
             which
             wee
             are
             supported
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Faith
             ,
             by
             which
             wee
             subsist
             in
             our
             spiritual
             life
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               While
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               To
               day
               if
               yee
               will
               hear
               his
               voice
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               provocation
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               For
               some
               when
               they
               had
               heard
               ,
               did
               provoke
               :
               howbeit
               not
               all
               that
               came
               out
               of
               Egypt
               by
               Moses
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               But
               with
               whom
               was
               hee
               grieved
               forty
               years
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               with
               them
               that
               had
               sinned
               ,
               whose
               carkasses
               fell
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ?
            
             
               18.
               
               And
               to
               whom
               sware
               hee
               that
               they
               should
               not
               enter
               into
               his
               rest
               ,
               but
               to
               them
               that
               beleeved
               not
               ?
            
             
               19.
               
               So
               wee
               see
               that
               they
               could
               not
               enter
               in
               ,
               because
               of
               unbeleef
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             15.
             
             Upon
             consideration
             of
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Text
             in
             the
             fore-cited
             Psalm
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             From
             the
             words
             of
             the
             fore-quoted
             
               Psalm
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             15.
             wee
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             not
             all
             but
             some
             provoked
             God
             (
             for
             some
             persevered
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
             vers
             .
             16.
             )
             but
             they
             who
             provoked
             God
             ,
             were
             onely
             those
             ,
             who
             from
             their
             comming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             continued
             in
             their
             unbeleef
             to
             their
             lives
             end
             :
             and
             they
             which
             thus
             provoked
             God
             ,
             hee
             flew
             them
             in
             his
             wrath
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             And
             being
             now
             condemned
             of
             unbeleef
             ,
             hee
             shut
             them
             out
             from
             his
             rest
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             Who
             ,
             seeing
             from
             the
             history
             wee
             understand
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             because
             of
             unbeleef
             ,
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             It
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             you
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             you
             (
             who
             are
             exempted
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             exclusion
             from
             his
             rest
             )
             as
             desire
             to
             bee
             saved
             with
             those
             that
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             bee
             driven
             from
             Gods
             rest
             ,
             with
             unbeleevers
             that
             are
             excluded
             ,
             it
             behoves
             you
             to
             hold
             fast
             the
             Profession
             of
             your
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             LEt
             us
             therefore
             fear
             ,
             lest
             a
             Promise
             being
             left
             us
             of
             entring
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             any
             of
             you
             should
             seem
             to
             come
             short
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Insisting
             upon
             the
             exposition
             and
             application
             of
             the
             place
             cited
             out
             of
             Psal.
             95.
             hee
             exhorts
             them
             to
             hasten
             their
             entrance
             into
             the
             Rest
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             :
             By
             the
             Rest
             of
             God
             ,
             hee
             means
             that
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             Rest
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             cease
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             tranquillity
             
             of
             conscience
             from
             peace
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             safely
             dwell
             under
             his
             shadow
             ,
             the
             beginning
             whereof
             is
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             perfection
             of
             it
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             :
             Wee
             enter
             into
             this
             rest
             more
             and
             more
             by
             faith
             ,
             till
             at
             length
             wee
             obtain
             a
             full
             refreshment
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord.
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             Eleven
             .
          
           
             
               Being
               left
               ]
               Arg.
            
             1.
             
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             threatning
             ,
             Psal.
             95.
             vers
             .
             ult
             .
             There
             is
             a
             promise
             left
             to
             us
             beleevers
             of
             entring
             into
             Gods
             rest
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             to
             make
             haste
             ,
             that
             by
             faith
             yee
             may
             enter
             into
             that
             Rest.
             
          
           
             
               Let
               us
               fear
               ]
               Arg.
            
             2.
             
             Unless
             you
             make
             haste
             in
             the
             race
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             promised
             rest
             ,
             there
             is
             danger
             ,
             lest
             by
             your
             delay
             ,
             you
             bee
             shut
             out
             ,
             or
             bee
             found
             excluded
             :
             For
             a
             sloathful
             and
             idle
             faith
             is
             justly
             suspected
             :
             Therefore
             with
             fear
             (
             which
             whets
             on
             diligence
             )
             you
             ought
             to
             hasten
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             enter
             into
             Rest.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             unto
             us
             was
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             word
             preached
             did
             not
             profit
             them
             ,
             not
             being
             mixed
             with
             faith
             in
             them
             that
             heard
             it
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Confirming
             both
             the
             former
             ,
             seeing
             the
             same
             Evangelical
             promise
             upon
             the
             same
             condition
             is
             preached
             as
             well
             to
             us
             as
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             heard
             did
             not
             profit
             them
             ,
             who
             received
             it
             not
             mixed
             with
             faith
             ,
             but
             onely
             those
             that
             imbraced
             it
             by
             faith
             :
             It
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             this
             promise
             of
             entring
             into
             rest
             ;
             will
             neither
             profit
             us
             ,
             unless
             by
             faith
             imbracing
             the
             promises
             ,
             wee
             endeavour
             to
             enter
             into
             rest
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             promise
             will
             advantage
             us
             ,
             if
             wee
             bee
             careful
             to
             enter
             in
             by
             faith
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             must
             endeavour
             to
             enter
             in
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               For
               wee
               which
               have
               beleeved
               do
               enter
               into
               rest
               ,
               as
               hee
               said
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               sworn
               in
               my
               wrath
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               enter
               into
               my
               rest
               ;
               although
               the
               works
               were
               finished
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               For
               he
               spake
               in
               a
               certain
               place
               of
               the
               seventh
               day
               ,
               on
               this
               wife
               ,
               and
               God
               did
               rest
               the
               seventh
               day
               from
               all
               his
               works
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               in
               this
               place
               again
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               enter
               into
               my
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
             Wee
             that
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
             have
             an
             entrance
             into
             rest
             ,
             opened
             to
             us
             by
             faith
             :
             Therefore
             let
             us
             hasten
             to
             persevere
             by
             faith
             ,
             till
             wee
             obtain
             a
             full
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               I
               have
               sworn
               ]
               Arg.
            
             5.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             The
             Lord
             swearing
             in
             his
             wrath
             that
             unbeleevers
             shall
             bee
             shut
             out
             of
             his
             rest
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             swears
             that
             beleevers
             shall
             bee
             admitted
             into
             his
             rest
             :
             Therefore
             beleeving
             Gods
             Oath
             ,
             let
             us
             hasten
             more
             and
             more
             to
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               The
               works
            
             ]
             Hee
             explains
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             three
             wayes
             ;
             First
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             Gods
             rest
             expressed
             in
             his
             Oath
             ,
             Psal.
             95.11
             .
             is
             not
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               seventh
               day
            
             ,
             wherin
             God
             rested
             from
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             ,
             because
             those
             works
             being
             finished
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             seventh
             day
             was
             celebrated
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             and
             so
             that
             rest
             of
             God
             is
             past
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             But
             in
             Psal.
             95.11
             .
             David
             makes
             mention
             of
             another
             rest
             ;
             Therefore
             here
             is
             not
             meant
             that
             first
             rest
             of
             God
             ,
             celebrated
             upon
             the
             Sabbatism
             of
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Seeing
             therefore
             it
             remaineth
             that
             some
             must
             enter
             therein
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             first
             preached
             ,
             entred
             not
             in
             because
             of
             unbeleef
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Hee
             explains
             the
             Argument
             by
             declaring
             the
             consequence
             ,
             which
             follows
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             unbeleevers
             are
             excluded
             because
             of
             unbeleef
             ,
             from
             entring
             into
             rest
             :
             It
             remains
             necessarily
             to
             bee
             gathered
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             that
             some
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             faithful
             ,
             enter
             into
             it
             :
             For
             either
             beleevers
             or
             unbeleevers
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             :
             But
             unbeleevers
             shall
             not
             enter
             ,
             but
             are
             excluded
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             :
             It
             remains
             that
             some
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             faithful
             enter
             in
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Again
             ,
             hee
             limiteth
             a
             certain
             day
             ,
             saying
             in
             David
             ,
             to
             day
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             To
             day
             if
             yee
             will
             hear
             his
             voyce
             ,
             harden
             not
             your
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             By
             shewing
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             God
             expressed
             in
             his
             Oath
             ,
             Psal.
             95.11
             .
             is
             not
             that
             typical
             rest
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             hee
             proves
             ,
             because
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             95.7
             ,
             8.
             defines
             a
             certain
             day
             ,
             
               To
               day
            
             ,
             so
             long
             a
             time
             after
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             peoples
             entrance
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             
               Canaan
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             day
             of
             
               Gods
               patience
            
             ,
             so
             long
             ,
             viz.
             as
             wee
             hear
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             wee
             are
             admonished
             not
             to
             harden
             our
             hearts
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             God
             offers
             to
             men
             that
             hear
             his
             voice
             ,
             entrance
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             unless
             through
             unbeleef
             they
             harden
             their
             hearts
             :
             Therefore
             by
             Gods
             rest
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             David
             doth
             not
             understand
             the
             typical
             rest
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               For
               if
               Iesus
               had
               given
               them
               rest
               ,
               then
               would
               hee
               not
               afterward
               have
               spoken
               of
               another
               day
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               There
               remaineth
               therefore
               a
               rest
               to
               the
               people
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Whereof
             hee
             gives
             a
             reason
             ,
             because
             if
             Ioshua
             ,
             or
             typical
             Jesus
             had
             settled
             the
             people
             in
             Gods
             rest
             ,
             which
             David
             promises
             ,
             then
             David
             in
             no
             wise
             would
             have
             spoken
             in
             the
             Psalm
             of
             another
             day
             afterwards
             ,
             but
             vers
             .
             8.
             hee
             speaks
             of
             it
             :
             Therefore
             some
             rest
             remains
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             promised
             by
             David
             ,
             besides
             that
             typical
             rest
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               For
               hee
               that
               is
               entred
               into
               this
               rest
               ,
               hee
               also
               hath
               ceased
               from
               his
               own
               works
               ,
               as
               God
               did
               from
               his
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Let
               us
               labour
               therefore
               to
               enter
               into
               that
               rest
               ,
               lest
               any
               man
               fall
               after
               the
               same
               example
               of
               unbeleef
               .
            
          
           
             Arg.
             6.
             
             Gods
             rest
             is
             the
             ceasing
             from
             our
             labour
             ,
             as
             God
             rested
             from
             his
             works
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             a
             ceasing
             from
             sin
             ,
             troubles
             ,
             vexing
             cares
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             miseries
             :
             Therefore
             let
             us
             make
             haste
             to
             enter
             by
             faith
             into
             that
             rest
             ,
             lest
             any
             of
             us
             with
             the
             rebellious
             Israelites
             bee
             excluded
             from
             Gods
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             For
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             quick
             and
             powerful
             ,
             and
             sharper
             than
             any
             two-edged
             sword
             ,
             peircing
             even
             to
             the
             dividing
             asunder
             of
             soul
             and
             spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             joynts
             and
             marrow
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             discerner
             of
             the
             thoughts
             and
             intents
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             7.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             The
             word
             of
             God
             which
             calls
             us
             to
             his
             rest
             ,
             with
             threatning
             of
             wrath
             except
             wee
             obey
             ,
             hath
             now
             no
             less
             efficacy
             to
             save
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             the
             unbeleevers
             ,
             than
             it
             had
             long
             ago
             ;
             let
             us
             therefore
             make
             haste
             ,
             by
             faith
             to
             enter
             into
             that
             rest
             ,
             lest
             wee
             perish
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             the
             unbeleever
             .
             There
             are
             three
             Epithites
             of
             the
             word
             :
             (
             1
             )
             It
             is
             quick
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             not
             lose
             its
             efficacy
             with
             the
             Prophets
             that
             are
             mortal
             ,
             who
             preach
             it
             ,
             but
             retains
             its
             perpetual
             force
             and
             vertue
             to
             all
             ages
             ,
             Zach.
             1.5
             ,
             6.
             
             (
             2
             )
             It
             is
             powerful
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Power
             and
             Arm
             of
             God
             to
             effect
             whatever
             it
             saith
             ,
             whether
             for
             consolation
             ,
             or
             terror
             .
             (
             3
             )
             More
             peircing
             than
             any
             two-edged
             sword
             ,
             because
             as
             a
             two-edged
             sword
             peirceth
             into
             the
             most
             inward
             ,
             hidden
             ,
             and
             hardest
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             perfect
             manifestation
             of
             light
             ,
             pierceth
             into
             the
             most
             intimate
             secrets
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             are
             meant
             by
             the
             marrow
             in
             the
             bones
             ,
             and
             into
             all
             the
             most
             inward
             faculties
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             discover
             the
             plottings
             of
             the
             sensitive
             soul
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             intellective
             ,
             what
             it
             intends
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             pretends
             ,
             what
             every
             one
             lusts
             after
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             it
             endeavours
             the
             attainment
             of
             what
             it
             intends
             .
             The
             word
             of
             God
             (
             I
             say
             )
             passes
             through
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             the
             humane
             soul
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             manifest
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             hypocrisie
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             root
             of
             bitterness
             or
             unbeleef
             lying
             hid
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             propose
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             ,
             not
             only
             what
             is
             within
             in
             the
             thought
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             what
             intention
             he
             thinks
             and
             wills
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             who
             inwardly
             think
             of
             Apostatizing
             ,
             
             or
             indulge
             the
             seeds
             of
             Apostacy
             within
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             avoid
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Divine
             Word
             ,
             or
             decline
             its
             stroak
             by
             any
             Arts
             o●
             Sophistry
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             Creature
             that
             is
             not
             manifest
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             but
             all
             things
             are
             naked
             and
             opened
             unto
             the
             eyes
             of
             him
             with
             whom
             wee
             have
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             God
             with
             whom
             wee
             have
             to
             deal
             ,
             when
             wee
             have
             to
             do
             with
             his
             Word
             ,
             sees
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             what
             infidelity
             lurks
             within
             us
             under
             the
             vizor
             of
             an
             outward
             profession
             ,
             because
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             the
             inward
             secrets
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             are
             naked
             and
             open
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             beast
             is
             so
             divided
             by
             the
             neck
             and
             marrow
             of
             the
             back
             ,
             that
             all
             its
             bowels
             appear
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             wee
             to
             endeavour
             to
             ente●
             into
             his
             rest
             by
             sincere
             Faith
             ;
             no●
             think
             yee
             to
             avoid
             the
             power
             of
             his
             threatnings
             if
             you
             do
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             Seeing
             then
             that
             wee
             have
             a
             great
             High
             Priest
             that
             is
             passed
             into
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             Iesus
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             hold
             fast
             our
             Profession
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             Wee
             have
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             great
             High
             Priest
             ,
             who
             hath
             now
             peirced
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             is
             entred
             into
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             open
             a
             passage
             unto
             us
             :
             Therefore
             holding
             fast
             the
             Profession
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             let
             us
             endeavour
             to
             enter
             in
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             For
             we
             have
             not
             an
             High
             Priest
             which
             can
             not
             be
             touched
             with
             the
             feeling
             of
             our
             infirmities
             :
             but
             was
             in
             all
             points
             tempted
             like
             as
             wee
             are
             ,
             yet
             without
             sin
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             By
             way
             of
             prevention
             of
             an
             Objection
             ,
             Although
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Christ
             may
             strike
             us
             with
             amazement
             ,
             that
             wee
             unworthy
             sinners
             aspire
             not
             to
             that
             heavenly
             rest
             ,
             where
             his
             holiness
             dwells
             ,
             yet
             our
             High
             Priest
             is
             merciful
             ,
             and
             sometime
             felt
             those
             temptations
             in
             his
             flesh
             which
             wee
             feel
             ,
             yet
             without
             sin
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             may
             boldly
             press
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             wee
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             to
             enter
             into
             that
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             Let
             us
             therefore
             come
             boldly
             unto
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             obtain
             mercy
             ,
             and
             finde
             Grace
             to
             help
             in
             time
             of
             need
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             God
             doth
             not
             sit
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             Justice
             upon
             our
             approaches
             to
             him
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             communicate
             help
             to
             us
             in
             time
             of
             need
             ,
             under
             all
             our
             necessities
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             come
             with
             boldness
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             rest
             under
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Propitiatory
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             entring
             into
             Gods
             Rest
             by
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               Excellency
               of
               Christs
               Prophetical
               Office
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               cleaving
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Doctrine
               (
               who
               is
               the
               Apostle
               and
               great
               Prophet
               of
               our
               Profession
               )
               hath
               been
               spoken
               to
               :
               The
               Excellency
               of
               
                 his
                 Priestly
              
               Office
               follows
               .
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ;
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               proves
               Christ
               to
               bee
               the
               chief
               and
               great
               Priest
               ,
               more
               excellent
               than
               any
               typical
               Priest
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               instruct
               the
               Hebrews
               to
               moderate
               their
               thoughts
               about
               the
               Levitical
               Priesthood
               ,
               which
               they
               too
               highly
               esteemed
               of
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               part
               ●ee
               reproves
               the
               slothfulness
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               render
               them
               more
               attentive
               to
               the
               following
               Doctrine
               ;
               And
               hee
               proves
               the
               Excellency
               of
               Christs
               Priesthood
               above
               the
               Levitical
               ,
               by
               nine
               Arguments
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               For
               every
               High
               Priest
               taken
               from
               among
               men
               ,
               is
               ordained
               for
               men
               in
               things
               pertaining
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               offer
               both
               gifts
               and
               sacrifices
               for
               sins
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Who
               can
               have
               compassion
               on
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               on
               them
               that
               are
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               for
               that
               hee
               himself
               also
               is
               compassed
               with
               infirmity
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               by
               reason
               hereof
               hee
               ought
               as
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               so
               also
               for
               himself
               to
               offer
               for
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             The
             perfections
             which
             were
             required
             in
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             vers
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             were
             joyned
             with
             some
             notes
             of
             imperfection
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             vers
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Therefore
             Christ
             which
             was
             declared
             a
             Priest
             without
             sin
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             .
          
           
             
               Among
               men
            
             ]
             The
             Perfections
             of
             the
             Levitical
             High
             Priest
             were
             four
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Levitical
             Priest
             was
             taken
             
               from
               among
               men
            
             ,
             and
             was
             chosen
             one
             of
             many
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Was
             ordained
             
               for
               men
            
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             which
             appertained
             to
             God
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             That
             in
             the
             place
             and
             name
             of
             the
             people
             hee
             should
             administer
             about
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             praying
             to
             him
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             teaching
             the
             people
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             should
             by
             all
             possible
             means
             promote
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             people
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Hee
             offered
             gifts
             of
             inanimate
             things
             ,
             and
             sacrifices
             of
             beasts
             ,
             sometimes
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             sometimes
             peace-offerings
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             benefits
             ,
             sometimes
             thank-offerings
             ,
             for
             benefits
             received
             ,
             other
             whiles
             
               sacrifices
               for
               special
            
             sins
             ,
             By
             all
             which
             the
             virtues
             of
             Jesus
             Christs
             Sacrifice
             was
             dimly
             shadowed
             out
             .
          
           
             
               Have
               compassion
            
             ]
             (
             4
             )
             The
             fourth
             perfection
             requisite
             in
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             is
             a
             sympathy
             and
             commiseration
             proportioned
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             peoples
             misery
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             ought
             to
             bee
             touched
             towards
             sinners
             ,
             whether
             sinning
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             voluntary
             errour
             and
             deliberate
             counsel
             .
          
           
             
               For
               that
            
             ]
             There
             are
             two
             notes
             of
             Imperfection
             in
             the
             Priest-hood
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             they
             themselves
             were
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             same
             infirmities
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             errours
             ,
             and
             the
             miseries
             consequent
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               So
               also
            
             ]
             (
             2
             )
             This
             second
             n●●e
             demonstrates
             the
             former
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             obliged
             out
             of
             duty
             to
             offer
             Sacrifices
             ,
             no
             less
             for
             their
             own
             sins
             ,
             than
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             first
             Argument
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               And
               no
               man
               taketh
               this
               honour
               unto
               himself
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               is
               called
               of
               God
               as
               was
               Aaron
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               So
               also
               ,
               Christ
               glorifieth
               not
               himself
               to
               bee
               made
               an
               High
               Priest
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               to
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             As
             the
             lawful
             Priests
             were
             called
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             this
             office
             ,
             so
             Christ
             was
             not
             onely
             lawfully
             called
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             Aaron
             ,
             but
             also
             further
             was
             acknowledged
             and
             declared
             the
             onely
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             this
             Priestly
             office
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             is
             much
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             .
             The
             Antecedent
             is
             proved
             out
             of
             Psalm
             2.
             where
             the
             Father
             speaking
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             vers
             .
             7.
             calls
             him
             
               his
               Son
               whom
               hee
               begot
            
             ,
             before
             hee
             command
             him
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             to
             ask
             of
             him
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             intercede
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             Priests
             office
             :
             Therefore
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             hee
             is
             not
             onely
             called
             by
             the
             Father
             to
             his
             Priestly
             office
             ,
             but
             also
             is
             acknowledged
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             As
             hee
             saith
             also
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             Thou
             art
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             From
             Psal.
             110.
             
             Christ
             is
             appointed
             by
             the
             Father
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ,
             of
             whose
             Priest-hood
             there
             is
             no
             end
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             the
             type
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             High
             Priests
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Who
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             when
             hee
             had
             offered
             up
             prayers
             and
             supplications
             ,
             with
             strong
             crying
             and
             tears
             unto
             him
             that
             was
             able
             to
             save
             him
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             was
             heard
             in
             that
             hee
             feared
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             This
             Argument
             consists
             of
             five
             Branches
             ,
             which
             may
             bee
             so
             many
             Arguments
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Christ
             is
             so
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             man
             also
             ,
             the
             Son
             in
             our
             flesh
             ,
             the
             infirmiti●s
             whereof
             sometime
             hee
             felt
             ,
             without
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             a
             more
             excellent
             man
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Hee
             offered
             up
             prayers
             and
             supplications
             ,
             and
             himself
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             offered
             a
             more
             excellent
             Sacrifice
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Hee
             interceded
             with
             a
             greater
             sense
             of
             our
             misery
             and
             guilt
             ,
             
               with
               strong
               
               crying
               and
               tears
               ,
            
             and
             so
             in
             his
             sympathy
             towards
             us
             excelled
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             .
             (
             4
             )
             With
             greater
             confidence
             hee
             pleaded
             our
             cause
             than
             any
             of
             the
             typical
             Priests
             could
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             in
             the
             pangs
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             Divine
             wrath
             or
             curse
             ,
             due
             to
             our
             sins
             ,
             his
             sanctified
             humane
             nature
             conflicted
             with
             the
             terrours
             of
             death
             .
             (
             5
             )
             Hee
             prayed
             with
             greater
             efficacy
             and
             fruit
             ,
             than
             any
             typical
             Priest
             ;
             For
             hee
             was
             freed
             according
             to
             his
             prayer
             ,
             from
             fear
             ,
             which
             the
             sight
             of
             an
             angry
             God
             put
             upon
             his
             sense
             ,
             and
             holy
             reason
             ,
             because
             having
             paid
             a
             sufficient
             price
             for
             us
             ,
             all
             cause
             of
             anger
             and
             fear
             was
             taken
             away
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             is
             a
             far
             more
             excellent
             Priest
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Though
             hee
             were
             a
             Son
             ,
             yet
             learned
             hee
             obedience
             ,
             by
             the
             things
             which
             hee
             suffered
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Drawn
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             scandal
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             shews
             also
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christs
             Priest-hood
             ;
             Christ
             was
             not
             imployed
             in
             beholding
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             slain
             ,
             and
             himself
             free
             from
             all
             suffering
             ,
             as
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             in
             the
             slaying
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             but
             although
             hee
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             hee
             really
             felt
             by
             the
             sufferings
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             how
             hard
             a
             matter
             it
             was
             to
             expiate
             our
             sins
             ,
             taught
             by
             experience
             ,
             what
             a
             difficult
             thing
             it
             was
             to
             perform
             expiatory
             obedience
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             for
             the
             appeasing
             of
             his
             Fathers
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Justice
             :
             Christ
             is
             therefore
             far
             more
             exellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             And
             being
             made
             perfect
             ,
             hee
             became
             the
             Author
             of
             eternal
             salvation
             unto
             all
             them
             that
             obey
             him
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Christ
             the
             Chief
             Priest
             was
             every
             way
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             was
             not
             the
             least
             thing
             wanting
             ,
             which
             is
             requisite
             in
             a
             Priest
             ;
             For
             being
             now
             sanctified
             ,
             or
             offered
             up
             for
             a
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             hee
             compleated
             the
             whole
             price
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             or
             what
             remained
             ,
             hee
             perfected
             in
             his
             last
             sufferings
             ,
             of
             which
             price
             no
             part
             was
             paid
             by
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             those
             Levitical
             Priests
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Author
               ]
               Argum.
            
             7.
             
             Christ
             having
             fully
             paid
             the
             price
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             by
             his
             efficacious
             merit
             ,
             became
             and
             was
             declared
             the
             Author
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Giver
             ,
             and
             Finisher
             of
             eternal
             life
             to
             all
             that
             beleeve
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             his
             instruction
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Called
             of
             God
             an
             High
             Priest
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             Christ
             is
             called
             of
             God
             (
             whose
             word
             is
             effectual
             )
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             which
             order
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             that
             of
             Levi
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             is
             the
             Chief
             Priest
             ,
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Of
             whom
             wee
             have
             many
             things
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             bee
             uttered
             ,
             seeing
             yee
             are
             dull
             of
             hearing
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christs
             Priest-hood
             (
             especially
             as
             it
             is
             represented
             in
             the
             type
             of
             Melchisedec
             )
             is
             more
             ample
             and
             high
             than
             the
             Apostle
             can
             well
             declare
             to
             their
             capacity
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               from
               the
               Excellency
               of
               Christs
               Priest-hood
               ,
               hee
               taxes
               the
               Hebrews
               with
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               slowness
               of
               understanding
               ,
               in
               learning
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               The
               Proposition
               containing
               this
               reproof
               is
               this
               ,
               You
               Hebrews
               are
               to
               bee
               reproved
               for
               your
               slothfulness
               in
               not
               apprehending
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Priest-hood
               of
               Christ
               is
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               For
               when
               for
               the
               time
               yee
               ought
               to
               bee
               Teachers
               ,
               yee
               have
               need
               that
               one
               teach
               you
               again
               ,
               which
               hee
               the
               first
               Principles
               of
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               become
               such
               as
               have
               need
               of
               Milk
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               strong
               meat
               .
            
             
               Hee
               gives
               four
               Reasons
               of
               his
               reproof
               ▪
               Reas.
               1.
               
               Because
               you
               have
               need
               of
               an
               Elementary
               ,
               Catechetical
               and
               Childish
               kind
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               even
               now
               after
               that
               for
               the
               time
               which
               you
               have
               enjoyed
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               learned
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               able
               to
               instruct
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 Become
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               2.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               Because
               yee
               are
               Children
               and
               Infants
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               have
               need
               of
               Milk
               ,
               or
               to
               bee
               instructed
               in
               the
               Principles
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               rather
               than
               of
               solid
               meat
               ,
               or
               perfection
               of
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               For
               every
               one
               that
               useth
               Milk
               is
               unskilful
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               Righteousness
               :
               For
               hee
               is
               a
               Babe
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               3.
               
               Proving
               the
               former
               ,
               Because
               yee
               are
               unskilful
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               Righteousness
               :
               or
               yee
               do
               not
               well
               understand
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               are
               ready
               to
               conjoyn
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               with
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               are
               yee
               babes
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               reproved
               for
               your
               ignorance
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               But
               strong
               meat
               belongeth
               to
               them
               that
               are
               of
               full
               age
               ,
               even
               those
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               use
               have
               their
               senses
               exercised
               to
               discern
               both
               good
               and
               evil
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               4.
               
               Explaining
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               second
               Reason
               ,
               Because
               you
               want
               the
               property
               of
               those
               that
               are
               at
               full
               age
               ;
               for
               men
               grown
               up
               delight
               in
               strong
               meat
               ,
               or
               love
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               is
               more
               perfect
               .
               (
               2
               )
               They
               delight
               in
               frequent
               exercise
               .
               (
               3
               )
               By
               frequent
               exercise
               of
               themselves
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               have
               contracted
               an
               habit
               of
               saving
               Doctrine
               ,
               not
               easily
               changeable
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               their
               senses
               ,
               or
               the
               faculties
               of
               their
               mind
               more
               ready
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               Truth
               and
               falsehood
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               propounded
               ,
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               of
               errour
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               follow
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               avoid
               that
               which
               is
               evil
               :
               Such
               are
               not
               you
               Hebrews
               ,
               although
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               since
               your
               profession
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               been
               such
               :
               Therefore
               are
               you
               to
               bee
               reproved
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               FRom
               the
               former
               Reprehension
               of
               their
               slot●fulness
               ,
               an
               Exhortation
               is
               drawn
               to
               perseverance
               ,
               and
               making
               progress
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Therefore
             leaving
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             let
             us
             go
             on
             unto
             perfection
             ,
             not
             laying
             again
             the
             foundation
             of
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             and
             of
             Faith
             towards
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             Yee
             ought
             to
             persevere
             and
             make
             progress
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             For
             to
             leave
             Catechetical
             Principles
             (
             which
             enters
             those
             that
             are
             unskilful
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             )
             is
             to
             presuppose
             ,
             and
             grant
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             acquainted
             with
             those
             rudiments
             already
             in
             some
             measure
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             that
             writes
             to
             them
             ,
             need
             not
             stay
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             (
             leaving
             Principles
             )
             perswade
             them
             to
             perfection
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             persevere
             and
             make
             progress
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             of
             this
             Exhortation
             are
             fifteen
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             As
             the
             foundation
             of
             an
             House
             ,
             so
             also
             of
             Religion
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             laid
             twice
             ,
             but
             being
             once
             laid
             ,
             wee
             must
             proceed
             in
             raising
             up
             the
             building
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             yee
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Hee
             reckons
             up
             six
             fundamental
             or
             Catechetical
             Doctrines
             .
             (
             1
             )
             
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               works
            
             ,
             or
             from
             sins
             :
             This
             foundation
             comprehends
             the
             first
             Doctrine
             ,
             touching
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             deserved
             condemnation
             following
             ,
             of
             grief
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             of
             being
             freed
             from
             sin
             and
             death
             .
             (
             2
             )
             
               Faith
               towards
               God
            
             ,
             which
             contains
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             life
             obtained
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             Faith
             in
             him
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptismes
             ,
             and
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             of
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             of
             eternal
             judgement
             .
          
           
           
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptisms
             ,
             containing
             the
             ground
             of
             confirming
             faith
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             Affliction
             ,
             or
             of
             bearing
             the
             Cross
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             Doctrine
             is
             signified
             by
             Baptism
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             which
             was
             anciently
             done
             in
             the
             bestowing
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Divine
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             after
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             ,
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             now
             in
             an
             ordinary
             manner
             it
             is
             done
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             whose
             Authority
             and
             Office
             ,
             as
             anciently
             it
             belonged
             to
             all
             the
             Catechumeni
             ,
             so
             now
             it
             appertains
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             to
             see
             that
             they
             be
             rightly
             ordained
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             more
             cheerfully
             submit
             themselves
             in
             obedience
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             .
             (
             5
             )
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             (
             6
             )
             The
             sixt
             is
             of
             the
             last
             Iudgement
             ,
             wherein
             eternal
             life
             shall
             bee
             alotted
             to
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             eternal
             death
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             And
             this
             will
             wee
             do
             ,
             if
             God
             permit
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             To
             perseverance
             and
             progress
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             I
             an
             Apostle
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             ,
             to
             my
             utmost
             ,
             endeavour
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             persevere
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             shall
             seem
             good
             to
             God
             to
             bless
             my
             labours
             in
             the
             Ministry
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             after
             perseverance
             and
             progress
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               For
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               once
               inlightened
               ,
               and
               have
               tasted
               of
               the
               heavenly
               gift
               ,
               and
               were
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               have
               tasted
               the
               good
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
            
             
               6.
               
               If
               they
               shall
               fall
               away
               ,
               to
               renew
               them
               again
               unto
               repentance
               ,
               seeing
               they
               crucifie
               to
               themselves
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               afresh
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               an
               open
               shame
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Whosoever
             do
             not
             persevere
             after
             such
             conviction
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             here
             described
             ,
             but
             start
             from
             the
             Principles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             slide
             into
             that
             unpardonable
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             they
             cannot
             repent
             ,
             nor
             bee
             saved
             :
             Therefore
             lest
             yee
             fall
             into
             this
             sin
             ,
             yee
             ought
             to
             persevere
             ,
             and
             make
             progress
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             They
             ,
             against
             whom
             this
             commination
             is
             bent
             ,
             are
             described
             by
             six
             Marks
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             They
             are
             illuminated
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             whose
             light
             the
             miserable
             condition
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             may
             bee
             opened
             even
             to
             the
             unregenerate
             .
             (
             2
             )
             They
             have
             tasted
             the
             
               Heavenly
               gift
            
             ,
             which
             may
             bee
             by
             the
             contemplation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             things
             revealed
             ▪
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             every
             the
             lightest
             taste
             of
             truth
             ,
             sti●s
             up
             some
             rellish
             of
             it
             ,
             although
             not
             alwayes
             solid
             and
             permanent
             .
             (
             3
             )
             They
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             which
             may
             bee
             by
             some
             gifts
             common
             both
             to
             the
             Regenerate
             and
             unregenerate
             .
             (
             4
             )
             They
             have
             tasted
             the
             good
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             may
             bee
             by
             an
             historical
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             &
             an
             apprehension
             of
             the
             possibility
             of
             their
             own
             ●alvation
             ,
             which
             that
             they
             may
             actually
             attain
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             prosecute
             .
             (
             5
             )
             They
             have
             tasted
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             
               world
               to
               come
            
             ,
             in
             some
             lighter
             joyes
             concerning
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             may
             come
             to
             pass
             by
             a
             temporary
             faith
             ▪
             in
             those
             that
             receive
             the
             word
             in
             the
             stony
             ground
             with
             joy
             ,
             Mat.
             13.20
             .
             not
             only
             our
             of
             an
             apprehension
             of
             the
             possibility
             of
             their
             future
             salvation
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Probability
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             willingly
             with
             Balaam
             wish
             for
             ,
             and
             hope
             for
             with
             the
             foolish
             Virgins
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             not
             renounced
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             their
             wicked
             lusts
             .
             (
             6
             )
             After
             all
             these
             degrees
             of
             conviction
             ,
             produced
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             concerning
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             they
             fall
             away
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             total
             ,
             voluntary
             an●
             malicious
             Apostacy
             (
             as
             will
             afterwards
             appear
             )
             they
             revolt
             from
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Again
             ]
             The
             punishment
             which
             hee
             threatens
             to
             these
             kinde
             of
             Apostates
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             salvation
             ,
             is
             impossible
             ,
             because
             ●fter
             this
             sin
             ,
             Repentance
             never
             follows
             :
             The
             Reasons
             whereof
             are
             two
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             From
             their
             malice
             against
             Christ
             ,
             because
             by
             their
             malicious
             denial
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             once
             crucified
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             bee
             saved
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             they
             abhor
             that
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             upon
             which
             alone
             Repentance
             and
             salvation
             depends
             ,
             and
             indeed
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lyes
             ,
             they
             depose
             Christ
             from
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             Celestial
             glory
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             would
             crucifie
             him
             again
             .
          
           
             
               Put
               him
            
             ]
             (
             2
             )
             Another
             Reason
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             scandal
             given
             ,
             Because
             they
             expose
             Christ
             to
             ignominy
             ,
             reproach
             ,
             and
             the
             scoffes
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             more
             cruel
             wickedness
             than
             they
             who
             at
             first
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             hanged
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             For
             the
             earth
             which
             drinketh
             in
             the
             rain
             that
             commeth
             o●t
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             forth
             herbs
             meet
             for
             them
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             d●●ssed
             ,
             receiveth
             blessing
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
             To
             perseverance
             :
             As
             the
             fruitful
             earth
             receives
             blessing
             from
             God
             ,
             so
             persevering
             and
             proceeding
             in
             the
             faith
             and
             obedience
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yee
             receive
             blessing
             from
             God
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             yee
             to
             persevere
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             But
             that
             which
             beareth
             thorns
             and
             briars
             is
             rejected
             ,
             and
             is
             nigh
             unto
             cursing
             ,
             whose
             end
             is
             to
             bee
             burned
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             5.
             
             As
             the
             earth
             tilled
             ,
             and
             often
             watered
             ,
             which
             brings
             forth
             nothing
             but
             briars
             and
             thorns
             ,
             is
             rejected
             ,
             and
             nigh
             unto
             cursing
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             is
             to
             bee
             burned
             :
             So
             Apostates
             who
             have
             taken
             in
             the
             showres
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             often
             coming
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             no
             good
             fruit
             ,
             but
             fall
             back
             ,
             and
             altogether
             Apostatize
             ,
             are
             Reprobates
             ,
             and
             being
             near
             unto
             cursing
             ,
             shall
             utterly
             perish
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             in
             respect
             to
             conversion
             and
             salvation
             are
             desperate
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             But
             beloved
             ,
             wee
             are
             perswaded
             better
             things
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             things
             that
             accompany
             salvation
             ,
             though
             wee
             thus
             speak
             .
          
           
             Hee
             comforts
             the
             beleeving
             Hebrews
             against
             the
             harshness
             of
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             the
             supposition
             of
             their
             future
             Apostacy
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             might
             seem
             inwardly
             to
             surmise
             ,
             had
             hee
             not
             cleared
             himself
             ,
             and
             adds
             Arg.
             6.
             
             Although
             I
             presupposed
             danger
             of
             your
             Apostacy
             ,
             yet
             wee
             have
             perswaded
             us
             better
             concerning
             your
             faith
             and
             sincere
             obedience
             ,
             and
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             other
             graces
             ,
             which
             have
             a
             necessary
             connexion
             with
             eternal
             salvation
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             with
             so
             much
             the
             more
             courage
             to
             persevere
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             For
             God
             is
             not
             unrighteous
             ,
             to
             forget
             your
             work
             and
             labour
             of
             love
             ,
             which
             yee
             have
             shewed
             toward
             his
             name
             ,
             in
             that
             yee
             have
             ministred
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             do
             minister
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             7.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             The
             Justice
             and
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             not
             suffer
             that
             the
             saving
             grace
             of
             God
             already
             bestowed
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             constant
             and
             effectual
             love
             towards
             the
             faithful
             ,
             or
             Saints
             ,
             hath
             been
             demonstrated
             by
             works
             ,
             should
             bee
             forgotten
             ,
             but
             will
             give
             you
             grace
             for
             grace
             ,
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             life
             eternal
             ,
             promised
             to
             you
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             And
             wee
             desire
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             you
             do
             shew
             the
             same
             diligence
             ,
             to
             the
             full
             assurance
             of
             hope
             unto
             the
             end
             :
          
           
             Arg.
             8.
             
             By
             endeavouring
             after
             perseverance
             ,
             yee
             shall
             gain
             more
             and
             more
             a
             certain
             perswasion
             of
             your
             hope
             :
             Therefore
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             after
             perseverance
             :
             And
             here
             the
             Exhortation
             to
             perseverance
             is
             expresly
             se●
             down
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             That
             yee
             bee
             not
             sloathful
             ,
             but
             followers
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             through
             faith
             and
             patience
             inherit
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             9.
             
             By
             shaking
             off
             your
             sloathfulness
             ,
             in
             striving
             after
             a
             deeper
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             proceeding
             in
             charity
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             imitate
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             persevering
             in
             faith
             and
             patience
             ,
             have
             obtained
             the
             promised
             inheritance
             :
             Therefore
             labour
             yee
             after
             perseverance
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               For
               when
               God
               made
               promise
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               because
               hee
               could
               swear
               by
               no
               greater
               ,
               hee
               sware
               by
               himself
               ,
            
             
               14.
               
               Saying
               ,
               Surely
               ,
               blessing
               ,
               I
               will
               bless
               thee
               ,
               and
               multiplying
               I
               will
               multiply
               thee
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               And
               so
               after
               hee
               had
               patiently
               indured
               ,
               hee
               obtained
               the
               promise
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             The
             promise
             of
             the
             blessing
             being
             made
             unto
             the
             faithful
             ,
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             and
             experienced
             by
             Abrahams
             special
             experience
             ,
             persevering
             patiently
             in
             faith
             and
             hope
             :
             Therefore
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             the
             blessing
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             ought
             ye
             to
             persevere
             patiently
             .
             That
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Argument
             may
             appear
             ,
             yee
             ought
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             this
             promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             concerning
             the
             blessing
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             understood
             not
             of
             the
             birth
             of
             Isaac
             onely
             ,
             but
             of
             Christ
             which
             was
             to
             bee
             born
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             of
             free
             righteousness
             and
             life
             eternal
             to
             bee
             bestowed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             not
             onely
             upon
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             also
             upon
             him
             as
             the
             father
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             beleevers
             represented
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             upon
             the
             true
             heirs
             of
             that
             promised
             blessing
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             otherwhere
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             and
             specially
             ,
             Gal.
             3.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c.
             hee
             expresly
             teaches
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             For
             men
             verily
             swear
             by
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             an
             oath
             for
             confirmation
             is
             to
             them
             an
             end
             of
             all
             strife
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             Taken
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             For
             as
             men
             swear
             by
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             an
             oath
             is
             used
             for
             confirmation
             ,
             to
             end
             strife
             amongst
             them
             ;
             So
             the
             promise
             of
             Blessedness
             ,
             or
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Life
             freely
             to
             bee
             given
             in
             Christ
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             the
             oath
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             the
             end
             of
             controversie
             betwixt
             God
             and
             the
             faithful
             ,
             lest
             they
             stumble
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Promise
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             beleeving
             Hebrews
             ,
             thus
             confirmed
             ,
             ought
             boldly
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             Wherein
             God
             willing
             more
             abundantly
             to
             shew
             unto
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             counsel
             ,
             confirmed
             it
             by
             an
             oath
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             Although
             the
             bare
             promise
             of
             blessedness
             had
             been
             sufficient
             ,
             yet
             God
             moreover
             interposed
             his
             oath
             (
             as
             a
             pledge
             )
             that
             those
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             Children
             and
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             hee
             might
             assure
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             of
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             counsel
             ,
             and
             purpose
             to
             bless
             them
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             faithful
             Hebrews
             ought
             the
             more
             abundantly
             to
             bee
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             That
             by
             two
             immutable
             things
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             lye
             ,
             wee
             might
             have
             a
             strong
             consolation
             ,
             who
             have
             fled
             for
             refuge
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             the
             hope
             set
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             13.
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             God
             hath
             sworn
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             faithful
             who
             endeavour
             to
             persevere
             ,
             might
             fetch
             consolation
             ,
             strong
             confidence
             ,
             and
             solid
             rejoycing
             in
             God
             ,
             from
             two
             immutable
             things
             ,
             against
             all
             fear
             and
             misery
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             faithful
             Hebrews
             ,
             being
             animated
             with
             this
             consolation
             ,
             ought
             confidently
             to
             persevere
             .
             Hee
             describes
             the
             faithful
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Promise
             (
             who
             endeavour
             to
             persevere
             )
             by
             their
             property
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             conscience
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             deserved
             anger
             ,
             
               they
               flye
               unto
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             obtain
             the
             hope
             of
             eternal
             life
             which
             is
             promised
             in
             him
             :
             By
             the
             two
             immutable
             things
             ,
             hee
             means
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Promise
             of
             God.
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             the
             faithful
             are
             ascertained
             of
             the
             third
             immutable
             thing
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             the
             purpose
             and
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             their
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
               It
               was
               impossible
            
             ]
             Hee
             gives
             a
             Reason
             of
             that
             twofold
             immutability
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             lye
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             perform
             what
             hee
             hath
             promised
             and
             also
             sworn
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             Which
             hope
             wee
             have
             as
             an
             Anchor
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             both
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             ,
             and
             which
             entreth
             into
             that
             within
             the
             veil
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             14.
             
             Wee
             Beleevers
             have
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             as
             a
             safe
             and
             firm
             Anchor
             of
             the
             fluctuating
             soul
             ,
             cast
             within
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             was
             prefigured
             by
             the
             veil
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             yee
             constantly
             press
             towards
             the
             Haven
             of
             salvation
             with
             confidence
             .
             The
             Anchor
             of
             hope
             is
             called
             sure
             ,
             because
             it
             safely
             preserves
             all
             that
             hope
             ,
             for
             hope
             never
             maketh
             ashamed
             .
             It
             is
             called
             stedfast
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             is
             never
             altogether
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             abides
             firmly
             fixed
             and
             founded
             upon
             a
             Rock
             ,
             leaning
             upon
             the
             omnipotency
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             Whither
             the
             fore-runner
             is
             for
             us
             entred
             ,
             even
             Iesus
             made
             an
             High
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             15.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             entred
             into
             Heaven
             for
             us
             Beleevers
             (
             which
             was
             prefigured
             by
             the
             High
             Priests
             entring
             within
             the
             veil
             ,
             into
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             )
             the
             fore-runner
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             intercede
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             faint
             not
             in
             our
             race
             ,
             being
             appointed
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ,
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             faithful
             Hebrews
             ought
             boldly
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               hee
               prosecutes
               his
               intended
               speech
               concerning
               Melchisedec
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Excellency
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               proves
               the
               Excellency
               of
               Christ
               above
               the
               Levitical
               Priests
               in
               respect
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               Excellency
               of
               Christ
               above
               them
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Priestly
               office
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
               The
               dignity
               of
               Christs
               person
               is
               propounded
               ,
               partly
               in
               the
               typical
               description
               of
               Melchisedec
               ,
               partly
               in
               Arguments
               drawn
               from
               thence
               ;
               And
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               description
               concerning
               Melchisedec
               are
               taken
               typically
               ;
               but
               concerning
               Christ
               truly
               and
               properly
               meant
               ,
               as
               it
               appears
               in
               the
               end
               of
               
                 vers
                 .
                 3.
              
               
               The
               Marks
               of
               the
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               typically
               propounded
               are
               thirteen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             For
             this
             Melchisedec
             ,
             King
             of
             Salem
             ,
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
             ,
             who
             met
             Abraham
             returning
             from
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             blessed
             him
             :
          
           
             Mark
             1.
             
             As
             Melchisedec
             was
             a
             King
             in
             the
             type
             ;
             so
             is
             Christ
             a
             King
             properly
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Priest
               ]
               Mark
            
             2.
             
             As
             Meschisedec
             was
             typically
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
             ;
             so
             Christ
             is
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
             ,
             properly
             ,
             and
             hee
             himself
             is
             the
             most
             High
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Met
               ]
               Mark
            
             3.
             
             As
             Melchisedec
             met
             Abraham
             returning
             from
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             blessed
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             :
             so
             Christ
             is
             hee
             who
             onely
             can
             effectually
             bless
             those
             that
             beleeve
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             To
             whom
             also
             Abraham
             gave
             a
             tenth
             part
             of
             all
             :
             first
             being
             by
             interpretation
             King
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             also
             ,
             King
             of
             Salem
             ,
             which
             is
             King
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Mark
             4.
             
             As
             Abraham
             acknowledged
             Melchisedec
             by
             his
             offering
             of
             tithes
             (
             which
             are
             properly
             due
             to
             God
             )
             to
             bee
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             type
             of
             Christ
             that
             was
             to
             come
             ;
             So
             also
             therein
             hee
             acknowledged
             Christ
             the
             Priest
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             represented
             in
             the
             type
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ]
               Mark
            
             5.
             
             As
             Melchisedec
             in
             the
             type
             ,
             so
             Christ
             in
             truth
             ,
             is
             first
             King
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             bestowing
             Righteousness
             (
             for
             that
             Melchisedec
             the
             King
             signifies
             )
             then
             King
             of
             
               Salem
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             peace
             ,
             or
             bestowing
             peace
             ,
             which
             follows
             Righteousness
             imputed
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Without
             Father
             ,
             without
             Mother
             ,
             without
             descent
             ,
             having
             neither
             beginning
             of
             daies
             ,
             nor
             end
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             made
             like
             unto
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             abideth
             a
             Priest
             continually
             .
          
           
             Mark
             6.
             
             As
             Melchisedec
             in
             his
             
               typical
               state
            
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             
               historical
               being
            
             ,
             is
             without
             Father
             :
             So
             Christ
             
               as
               man
               ,
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
            
             is
             truely
             without
             Father
             .
          
           
           
             
               Mother
               ]
               Mark
            
             7.
             
             As
             Melchisedec
             in
             the
             type
             ,
             so
             Christ
             in
             the
             
               truth
               of
               the
               thing
            
             ,
             is
             without
             Mother
             .
          
           
             
               Descent
               ]
               Mark
            
             8.
             
             As
             Melchisedec
             in
             his
             
               historical
               and
               typical
               being
            
             ;
             So
             Christ
             as
             God
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             is
             without
             descent
             or
             genealogy
             ,
             without
             all
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             naturall
             or
             earthly
             consanguinity
             .
          
           
             
               Nor
               end
               ]
               Mark
            
             9.
             
             As
             Melchisedec
             in
             his
             historical
             and
             typical
             state
             ;
             So
             Christ
             is
             truly
             eternal
             ,
             without
             beginning
             of
             daies
             ,
             or
             end
             of
             life
             ;
             wherefore
             they
             seem
             to
             bee
             over
             curious
             and
             bold
             ,
             who
             dare
             to
             search
             after
             and
             define
             ,
             even
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Genealogy
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             purposely
             concealed
             .
          
           
             
               Made
               like
            
             ]
             That
             this
             comparison
             may
             bee
             known
             to
             bee
             solid
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             shews
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             description
             are
             to
             bee
             conceived
             typically
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             assimilation
             wherein
             hee
             represented
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             as
             Priest
             eternal
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Now
             consider
             how
             great
             this
             man
             was
             ,
             unto
             whom
             even
             the
             Patriarch
             Abraham
             gave
             the
             tenth
             of
             the
             spoils
             .
          
           
             Mark
             10.
             
             As
             Abraham
             (
             although
             Conqueror
             of
             so
             many
             Kings
             ,
             and
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             or
             a
             most
             noble
             Prince
             of
             the
             Fathers
             )
             in
             paying
             tithes
             of
             the
             spoils
             ,
             yet
             hee
             acknowledgeth
             Melchisedec
             superiour
             to
             himself
             ,
             viz.
             wherein
             Melchisedec
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ;
             So
             hee
             necessarily
             acknowledged
             Christ
             represented
             in
             that
             type
             ,
             much
             above
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             And
             verily
             they
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Levi
             ,
             who
             receive
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             have
             a
             commandement
             to
             take
             tithes
             of
             the
             people
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             though
             they
             come
             out
             of
             the
             loyns
             of
             Abraham
             :
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             proves
             this
             a
             mark
             of
             Christs
             excellency
             ,
             from
             this
             ,
             That
             Levi
             upon
             this
             very
             account
             is
             above
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             because
             according
             to
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             hee
             received
             tithes
             of
             his
             Brethren
             :
             Therefore
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             Melchisedec
             i●
             superior
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             offering
             tithes
             acknowledged
             himself
             inferiour
             to
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             But
             hee
             whose
             descent
             is
             not
             counted
             from
             them
             ,
             received
             tithes
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             blessed
             him
             that
             had
             the
             Promises
             .
          
           
             Mark
             11.
             
             Melchisedec
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             stock
             of
             the
             Levites
             ;
             did
             not
             onely
             receive
             tithes
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             superior
             ,
             blessed
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Abraham
            
             himself
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             first
             received
             the
             Promises
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             (
             whose
             type
             and
             shadow
             hee
             onely
             was
             )
             is
             much
             more
             excellent
             than
             both
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             which
             sprung
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             And
             without
             all
             contradiction
             ,
             the
             less
             is
             blessed
             of
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             Hee
             proves
             this
             to
             bee
             a
             mark
             of
             Excellency
             ,
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             without
             controversie
             ,
             that
             the
             less
             is
             blessed
             by
             the
             greater
             :
             which
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             understood
             of
             the
             blessing
             of
             Praise
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             bless
             God
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             blessing
             of
             Charity
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             pray
             for
             good
             things
             one
             to
             another
             :
             but
             of
             the
             blessing
             of
             Power
             ,
             whereby
             God
             effectually
             blesseth
             his
             ,
             or
             of
             Authority
             ,
             whether
             ordinary
             ,
             whereby
             Pastors
             and
             Parents
             
               by
               office
               commonly
            
             ;
             or
             extraordinary
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Embassadors
             of
             God
             extraordinary
             ,
             by
             special
             commission
             ,
             apply
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             to
             any
             one
             by
             prayer
             :
             In
             this
             kind
             hee
             that
             blesseth
             ,
             as
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             is
             greater
             than
             hee
             that
             is
             blessed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             And
             here
             men
             that
             die
             ,
             receive
             tithes
             ●
             but
             there
             hee
             receiveth
             them
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             witnessed
             that
             hee
             liveth
             .
          
           
             Mark
             12.
             
             Melchisedec
             ,
             although
             neither
             in
             a
             Physical
             state
             ,
             nor
             Civil
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             typical
             and
             scriptural
             state
             ,
             received
             tithes
             ,
             as
             
               ever
               living
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             immortal
             God
             :
             But
             the
             Levites
             receive
             tithes
             ,
             as
             mortal
             men
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             represented
             by
             Melchisedec
             ,
             who
             by
             nature
             is
             God
             truly
             immortal
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             Levites
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             they
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               And
               as
               I
               may
               so
               say
               ,
               Levi
               also
               who
               receiveth
               tithes
               ,
               payed
               tithes
               in
               Abraham
               :
            
             
               10.
               
               For
               hee
               was
               yet
               in
               the
               loyns
               of
               his
               Father
               when
               Melchisedec
               met
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Mark
             13.
             
             Melchisedec
             as
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             the
             truth
             represented
             in
             Melchisedec
             ,
             received
             tithes
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             Levi
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             the
             loyns
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             account
             of
             Natural
             Generation
             ,
             when
             Abraham
             offered
             tithes
             to
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             represented
             by
             him
             :
             Therefore
             the
             true
             Melchisedec
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             both
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             compared
             with
             the
             Levites
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             they
             :
             It
             is
             true
             that
             Christ
             was
             to
             spring
             out
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             when
             Abraham
             paid
             tithes
             to
             Melchisedec
             ,
             but
             hee
             was
             not
             to
             spring
             of
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             account
             of
             the
             eternal
             Priest-hood
             of
             a
             Mediatour
             ,
             whereof
             here
             hee
             speaks
             ,
             nor
             according
             to
             the
             account
             of
             his
             Natural
             Generation
             ,
             nor
             of
             his
             person
             simply
             ,
             but
             onely
             according
             to
             his
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             wherein
             although
             Christ
             was
             to
             administer
             his
             Priest-hood
             ,
             yet
             not
             as
             meer
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             Levites
             ,
             but
             as
             God-man
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Mediatour
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Abraham
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             Christ
             is
             not
             contained
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             is
             opposed
             in
             the
             type
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             both
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             sprung
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             above
             them
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             excellent
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Argument
             strongly
             holds
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             If
             therefore
             perfection
             were
             by
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             (
             for
             under
             it
             the
             people
             received
             the
             Law
             )
             what
             further
             need
             was
             there
             that
             another
             Priest
             should
             rise
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             not
             bee
             called
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ?
          
           
             Wee
             have
             spoken
             of
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Christ
             Person
             :
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             follows
             ,
             wherein
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christs
             Priest-hood
             is
             proved
             to
             bee
             above
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             seventeen
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             The
             perfection
             or
             effectual
             consummation
             of
             the
             worshipers
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             expiation
             of
             sin
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             life
             ,
             could
             not
             bee
             obtained
             by
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             nor
             so
             excellent
             as
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               What
               further
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             If
             perfection
             could
             have
             been
             obtained
             by
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             need
             that
             another
             more
             excellent
             Priest
             should
             arise
             ,
             viz.
             Christ
             ,
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             not
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ;
             Hee
             leaves
             the
             Assumption
             to
             us
             to
             gather
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             But
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             that
             a
             more
             excellent
             Priest
             should
             arise
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             Psalm
             110.
             
             Therefore
             perfection
             by
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             cannot
             bee
             obtained
             but
             by
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             more
             excellent
             .
          
           
             
               The
               people
            
             ]
             A
             Reason
             confirming
             the
             Major
             Proposition
             .
             The
             Law
             was
             given
             under
             this
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             were
             exercised
             in
             its
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             force
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             Legal
             Covenant
             had
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             ascribed
             by
             those
             that
             are
             zealous
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             the
             worshipers
             by
             this
             Priesthood
             might
             bee
             perfected
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             :
             Therefore
             if
             by
             this
             Priest-hood
             ,
             or
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Legal
             Covenant
             joyned
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             worshipers
             might
             obtain
             perfection
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             need
             of
             a
             more
             excellent
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             another
             Law
             :
             But
             seeing
             that
             perfection
             by
             this
             Priest-hood
             could
             not
             be
             obtained
             ,
             there
             was
             need
             of
             another
             more
             excellent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             For
             the
             Priest-hood
             being
             changed
             ,
             there
             is
             made
             of
             necessity
             a
             change
             also
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Proving
             withall
             that
             Christ
             should
             arise
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedéc
             ,
             not
             denominated
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             nor
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             Levitical
             Law
             :
             The
             changeableness
             and
             the
             changing
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             ,
             hath
             drawn
             along
             with
             it
             the
             mutability
             and
             change
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Law
             ,
             or
             Legal
             Covenant
             joyned
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             another
             Priesthood
             might
             succeed
             ,
             
             and
             another
             Law
             ,
             or
             another
             unchangeable
             Covenant
             :
             Therefore
             the
             changeable
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             is
             not
             so
             excellent
             as
             that
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             or
             the
             immutable
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               For
               hee
               of
               whom
               these
               things
               are
               spoken
               ,
               pertaineth
               to
               another
               tribe
               ,
               of
               which
               no
               man
               gave
               attendance
               at
               the
               Altar
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               For
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               our
               Lord
               sprang
               out
               of
               Juda
               :
               of
               which
               tribe
               Moses
               spake
               nothing
               concerning
               Priesthood
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Proving
             withall
             the
             Levitical
             Law
             was
             to
             bee
             changed
             with
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             Christ●
             concerning
             whom
             these
             things
             are
             said
             in
             Psalm
             110.
             belongs
             to
             another
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Principal
             and
             most
             worthy
             
               viz.
               Iudah
            
             (
             from
             whence
             it
             appears
             that
             our
             Lord
             sprang
             )
             whereof
             none
             attends
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             none
             hath
             any
             command
             from
             Moses●o
             ●o
             exercise
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             .
             Therefore
             Christs
             Priesthood
             being
             introduced
             ,
             the
             Levitical
             is
             to
             bee
             done
             away
             ,
             with
             the
             Levitical
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             sprang
             of
             the
             Principal
             Tribe
             ,
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             And
             it
             is
             yet
             far
             more
             evident
             :
             For
             that
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             Melchisedec
             there
             ariseth
             another
             Priest.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             5.
             
             From
             the
             words
             of
             Psalm
             110.
             proving
             the
             same
             that
             before
             ,
             Christ
             is
             another
             Priest
             from
             the
             Levitical
             ,
             between
             whom
             and
             Melchisedec
             his
             type
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             similitude
             .
             Therefore
             is
             follows
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             doth
             not
             hang
             upon
             the
             Levitical
             Law
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             it
             is
             Melchisede●ian
             ,
             it
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             Who
             is
             made
             not
             after
             the
             Law
             of
             a
             carnal
             commandement
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             power
             of
             an
             endless
             life
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Christ
             is
             made
             a
             Priest
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             gave
             weak
             and
             carnal
             commandements
             ,
             concerning
             bodily
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             power
             and
             virtue
             of
             an
             immortal
             or
             indissoluble
             life
             ,
             whereby
             Christ
             himself
             lives
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             can
             as
             the
             author
             of
             life
             effectually
             bestow
             eternal
             life
             :
             Therefore
             Christs
             Priesthood
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             For
             hee
             testifieth
             ,
             Thou
             art
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             Argument
             from
             Psalm
             110.
             wherein
             the
             Father
             declares
             his
             Son
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             declares
             the
             virtue
             of
             Christs
             Priesthood
             ,
             to
             bee
             sufficient
             unto
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             For
             there
             is
             verily
             a
             disanulling
             of
             the
             Commandement
             going
             before
             ,
             for
             the
             weakness
             and
             unprofitableness
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Taken
             from
             the
             foresaid
             Psalm
             ,
             The
             Law
             or
             Legal
             Covenant
             (
             with
             the
             Ceremonial
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             joyned
             to
             that
             Covenant
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             weakness
             and
             unprofitableness
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             it self
             ,
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             justification
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             bestowing
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             is
             abolished
             by
             the
             introduction
             of
             an
             eternal
             Priesthood
             ,
             viz.
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             For
             the
             Law
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
             but
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             a
             better
             hope
             did
             :
             by
             the
             which
             wee
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             The
             Law
             or
             Legal
             Covenant
             ,
             under
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             although
             it
             was
             a
             School-master
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             in
             it self
             ,
             it
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
             it
             justified
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             saved
             none
             ;
             But
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             better
             hope
             ,
             or
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             good
             prefigured
             and
             hoped
             for
             by
             the
             faithful
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             being
             now
             introduced
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             or
             Legal
             Covenant
             ;
             This
             (
             I
             say
             )
             brings
             perfection
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             puts
             them
             into
             good
             hopes
             of
             life
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               By
               the
               which
               ]
               Argum.
            
             9.
             
             By
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             (
             or
             by
             that
             hope
             ,
             better
             than
             the
             Law
             or
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             )
             wee
             that
             are
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             God
             by
             nature
             ,
             all
             of
             us
             come
             near
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Priests
             onely
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             the
             Chief
             Priest
             ,
             under
             the
             Legal
             types
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               And
               in
               as
               much
               as
               not
               without
               an
               oath
               hee
               was
               made
               Priest
               ,
            
             
               21.
               
               (
               For
               those
               Priests
               were
               made
               without
               an
               oath
               :
               but
               this
               with
               an
               oath
               ,
               by
               him
               that
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               the
               Lord
               sware
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedec
               .
               )
            
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             The
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             without
             an
             oath
             ,
             by
             a
             Law
             changeable
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             God
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             were
             made
             Priests
             :
             But
             Christ
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             Psal.
             110.
             is
             declared
             a
             
               Priest
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             by
             the
             oath
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             By
             so
             much
             was
             Iesus
             made
             a
             surety
             of
             a
             better
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             Christ
             in
             his
             Priesthood
             is
             the
             Surety
             of
             a
             Covenant
             so
             much
             the
             more
             excellent
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             Priesthood
             confirmed
             with
             an
             oath
             is
             more
             excellent
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             mutable
             and
             commanded
             for
             a
             time
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Priesthood
             is
             more
             excellent
             :
             For
             where
             there
             is
             a
             Priest
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Surety
             whereof
             is
             a
             Priest
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             being
             legal
             and
             vanishing
             ,
             had
             for
             its
             Surety
             a
             typical
             Priest
             ,
             which
             prefigured
             the
             true
             Priest
             Christ
             that
             was
             to
             come
             :
             But
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             hath
             Christ
             the
             true
             Priest
             for
             its
             Surety
             ,
             who
             first
             of
             all
             bound
             himself
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             to
             Divine
             Justice
             for
             our
             debt
             ;
             furthermore
             that
             as
             the
             friends
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             wee
             should
             walk
             to
             life
             eternal
             .
             There
             are
             other
             offices
             of
             a
             Surety
             ,
             but
             these
             suffice
             for
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             present
             Argument
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               And
               they
               truly
               were
               many
               Priests
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               suffered
               to
               continue
               by
               reason
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               But
               this
               man
               ,
               because
               hee
               continueth
               ever
               ,
               hath
               an
               unchangeable
               Priesthood
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             The
             Levitical
             Priests
             were
             many
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             successively
             followed
             one
             another
             ,
             for
             one
             alone
             could
             not
             undergo
             all
             things
             belonging
             to
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             death
             did
             hinder
             that
             any
             one
             should
             abide
             long
             in
             his
             office
             :
             But
             Christ
             alone
             executes
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             having
             no
             Partner
             ,
             or
             Successor
             ,
             nor
             wanting
             any
             to
             substitute
             in
             his
             stead
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Priesthood
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               25.
            
             
             Wherefore
             hee
             is
             able
             also
             to
             save
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             seeing
             hee
             ever
             liveth
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             13.
             
             Following
             upon
             the
             former
             ,
             Christ
             our
             Priest
             living
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             perpetual
             odour
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             interceding
             for
             his
             ,
             is
             
               able
               to
               save
               and
               perfect
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
            
             or
             every
             way
             to
             accomplish
             the
             sanctification
             and
             salvation
             of
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             or
             of
             all
             that
             come
             in
             to
             him
             ;
             But
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             could
             not
             do
             that
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Priesthood
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               26.
            
             
             For
             such
             a●
             High
             Priest
             became
             us
             ,
             who
             is
             holy
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             separate
             from
             sinners
             ,
             and
             made
             higher
             than
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             14.
             
             Christ
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             as
             it
             became
             our
             onely
             Redeemer
             ,
             hath
             more
             excellent
             qualities
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             excellent
             condition
             than
             any
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Priesthood
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             theirs
             :
             As
             for
             the
             qualities
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             Hee
             is
             holy
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             desire
             ,
             wholly
             devoted
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Hee
             is
             harmless
             ,
             who
             doth
             injury
             to
             no
             man
             nor
             creature
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Hee
             is
             undefiled
             ;
             first
             hee
             is
             free
             from
             the
             pollution
             or
             blot
             of
             all
             sin
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             own
             and
             others
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Hee
             
             is
             
               separated
               from
               sinners
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             No
             waies
             obnoxious
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             so
             far
             from
             sin
             ,
             that
             hee
             cannot
             bee
             a
             sinner
             .
             As
             to
             the
             state
             or
             condition
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             his
             is
             higher
             than
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             all
             creatures
             therein
             ,
             for
             hee
             is
             raised
             above
             the
             Visible
             Heavens
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             exalted
             to
             a
             fellowship
             with
             the
             Father
             in
             his
             Throne
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               27.
            
             
             Who
             needeth
             not
             daily
             as
             those
             high
             Priests
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             sacrifice
             ,
             first
             for
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             the
             peoples
             :
             for
             this
             he
             did
             once
             when
             he
             offered
             up
             himself
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             15.
             
             Following
             upon
             the
             former
             ;
             Christ
             is
             not
             necessitated
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             for
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             who
             had
             none
             ,
             or
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             often
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             it
             was
             sufficient
             to
             offer
             himself
             once
             :
             But
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             daily
             to
             offer
             ,
             both
             for
             their
             own
             and
             the
             peoples
             sins
             :
             Therefore
             his
             priesthood
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             .
          
           
             
               Offered
               up
               himself
               ]
               Argum.
            
             16.
             
             The
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             of
             any
             cattel
             or
             brute
             beasts
             ,
             but
             hee
             offered
             up
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             offering
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             there
             could
             not
             bee
             any
             fitting
             and
             worthy
             Priest
             besides
             himself
             ;
             
               hee
               alone
               offered
               up
               himself
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             offered
             cartel
             ,
             which
             men
             could
             perform
             :
             Therefore
             Christs
             Priesthood
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               28.
            
             
             For
             the
             Law
             maketh
             men
             High-Priests
             which
             have
             infirmity
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             of
             the
             oath
             which
             was
             since
             the
             Law
             ,
             maketh
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             consecrated
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             16.
             
             Is
             taken
             from
             a
             six-fold
             difference
             betwix●
             the
             Levitical
             or
             Legal
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             the
             Evangelical
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             (
             1
             )
             The
             constitution
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             may
             bee
             changed
             ;
             but
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Priesthood
             ,
             or
             of
             Christ
             ,
             flows
             from
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bee
             changed
             ,
             because
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             is
             unchangeable
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Levitical
             Law
             admitteth
             many
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             only
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             Christ.
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Law
             admitteth
             one
             man
             to
             succeed
             another
             ;
             the
             Gospel
             admitteth
             one
             only
             without
             a
             Successor
             ,
             viz.
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Levitical
             Law
             admits
             men
             to
             bee
             Priests
             ,
             that
             labour
             with
             infirmities
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             obnoxious
             to
             sin
             ,
             who
             cannot
             make
             their
             Sacrifice
             effectual
             to
             appease
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             blessing
             which
             they
             pronounce
             ,
             they
             cannot
             really
             confer
             upon
             those
             whom
             they
             bless
             ;
             but
             the
             Evangelical
             Word
             hath
             ordained
             Christ
             (
             the
             Omnipotent
             Son
             of
             God
             )
             who
             is
             able
             in
             all
             things
             to
             make
             his
             Priesthood
             effectual
             .
             (
             5
             )
             The
             Law
             appoints
             temporary
             Priests
             ,
             who
             are
             consecrated
             only
             for
             the
             short
             time
             of
             their
             life
             ;
             but
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             the
             only
             Son
             ;
             who
             is
             consecrated
             for
             ever
             .
             (
             6
             )
             The
             Levitical
             Law
             went
             before
             ,
             nor
             was
             the
             Law
             Gods
             ultimate
             determination
             touching
             Priests
             ;
             but
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             succeeded
             after
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             Gods
             ultimate
             determination
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             :
             All
             tends
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             believing
             Hebrews
             ,
             seeing
             the
             weakness
             and
             abolition
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christs
             ,
             might
             renounce
             their
             Legal
             Rites
             ,
             and
             more
             firmly
             cleave
             unto
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               HEE
               prosecutes
               the
               same
               Argument
               :
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               he
               proves
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christs
               Priesthood
               above
               the
               Levitical
               ,
               in
               four
               Arguments
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
              
               
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               hee
               proves
               the
               New
               Covenant
               to
               excel
               the
               Old
               :
               Concerning
               the
               whole
               Chapter
               he
               prefaceth
               ,
               that
               in
               it
               is
               contained
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               whole
               comparison
               betwixt
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Levitical
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Now
             of
             the
             things
             which
             wee
             have
             spoken
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             summe
             :
             wee
             have
             such
             an
             High-priest
             ,
             who
             is
             set
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Majesty
             in
             the
             heavens
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             Christ
             our
             High-priest
             is
             such
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             great
             dignity
             ,
             that
             hee
             sits
             King
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             equal
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             power
             and
             glory
             ;
             Hee
             leaves
             us
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Comparison
             ,
             as
             sufficiently
             clear
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             not
             such
             an
             one
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             A
             Minister
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             true
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             pitched
             ,
             and
             not
             man.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             that
             Sanctuary
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             where
             hee
             sits
             King
             in
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             all
             holy
             things
             which
             appertain
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             man
             ,
             not
             faintly
             ,
             but
             effectually
             acting
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Priest
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             although
             hee
             is
             a
             Royal
             Priest
             as
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Administration
             ,
             yet
             as
             a
             Minister
             as
             pertaining
             to
             his
             Mediatory
             Office
             :
             Such
             are
             not
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             on
             earth
             ,
             but
             onely
             Ministers
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               true
               Tabernacle
               ]
               Arg.
            
             3.
             
             Christ
             is
             in
             heaven
             the
             Minister
             of
             
               that
               true
               Tabernacle
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               pitched
               ,
               and
               not
               man
               ,
               viz.
            
             of
             his
             body
             (
             which
             Christ
             himself
             compared
             to
             a
             Tabernacle
             )
             and
             is
             figured
             by
             the
             typical
             Tabernacle
             :
             which
             true
             Tabernacle
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             miraculously
             formed
             and
             prepared
             for
             him
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             the
             Virgin
             :
             And
             Christ
             now
             ministring
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             represents
             that
             body
             to
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             his
             Humanity
             wherein
             hee
             suffered
             ,
             and
             offers
             to
             him
             continually
             interceding
             for
             us
             in
             the
             same
             body
             .
             But
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             are
             onely
             Ministers
             of
             the
             typical
             Tabernacle
             which
             man
             hath
             built
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             every
             High-priest
             is
             ordained
             to
             offer
             gifts
             and
             sacrifices
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             is
             of
             necessity
             that
             this
             man
             have
             somewhat
             also
             to
             offer
             .
          
           
             Hee
             proves
             that
             Christ
             doth
             constantly
             offer
             up
             the
             true
             Tabernacle
             of
             his
             body
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             three
             Reasons
             :
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             seeing
             that
             every
             Priest
             is
             ordained
             to
             offer
             up
             gifts
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             Christ
             have
             somewhat
             to
             offer
             ;
             But
             besides
             his
             intercession
             ,
             and
             the
             presenting
             of
             his
             sacrificed
             body
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             nothing
             in
             Heaven
             which
             may
             reconcile
             God
             :
             Therefore
             the
             true
             Tabernacle
             of
             his
             body
             is
             that
             onely
             which
             Christ
             offers
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Celestial
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             For
             if
             hee
             were
             on
             earth
             ,
             hee
             should
             not
             bee
             a
             Priest
             ,
             seeing
             that
             there
             are
             Priests
             that
             offer
             gifts
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             :
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Because
             if
             hee
             was
             on
             earth
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             bee
             a
             Priest
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             offer
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             the
             Law
             prescribes
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             viz.
             Gifts
             ▪
             and
             typical
             Sacrifices
             :
             Therefore
             that
             true
             Tabernacle
             of
             his
             body
             onely
             remains
             ,
             which
             Christ
             offers
             in
             his
             heavenly
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Who
             serve
             unto
             the
             example
             and
             shadow
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             as
             Moses
             was
             admonished
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             about
             to
             make
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             For
             see
             
               (
               saith
               hee
            
             )
             that
             thou
             make
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             shewed
             to
             thee
             in
             the
             Mount.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             because
             Priests
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             serve
             on
             earth
             ,
             onely
             unto
             the
             example
             and
             shadow
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             for
             their
             Ministry
             was
             bound
             to
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             or
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             is
             imployed
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             figures
             and
             typical
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             Levitical
             Law
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             hee
             cannot
             offer
             up
             any
             typical
             Sacrifices
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             if
             hee
             was
             upon
             earth
             ,
             neither
             could
             hee
             bee
             a
             Priest
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             seeing
             now
             hee
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             therein
             exercises
             his
             Priest-hood
             ,
             
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             hee
             administer
             about
             those
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             figured
             by
             those
             Legal
             shadows
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             the
             body
             and
             substance
             of
             all
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             hee
             also
             doth
             ,
             representing
             constantly
             the
             true
             Tabernacle
             of
             his
             body
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             dispensing
             unto
             us
             spiritual
             benefits
             procured
             for
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             his
             body
             .
             The
             testimony
             proving
             the
             former
             is
             Exod.
             25.40
             .
             from
             whence
             under
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Tabernacle
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             onely
             have
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             ,
             to
             bee
             representations
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             viz.
             Of
             Christs
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             his
             benefits
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             But
             now
             hath
             hee
             obtained
             a
             more
             excellent
             Ministry
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             also
             hee
             is
             the
             Mediator
             of
             a
             better
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             was
             established
             upon
             better
             promises
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
             To
             prove
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christs
             Priest-hood
             above
             the
             Levitical
             ,
             from
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             above
             the
             Old
             :
             Because
             Christ
             hath
             obtained
             so
             much
             the
             more
             excellent
             Ministry
             above
             the
             Levitical
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             Covenant
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             Mediator
             is
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             established
             upon
             better
             promises
             ,
             than
             the
             Covenant
             was
             under
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             ,
             For
             the
             Covenant
             under
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             external
             form
             ,
             was
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             established
             upon
             Conditional
             promises
             of
             external
             things
             ;
             but
             the
             Covenant
             under
             Christs
             Priest-hood
             ,
             is
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             freely
             promising
             Christ
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             benefits
             ,
             to
             Believers
             ,
             or
             the
             parties
             in
             Covenant
             :
             And
             it
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priest
             to
             intercede
             betwixt
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             confirm
             the
             Covenants
             between
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             endeavour
             that
             men
             may
             enjoy
             the
             Divine
             Promises
             .
             Wherefore
             how
             much
             better
             the
             Covenants
             have
             been
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             Priest-hood
             it self
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             more
             excellent
             and
             worthy
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               For
               if
               that
               First
               Covenant
               had
               been
               faultless
               ,
               then
               should
               no
               place
               have
               been
               sought
               for
               the
               Second
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ;
               wherein
               hee
               confirms
               this
               Argument
               in
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               :
               First
               ,
               hee
               proves
               that
               the
               New
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               more
               excellent
               than
               the
               old
               legal
               Covenant
               which
               is
               abolished
               :
               by
               six
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 if
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               1.
               
               Grounded
               upon
               the
               Proposition
               connexed
               ;
               The
               former
               Covenant
               under
               the
               Levitical
               Priest-hood
               was
               imperfect
               ,
               wherein
               something
               was
               wanting
               ,
               and
               something
               might
               bee
               taxed
               ,
               not
               indeed
               in
               respect
               to
               it self
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               to
               its
               efficacy
               and
               virtue
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               from
               any
               fault
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               because
               of
               the
               weakness
               of
               those
               that
               were
               under
               that
               Covenant
               :
               Therefore
               the
               former
               Covenant
               was
               less
               excellent
               than
               this
               that
               is
               New.
               
            
             
               
                 Then
                 should
                 no
                 place
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               2.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               Because
               the
               former
               Covenant
               was
               to
               bee
               done
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               New
               brought
               into
               its
               place
               ,
               which
               had
               not
               been
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               imperfect
               :
               Therefore
               that
               former
               is
               more
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               this
               New
               one
               more
               excellent
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               For
               finding
               fault
               with
               them
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ,
               Behold
               the
               daies
               come
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               when
               I
               will
               make
               a
               new
               Covenant
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               Judah
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               3.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               Reasons
               ,
               Because
               the
               former
               Covenant
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               weakness
               of
               the
               parties
               in
               Covenant
               to
               perform
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               could
               not
               make
               the
               Covenanters
               faultless
               ,
               or
               free
               them
               from
               the
               accusation
               of
               God
               :
               but
               a
               better
               Covenant
               and
               more
               efficacious
               was
               found
               out
               by
               God
               ,
               for
               Justification
               ,
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               Salvation
               :
               Therefore
               the
               former
               Covenant
               is
               less
               excellent
               than
               the
               New
               one
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               Not
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               that
               I
               made
               with
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               when
               I
               took
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               to
               lead
               them
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               because
               they
               continued
               not
               in
               my
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               I
               regarded
               them
               not
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Reas.
               4.
               
               Because
               the
               New
               Covenant
               bears
               no
               similitude
               with
               that
               Covenant
               which
               God
               made
               with
               the
               people
               in
               
                 Mount
                 Sinai
              
               ,
               when
               hee
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               whereof
               Ier.
               31.31
               .
               For
               that
               ,
               though
               it
               wanted
               not
               some
               obscurity
               in
               its
               signification
               of
               Grace
               which
               was
               to
               bee
               obtained
               in
               Christ
               ,
               represented
               by
               the
               Sacrifices
               ,
               yet
               it
               had
               the
               external
               form
               of
               a
               Legal
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               an
               express
               condition
               of
               full
               Obedience
               ,
               to
               bee
               performed
               to
               all
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               form
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Exodus
                 Chap.
              
               19.
               and
               20.
               
               Ier.
               17.23
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               &c.
               But
               the
               New
               Covenant
               (
               as
               will
               by
               and
               by
               appear
               )
               is
               free
               from
               the
               condition
               of
               works
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               to
               him
               that
               is
               to
               enter
               into
               covenant
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               respect
               to
               him
               who
               made
               the
               covenant
               .
            
             
               
                 Because
                 they
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               5.
               
               The
               Covenanters
               according
               to
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               ,
               may
               fall
               away
               ,
               and
               have
               done
               so
               ,
               and
               may
               frustrate
               that
               covenant
               ,
               and
               have
               done
               so
               :
               But
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               shall
               appear
               ,
               is
               of
               perpetual
               Grace
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               the
               true
               covenanters
               ,
               or
               beleevers
               ,
               have
               never
               fallen
               away
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               fall
               away
               ,
               because
               of
               Gods
               Grace
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               frustrate
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ▪
               because
               of
               the
               fear
               which
               God
               puts
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               depart
               from
               him
               ,
               Ier.
               32.40
               .
               Therefore
               the
               New
               Covenant
               is
               more
               excellent
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 regarded
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               6.
               
               The
               Covenanters
               according
               to
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               ,
               abusing
               the
               conjugal
               goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               committing
               adultery
               with
               other
               Gods
               in
               their
               Idolatry
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               conjugal
               power
               and
               dominion
               which
               God
               had
               over
               them
               ,
               might
               justly
               bee
               despised
               ,
               rejected
               and
               condemned
               by
               God
               :
               It
               is
               not
               thus
               with
               those
               that
               are
               under
               the
               New
               Covenant
               :
               Therefore
               the
               New
               Covenant
               is
               more
               excellent
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               the
               Mediatour
               and
               Surety
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               For
               this
               is
               the
               Covenant
               that
               I
               will
               make
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               after
               those
               daies
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Laws
               into
               their
               minds
               ,
               and
               write
               them
               in
               their
               hearts
               :
               and
               I
               will
               bee
               to
               them
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               bee
               to
               mee
               a
               People
               .
            
             
               Now
               hee
               proceeds
               to
               the
               proof
               of
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Argument
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               New
               Covenant
               is
               established
               upon
               better
               promises
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               reciting
               four
               absolute
               Promises
               ,
               made
               to
               the
               Elect
               ,
               or
               Beleevers
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 will
                 put
              
               ]
               The
               first
               promise
               is
               of
               Regeneration
               :
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               inscription
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               first
               upon
               the
               mind
               ,
               consisting
               in
               the
               renovation
               of
               the
               mind
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               after
               Righteousness
               and
               true
               Holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 their
                 God
              
               ]
               The
               second
               promise
               is
               of
               perpetual
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               arising
               from
               the
               confederation
               of
               Marriage
               right
               ,
               whereby
               the
               people
               in
               covenant
               become
               the
               possession
               of
               Gods
               peculiar
               love
               ,
               and
               God
               becomes
               a
               blessed
               possession
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               both
               these
               God
               promiseth
               :
               I
               will
               bee
               their
               God
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               and
               they
               shall
               bee
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               account
               them
               for
               my
               people
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               And
               they
               shall
               not
               teach
               every
               man
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               his
               brother
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Know
               the
               Lord
               :
               For
               all
               shall
               know
               mee
               ,
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               promise
               is
               of
               continual
               instruction
               and
               teaching
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               fetch
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               from
               the
               decrees
               and
               opinions
               of
               men
               ,
               nor
               shall
               hang
               their
               Faith
               upon
               the
               authority
               of
               mens
               teachings
               ,
               nor
               shall
               stick
               in
               the
               bare
               speculation
               of
               those
               things
               they
               shall
               hear
               preached
               (
               as
               it
               befalls
               the
               unregenerate
               ,
               who
               live
               not
               under
               the
               New
               Covenant
               )
               but
               by
               the
               means
               of
               teaching
               which
               are
               of
               divine
               institution
               ,
               they
               shall
               bee
               all
               (
               as
               well
               the
               least
               as
               the
               greatest
               )
               instructed
               in
               ,
               and
               indued
               with
               a
               lively
               ,
               effectual
               knowledge
               ,
               love
               and
               observance
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               that
               neither
               in
               it self
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               estimation
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               hee
               that
               
               plants
               ,
               or
               hee
               that
               waters
               shall
               bee
               any
               thing
               ,
               in
               comparison
               with
               God
               :
               But
               God
               onely
               shall
               〈◊〉
               the
               teacher
               ,
               who
               teacheth
               efficaciously
               ,
               and
               gives
               the
               increase
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               For
               I
               will
               bee
               merciful
               to
               their
               unrighteousness
               ,
               and
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               their
               iniquities
               will
               I
               remember
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               promise
               is
               of
               
                 eternal
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
              
               ,
               whereby
               God
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Christs
               obedience
               ,
               shews
               himself
               reconciled
               to
               the
               faithful
               that
               are
               in
               covenant
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               In
               that
               hee
               saith
               ,
               A
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               hee
               hath
               made
               the
               first
               Old.
               Now
               that
               which
               decayeth
               and
               waxeth
               old
               ,
               is
               ready
               to
               vanish
               away
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               words
               of
               Ieremy
               hee
               infers
               a
               twofold
               consectary
               :
               The
               first
               is
               the
               Legal
               or
               Levitical
               Covenant
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               declared
               by
               the
               Prophet
               to
               bee
               Old
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               Epithite
               New
               )
               it
               waxeth
               old
               ,
               and
               is
               vanished
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 that
              
               ]
               The
               other
               Consectary
               drawn
               from
               hence
               ,
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Ieremiah
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               the
               Legal
               or
               Levitical
               Covenant
               was
               neer
               its
               dissolution
               and
               vanishing
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               after
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               under
               wh●●
               all
               things
               become
               new
               ,
               it
               expired
               .
               Than
               which
               nothing
               could
               be
               more
               effectually
               spoken
               ,
               to
               move
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               that
               renouncing
               the
               Levitical
               Ceremonies
               ,
               they
               would
               consecrate
               themselves
               wholly
               to
               Christ
               alone
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               HEE
               prosecutes
               the
               Comparison
               of
               the
               Levitical
               Priest-hood
               with
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               further
               shews
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               :
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               proves
               by
               fifteen
               Arguments
               ,
               that
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               is
               more
               excellent
               than
               the
               Levitical
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 16.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               part
               hee
               removes
               the
               scandal
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               demonstrating
               the
               sufficiency
               and
               necessity
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Then
             verily
             the
             first
             Covenant
             had
             also
             ordinances
             of
             Divine
             service
             ,
             and
             a
             worldly
             sanctuary
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             the
             seven
             first
             Arguments
             are
             so
             many
             characters
             of
             the
             imperfection
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christs
             Priest-hood
             is
             commended
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             The
             first
             Covenant
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             had
             onely
             shadowed
             rites
             of
             Justification
             ,
             and
             an
             earthly
             Sanctuary
             :
             Therefore
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             (
             which
             contains
             true
             Justification
             according
             to
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             an
             heavenly
             Sanctuary
             ,
             as
             before
             was
             shewed
             )
             is
             much
             more
             excellent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             there
             was
             a
             Tabernacle
             made
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             wherein
             was
             the
             Candlestick
             ,
             and
             the
             Table
             ,
             and
             the
             Shew-bread
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             Hee
             explains
             this
             Argument
             ,
             First
             ,
             By
             describing
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             the
             sacred
             things
             in
             it
             ,
             further
             hee
             describes
             the
             typical
             rites
             of
             Justification
             :
             The
             Tabernacle
             that
             Moses
             erected
             ,
             had
             two
             parts
             :
             The
             fore-part
             was
             called
             the
             Holy
             ,
             the
             inner
             part
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ;
             in
             the
             fore-part
             ,
             was
             the
             Candlestick
             ,
             in
             the
             South
             part
             of
             the
             house
             set
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             :
             Against
             it
             in
             the
             North
             part
             of
             the
             house
             was
             the
             Table
             with
             the
             Shew-bread
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             set
             before
             God
             ;
             by
             which
             was
             signified
             that
             light
             and
             life
             is
             vouchsafed
             to
             them
             which
             come
             unto
             God
             ;
             And
             in
             this
             part
             was
             the
             Altar
             of
             incense
             placed
             before
             the
             entrance
             to
             the
             inner
             part
             ,
             whereby
             the
             offering
             of
             prayers
             was
             signified
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             And
             after
             the
             second
             veil
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             veil
             that
             hung
             in
             the
             entrance
             of
             this
             part
             ,
             is
             here
             understood
             to
             bee
             the
             first
             veil
             .
             The
             other
             veil
             which
             divided
             the
             fore-part
             from
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             ,
             here
             't
             is
             called
             the
             middle
             veil
             ,
             and
             the
             inner
             house
             which
             was
             behind
             that
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             ;
             the
             fore-part
             figured
             out
             the
             Church
             upon
             earth
             ,
             the
             hinder
             part
             figured
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             the
             place
             wherein
             God
             manifests
             himself
             to
             the
             Church
             Triumphant
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Which
             had
             the
             golden
             Censer
             ,
             and
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             over-laid
             round
             about
             with
             Gold
             ,
             wherin
             was
             the
             golden
             Pot
             that
             had
             Manna
             ,
             and
             Aarons
             Rod
             that
             budded
             ,
             and
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             was
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Golden
             Censer
             ,
             which
             was
             used
             by
             the
             High
             Priest
             entring
             in
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             fit
             to
             signifie
             the
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             praying
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             making
             our
             prayers
             acceptable
             unto
             God.
             (
             2
             )
             There
             was
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             covered
             over
             with
             Gold
             ,
             whence
             God
             uttered
             his
             voice
             ;
             a
             fitting
             type
             of
             Christ
             the
             word
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             opening
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             to
             us
             .
             (
             3
             )
             There
             was
             the
             pot
             of
             Manna
             ,
             conveniently
             signifying
             that
             hidden
             Manna
             (
             which
             God
             truly
             was
             in
             Christ
             to
             the
             faithful
             ,
             for
             their
             food
             unto
             eternal
             life
             .
             )
             (
             4
             )
             There
             was
             the
             Rod
             of
             Aaron
             that
             budded
             ,
             fitly
             signifying
             the
             effectual
             blessing
             ,
             which
             Christ
             gives
             to
             the
             labours
             of
             his
             Ministers
             .
             (
             5
             )
             The
             Tables
             of
             the
             Covenant
             were
             put
             into
             the
             Ark
             ,
             which
             taught
             us
             that
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             onely
             to
             bee
             sought
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             And
             over
             it
             the
             Cherubims
             of
             glory
             shadowing
             the
             mercy-seat
             :
             of
             which
             wee
             cannot
             now
             speak
             particularly
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             Angels
             ,
             Cherubims
             ,
             with
             wings
             towards
             each
             other
             ,
             covering
             the
             Ark
             ,
             between
             which
             wings
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             sa●e
             ,
             and
             gave
             out
             answers
             when
             hee
             was
             enquired
             of
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Angels
             ,
             waiting
             upon
             CHRIST
             (
             The
             great
             mystery
             of
             godliness
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             unapproachable
             light
             )
             was
             propounded
             in
             the
             type
             .
             And
             because
             here
             is
             enough
             said
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             outward
             Tabernacle
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             earthly
             place
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             breaks
             off
             his
             discourse
             concerning
             the
             terrene
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Now
             when
             these
             things
             were
             thus
             ordained
             ,
             the
             Priests
             went
             alwaies
             into
             the
             first
             Tabernacle
             ,
             accomplishing
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             place
             hath
             been
             spoken
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             hee
             describes
             the
             shadowy
             rites
             of
             Justification
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             all
             those
             which
             the
             Priests
             daily
             exercised
             in
             the
             fore-part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             burning
             incense
             ,
             taking
             care
             for
             bread
             for
             the
             furnishing
             of
             the
             Table
             ,
             oyl
             for
             the
             Lamp
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             But
             into
             the
             second
             went
             the
             High
             Priest
             alone
             once
             every
             year
             ,
             not
             without
             blood
             ,
             which
             hee
             offered
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             errours
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Hee
             proceeds
             in
             describing
             the
             anniversary
             rites
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             this
             sort
             .
             (
             1
             )
             The
             High
             Priest
             alone
             ,
             without
             any
             companion
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Once
             a
             year
             ,
             not
             oftener
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Never
             without
             the
             offering
             the
             blood
             of
             a
             Calf
             ,
             and
             an
             Hee-Goat
             ,
             in
             a
             basin
             .
             (
             4
             )
             This
             blood
             hee
             offered
             for
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             great
             and
             small
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             .
             All
             these
             outward
             ,
             worldly
             and
             shadowy
             things
             ,
             were
             in
             no
             wise
             efficacious
             in
             themselves
             :
             For
             they
             prefigured
             the
             entring
             of
             Christ
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             the
             true
             Propitiatory
             :
             This
             is
             the
             first
             Argument
             of
             the
             earthly
             imperfection
             in
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             this
             signifying
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             into
             the
             holiest
             of
             all
             ,
             was
             not
             yet
             made
             manifest
             ,
             while
             as
             the
             first
             Tabernacle
             was
             yet
             standing
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Propounded
             by
             way
             of
             exposition
             of
             the
             next
             mystery
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             while
             it
             obtained
             a
             standing
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             that
             Ceremonial
             worship
             about
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             the
             true
             Sanctuary
             ,
             was
             not
             manifestly
             declared
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             under
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             That
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             taught
             by
             excluding
             the
             Priests
             from
             the
             inward
             Sanctuary
             :
             by
             admitting
             the
             High
             Priest
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             the
             Sanctuary
             remaining
             shut
             ,
             all
             the
             year
             after
             :
             
             Therefore
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Which
             was
             a
             figure
             for
             the
             time
             then
             present
             ,
             in
             which
             were
             offered
             both
             gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             that
             could
             not
             make
             him
             that
             did
             the
             service
             perfect
             ,
             as
             pertaining
             to
             the
             conscience
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             The
             rites
             of
             the
             foresaid
             expiatory
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             such
             exercises
             of
             the
             Levitical
             High
             Priest
             ,
             were
             typical
             and
             parabolical
             ,
             and
             a
             meer
             pattern
             of
             those
             things
             which
             were
             to
             bee
             performed
             by
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             is
             no
             waies
             to
             bee
             equallized
             with
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               For
               the
               time
               ]
               Argum.
            
             4.
             
             The
             things
             which
             were
             done
             by
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             served
             onely
             for
             the
             time
             present
             of
             the
             Law
             institution
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             infancy
             and
             beginning
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             gifts
             and
             typical
             Sacrifices
             were
             offered
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             is
             far
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Could
               not
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             The
             gifts
             and
             sacrifices
             which
             were
             offered
             by
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             could
             not
             sanctifie
             the
             conscience
             of
             him
             that
             worshiped
             ,
             or
             take
             away
             the
             evil
             conscience
             of
             sins
             committed
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Which
             stood
             onely
             in
             meats
             and
             drinks
             ,
             and
             divers
             washings
             ,
             and
             carnal
             ordinances
             imposed
             on
             them
             until
             the
             time
             of
             reformation
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             Those
             things
             which
             were
             offered
             by
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             ,
             consisted
             onely
             in
             meats
             and
             drinks
             ,
             and
             divers
             washings
             ,
             and
             carnal
             rites
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             commend
             a
             man
             to
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.2
             .
             but
             onely
             they
             did
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             sanctified
             in
             the
             flesh
             ceremonially
             ,
             they
             might
             bee
             accounted
             pure
             worshipers
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             is
             nothing
             ,
             being
             compared
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Until
               ]
               Argum.
            
             7.
             
             These
             gifts
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             offices
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             were
             imposed
             as
             a
             yoak
             and
             burden
             ,
             onely
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             till
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             would
             reform
             the
             imperfect
             sacrifices
             and
             gifts
             of
             the
             old
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             abolished
             ,
             hee
             would
             introduce
             a
             more
             perfect
             gift
             and
             sacrifice
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             is
             more
             perfect
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             But
             Christ
             being
             come
             an
             High
             Priest
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             by
             a
             greater
             and
             more
             perfect
             Tabernacle
             ,
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             not
             of
             this
             building
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             not
             of
             types
             ,
             but
             of
             spiritual
             good
             things
             ,
             of
             Justification
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             were
             figured
             by
             the
             types
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               By
               a
               greater
               ]
               Argum.
            
             9.
             
             Christ
             had
             a
             greater
             and
             more
             perfect
             Tabernacle
             ,
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             not
             of
             a
             common
             structure
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             which
             was
             formed
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             the
             Virgin
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             after
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             without
             the
             spot
             of
             Original
             sin
             ,
             in
             which
             Tabernacle
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             dwels
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Priesthood
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Neither
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Goats
             ,
             and
             Calves
             :
             but
             by
             his
             own
             blood
             hee
             entred
             in
             once
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             having
             obtained
             eternal
             redemption
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             Christ
             offered
             not
             the
             blood
             of
             Bulls
             or
             Goats
             ,
             as
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             is
             made
             the
             Priest
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Once
               ]
               Argum.
            
             11.
             
             Christ
             hath
             once
             entred
             into
             the
             true
             holy
             place
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             there
             abides
             ,
             not
             often
             ,
             as
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             into
             the
             typical
             holy
             place
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Eternal
               ]
               Argum.
            
             12.
             
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             eternal
             Redemption
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             which
             was
             impossible
             for
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Priesthood
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               For
               if
               the
               blood
               of
               Bulls
               ,
               and
               of
               Goats
               ,
               and
               the
               Ashes
               of
               〈◊〉
               Heifer
               sprinkling
               the
               unclean
               ,
               sanctifieth
               to
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               :
            
             
               14.
               
               How
               much
               more
               shall
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               through
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
               offered
               himself
               without
               spot
               to
               God
               ,
               purge
               your
               conscience
               from
               dead
               works
               to
               serve
               the
               Living
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Shall
               purge
               ]
               Argum.
            
             13.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             The
             blood
             of
             Christ
             purges
             the
             conscience
             ,
             partly
             as
             the
             conscience
             seeing
             full
             satisfaction
             made
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             to
             divine
             Justice
             for
             it self
             ,
             closeth
             with
             its
             perfect
             discharge
             ,
             and
             rests
             therein
             ;
             partly
             as
             the
             power
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             flowes
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             
               For
               if
            
             ]
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             Argument
             ▪
             
               a
               minori
            
             ,
             The
             blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             other
             types
             performed
             what
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             ,
             viz.
             Ecclesiastical
             purification
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             be
             sanctified
             to
             the
             works
             of
             external
             worship
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             the
             Antitype
             perform
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             types
             ,
             viz.
             The
             purifying
             of
             the
             conscience
             from
             sins
             ,
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ?
             Sins
             are
             called
             
               dead
               works
            
             ,
             because
             they
             deserve
             death
             ,
             and
             make
             sinners
             guilty
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             
               By
               the
               Spirit
               ]
               Argum.
            
             14.
             
             In
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             Christ
             as
             God
             ,
             acted
             the
             chief
             parts
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             offered
             up
             himself
             as
             a
             man
             without
             spot
             for
             a
             Sacrifice
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Priesthood
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             humanity
             than
             a
             beast
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             hee
             is
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             by
             means
             of
             death
             ,
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             transgressions
             that
             were
             under
             the
             first
             Testament
             ,
             they
             which
             are
             called
             might
             receive
             the
             promise
             of
             eternal
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             15.
             
             Under
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             neither
             Remission
             of
             sin
             ,
             nor
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             them
             that
             were
             called
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             interceding
             under
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             ,
             hee
             being
             now
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             ordained
             for
             all
             them
             that
             are
             called
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Priesthood
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               For
               where
               a
               Testament
               is
               ,
               there
               must
               also
               of
               necessity
               bee
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               to
               take
               off
               the
               scandal
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               hee
               first
               proves
               the
               necessity
               of
               Christs
               death
               ,
               by
               six
               Arguments
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
              
               .
               25.
               
               Furthermore
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               his
               offering
               once
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               hee
               proves
               it
               by
               five
               Arguments
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               The
               New
               Covenant
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               of
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
               Christ
               should
               intercede
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               For
               a
               Testament
               is
               of
               force
               after
               men
               are
               dead
               :
               otherwise
               it
               is
               of
               no
               strength
               at
               all
               while
               the
               Testator
               liveth
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               unless
               Christ
               had
               died
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               or
               Testament
               had
               not
               been
               firm
               ,
               for
               even
               amongst
               men
               a
               Testament
               is
               not
               valid
               while
               the
               Testator
               is
               alive
               ,
               but
               onely
               after
               his
               death
               :
               For
               while
               hee
               lives
               it
               may
               be
               changed
               ,
               but
               not
               when
               hee
               is
               dead
               :
               Therefore
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               Christ
               should
               dye
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Whereupon
               ,
               neither
               the
               first
               Testament
               was
               dedicated
               without
               blood
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               As
               the
               Old
               Testament
               was
               not
               dedicated
               unto
               God
               ,
               without
               typical
               blood
               ;
               so
               neither
               the
               New
               Testament
               can
               be
               dedicated
               or
               offered
               by
               way
               of
               satisfaction
               for
               sinful
               men
               ,
               without
               the
               true
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               true
               Mediatour
               ,
               the
               Antitype
               :
               Therefore
               it
               was
               necessary
               Christ
               should
               dye
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   19.
                
                 
                 For
                 when
                 Moses
                 had
                 spoken
                 every
                 Precept
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 hee
                 took
                 the
                 
                 blood
                 of
                 Calves
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Goats
                 ,
                 with
                 water
                 and
                 Scarlet
                 wool
                 ,
                 and
                 hysop
                 ,
                 and
                 sprinkled
                 both
                 the
                 book
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ,
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 enjoyned
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               Hee
               explicates
               and
               proves
               this
               Argument
               out
               of
               the
               History
               ,
               Exod.
               24.
               concerning
               the
               dedication
               of
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               by
               Blood
               ,
               where
               Moses
               sprinkled
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               ,
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Calves
               and
               Goats
               ,
               withall
               expounding
               the
               signification
               and
               use
               of
               the
               ceremony
               ,
               that
               that
               Blood
               was
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               a
               symbol
               of
               the
               Covenant
               typically
               made
               in
               those
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               truly
               to
               bee
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   21.
                
                 
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 hee
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 blood
                 both
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Vessels
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 almost
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 purged
                 with
                 blood
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 shedding
                 of
                 blood
                 is
                 no
                 remission
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               As
               under
               the
               Law
               all
               things
               were
               purged
               either
               with
               blood
               ,
               or
               washings
               ,
               drawing
               virtue
               to
               purge
               from
               the
               Sacrifices
               ,
               so
               that
               without
               typical
               shedding
               of
               blood
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               remission
               of
               sins
               :
               So
               in
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               there
               can
               bee
               no
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               shedding
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               was
               necessary
               .
               The
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Vessels
               ,
               which
               were
               in
               themselves
               without
               pollution
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               bee
               sprinkled
               with
               blood
               ,
               because
               in
               respect
               to
               us
               ,
               were
               wee
               not
               purified
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               all
               things
               become
               polluted
               unto
               us
               :
               Therefore
               the
               use
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               things
               must
               bee
               sanctified
               to
               us
               by
               Christ
               ,
               otherwise
               to
               the
               impure
               all
               things
               are
               impure
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               unbeleevers
               pollute
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               It
               was
               therefore
               necessary
               that
               the
               patterns
               of
               things
               in
               the
               heavens
               should
               be
               purified
               with
               these
               ,
               but
               the
               heavenly
               things
               themselves
               with
               better
               Sacrifices
               than
               these
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               If
               the
               types
               ought
               to
               bee
               purged
               with
               typical
               blood
               ,
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               signified
               by
               those
               types
               ,
               ought
               to
               bee
               consecrated
               by
               better
               Sacrifices
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Mediator
               himself
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               Virtue
               comprehends
               all
               Sacrifices
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               was
               necessary
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               For
               Christ
               is
               not
               entered
               into
               the
               holy
               places
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               figures
               of
               the
               true
               ,
               but
               into
               heaven
               it self
               ,
               now
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               Christ
               is
               not
               entred
               into
               the
               typical
               Holy
               place
               ,
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               but
               into
               heaven
               ,
               signified
               by
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               that
               constantly
               appearing
               there
               ,
               hee
               might
               intercede
               for
               us
               :
               Therefore
               it
               behoved
               him
               to
               offer
               up
               a
               more
               excellent
               Sacrifice
               ,
               viz.
               himself
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               heaven
               exceeds
               the
               earthly
               Holy
               place
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               his
               death
               was
               necessary
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Nor
               yet
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               offer
               himself
               often
               ,
               a●
               the
               High-Priest
               entereth
               into
               the
               Holy
               place
               ,
               every
               year
               with
               blood
               of
               others
               :
            
             
               Now
               hee
               proves
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               the
               one
               Oblation
               of
               Christ
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               by
               five
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               Christ
               entred
               not
               often
               into
               the
               Terrestrial
               Sanctuary
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               often
               offer
               up
               himself
               ,
               as
               the
               Levitical
               High-Priest
               ,
               (
               who
               offered
               not
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               other
               blood
               yearly
               )
               but
               is
               once
               entered
               into
               heaven
               :
               Therefore
               that
               one
               Oblation
               of
               himself
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               was
               sufficient
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               was
               admitted
               into
               heaven
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               For
               then
               must
               hee
               often
               have
               suffered
               since
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               now
               once
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               hath
               hee
               appeared
               to
               put
               away
               sin
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               Unless
               that
               one
               Oblation
               of
               Christ
               upon
               the
               Cross
               had
               been
               sufficient
               ,
               hee
               must
               by
               often
               offering
               himself
               ,
               die
               often
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               for
               if
               an
               Oblation
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Chirst
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               often
               offered
               up
               for
               sin
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               necessary
               that
               the
               Oblation
               should
               have
               begun
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               sin
               began
               to
               bee
               committed
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               time
               that
               Sacrifice
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               so
               often
               repeated
               ,
               as
               new
               sins
               were
               committed
               after
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               the
               courses
               of
               Sacrifice
               being
               acted
               over
               and
               over
               ,
               without
               number
               .
               But
               this
               is
               absurd
               :
               Therefore
               his
               once
               offering
               up
               upon
               the
               Cross
               was
               sufficient
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 now
                 once
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               Christ
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               appeared
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               one
               Oblation
               of
               himself
               ,
               he
               might
               abolish
               the
               sins
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               present
               ,
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ;
               For
               to
               the
               obtaining
               and
               application
               of
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               to
               the
               mortification
               and
               abolishing
               of
               sins
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Redeemed
               or
               Elect
               ,
               there
               is
               virtue
               enough
               in
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               his
               one
               Oblation
               is
               sufficient
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   27.
                
                 
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 appointed
                 unto
                 men
                 once
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 this
                 the
                 Iudgement
                 ;
              
               
                 28.
                 
                 So
                 Christ
                 was
                 once
                 offered
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 look
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 hee
                 appear
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 without
                 sin
                 ,
                 unto
                 Salvation
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               As
               it
               is
               appointed
               of
               God
               that
               all
               men
               shall
               once
               die
               ,
               and
               after
               death
               come
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               appointed
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               Christ
               should
               onely
               once
               offer
               up
               himself
               to
               expiate
               the
               sins
               of
               many
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               of
               his
               Elect
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               should
               come
               the
               second
               time
               judge
               both
               of
               quick
               and
               dead
               :
               Therefore
               his
               one
               Oblation
               of
               himself
               upon
               the
               Cross
               is
               sufficient
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 time
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               5.
               
               Christ
               coming
               the
               second
               time
               at
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               shall
               make
               it
               manifest
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               hee
               with
               one
               Oblation
               of
               himself
               hath
               most
               fully
               satisfied
               for
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               imputation
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               or
               misery
               ,
               and
               whatever
               footsteps
               there
               are
               of
               sin
               ,
               are
               removed
               from
               himself
               as
               the
               Surety
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               ,
               for
               whom
               hee
               stood
               engaged
               ,
               and
               that
               Salvation
               is
               obtained
               for
               the
               faithful
               ,
               who
               expect
               his
               coming
               :
               Therefore
               his
               once
               Oblation
               upon
               the
               Cross
               for
               our
               Redemption
               was
               compleat
               .
               It
               is
               said
               that
               Christ
               shall
               appear
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               without
               sin
               ,
               in
               respect
               to
               his
               first
               coming
               ,
               wherein
               though
               hee
               was
               most
               free
               from
               the
               pollution
               of
               sin
               inherent
               ,
               yet
               hee
               was
               not
               free
               from
               the
               sins
               of
               others
               ,
               or
               ours
               ,
               which
               were
               imputed
               to
               him
               :
               And
               thereupon
               hee
               became
               obnoxious
               to
               infirmity
               and
               misery
               ,
               till
               hee
               satisfied
               for
               our
               sins
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgement
               hee
               shall
               appear
               in
               glory
               ,
               which
               will
               testifie
               the
               total
               abolition
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               will
               demonstrate
               that
               that
               one
               Oblation
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               was
               abundantly
               sufficient
               to
               take
               away
               sin
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               HEE
               proceeds
               to
               extol
               the
               Priest-hood
               of
               Christ
               above
               the
               Levitical
               .
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               proves
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               once
               made
               ,
               was
               more
               excellent
               than
               all
               the
               Legal
               Sacrifices
               ,
               
                 to
                 ver
                 .
                 19.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               hee
               makes
               use
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               exhortation
               to
               boldness
               and
               constancy
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               holiness
               of
               life
               ,
               with
               patience
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             For
             the
             Law
             having
             a
             shadow
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             very
             image
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             can
             never
             with
             those
             Sacrifices
             which
             they
             offered
             year
             by
             year
             continually
             ,
             make
             the
             comers
             thereunto
             perfect
             ;
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             for
             proving
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             above
             the
             Levitical
             Sacrifices
             ,
             are
             twelve
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             The
             Levitical
             Sacrifices
             prescribed
             in
             the
             ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             only
             contained
             the
             shadow
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             benefits
             ,
             not
             a
             lively
             representation
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             in
             the
             Mirrour
             of
             the
             Gospel
             from
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             as
             now
             exhibited
             and
             considered
             in
             themselves
             :
             Therefore
             they
             
             were
             far
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             represented
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Never
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             Even
             the
             most
             excellent
             Levitical
             Sacrifices
             ,
             yearly
             performed
             by
             the
             High-priest
             ,
             could
             not
             justifie
             or
             sanctifie
             those
             for
             whom
             ,
             or
             by
             whom
             ,
             they
             were
             offered
             :
             Therefore
             they
             are
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             then
             would
             they
             not
             have
             ceased
             to
             bee
             offered
             ;
             because
             that
             the
             worshippers
             once
             purged
             ,
             should
             have
             had
             no
             more
             conscience
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             the
             Levitical
             Sacrifices
             ,
             by
             their
             often
             repetition
             ,
             argued
             their
             imperfection
             and
             weakness
             to
             justifie
             the
             sinners
             for
             whom
             they
             were
             offered
             :
             Therefore
             they
             were
             inferiour
             to
             Christs
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             
               For
               then
            
             ]
             A
             reason
             is
             given
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             If
             those
             Sacrifices
             had
             justified
             the
             worshippers
             ,
             the
             frequent
             offering
             them
             had
             ceased
             ,
             because
             the
             worshippers
             purged
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             quieted
             in
             conscience
             ,
             by
             one
             Oblation
             ,
             had
             no
             need
             to
             repeat
             it
             often
             :
             But
             those
             Levitical
             Sacrifices
             ceased
             not
             to
             bee
             often
             offered
             ,
             because
             the
             Law
             commanded
             that
             it
             should
             bee
             so
             :
             Therefore
             those
             Sacrifices
             did
             not
             justifie
             their
             worshippers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             But
             in
             those
             Sacrifices
             there
             is
             a
             remembrance
             again
             made
             of
             sins
             every
             year
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Confirming
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             even
             their
             most
             principal
             Sacrifices
             amongst
             them
             ,
             carried
             along
             with
             them
             a
             repeated
             mention
             of
             all
             sins
             past
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             in
             vain
             ,
             if
             by
             the
             former
             Sacrifices
             they
             had
             been
             abolished
             :
             Therefore
             these
             Sacrifices
             were
             far
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             For
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             the
             blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             of
             Goats
             ,
             should
             take
             away
             sins
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Confirming
             also
             the
             second
             ;
             These
             Sacrifices
             were
             meaner
             (
             as
             of
             beasts
             )
             than
             that
             they
             could
             take
             away
             sin
             :
             Therefore
             far
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               Wherefore
               when
               hee
               cometh
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ,
               Sacrifice
               and
               Offering
               thou
               wouldest
               nor
               ,
               but
               a
               body
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               mee
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               Burnt-offerings
               ,
               and
               Sacrifices
               for
               sin
               ,
               thou
               ●ast
               had
               no
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Then
               said
               I
               ,
               Lo
               ,
               I
               come
               (
               in
               the
               volume
               of
               the
               book
               it
               is
               written
               of
               mee
               )
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               ,
               O
               God.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Above
               ,
               when
               hee
               said
               ,
               Sacrifice
               and
               Offering
               ,
               and
               Burnt-offerings
               ,
               and
               Offering
               for
               sin
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               ,
               neither
               hadst
               pleasure
               therein
               ,
               which
               are
               offered
               by
               the
               Law
               :
            
             
               9.
               
               Then
               said
               hee
               ,
               Lo
               ,
               I
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               (
               O
               God
               :
               )
               hee
               taketh
               away
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               establish
               the
               second
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             proves
             this
             Argument
             from
             Psal.
             40.
             
             Wherein
             Christ
             is
             introduced
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             time
             hee
             was
             made
             man
             ,
             and
             appeared
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             publishing
             the
             abolition
             of
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             his
             obedience
             in
             the
             body
             was
             appointed
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             in
             that
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               His
               ears
               were
               opened
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               God
               had
               prepared
               him
               a
               Body
            
             ;
             by
             both
             phrases
             is
             signified
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             Incarnate
             ,
             was
             formed
             to
             obedience
             unto
             his
             Father
             .
             Forseeing
             the
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             not
             accepted
             ,
             as
             not
             able
             to
             expiate
             sins
             ,
             hee
             offers
             himself
             up
             to
             death
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Prophecies
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             volume
             of
             the
             books
             are
             contained
             concerning
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             hee
             takes
             away
             the
             Levitical
             Sacrifices
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             establish
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             By
             the
             which
             will
             wee
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             through
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             once
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             By
             the
             Oblation
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             wee
             are
             Justified
             and
             Sanctified
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             bee
             justified
             nor
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             by
             Divine
             institution
             ,
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               And
               every
               Priest
               standeth
               daily
               ministring
               and
               offering
               oftentimes
               the
               same
               Sacrifices
               which
               can
               never
               take
               away
               sins
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               But
               this
               man
               ,
               after
               hee
               had
               offered
               one
               Sacrifice
               for
               sins
               for
               ever
               ,
               sat
               down
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             The
             Priests
             offering
             the
             daily
             Sacrifice
             ,
             daily
             stood
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             labouring
             ,
             and
             offering
             the
             same
             Sacrifices
             ,
             ineffectual
             to
             take
             away
             sin
             :
             But
             Christ
             by
             one
             Oblation
             once
             offered
             ,
             as
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             sat
             down
             ,
             and
             Reigns
             as
             Partner
             of
             Glory
             with
             his
             Father
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Sacrifice
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             From
             henceforth
             expecting
             till
             his
             enemies
             be
             made
             his
             footstool
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             After
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nothing
             remains
             to
             bee
             done
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             Believers
             ,
             or
             the
             Elect
             ,
             only
             the
             subduing
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             sin
             dwelling
             in
             us
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             subjection
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             ours
             and
             Christs
             enemies
             remains
             ,
             that
             the
             Redeemed
             may
             enjoy
             a
             full
             happiness
             ,
             being
             freed
             from
             all
             their
             enemies
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Sacrifice
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             For
             by
             one
             offering
             hee
             hath
             perfected
             for
             ever
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             :
             The
             Oblation
             of
             Christ
             once
             made
             ,
             hath
             an
             infinite
             virtue
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             satisfie
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             or
             Believers
             ,
             who
             have
             devoted
             themselves
             in
             holiness
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             effectually
             to
             bestow
             holiness
             and
             salvation
             ,
             gradually
             to
             bee
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             eternally
             to
             endure
             ,
             upon
             all
             those
             which
             were
             ,
             are
             ,
             and
             shall
             bee
             hereafter
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Oblation
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             now
             offered
             up
             ,
             nothing
             remains
             but
             the
             subduing
             of
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             application
             of
             the
             benefits
             procured
             by
             that
             Oblation
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Whereof
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               also
               is
               a
               witness
               to
               us
               :
               for
               after
               that
               hee
               had
               said
               before
               ,
            
             
               16.
               
               This
               is
               the
               Covenant
               that
               I
               will
               make
               with
               them
               after
               those
               daies
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ;
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Laws
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               minds
               will
               I
               write
               them
               :
            
             
               17.
               
               And
               their
               sins
               and
               iniquities
               will
               I
               remember
               us
               more
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             The
             New
             Covenant
             founded
             on
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             absolutely
             ,
             without
             any
             condition
             ,
             promises
             to
             all
             the
             Elect
             full
             Sanctification
             ,
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Law
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             
               I
               will
               remember
               them
               no
               more
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             testifies
             ,
             Ier.
             31.31
             .
             &c.
             Therefore
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18
            
             :
             Now
             where
             remission
             of
             these
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             offering
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             That
             one
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             obtains
             from
             God
             full
             pardon
             of
             sins
             to
             the
             faithful
             under
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             hee
             neither
             leaves
             any
             place
             for
             the
             repetition
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             other
             offering
             for
             sin
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Having
               therefore
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               boldness
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Holiest
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Iesus
               ,
            
             
               The
               second
               pa●●
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               brings
               the
               precedent
               Doctrine
               into
               use
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               exhortation
               ,
               consisting
               of
               divers
               branches
               ,
               That
               with
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               to
               ver
               .
               23.
               promoting
               the
               work
               of
               Holiness
               in
               themselves
               particularly
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               general
               ,
               to
               ver
               .
               26.
               they
               patiently
               and
               confidently
               persevere
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               unto
               the
               end
               .
               And
               briefly
               ,
               this
               whole
               exhortation
               ,
               may
               bee
               gathered
               into
               this
               Proposition
               ;
               
                 Yee
                 ought
                 with
                 confidence
                 patiently
                 to
                 persevere
                 in
                 your
                 endeavours
                 after
                 holiness
                 .
              
               The
               Arguments
               of
               this
               exhortation
               ,
               which
               prove
               and
               inforce
               this
               Proposition
               ,
               are
               nineteen
               ;
               whereof
               some
               alluding
               to
               types
               ,
               so
               hee
               lays
               them
               
               down
               ,
               that
               withall
               hee
               may
               raise
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               to
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               thing
               signified
               .
            
             
               
                 Having
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               1.
               
               Yee
               have
               together
               with
               us
               ,
               boldness
               by
               Faith
               in
               your
               prayers
               ,
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               of
               entring
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               full
               possession
               after
               this
               life
               by
               approaching
               unto
               God
               himself
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               yee
               with
               boldness
               to
               persevere
               in
               the
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 By
                 the
                 blood
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               By
               the
               blood
               or
               death
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               
                 full
                 price
              
               of
               our
               Redemption
               and
               Reconciliation
               ,
               this
               priviledge
               is
               procured
               for
               you
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               your
               necessities
               ,
               yee
               may
               freely
               open
               your
               minds
               to
               God
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               yee
               boldly
               to
               persevere
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               By
               a
               new
               and
               living
               way
               which
               hee
               hath
               consecrated
               for
               us
               ,
               through
               the
               veil
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               his
               flesh
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               Christ
               being
               made
               man
               ,
               and
               uniting
               himself
               with
               us
               in
               our
               common
               nature
               ,
               hath
               dedicated
               his
               flesh
               ,
               or
               his
               humanity
               ,
               to
               this
               use
               ,
               that
               yee
               with
               us
               being
               advantaged
               with
               this
               communion
               of
               nature
               ,
               by
               his
               Mediation
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               new
               way
               ,
               plain
               ,
               safe
               ,
               and
               living
               (
               which
               quickens
               those
               that
               walk
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               refreshes
               the
               weary
               )
               yee
               may
               come
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Levitical
               High
               Priest
               entred
               by
               the
               veil
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               yee
               to
               persevere
               with
               confidence
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               And
               having
               an
               High
               Priest
               over
               the
               house
               of
               God
               :
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               Wee
               have
               Christ
               our
               High
               Priest
               ,
               who
               goes
               before
               us
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               bearing
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               inferiour
               Priests
               ,
               lest
               the
               things
               which
               are
               done
               amiss
               by
               us
               ,
               in
               our
               imperfect
               services
               ,
               might
               hinder
               our
               access
               to
               God
               ,
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Over
                 the
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               5.
               
               Wee
               have
               Christ
               ,
               very
               tender
               towards
               us
               ,
               over
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               power
               to
               admit
               into
               Heaven
               whom
               hee
               will
               ,
               and
               of
               assigning
               a
               place
               to
               them
               that
               are
               entered
               ,
               as
               he
               please
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               treasury
               of
               his
               grace
               to
               bestow
               upon
               them
               as
               much
               as
               can
               be
               desired
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   22.
                
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 draw
                 near
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 heart
                 ,
                 in
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 having
                 our
                 hearts
                 sprinkled
                 from
                 an
                 evil
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 bodies
                 washed
                 with
                 pure
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 hold
                 fast
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 without
                 wavering
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 faithful
                 that
                 promised
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               The
               priviledge
               of
               a
               new
               and
               sincere
               heart
               is
               given
               to
               Beleevers
               ,
               to
               a
               full
               assurance
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               a
               peaceable
               conscience
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               holiness
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               were
               signified
               by
               the
               Legal
               washings
               :
               yee
               therefore
               by
               Faith
               apprehending
               your
               priviledge
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               applying
               to
               your selves
               the
               virtue
               of
               Christs
               blood
               ,
               by
               Faith
               being
               assured
               ,
               yee
               ought
               together
               with
               us
               ,
               in
               Sanctification
               of
               life
               ,
               to
               approach
               nearer
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               cleave
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               the
               more
               boldly
               persevere
               .
            
             
               
                 Faithful
                 ]
                 Arg.
              
               7.
               
               God
               who
               hath
               promised
               all
               grace
               to
               them
               that
               hope
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               perseve●e
               to
               salvation
               ,
               is
               faithful
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   24.
                
                 
                 And
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 provoke
                 unto
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 good
                 works
                 :
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 Not
                 forsaking
                 the
                 assembling
                 of
                 our selves
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 some
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 exhorting
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 yee
                 see
                 the
                 day
                 approaching
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               Unless
               yee
               diligently
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               by
               all
               waies
               and
               means
               which
               make
               for
               your
               particular
               ,
               or
               the
               Churches
               perseverance
               in
               general
               (
               viz.
               by
               considering
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               exciting
               one
               another
               to
               love
               ,
               and
               to
               good
               works
               ,
               by
               attending
               publick
               meetings
               ,
               and
               preserving
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               )
               there
               is
               danger
               le●t
               a
               separation
               or
               Schism
               follow
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               as
               experience
               testifies
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               some
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 So
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               9.
               
               The
               day
               of
               judgement
               approacheth
               ,
               wherein
               to
               those
               that
               persevere
               in
               ,
               and
               apostatize
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               a
               reward
               shall
               bee
               given
               according
               to
               their
               works
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               For
               if
               wee
               sin
               wilfully
               after
               that
               wee
               have
               received
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               no
               more
               sacrifice
               for
               sins
               ,
            
             
               Argum.
               10.
               
               Unless
               yee
               persevere
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               or
               if
               after
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               wilfully
               ,
               or
               on
               set
               purpose
               yee
               fall
               back
               from
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               to
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               )
               there
               remains
               no
               more
               Sacrifice
               for
               sin
               ,
               nor
               by
               consequence
               remission
               of
               sin
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               yee
               rejecting
               Christ
               and
               his
               Sacrifice
               maliciously
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               Sacrifice
               for
               sin
               left
               :
               Therefore
               lest
               yee
               fall
               into
               this
               abysse
               ,
               yee
               ought
               carefully
               to
               persevere
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
              
               
               But
               a
               certain
               fearful
               looking
               for
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               fiery
               indignation
               ,
               which
               shall
               devoure
               the
               adversaries
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               11.
               
               There
               abides
               for
               Apostates
               ▪
               who
               knowingly
               and
               willfully
               reject
               Christ
               ,
               and
               maliciously
               betake
               themselves
               to
               the
               adversaries
               side
               ,
               a
               fear
               of
               the
               dreadful
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               eternal
               fire
               ,
               which
               shall
               devoure
               all
               the
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               Apostates
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               yee
               to
               persevere
               in
               the
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   28.
                
                 
                 Hee
                 that
                 despised
                 Moses
                 Law
                 ,
                 died
                 without
                 mercy
                 ,
                 under
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 witnesses
                 .
              
               
                 29.
                 
                 Of
                 how
                 much
                 sorer
                 punishment
                 ,
                 suppose
                 yee
                 shall
                 hee
                 bee
                 thought
                 worthy
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 trodden
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 counted
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 hee
                 was
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 an
                 unholy
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 done
                 despite
                 unto
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 ?
              
            
             
               Hee
               confirms
               this
               Argument
               with
               six
               Reasons
               .
               Reas.
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               contemner
               of
               Moses
               Law
               ,
               legally
               convicted
               ,
               was
               adjudged
               to
               capital
               punishment
               ,
               without
               mercy
               :
               Therefore
               much
               more
               is
               the
               Apostate
               to
               be
               destroyed
               .
            
             
               
                 Trodden
                 under
                 foot
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               2.
               
               Because
               the
               Apostate
               is
               no
               less
               injurious
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               lyes
               in
               him
               ,
               than
               if
               hee
               should
               draw
               him
               from
               his
               Throne
               ,
               and
               trample
               him
               under
               his
               feet
               .
            
             
               
                 Blood
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               3.
               
               Because
               they
               esteem
               the
               most
               Holy
               blood
               of
               Christ
               (
               whereby
               once
               as
               to
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               or
               the
               outward
               Ecclesiastical
               Sanctification
               ,
               they
               are
               separated
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               consecrated
               unto
               God
               )
               as
               the
               blood
               of
               some
               common
               man.
               
            
             
               
                 Spirit
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               4.
               
               Because
               they
               offer
               despite
               to
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               was
               a
               lyar
               ,
               who
               convinceth
               them
               of
               the
               Deity
               and
               Divine
               power
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 30.
              
               
               For
               wee
               know
               him
               that
               hath
               said
               ,
               Vengeance
               belongeth
               unto
               mee
               ,
               I
               will
               recompence
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               again
               ,
               the
               Lord
               shall
               judge
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               5.
               
               Because
               God
               professeth
               himself
               the
               revenger
               of
               all
               sin
               ,
               and
               of
               injuries
               done
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               Deut.
               32.35
               ,
               36.
               and
               much
               more
               of
               so
               horrible
               a
               sin
               against
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               also
               against
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 31.
              
               
               It
               is
               a
               fearful
               thing
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Living
               God.
               
            
             
               Reas.
               6.
               
               Because
               Apostates
               have
               not
               to
               do
               with
               miserable
               mortals
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               him
               that
               is
               omnipotent
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               in
               readiness
               to
               revenge
               ,
               into
               whose
               hands
               ,
               as
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               an
               angry
               Judge
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               fearful
               thing
               to
               fall
               :
               Therefore
               Apostates
               must
               expect
               nothing
               but
               the
               fearful
               judgement
               of
               God.
               Withall
               hee
               propounds
               ,
            
             
               Argum.
               12.
               
               To
               perseverance
               in
               the
               Faith
               :
               Wilful
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               Faith
               is
               joyned
               with
               so
               many
               hainous
               Reproaches
               against
               Christ
               and
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               :
               Therefore
               take
               yee
               heed
               of
               Apostacy
               ,
               and
               persevere
               yee
               constantly
               in
               the
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   32.
                
                 
                 But
                 call
                 to
                 remembrance
                 the
                 former
                 daies
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 after
                 yee
                 were
                 illuminated
                 ,
                 yee
                 endured
                 a
                 great
                 fight
                 of
                 afflictions
                 :
              
               
                 33.
                 
                 Partly
                 whilst
                 yee
                 were
                 made
                 a
                 gazing
                 stock
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 reproaches
                 and
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 whilst
                 yee
                 became
                 companions
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 so
                 used
                 .
              
               
               
                 34.
                 
                 For
                 yee
                 had
                 compassion
                 of
                 mee
                 in
                 my
                 bonds
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 joyfully
                 the
                 spoiling
                 of
                 your
                 goods
                 ,
                 knowing
                 in
                 your selves
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 have
                 in
                 Heaven
                 a
                 better
                 and
                 an
                 enduring
                 substance
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               13.
               
               By
               suffering
               persecution
               for
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               yee
               have
               long
               since
               given
               a
               famous
               proof
               of
               your
               constancy
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               hoping
               for
               that
               reward
               which
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               you
               in
               Heaven
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               yee
               hereafter
               to
               persevere
               constantly
               in
               the
               Faith.
               Hee
               opens
               this
               Argument
               ,
               by
               minding
               them
               how
               presently
               upon
               their
               receiving
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               being
               illuminated
               by
               the
               word
               and
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               entred
               into
               a
               fight
               of
               grievous
               afflictions
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               vers
               .
               32.
               
               Partly
               whilst
               they
               themselves
               were
               openly
               reproached
               by
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               oppressed
               with
               all
               kind
               of
               injustice
               and
               violence
               ;
               Partly
               also
               ,
               whilst
               they
               out
               of
               Christian
               sympathy
               joyned
               themselves
               as
               companions
               to
               those
               that
               were
               afflicted
               and
               oppressed
               for
               the
               Gospels
               sake
               ,
               vers
               .
               33.
               which
               hee
               makes
               apparent
               by
               experience
               ,
               because
               whilst
               the
               Apostle
               was
               in
               bonds
               for
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               faithful
               Hebrews
               sympathized
               ,
               and
               took
               the
               spoiling
               of
               their
               goods
               joyfully
               ,
               not
               respecting
               earthly
               riches
               in
               comparison
               to
               the
               heavenly
               and
               eternal
               inheritance
               laid
               up
               for
               them
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 35.
              
               
               Cast
               not
               away
               therefore
               your
               confidence
               which
               hath
               great
               recompence
               of
               reward
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               14.
               
               Constant
               perseverance
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               hath
               a
               great
               recompence
               of
               reward
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Profession
               of
               your
               Faith
               is
               not
               to
               be
               cast
               away
               ,
               but
               constantly
               to
               be
               held
               fast
               by
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 36.
              
               
               For
               yee
               have
               need
               of
               patience
               ,
               that
               after
               yee
               have
               done
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               yee
               might
               receive
               the
               Promise
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               15.
               
               If
               yee
               patiently
               persevere
               ,
               yee
               shall
               receive
               eternal
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               promised
               unto
               you
               ,
               otherwise
               not
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               constantly
               and
               patiently
               to
               persevere
               in
               the
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 37.
              
               
               For
               yet
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               hee
               that
               shall
               come
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               tarry
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               16.
               
               Yee
               shall
               shortly
               have
               an
               end
               of
               your
               labours
               ,
               and
               yet
               want
               but
               little
               of
               the
               victory
               ,
               yet
               a
               little
               while
               and
               God
               will
               set
               you
               at
               liberty
               from
               all
               trouble
               (
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Habak
               .
               2.4
               .
               gives
               us
               notice
               :
               )
               Therefore
               ought
               yee
               constantly
               to
               persevere
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 38.
              
               
               Now
               the
               Iust
               shall
               live
               by
               Faith
               ,
               but
               if
               any
               man
               draw
               back
               ,
               my
               soul
               shall
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               17.
               
               The
               Just
               shall
               live
               by
               Faith
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               present
               possession
               of
               his
               hope
               ,
               laying
               hold
               upon
               Life
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               no
               other
               waies
               but
               by
               Faith
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               persevere
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               obtain
               Righteousness
               and
               Life
               .
            
             
               
                 If
                 any
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               18.
               
               Hee
               that
               casts
               away
               his
               Faith
               ,
               and
               is
               puffed
               up
               with
               carnal
               confidence
               of
               his
               own
               strength
               ,
               or
               rests
               upon
               the
               power
               of
               any
               creature
               ,
               is
               hateful
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Saints
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               yee
               to
               persevere
               in
               the
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 39.
              
               
               But
               wee
               are
               not
               of
               them
               who
               draw
               back
               unto
               perdition
               :
               but
               of
               them
               that
               beleeve
               ,
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               soul.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               19.
               
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               wee
               who
               truly
               beleeve
               ,
               are
               not
               of
               those
               reprobate
               Hypocrites
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               day
               of
               temptation
               fall
               away
               ,
               to
               their
               own
               perdition
               ,
               but
               of
               those
               that
               are
               elected
               ,
               whereof
               every
               one
               perseveres
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               his
               soul
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               yee
               boldly
               to
               persevere
               in
               the
               Faith.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               HEE
               proceeds
               to
               confirm
               his
               former
               exhortation
               to
               perseverance
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               with
               divers
               Arguments
               drawn
               from
               the
               properties
               and
               effects
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Illustrated
               from
               the
               manifold
               experience
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               The
               Arguments
               of
               his
               Exhortation
               are
               twenty
               four
               ,
               All
               which
               prove
               that
               Faith
               is
               to
               bee
               promoted
               ,
               or
               that
               wee
               ought
               to
               persevere
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               or
               live
               by
               it
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               afflictions
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Now
             Faith
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             the
             evidence
             of
             things
             not
             seen
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Faith
             embracing
             the
             promise
             concerning
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             makes
             the
             things
             as
             it
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             a
             kind
             of
             subsistence
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             applies
             to
             us
             ,
             the
             truth
             and
             power
             of
             God
             promising
             (
             in
             whose
             power
             the
             things
             promised
             are
             contained
             )
             and
             makes
             us
             as
             certain
             of
             the
             event
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             things
             promised
             were
             actually
             performed
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             live
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               And
               the
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             Faith
             laying
             hold
             upon
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             convincing
             demonstration
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             things
             past
             ,
             present
             ▪
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             ,
             or
             appear
             ,
             and
             are
             justly
             esteemed
             by
             us
             most
             certain
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             undoubted
             truth
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             by
             it
             the
             Elders
             obtained
             a
             good
             report
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             By
             Faith
             Beleevers
             are
             commended
             ,
             justified
             ,
             and
             proclaimed
             blessed
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             by
             ancient
             examples
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             live
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Through
             Faith
             wee
             understand
             that
             the
             worlds
             were
             framed
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             were
             not
             made
             of
             things
             which
             do
             appear
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Faith
             satisfies
             it self
             in
             the
             word
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             concerning
             making
             the
             world
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             or
             concerning
             the
             Creation
             of
             all
             things
             which
             wee
             see
             ,
             out
             of
             no
             apparent
             or
             pre-existent
             matter
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             must
             live
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             it
             ,
             although
             wee
             see
             nothing
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             promised
             to
             us
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             seeing
             God
             can
             effect
             our
             salvation
             promised
             to
             us
             out
             of
             things
             which
             appear
             not
             ,
             no
             less
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             than
             hee
             could
             create
             the
             world
             out
             of
             nothing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             By
             Faith
             Abel
             offered
             unto
             God
             a
             more
             excellent
             sacrifice
             than
             Kain
             ,
             by
             which
             hee
             obtained
             witness
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             righteous
             ,
             God
             testifying
             of
             his
             gifts
             :
             and
             by
             it
             hee
             being
             dead
             ,
             yet
             speaketh
             .
          
           
             The
             properties
             of
             Faith
             follow
             ,
             which
             are
             illustrated
             by
             the
             special
             experience
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             hee
             disposes
             into
             four
             classes
             ;
             as
             it
             were
             for
             orders
             sake
             :
             The
             first
             is
             of
             those
             which
             lived
             before
             the
             flood
             ,
             
               to
               vers
            
             .
             8.
             
             The
             second
             is
             of
             those
             which
             lived
             from
             the
             flood
             ,
             till
             Israel
             went
             down
             into
             
               Egypt
               ,
               to
               vers
            
             .
             23.
             
             The
             third
             is
             of
             those
             that
             lived
             at
             their
             comming
             out
             of
             
               Egypt
               ,
               to
               vers
            
             .
             32.
             
             The
             fourth
             is
             of
             those
             that
             lived
             after
             ,
             
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             in
             the
             first
             rank
             or
             classis
             is
             Abel
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             by
             Faith
             to
             offer
             a
             more
             excellent
             Sacrifice
             than
             Cain
             ,
             not
             onely
             ●hat
             Faith
             caused
             that
             hee
             should
             make
             choice
             of
             the
             best
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             lawful
             for
             him
             to
             offer
             ,
             but
             especially
             because
             by
             Faith
             in
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             MESSIAH
             ,
             the
             immaculate
             Lamb
             of
             God
             promised
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             to
             take
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             )
             hee
             fastened
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             worshiped
             God
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             whereas
             Cain
             stuck
             in
             the
             naked
             superficial
             Ceremony
             onely
             ;
             And
             so
             Abel
             is
             declared
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             God
             giving
             testimony
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             which
             hee
             offered
             :
             By
             which
             Faith
             ,
             although
             dead
             ,
             yet
             hee
             speaks
             ,
             teaching
             by
             his
             example
             all
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             seal
             their
             Faith
             with
             the
             Martyrdome
             of
             blood
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Hence
             Argum.
             5.
             
             The
             faithful
             are
             declared
             just
             by
             Faith
             ,
             their
             offerings
             are
             accepted
             ,
             their
             worship
             is
             approved
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             posterity
             is
             edified
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Beleevers
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Abel
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             wee
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               Enoch
               was
               translated
               that
               hee
               
               should
               not
               see
               death
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               found
               ,
               because
               God
               had
               translated
               him
               ;
               for
               before
               his
               translation
               hee
               had
               this
               testimony
               ,
               that
               hee
               pleased
               God.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               without
               Faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               him
               :
               for
               hee
               that
               cometh
               to
               God
               must
               believe
               that
               hee
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               diligently
               seek
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Enoch
             follows
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             by
             Faith
             to
             bee
             translated
             into
             life
             immortal
             ,
             death
             ,
             or
             the
             separation
             of
             his
             Soul
             from
             his
             body
             ,
             not
             intervening
             ,
             only
             a
             change
             made
             from
             mortal
             to
             immortal
             qualifications
             .
             He
             proves
             that
             this
             Translation
             was
             a
             fruit
             of
             Faith
             ,
             because
             Enoch
             pleased
             God
             ,
             or
             was
             approved
             ,
             before
             the
             translation
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             without
             faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             the
             reason
             whereof
             is
             given
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             comes
             unto
             God
             ,
             or
             is
             admitted
             into
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ,
             unless
             hee
             subscribe
             to
             the
             All-sufficiency
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             Faith
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             apply
             that
             goodness
             of
             God
             to
             himself
             ,
             which
             is
             offered
             him
             ,
             and
             come
             unto
             God
             ,
             desirous
             of
             communion
             with
             him
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             Faith
             alone
             that
             divests
             a
             man
             of
             all
             his
             own
             worth
             ,
             and
             joyns
             him
             to
             God
             that
             is
             merciful
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             compassion
             .
             Hence
             Argum.
             6.
             
             By
             Faith
             wee
             obtain
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             testified
             to
             us
             in
             the
             translation
             of
             Enoch
             ,
             who
             had
             hee
             not
             been
             indued
             with
             faith
             ,
             had
             not
             pleased
             God
             ,
             nor
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             nor
             had
             been
             admitted
             into
             heaven
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             wee
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             By
             Faith
             Noah
             being
             warned
             of
             God
             of
             things
             not
             seen
             as
             yet
             ,
             moved
             with
             fear
             ,
             prepared
             an
             Ark
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             hee
             condemned
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             became
             Heir
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Noah
             is
             the
             third
             ,
             who
             warned
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             coming
             of
             a
             Flood
             many
             years
             after
             ,
             believed
             ,
             and
             feared
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             prepared
             an
             Ark
             ,
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             convinced
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             then
             living
             with
             himself
             ,
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             is
             declared
             the
             Heir
             of
             that
             Righteousness
             which
             is
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             represented
             by
             the
             Ark
             :
             Hence
             Argum.
             7.
             
             By
             Faith
             wee
             are
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             anger
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             diligently
             use
             the
             appointed
             means
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             which
             diligence
             wee
             convince
             the
             world
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             slothfulness
             ,
             and
             testifie
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             obtain
             the
             inheritance
             of
             Righteousness
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             experience
             of
             Noah
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               Abraham
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               called
               to
               go
               out
               into
               a
               place
               ,
               which
               hee
               should
               after
               receive
               for
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               hee
               went
               out
               ,
               not
               knowing
               whither
               hee
               went.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               By
               Faieh
               hee
               sojourned
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Promise
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               strange
               Country
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               Tabernacles
               with
               Isaac
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               the
               Heirs
               with
               him
               of
               the
               same
               Promise
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               For
               hee
               looked
               for
               a
               City
               which
               hath
               foundations
               ,
               whose
               Builder
               and
               Maker
               is
               God.
               
            
          
           
             The
             second
             Rank
             or
             Classis
             of
             Believers
             ,
             which
             lived
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Israels
             going
             down
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             whereof
             the
             first
             in
             order
             is
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             by
             Faith
             left
             his
             Country
             ,
             and
             followed
             God
             into
             a
             strange
             Land
             ,
             leaning
             upon
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             for
             an
             inheritance
             to
             bee
             given
             him
             ,
             uncertain
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             where
             hee
             should
             sojourn
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             By
             Faith
             also
             hee
             sojourned
             in
             the
             promised
             Land
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             Tabernacles
             ,
             as
             some
             Pilgrim
             and
             Stranger
             ,
             as
             Isaac
             and
             Iacob
             his
             Posterity
             did
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             same
             promise
             of
             an
             Inheritance
             was
             made
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             For
             hee
             did
             not
             so
             much
             look
             at
             that
             typical
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             Heaven
             ,
             represented
             by
             that
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ,
             which
             is
             like
             a
             fenced
             and
             strongly
             founded
             City
             ,
             whose
             Builder
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             man.
             Hence
             Argum.
             8.
             
             By
             Faith
             wee
             being
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             leave
             all
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             content
             with
             our
             condition
             ,
             (
             being
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             )
             whatever
             it
             is
             ,
             wee
             sojourn
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             under
             hope
             of
             a
             most
             abiding
             Inheritance
             ,
             to
             bee
             possessed
             by
             us
             in
             heaven
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Abraham
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               Through
               Faith
               also
               Sarah
               her self
               received
               strength
               to
               conceive
               Seed
               ,
               and
               was
               delivered
               of
               a
               Child
               ,
               when
               shee
               was
               past
               age
               ,
               because
               shee
               judged
               him
               faithful
               ,
               who
               had
               promised
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Therefore
               sprang
               there
               even
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               him
               as
               good
               as
               dead
               ,
               so
               many
               as
               the
               stars
               of
               the
               Sky
               in
               multitude
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Sand
               which
               is
               by
               the
               Sea
               shore
               ,
               innumerable
               .
            
          
           
             Before
             hee
             passes
             from
             what
             hee
             had
             to
             say
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             hee
             mentions
             the
             Faith
             of
             his
             Wife
             Sarah
             ,
             whose
             Faith
             concurred
             with
             Abrahams
             ,
             to
             apprehend
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             numerous
             Off-spring
             which
             should
             issue
             from
             him
             :
             Sarah
             by
             Faith
             leaning
             upon
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             that
             is
             faithful
             and
             Almighty
             ,
             though
             shee
             was
             barren
             and
             aged
             ,
             and
             above
             the
             powers
             of
             nature
             ,
             shee
             is
             made
             fit
             to
             conceive
             Seed
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             forth
             Isaac
             ,
             from
             Abraham
             already
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             children
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             dead
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             concerning
             his
             innumerable
             Off-spring
             took
             effect
             .
             Hence
             Argum.
             9.
             
             By
             Faith
             wee
             are
             fitted
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             far
             exceed
             humane
             strength
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             Promises
             ,
             incredible
             to
             carnal
             reason
             ;
             as
             is
             apparent
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             Sarah
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             These
             all
             died
             in
             Faith
             ,
             not
             having
             received
             the
             Promises
             ,
             but
             having
             seen
             them
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             were
             perswaded
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             imbraced
             them
             ,
             and
             confessed
             that
             they
             were
             strangers
             and
             pilgrims
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             All
             these
             last
             recited
             ,
             viz.
             Abraham
             with
             Sarah
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             Isaac
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             persevered
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             even
             till
             death
             ,
             neither
             did
             they
             enjoy
             the
             good
             things
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             God
             promised
             ,
             only
             by
             Faith
             they
             saw
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             things
             promised
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             of
             them
             ,
             saluted
             the
             good
             promises
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             stretching
             out
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             Arms
             of
             Faith
             ,
             imbraced
             them
             ,
             thinking
             it
             enough
             that
             they
             should
             enjoy
             them
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             professing
             themselves
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             while
             they
             lived
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             pilgrims
             and
             strangers
             in
             the
             earth
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             you
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               For
               they
               that
               say
               such
               things
               ,
               declare
               plainly
               that
               they
               seek
               a
               Country
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               And
               truly
               if
               they
               had
               been
               mindful
               of
               that
               Country
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               out
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               had
               opportunity
               to
               have
               returned
               :
            
             
               16.
               
               But
               now
               they
               desire
               a
               better
               Country
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               heavenly
               :
               wherefore
               God
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               bee
               called
               their
               God
               ;
               for
               hee
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               a
               City
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             proves
             that
             while
             they
             lived
             upon
             earth
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             obtain
             the
             promises
             ,
             by
             two
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             Because
             professing
             themselves
             strangers
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             they
             plainly
             shewed
             that
             they
             sought
             a
             Country
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             but
             not
             an
             earthly
             country
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             opportunity
             of
             returning
             to
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             sought
             it
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             Therefore
             they
             sought
             an
             heavenly
             Country
             promised
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Wherefore
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             God
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             bee
             called
             their
             God
             ,
             whence
             hee
             gives
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             a
             City
             prepared
             for
             them
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             determined
             to
             raise
             them
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             body
             and
             soul
             they
             might
             possess
             that
             desired
             Country
             ,
             for
             as
             their
             God
             hee
             had
             prepared
             that
             City
             for
             them
             ,
             so
             hee
             would
             bee
             called
             by
             them
             ,
             
               Their
               God
            
             ,
             that
             all
             may
             understand
             ,
             that
             these
             Saints
             were
             not
             to
             bee
             separated
             from
             the
             society
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             sought
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               Abraham
               when
               hee
               was
               tried
               ,
               offered
               up
               Isaac
               ;
               and
               hee
               that
               ●ad
               received
               the
               Promises
               ,
               offered
               up
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
            
             
               18.
               
               Of
               whom
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               that
               in
               Isaac
               shall
               thy
               seed
               bee
               called
               .
            
             
             
               19.
               
               Accounting
               that
               God
               was
               able
               to
               raise
               him
               up
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               dead
               :
               from
               whence
               also
               hee
               received
               him
               in
               a
               figure
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             have
             been
             handled
             which
             were
             drawn
             from
             the
             common
             effect
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             :
             The
             Arguments
             follow
             ,
             which
             are
             drawn
             from
             the
             proper
             effects
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             each
             of
             them
             ;
             First
             hee
             commends
             the
             Faith
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             tryed
             him
             ,
             whether
             hee
             would
             beleeve
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             also
             whether
             hee
             would
             in
             all
             things
             obey
             ,
             hee
             forthwith
             offered
             up
             Isaac
             for
             a
             burnt-offering
             ;
             though
             his
             onely
             Son
             ,
             although
             Abraham
             had
             immediate
             promises
             of
             multiplying
             his
             seed
             in
             this
             very
             
               Isaac
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             17.
             
             Although
             it
             was
             expresly
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             of
             this
             very
             Son
             ,
             that
             the
             blessed
             seed
             ,
             (
             in
             whom
             all
             Nations
             were
             to
             be
             blessed
             )
             should
             come
             of
             him
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             For
             by
             Faith
             Abraham
             reasoned
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             brought
             forth
             Isaac
             from
             Parents
             past
             children
             ,
             was
             able
             to
             raise
             him
             also
             out
             of
             the
             Ashes
             .
             And
             thus
             hee
             received
             Isaac
             snatched
             from
             the
             jaws
             of
             death
             ,
             in
             a
             similitude
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Hence
             Argum.
             11.
             
             By
             Faith
             all
             impediments
             are
             conquered
             in
             temptations
             ,
             which
             may
             any
             waies
             hinder
             the
             performance
             of
             our
             obedience
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             most
             happy
             success
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             Abraham
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               Isaac
               blessed
               Jacob
               and
               Esau
               concerning
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               By
               Faith
               Jacob
               when
               hee
               was
               a
               dying
               ,
               blessed
               both
               the
               Sons
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               and
               worshiped
               ,
               leaning
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               his
               staff
               .
            
          
           
             The
             example
             of
             Iacob
             follows
             ,
             who
             when
             hee
             was
             a
             dying
             ,
             by
             Faith
             comforted
             himself
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             concerning
             the
             blessings
             ,
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             come
             upon
             his
             Nephews
             and
             their
             posterity
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             so
             much
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             for
             joy
             hee
             worshiped
             God
             ,
             leaning
             upon
             his
             staffe
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             Hence
             Argum.
             13.
             
             That
             by
             Faith
             they
             that
             are
             a
             dying
             may
             take
             comfort
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             comfort
             themselves
             ,
             but
             also
             others
             concerning
             the
             blessings
             promised
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             example
             of
             dying
             Iacob
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             By
             Faith
             Joseph
             when
             hee
             dyed
             ,
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             departing
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             :
             and
             gave
             commandement
             concerning
             his
             bones
             .
          
           
             Ioseph
             is
             named
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             whom
             neither
             his
             power
             ,
             nor
             the
             abundance
             of
             good
             things
             which
             hee
             enjoyed
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             could
             make
             unmindful
             or
             negligent
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             being
             perswaded
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israels
             going
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             bringing
             them
             into
             the
             Land
             promised
             to
             the
             Fathers
             (
             although
             many
             years
             after
             )
             hee
             commanded
             that
             his
             bones
             should
             be
             carried
             out
             also
             ,
             in
             testimony
             of
             his
             preferring
             the
             thing
             signified
             by
             the
             promised
             Land
             ,
             before
             all
             earthly
             things
             :
             From
             whence
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             14.
             
             Faith
             overcomes
             length
             of
             time
             ,
             before
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             comming
             between
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             commodities
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             the
             corruption
             of
             death
             and
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             looks
             for
             a
             resurrection
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Ioseph
             dying
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               23.
            
             
             By
             Faith
             Moses
             when
             hee
             was
             born
             ,
             was
             hid
             three
             months
             of
             his
             Parents
             ,
             because
             they
             saw
             hee
             was
             a
             proper
             child
             ,
             and
             they
             not
             afraid
             of
             the
             Kings
             commandement
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             rank
             or
             classis
             of
             examples
             follows
             ,
             from
             the
             times
             near
             the
             children
             of
             Israels
             departing
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Iudges
             ;
             The
             first
             Example
             is
             of
             the
             Parents
             of
             Moses
             ,
             who
             gathering
             from
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             child
             Moses
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             designed
             him
             for
             some
             eminent
             imployment
             ,
             by
             Faith
             hid
             him
             three
             months
             ,
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             not
             fearing
             the
             Kings
             command
             ,
             they
             preserved
             him
             alive
             ,
             whom
             the
             King
             (
             hee
             being
             a
             male-child
             )
             commanded
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             river
             .
          
           
             Whence
             Argum.
             15.
             
             By
             Faith
             fear
             is
             overcome
             ,
             which
             Tyrants
             by
             their
             unjust
             commands
             bring
             upon
             the
             faithful
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Moses
             Parents
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               Moses
               when
               hee
               was
               come
               to
               years
               ,
               refused
               to
               bee
               called
               the
               Son
               of
               Pharaohs
               Daughter
               ,
            
             
               25.
               
               Chusing
               rather
               to
               suffer
               affliction
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               to
               enjoy
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               for
               a
               season
               :
            
             
               26.
               
               Esteeming
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               greater
               riches
               than
               the
               treasures
               in
               Egypt
               :
               for
               hee
               had
               respect
               unto
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             Example
             is
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             many
             acts
             of
             whose
             Faith
             are
             reckoned
             up
             ,
             which
             carry
             the
             force
             of
             many
             Examples
             and
             Arguments
             .
             The
             first
             act
             of
             Faith
             in
             Moses
             is
             ,
             that
             being
             come
             to
             years
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             and
             discretion
             ,
             by
             Faith
             hee
             refused
             the
             royal
             relation
             ,
             and
             had
             rather
             be
             called
             an
             Hebrew
             ,
             than
             Pharaohs
             Nephew
             :
             which
             hee
             did
             not
             onely
             in
             word
             ,
             but
             really
             ,
             when
             leaving
             the
             Kings
             Palace
             ,
             hee
             went
             forth
             to
             visit
             his
             Hebrew
             Brethren
             in
             affliction
             ,
             nor
             returned
             hee
             again
             to
             the
             delights
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             vers
             .
             24.
             
             The
             Apostle
             commends
             this
             act
             upon
             a
             threefold
             account
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             hee
             chose
             rather
             all
             afflictions
             in
             banishment
             ,
             and
             to
             endure
             hard
             bondage
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             by
             any
             means
             be
             assistant
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             rather
             than
             be
             wanting
             to
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             with
             the
             neglect
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             vers
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             hee
             accounted
             it
             greater
             riches
             to
             bee
             despised
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             their
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             that
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             bear
             his
             Cross
             ,
             or
             the
             reproaches
             of
             Christ
             (
             upon
             whom
             those
             injuries
             which
             are
             done
             to
             his
             members
             fall
             as
             upon
             the
             head
             )
             than
             to
             be●
             possessed
             of
             the
             treasures
             of
             Egypt
             in
             Pharaohs
             Court.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             hee
             supported
             himself
             with
             the
             hope
             of
             delivering
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             expectation
             of
             the
             free
             reward
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             give
             unto
             his
             servants
             :
             whence
             it
             appears
             that
             what
             hee
             hath
             spoken
             of
             Moses
             ,
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Hence
             Argum.
             16.
             
             By
             Faith
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Riches
             ,
             and
             other
             worldly
             allurements
             ,
             wherewith
             unwary
             men
             are
             catched
             to
             their
             perdition
             ,
             become
             vile
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             borne
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             an
             expectation
             of
             the
             reward
             promised
             to
             the
             afflicted
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             glorious
             ,
             as
             it
             clearly
             appears
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Moses
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               27.
            
             
             By
             Faith
             hee
             forsook
             Egypt
             ,
             not
             fearing
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             hee
             endured
             ,
             as
             seeing
             him
             who
             is
             invisible
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             act
             of
             Moses
             Faith
             is
             ,
             that
             trusting
             in
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             ,
             hee
             fore-shewed
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             that
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             hee
             should
             bring
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             deliver
             them
             from
             that
             bondage
             ,
             both
             himself
             and
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             whom
             in
             their
             departing
             hee
             was
             Leader
             and
             Captain
             :
             This
             act
             is
             commended
             upon
             a
             twofold
             account
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             hee
             feared
             not
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             might
             (
             had
             not
             God
             with-held
             him
             )
             having
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             armed
             his
             forces
             ,
             either
             have
             slain
             ,
             or
             reduced
             a
             fearful
             and
             unwarlike
             people
             (
             upon
             their
             departure
             )
             into
             more
             grievous
             bondage
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             by
             Faith
             hee
             saw
             the
             power
             and
             faithfulness
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             supported
             himself
             in
             all
             his
             straights
             ,
             whence
             hee
             proves
             this
             act
             to
             be
             an
             effect
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Hence
             Argum.
             17.
             
             By
             Faith
             wee
             beleeve
             the
             promised
             liberty
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God
             from
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             wee
             conquer
             all
             fear
             ,
             which
             the
             wrath
             ,
             and
             armed
             force
             of
             tyrants
             can
             bring
             upon
             those
             who
             press
             after
             the
             heavenly
             inheritance
             ,
             having
             our
             eyes
             alwaies
             fastened
             upon
             the
             promised
             assistance
             of
             the
             invisible
             
             God
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Moses
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               28.
            
             
             Through
             Faith
             hee
             kept
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             and
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             blood
             ,
             lest
             hee
             that
             destroyed
             the
             first-born
             ,
             should
             touch
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             act
             of
             Moses
             Faith
             is
             ,
             that
             being
             certainly
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             celebrated
             the
             Passeover
             Feast
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Paschal
             Lamb
             ,
             took
             care
             that
             the
             doors
             of
             all
             the
             Israelites
             should
             be
             sprinkled
             :
             Promising
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             that
             they
             should
             be
             all
             delivered
             from
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             that
             night
             to
             slay
             all
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             )
             whose
             houses
             soever
             were
             marked
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Paschal
             Lamb.
             
          
           
             Hence
             Argum.
             18.
             
             By
             Faith
             ,
             wee
             solemnize
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             the
             Church
             ▪
             and
             the
             publick
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             witness
             of
             our
             hope
             of
             deliverance
             from
             destruction
             ,
             wherein
             the
             unbeleeving
             world
             shall
             bee
             involved
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Moses
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               29.
            
             
             By
             Faith
             they
             passed
             through
             the
             Red-Sea
             ,
             as
             by
             dry
             land
             ,
             which
             the
             Aegyptians
             assaying
             to
             do
             ,
             were
             drowned
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             example
             is
             of
             the
             believing
             Israelites
             ,
             together
             with
             Moses
             their
             Captain
             ,
             who
             by
             Faith
             ,
             as
             they
             durst
             enter
             into
             the
             open
             jaws
             of
             the
             waters
             divided
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             long
             journey
             through
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             so
             they
             passed
             safe
             over
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             as
             upon
             dry
             ground
             :
             But
             the
             Aegyptians
             without
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             ,
             assaying
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             were
             drowned
             .
             Hence
             Argum.
             19.
             
             By
             Faith
             wee
             undertake
             matters
             impossible
             to
             humane
             reason
             ,
             and
             pass
             through
             dangers
             ,
             in
             which
             unbelievers
             perish
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             peoples
             passage
             through
             the
             Red
             Sea
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               30.
            
             
             By
             Faith
             the
             walls
             of
             Jerico
             fell
             down
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             compassed
             about
             seven
             daies
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             example
             is
             of
             Ioshua
             ,
             and
             the
             believing
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             by
             Faith
             expecting
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             walls
             of
             Ierico
             ,
             compassed
             them
             seven
             dayes
             with
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Rams
             horns
             ,
             nor
             were
             they
             frustrated
             in
             their
             hope
             .
             Hence
             Argum.
             20.
             
             By
             Faith
             ,
             Believers
             by
             their
             prayers
             ,
             without
             all
             humane
             help
             ,
             cast
             down
             the
             fenced
             Cities
             and
             Towers
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             overcome
             them
             ;
             as
             was
             proved
             in
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             entering
             into
             the
             promised
             Land
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               31.
            
             
             By
             Faith
             the
             Harlot
             Rahab
             perished
             not
             with
             them
             that
             believed
             not
             ,
             when
             shee
             had
             received
             the
             Spies
             with
             peace
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             example
             is
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             Rahab
             the
             Harlot
             ,
             and
             Alien
             ,
             in
             whom
             God
             looks
             at
             her
             endeavour
             to
             preserve
             the
             Spies
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             passes
             by
             the
             lye
             which
             she
             told
             out
             of
             humane
             infirmity
             ,
             but
             doeth
             not
             approve
             it
             ;
             for
             they
             who
             have
             Faith
             ,
             do
             not
             do
             all
             things
             of
             Faith
             :
             This
             Woman
             by
             Faith
             in
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             peaceably
             received
             ,
             and
             privily
             sent
             away
             the
             Israelitish
             Spies
             ,
             and
             was
             saved
             from
             perishing
             with
             her
             unbelieving
             Fellow-Citizens
             of
             Ierico
             .
             Hence
             Argum.
             21.
             
             No
             precedent
             sins
             can
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             who
             fly
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             by
             Faith
             ,
             are
             saved
             ,
             and
             perish
             no●
             with
             Infidels
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Rahab
             the
             Harlot
             ,
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 32.
              
               
               And
               what
               shall
               I
               more
               say
               ?
               for
               the
               time
               would
               fail
               mee
               to
               tell
               of
               Gideon
               ,
               and
               of
               Barak
               ,
               and
               of
               Sampson
               ,
               and
               of
               Jephthae
               ,
               of
               David
               also
               and
               Samuel
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               33.
               
               Who
               through
               Faith
               subdued
               Kingdomes
               ,
               wrought
               righteousness
               ,
               obtained
               promises
               ,
               stopped
               the
               mouths
               of
               Lions
               ,
            
             
               34.
               
               Quenched
               the
               violence
               of
               fire
               ,
               escaped
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               Sword
               ,
               out
               of
               weakness
               were
               made
               strong
               ,
               waxed
               valiant
               in
               fight
               ,
               turned
               to
               ●light
               the
               Armies
               of
               the
               Aliens
               .
            
             
               35.
               
               Women
               received
               their
               dead
               ,
               raised
               to
               life
               again
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Rank
             or
             Classis
             of
             examples
             follows
             ,
             viz.
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             those
             who
             lived
             the
             remaining
             time
             after
             Ioshua
             ,
             some
             of
             whose
             names
             he
             reckons
             up
             ,
             six
             in
             number
             ;
             and
             to
             these
             hee
             adjoyns
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             other
             Saints
             ,
             who
             lived
             before
             Christ
             ;
             whereof
             some
             ,
             what
             were
             they
             not
             able
             to
             do
             by
             Faith
             ?
             Others
             ,
             what
             were
             they
             not
             able
             to
             suffer
             ?
             Hee
             reckons
             up
             ten
             sorts
             of
             their
             actions
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Some
             by
             Faith
             subdued
             Kingdomes
             ,
             as
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             David
             the
             King.
             (
             2
             )
             Others
             wrought
             righteousness
             ,
             being
             tryed
             in
             difficult
             matters
             ,
             as
             when
             David
             twice
             spared
             Saul
             ,
             persecuting
             him
             in
             an
             hostile
             manner
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Some
             having
             overcome
             difficulties
             ,
             constantly
             persevered
             ,
             till
             the
             special
             promises
             made
             to
             them
             were
             performed
             ,
             as
             David
             obtained
             the
             promised
             Kingdome
             by
             Faith.
             (
             4
             )
             Others
             by
             Faith
             stopped
             the
             mouths
             of
             Lions
             ,
             as
             
               Sampson
               ,
               David
               ,
               Daniel
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             33.
             
             (
             5
             )
             Some
             by
             Faith
             quenched
             the
             violence
             of
             fire
             ,
             as
             the
             three
             companions
             of
             Daniel
             .
             (
             6
             )
             Others
             escaped
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             or
             present
             death
             ,
             as
             Elias
             flying
             from
             the
             threatnings
             of
             Iezabel
             .
             (
             7
             )
             Some
             ou●
             of
             weakness
             were
             made
             strong
             ,
             and
             recovered
             out
             of
             mortal
             diseases
             ,
             as
             Hezekiah
             .
             (
             8
             )
             Others
             waxed
             valiant
             in
             fight
             ,
             as
             Sampson
             and
             David
             .
             (
             9
             )
             Some
             put
             to
             flight
             the
             Armies
             of
             the
             Aliens
             ,
             as
             
               Gideon
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             34.
             
             (
             10
             )
             Others
             received
             their
             dead
             raised
             to
             life
             again
             ,
             as
             the
             Widdow
             of
             Sarepta
             ,
             the
             Hostess
             of
             Elias
             ,
             and
             the
             Shunamite
             ,
             the
             Hostess
             of
             
               Elizeus
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               35.
            
             —
             And
             others
             were
             tortured
             ,
             not
             accepting
             deliverance
             :
             that
             they
             might
             obtain
             a
             better
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           
             And
             these
             are
             the
             kinds
             of
             their
             famous
             actions
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Saints
             excelled
             by
             Faith
             ;
             then
             follows
             ten
             sorts
             of
             sufferings
             ,
             in
             bearing
             of
             which
             with
             a
             good
             courage
             ,
             some
             other
             servants
             of
             God
             were
             eminent
             ,
             whom
             hee
             names
             not
             :
             But
             to
             question
             whether
             there
             were
             such
             ,
             is
             impious
             ,
             when
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             the
             Author
             ,
             who
             certified
             Paul
             the
             Pen-man
             ,
             concerning
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             he
             spake
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             remains
             no
             place
             for
             doubting
             ,
             or
             curious
             enquiring
             from
             what
             History
             hee
             fetched
             those
             things
             ,
             seeing
             wee
             know
             this
             very
             Narration
             to
             bee
             beyond
             all
             exception
             ;
             The
             first
             sort
             of
             sufferings
             ;
             others
             were
             racked
             or
             stretched
             out
             by
             their
             tormentors
             ,
             as
             a
             skin
             is
             stretched
             upon
             a
             Drum
             ,
             and
             beaten
             with
             Clubs
             ,
             till
             they
             swelled
             and
             died
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             offer
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             deny
             the
             Faith
             ;
             but
             upon
             that
             condition
             they
             refused
             deliverance
             ,
             hoping
             for
             a
             Resurrection
             to
             a
             better
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               36.
            
             
             And
             others
             had
             tryal
             of
             cruel
             mockings
             and
             scourgings
             ;
             yea
             ,
             moreover
             of
             bonds
             and
             imprisonment
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             sort
             of
             sufferings
             ;
             others
             endured
             mockings
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Others
             were
             scourged
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Others
             also
             were
             laid
             in
             bonds
             .
             (
             5
             )
             And
             others
             imprisoned
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 37.
              
               
               They
               were
               stoned
               ,
               they
               were
               ●awn
               asunder
               ,
               were
               tempted
               ,
               were
               slai●
               with
               the
               sword
               ;
               they
               wandered
               about
               in
               Sheep-skins
               ,
               and
               Goat-skins
               ,
               being
               destitute
               ,
               afflicted
               ,
               tormented
               .
            
             
               38.
               
               Of
               whom
               the
               world
               was
               not
               worthy
               :
               they
               wandered
               in
               deserts
               ,
               and
               in
               mountains
               ,
               and
               in
               de●s
               and
               caves
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             (
             6.
             )
             Some
             were
             sto●ed
             .
             (
             7
             )
             Some
             were
             sawn
             asunder
             .
             (
             8
             )
             Some
             were
             tempted
             ,
             sometimes
             allured
             with
             promises
             ,
             other
             while
             affrighted
             with
             threatnings
             ,
             sometimes
             solicited
             with
             the
             importu●ity
             of
             friends
             ,
             other
             whiles
             vexed
             with
             Disputes
             and
             Sophistry
             ,
             devised
             for
             opposing
             of
             the
             Faith
             ;
             which
             kind
             of
             torment
             is
             more
             cruel
             than
             death
             to
             those
             that
             are
             conscious
             to
             their
             own
             weakness
             ,
             and
             are
             afraid
             lest
             they
             should
             bee
             foiled
             by
             the
             temptation
             .
             (
             9
             )
             Some
             were
             slain
             with
             the
             sword
             .
             (
             10
             )
             Others
             to
             avoid
             death
             ,
             wandered
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             having
             no
             certain
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             forced
             to
             change
             places
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Persecutors
             cruelty
             ;
             for
             want
             of
             cloaths
             ,
             they
             covered
             their
             nakedness
             with
             sheep-skins
             and
             goat-skins
             ▪
             being
             
             destitute
             of
             humane
             help
             ,
             reduced
             to
             divers
             straights
             ,
             and
             evil
             entreated
             by
             the
             world
             ,
             where
             ever
             they
             came
             :
             so
             that
             they
             chose
             to
             live
             in
             mountains
             and
             deserts
             ,
             in
             caves
             and
             dens
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             among
             wild-beasts
             rather
             than
             men
             ;
             who
             that
             they
             might
             not
             seem
             forsaken
             in
             these
             afflictions
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             that
             man-kind
             ,
             (
             which
             dealt
             so
             cruelly
             with
             them
             )
             was
             not
             worthy
             of
             the
             company
             of
             such
             precious
             servants
             of
             God.
             From
             all
             these
             wee
             shall
             briefly
             draw
             but
             one
             Argument
             ,
             which
             for
             memories
             sake
             wee
             set
             down
             thus
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             22.
             
             What
             is
             there
             which
             God
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             able
             to
             effect
             by
             Faith
             ?
             What
             are
             wee
             not
             able
             to
             suffer
             ,
             that
             God
             laies
             upon
             us
             ?
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             faithful
             Saints
             .
             Therefore
             Faith
             is
             to
             be
             cherished
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             live
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             persevere
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               39.
            
             
             And
             these
             all
             having
             obtained
             a
             good
             report
             through
             Faith
             ,
             received
             not
             the
             Promise
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             23.
             
             All
             the
             Saints
             (
             whereof
             wee
             have
             spoken
             )
             by
             Faith
             were
             approved
             of
             God
             ,
             justified
             ,
             or
             God
             gave
             testimony
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             pleased
             him
             ;
             although
             they
             had
             not
             that
             great
             Promise
             of
             Christs
             Incarnation
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             compleated
             (
             wherein
             all
             the
             Promises
             are
             Yea
             and
             Amen
             )
             while
             they
             lived
             :
             Seeing
             therefore
             that
             they
             who
             lived
             in
             that
             obscurity
             ,
             persevered
             in
             all
             persecutions
             ,
             constant
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             that
             was
             to
             come
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             wee
             to
             persevere
             ,
             who
             see
             that
             Promise
             compleated
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             now
             exhibited
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers.
               40.
            
             
             God
             having
             provided
             some
             better
             thing
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             without
             us
             should
             not
             be
             made
             perfect
             .
          
           
             Hee
             answers
             a
             doubt
             ;
             some
             may
             question
             why
             God
             deferred
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             why
             hee
             was
             not
             manifested
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             :
             Hee
             answers
             ,
             adding
             Argum.
             24.
             
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             vouchsafe
             us
             this
             happiness
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             see
             with
             our
             eyes
             ,
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             all
             the
             Oracles
             and
             Types
             ;
             the
             honour
             of
             seeing
             Christs
             day
             ,
             and
             hearing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             hee
             vouchsafed
             this
             not
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             reserved
             it
             for
             us
             :
             Therefore
             so
             much
             the
             more
             are
             wee
             obliged
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             constancy
             of
             our
             Profession
             ,
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Without
               us
            
             ]
             Hee
             opens
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             concernning
             the
             reservation
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             seeing
             Christ
             exhibited
             ,
             to
             our
             times
             ,
             and
             addeth
             Argum.
             25.
             
             God
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Infant
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             perfect
             before
             the
             exhibition
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             the
             more
             compleat
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             after
             Christ
             ,
             manifested
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             before
             as
             after
             Christ
             might
             be
             one
             perfect
             man
             in
             Christ
             ;
             nor
             would
             God
             that
             the
             faithful
             living
             under
             Legal
             types
             ,
             should
             be
             otherwaies
             perfected
             ,
             than
             by
             looking
             together
             with
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             which
             is
             exhibited
             in
             our
             times
             :
             Seeing
             therefore
             that
             they
             in
             the
             Infant
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             obtained
             perfect
             Righteousness
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             Faith
             ,
             looking
             with
             us
             upon
             the
             thing
             signified
             by
             the
             Legal
             types
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             upon
             Christ
             that
             was
             to
             be
             manifested
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             manifested
             already
             ,
             and
             patiently
             persevered
             through
             all
             adversities
             ;
             It
             will
             bee
             unworthy
             if
             wee
             persevere
             not
             constantly
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             exhibited
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Epistle
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               divers
               Exhortations
               to
               Christian
               duties
               are
               contained
               .
               There
               are
               three
               in
               this
               Chapter
               :
               The
               first
               is
               a
               consolatory
               Exhortation
               to
               patience
               and
               constancy
               in
               the
               Faith
               in
               adversity
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
              
               
               The
               second
               is
               to
               holy
               peace
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
              
               
               The
               third
               is
               to
               hold
               fast
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Grace
               ,
               not
               abusing
               it
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
               The
               first
               Exhortatory
               Proposition
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Apostle
               involves
               himself
               ,
               and
               other
               Beleevers
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               Yee
               ought
               to
               suffer
               afflictions
               patiently
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               those
               ,
               which
               happen
               to
               you
               for
               the
               Faiths
               sake
               .
               The
               Arguments
               that
               confirm
               this
               Proposition
               are
               eleven
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             seeing
             wee
             also
             are
             compassed
             about
             with
             so
             great
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             let
             us
             lay
             aside
             every
             weight
             ,
             and
             the
             sin
             which
             doth
             so
             easily
             beset
             us
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             run
             with
             patience
             the
             race
             that
             is
             set
             before
             us
             ,
          
           
             This
             Proposition
             is
             inferred
             from
             the
             Precedent
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             set
             forth
             under
             the
             similitude
             of
             contenders
             running
             in
             a
             race
             ,
             wee
             ought
             ,
             casting
             aside
             all
             hinderances
             ,
             constantly
             to
             run
             the
             race
             that
             is
             set
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Seeing
               so
               great
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             Wee
             have
             the
             examples
             of
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             dead
             before
             Christ
             was
             exhibited
             ,
             who
             stand
             about
             us
             while
             w●e
             run
             the
             race
             ,
             in
             a
             copious
             multitude
             ,
             like
             a
             thick
             cloud
             ,
             every
             one
             giving
             his
             testimony
             touching
             the
             certainty
             of
             divine
             promises
             ,
             touching
             the
             excellency
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Gods
             goodness
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             witnesses
             against
             us
             ,
             unless
             wee
             go
             forward
             through
             prosperity
             and
             adversity
             in
             our
             Christian
             race
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             constantly
             to
             go
             forward
             through
             all
             adversities
             .
          
           
             
               Lay
               aside
            
             ]
             That
             the
             Apostle
             might
             make
             the
             Exhortation
             easier
             ,
             and
             them
             more
             expedient
             for
             this
             race
             ,
             hee
             admonishes
             them
             of
             shunning
             two
             impediments
             :
             the
             one
             outward
             ,
             the
             other
             inward
             .
             The
             outward
             impediment
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             cast
             in
             their
             way
             from
             external
             things
             ,
             riches
             ,
             honours
             ,
             and
             other
             earthly
             things
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             so
             much
             esteemed
             by
             us
             ,
             but
             wee
             should
             be
             ready
             to
             renounce
             them
             ,
             when
             and
             so
             far
             as
             they
             hinder
             our
             course
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             Faith
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             become
             weights
             ,
             which
             hee
             commands
             us
             to
             cast
             away
             .
             The
             internal
             impediment
             from
             inbred
             corruption
             or
             concupiscence
             dwelling
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             naturally
             cleaves
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             may
             most
             easily
             ensnare
             us
             unawares
             unless
             wee
             take
             heed
             .
             And
             wee
             are
             said
             to
             cast
             away
             this
             sin
             ,
             when
             wee
             take
             not
             care
             for
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             the
             lusts
             thereof
             ,
             neither
             are
             wee
             so
             vehemently
             desirous
             of
             this
             mortal
             life
             ,
             but
             when
             God
             calls
             us
             wee
             are
             prepared
             to
             lay
             down
             this
             life
             ,
             for
             so
             is
             inbred
             corruption
             cast
             away
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             ensnare
             us
             in
             the
             tryals
             of
             Faith
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             by
             no
             endeavours
             can
             it
             be
             altogether
             repressed
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             wee
             live
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Looking
             unto
             Iesus
             the
             Author
             and
             Finisher
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             joy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             endured
             the
             cross
             ,
             despising
             the
             shame
             ,
             and
             is
             set
             down
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Wee
             have
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Captain
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             an
             example
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             a
             chief
             help
             ,
             who
             as
             hee
             is
             the
             Author
             ,
             so
             is
             hee
             the
             finisher
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             looking
             upon
             whom
             with
             the
             eyes
             of
             Faith
             ,
             wee
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             run
             the
             race
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             must
             constantly
             go
             forward
             through
             all
             adversities
             .
          
           
             
               Who
               for
            
             ]
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             Argument
             by
             three
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Our
             Captain
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             desire
             of
             our
             salvation
             comes
             unto
             glory
             by
             the
             Cross
             ;
             hee
             patiently
             endured
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             contemned
             contempt
             ,
             hee
             did
             not
             value
             the
             suffering
             of
             reproach
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             redeem
             us
             ,
             and
             return
             a
             Conqueror
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             might
             lead
             us
             the
             same
             way
             after
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             glory
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             being
             our
             Captain
             ,
             wee
             must
             go
             forward
             through
             the
             crosses
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             consider
             him
             that
             endured
             such
             contradiction
             of
             sinners
             against
             himself
             ,
             lest
             yee
             bee
             wearied
             and
             faint
             in
             your
             minds
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Such
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             above
             us
             ,
             such
             are
             his
             suffering●
             ,
             which
             hee
             suffered
             for
             us
             from
             his
             most
             unworthy
             adversaries
             ,
             that
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             in
             our
             Christian
             warfare
             (
             seriously
             compared
             with
             Christs
             )
             might
             come
             to
             nothing
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             must
             eye
             his
             example
             ,
             and
             go
             forward
             through
             all
             adversities
             .
          
           
             
               Le●t
               in
               your
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             Unless
             yee
             borrow
             light
             from
             Christ
             ,
             courage
             and
             strength
             through
             Faith
             in
             your
             race
             ,
             yee
             are
             in
             danger
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             your
             race
             to
             bee
             discouraged
             
             and
             lost
             :
             Therefore
             it
             behoves
             you
             constantly
             to
             eye
             Christ
             your
             Captain
             ,
             and
             through
             Faith
             in
             him
             to
             go
             forward
             in
             your
             race
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Yee
             have
             not
             yet
             resisted
             unto
             blood
             ,
             striving
             against
             sin
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Yee
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             poured
             forth
             your
             life
             and
             blood
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             bound
             ,
             if
             so
             his
             glory
             required
             it
             ,
             in
             conflicting
             against
             sin
             ,
             whereto
             your
             persecutors
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             compel
             you
             :
             Therefore
             being
             ready
             to
             lay
             down
             your
             life
             ,
             rather
             than
             sin
             ,
             go
             yee
             forward
             through
             all
             adversities
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             And
             yee
             have
             forgotten
             the
             Exhortation
             which
             speaketh
             unto
             you
             as
             unto
             children
             ,
             My
             Son
             ,
             despise
             not
             thou
             the
             chastening
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             faint
             when
             thou
             art
             rebuked
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Joyned
             with
             a
             reproof
             ,
             The
             friendly
             exhortation
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             speaking
             to
             you
             as
             unto
             sons
             ,
             requireth
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             yee
             neither
             contemn
             the
             chastisement
             of
             God
             in
             the
             hardness
             of
             your
             hearts
             ,
             neither
             faint
             being
             chastised
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             tenderness
             of
             your
             hearts
             ,
             (
             which
             now
             yee
             seem
             to
             do
             )
             having
             forgotten
             the
             divine
             Exhortation
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             are
             to
             bear
             afflictions
             patiently
             and
             constantly
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               For
               whom
               the
               Lord
               loveth
               ,
               hee
               chasteneth
               ,
               and
               scourgeth
               every
               Son
               whom
               hee
               receiveth
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               If
               yee
               endure
               chastening
               ,
               God
               dealeth
               with
               you
               ,
               as
               with
               Sons
               :
               for
               what
               Son
               is
               hee
               whom
               the
               Father
               chasteneth
               not
               ?
            
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ;
             Chastisement
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             Divine
             love
             towards
             him
             whom
             God
             chastiseth
             :
             For
             chastening
             is
             for
             the
             amending
             of
             him
             that
             is
             chastised
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             to
             bear
             afflictions
             patiently
             .
          
           
             
               Scourgeth
               ]
               Argum.
            
             6.
             
             To
             bear
             afflictions
             patiently
             ,
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             Adoption
             ;
             God
             acknowledgeth
             no
             man
             for
             his
             adopted
             Son
             ,
             whom
             hee
             doth
             not
             exercise
             with
             sharp
             afflictions
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             man
             excepted
             :
             Therefore
             that
             yee
             may
             be
             found
             with
             the
             mark
             of
             adoption
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             yee
             may
             prove
             your selves
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             yee
             ought
             patiently
             to
             bear
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             But
             if
             yee
             bee
             without
             chastisement
             ,
             whereof
             all
             are
             partakers
             ,
             then
             are
             yee
             Bastards
             ,
             and
             not
             Sons
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             They
             that
             are
             free
             from
             chastening
             ,
             or
             they
             which
             do
             not
             suffer
             fatherly
             chastisement
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             together
             with
             hypocrites
             may
             have
             the
             outward
             and
             visible
             Church
             for
             their
             Mother
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             have
             God
             for
             their
             Father
             :
             Therefore
             if
             you
             would
             not
             be
             accounted
             hypocrites
             and
             bastards
             yee
             ought
             to
             bear
             afflictions
             patiently
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             wee
             have
             had
             Fathers
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             which
             corrected
             us
             ,
             and
             wee
             gave
             them
             reverence
             :
             shall
             wee
             not
             much
             rather
             bee
             in
             subjection
             to
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             live
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             The
             Fathers
             of
             our
             flesh
             had
             power
             to
             chastise
             us
             their
             Sons
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             meet
             that
             wee
             should
             bear
             their
             chastisements
             ,
             yea
             wee
             have
             born
             them
             with
             reverence
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             hath
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             spirits
             power
             to
             chastise
             us
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             bound
             to
             bear
             his
             chastisements
             patiently
             ?
          
           
             
               Live
               ]
               Argum.
            
             9.
             
             Wee
             shall
             obtain
             eternal
             life
             ,
             if
             wee
             have
             born
             patiently
             Gods
             fatherly
             corrections
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             bear
             them
             patiently
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             For
             they
             verily
             for
             a
             few
             daies
             chastened
             us
             after
             their
             own
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             hee
             for
             our
             profit
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             bee
             partakers
             of
             his
             holiness
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             If
             wee
             have
             born
             the
             chastisements
             of
             our
             Parents
             ,
             who
             for
             a
             short
             time
             in
             looking
             to
             our
             temporal
             good
             ,
             oftentimes
             have
             for
             their
             own
             pleasure
             unjustly
             chastised
             us
             ,
             wee
             ought
             much
             rather
             to
             suffer
             the
             chastisements
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             for
             a
             short
             time
             most
             prudently
             and
             justly
             chastises
             us
             for
             our
             spiritual
             profit
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             make
             us
             partakers
             of
             his
             holiness
             ,
             or
             may
             sanctifie
             us
             to
             life
             eternal
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               Now
               no
               chastening
               for
               the
               present
               seemeth
               to
               be
               joyous
               ,
               but
               grievous
               :
               nevertheless
               ,
               afterward
               it
               yeeldeth
               the
               peaceable
               fruit
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               unto
               them
               which
               are
               exercised
               thereby
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Wherefore
               lift
               up
               the
               hands
               ,
               which
               hang
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               feeble
               knees
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             Answering
             an
             Objection
             ;
             Although
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             no
             chastening
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             matter
             of
             joy
             ,
             but
             onely
             sadness
             ?
             yet
             afterwards
             it
             will
             be
             found
             by
             those
             that
             have
             been
             exercised
             ,
             proved
             and
             subdued
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             Discipline
             did
             profit
             their
             composed
             and
             quiet
             minds
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             it
             hath
             promoted
             holiness
             or
             the
             fruit
             of
             Righteousness
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             suffer
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             moreover
             to
             take
             courage
             ,
             and
             compose
             your selves
             to
             go
             on
             constantly
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             which
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               hands
               ,
               which
               hang
               down
               ,
               and
               feeble
               knees
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             And
             make
             straight
             paths
             for
             your
             feet
             ,
             lest
             that
             which
             is
             lame
             bee
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             but
             let
             it
             rather
             bee
             healed
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             Unless
             you
             patiently
             suffer
             afflictions
             which
             come
             upon
             you
             for
             the
             Gospels
             sake
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             stoutly
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Faith
             in
             the
             waies
             or
             streigth
             paths
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             there
             is
             very
             great
             danger
             lest
             halting
             and
             inclining
             to
             fall
             away
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             afflictions
             ,
             which
             yee
             suffer
             for
             the
             Faith
             )
             yee
             immediately
             fall
             away
             indeed
             ,
             and
             altogether
             turn
             a
             side
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             renounce
             the
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             admit
             yee
             of
             healing
             by
             the
             medicines
             of
             Faith
             and
             Christian
             Consolation
             :
             suffer
             afflictions
             patiently
             ,
             couragiously
             confirm
             your
             feet
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             streight
             paths
             go
             forward
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             Follow
             Peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             endeavour
             to
             follow
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             are
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             those
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             possible
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             they
             endeavour
             after
             holiness
             ,
             so
             that
             whilst
             they
             study
             peace
             ,
             they
             neglect
             not
             holiness
             ,
             or
             by
             doing
             ill
             ,
             or
             omitting
             good
             ,
             they
             sin
             not
             to
             gratifie
             prophane
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Without
               which
            
             ]
             Hee
             gives
             the
             reason
             why
             hee
             joyns
             the
             study
             of
             holiness
             with
             peace
             :
             because
             without
             peace
             with
             men
             they
             may
             obtain
             eternal
             salvation
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ,
             or
             see
             the
             Lord
             without
             holiness
             ,
             in
             whose
             sight
             ,
             society
             ,
             and
             fruition
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             consists
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             Looking
             diligently
             ,
             lest
             any
             man
             fail
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             lest
             any
             root
             of
             bitterness
             springing
             up
             ,
             trouble
             you
             ,
             and
             thereby
             many
             bee
             defiled
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             3.
             
             Lest
             any
             man
             fail
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             abuse
             it
             to
             prophaneness
             ,
             which
             belongeth
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             especially
             to
             Bishops
             or
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             thing
             and
             words
             intimate
             ,
             because
             as
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             ,
             so
             of
             these
             especially
             to
             study
             to
             purge
             the
             Church
             from
             corruptions
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             manners
             ,
             by
             Exhortation
             to
             mutual
             duties
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             by
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             .
             As
             for
             corruptions
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             hee
             commands
             them
             to
             look
             diligently
             ,
             lest
             any
             man
             fail
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             sound
             Doctrine
             of
             Grace
             ,
             or
             lest
             any
             man
             ascribe
             less
             unto
             Grace
             than
             is
             meet
             (
             and
             so
             failing
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             being
             left
             behind
             by
             others
             ,
             who
             make
             progress
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             either
             cannot
             or
             will
             not
             agree
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Grace
             )
             hee
             fail
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             so
             perish
             .
          
           
             
               Lest
               any
               root
            
             ]
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             six
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Belonging
             to
             the
             first
             Branch
             ,
             Because
             failing
             of
             Grace
             ,
             or
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Grace
             by
             Infidelity
             in
             any
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             a
             most
             bitter
             root
             springing
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Vineyard
             or
             Garden
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             whereby
             many
             in
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             troubled
             and
             infected
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             Lest
             there
             bee
             any
             fornicatour
             ,
             or
             prophane
             
             person
             ,
             as
             Esau
             ,
             who
             for
             one
             morsel
             of
             meat
             sold
             his
             birth-right
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             what
             concerns
             corruptions
             of
             manners
             (
             from
             which
             also
             the
             way
             is
             open
             to
             falling
             from
             the
             Faith
             )
             hee
             forbids
             ,
             lest
             there
             be
             any
             fornicatour
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             suffer
             him
             ,
             but
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             fornicatours
             ,
             and
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             who
             contemning
             heavenly
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             things
             promised
             to
             the
             faithful
             and
             holy
             ,
             do
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             gluttony
             ,
             to
             their
             bellies
             ,
             and
             vi●ious
             pleasures
             ,
             like
             Esau
             ,
             who
             for
             one
             morsel
             of
             meat
             sold
             his
             birth-right
             :
             And
             so
             hee
             shewed
             himself
             to
             make
             more
             of
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             than
             his
             birth-right
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             pledge
             of
             the
             everlasting
             inheritance
             ,
             to
             be
             obtained
             by
             those
             that
             beleeve
             ▪
             upon
             the
             free
             Promise
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             cherish
             the
             hope
             thereof
             in
             the
             families
             of
             the
             Patriarches
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             For
             yee
             know
             how
             that
             afterward
             when
             hee
             would
             have
             inherited
             the
             blessing
             ,
             hee
             was
             rejected
             ,
             for
             hee
             found
             no
             place
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             though
             hee
             sought
             it
             carefully
             with
             tears
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Exhortation
             pertaining
             to
             the
             second
             Branch
             ,
             Because
             as
             it
             is
             known
             out
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             that
             Esau
             (
             when
             repenting
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             weeping
             had
             solicited
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             by
             an
             hereditary
             right
             obtain
             the
             blessing
             )
             was
             repulsed
             and
             rejected
             from
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             birth-right
             ,
             so
             the
             prophane
             contemners
             of
             the
             grace
             and
             holiness
             of
             God
             ,
             ought
             to
             fear
             (
             who
             whilest
             they
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             harden
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             repent
             when
             an
             occasion
             is
             offered
             )
             lest
             they
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             being
             shut
             out
             finde
             no
             place
             of
             repentance
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             purged
             from
             such
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               For
               yee
               are
               not
               come
               unto
               the
               Mount
               that
               might
               bee
               touched
               ,
               and
               that
               burned
               with
               fire
               ,
               nor
               unto
               blackness
               ,
               and
               darkness
               ,
               and
               tempest
               ,
            
             
               19.
               
               And
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               the
               voice
               of
               words
               ,
               which
               voice
               they
               that
               heard
               ,
               intreated
               that
               the
               word
               should
               not
               bee
               spoken
               to
               them
               any
               more
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               (
               For
               they
               could
               not
               endure
               that
               which
               was
               commanded
               :
               and
               if
               so
               much
               as
               a
               beast
               touch
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               stoned
               ,
               or
               thrust
               through
               with
               a
               dart
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               And
               so
               terrible
               was
               the
               sight
               ,
               that
               Moses
               said
               ,
               I
               exceedingly
               fear
               and
               quake
               .
               )
            
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             To
             this
             sense
             ,
             Yee
             are
             not
             called
             to
             the
             Legal
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             its
             terrours
             ,
             
               to
               vers
            
             .
             22.
             but
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             most
             sweet
             society
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             
               to
               vers
            
             .
             25.
             
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             look
             diligently
             lest
             any
             man
             fail
             of
             Grace
             ,
             or
             lest
             any
             man
             bee
             prophane
             ,
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             lest
             any
             man
             detract
             by
             his
             Infidelity
             from
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             into
             prophane
             licentiousness
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Apostles
             conclusion
             inferred
             ,
             vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               See
               that
               yee
               refuse
               not
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Christ
               that
               speaketh
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             The
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             is
             this
             ,
             If
             now
             (
             seeing
             that
             not
             fear
             ,
             but
             love
             ,
             not
             Justice
             ,
             but
             Grace
             ,
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             Gospel
             offers
             it self
             to
             bee
             your
             leader
             in
             your
             way
             to
             Heaven
             )
             ye
             shall
             fail
             of
             Grace
             ,
             or
             abuse
             it
             to
             prophaneness
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             yee
             will
             be
             found
             to
             refuse
             and
             reject
             Christ
             speaking
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             most
             gently
             inviting
             you
             to
             the
             communion
             with
             himself
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             which
             yee
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             care
             of
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Covenants
             of
             works
             ,
             or
             the
             Law
             ,
             hee
             sets
             down
             the
             terrible
             manner
             wherein
             the
             Law
             was
             delivered
             ,
             of
             which
             description
             there
             are
             eight
             Branches
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             In
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             or
             Legal
             Covenant
             there
             was
             a
             Mountain
             that
             might
             bee
             touched
             ,
             or
             earthly
             (
             whereto
             Heaven
             is
             opposed
             ,
             or
             the
             heavenly
             Mount
             Zion
             ,
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             )
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             After
             yee
             beleeved
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yee
             came
             not
             unto
             the
             Mount
             that
             might
             not
             be
             touched
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             earthly
             ,
             the
             very
             sight
             whereof
             did
             affright
             ,
             thereby
             the
             throne
             of
             Justice
             was
             represented
             ,
             wherein
             God
             sitteth
             ,
             when
             hee
             deals
             with
             the
             unregnerate
             man
             ,
             that
             putteth
             confidence
             in
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             shining
             in
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             own
             works
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             In
             making
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Mount
             
               burned
               with
               fire
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Judge
             armed
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             consume
             sinners
             ,
             trusting
             in
             their
             merits
             or
             works
             ,
             or
             dealing
             with
             him
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             In
             making
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             whirlewind
             ,
             
               darkness
               ,
               and
               a
               tempest
            
             ,
             whereby
             was
             represented
             the
             perplexed
             condition
             ,
             amazement
             and
             horrour
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             whereby
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             sinner
             is
             repressed
             when
             the
             Judge
             shews
             to
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             his
             justice
             and
             anger
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             violated
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             In
             giving
             the
             Law
             there
             was
             
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               Trumpet
            
             ,
             whereby
             was
             signified
             that
             all
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             violating
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             shall
             be
             cited
             ,
             and
             of
             necessity
             appear
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             God
             the
             supream
             Judge
             ,
             and
             none
             escape
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             In
             making
             that
             Covenant
             there
             was
             
               a
               voice
               of
               words
            
             ,
             by
             which
             was
             represented
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             reciting
             the
             duties
             wee
             were
             bound
             to
             ,
             but
             not
             at
             all
             conferring
             strength
             for
             the
             performing
             of
             the
             things
             commanded
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             In
             making
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             who
             had
             heard
             
               the
               voice
               of
               words
               ,
               intreated
               that
               the
               word
               should
               not
               bee
               spoken
               to
               them
               any
               more
               ,
            
             whereby
             was
             signified
             the
             intolerable
             weight
             of
             multiplied
             guilt
             contracted
             by
             the
             violation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             also
             despair
             touching
             the
             future
             performance
             of
             the
             Law
             incumbent
             upon
             the
             conscience
             ,
             when
             God
             deals
             with
             the
             sinner
             out
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             .
             That
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             intimates
             ,
             when
             hee
             saies
             ,
             
               For
               they
               could
               not
               endure
               that
               which
               was
               commanded
               .
            
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             In
             making
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             if
             
               so
               much
               as
               a
               beast
               had
               touched
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               bee
               stoned
               or
               thrust
               through
               with
               a
               dart
               ,
            
             whereby
             was
             signified
             ;
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             sinner
             is
             excluded
             from
             all
             access
             to
             God
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             lawful
             that
             any
             sinner
             should
             approach
             to
             him
             ,
             from
             the
             condition
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             both
             the
             sinner
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             belong
             unto
             him
             ,
             his
             Oxen
             and
             Cattel
             are
             an
             abomination
             unto
             God.
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             sinner
             is
             to
             perish
             miserably
             by
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             with
             contempt
             and
             ignominy
             ,
             as
             with
             stones
             and
             darts
             shot
             at
             his
             cursed
             and
             abominable
             head
             .
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             In
             making
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             so
             terrible
             was
             the
             sight
             ,
             that
             Moses
             said
             ,
             
               I
               exceedingly
               fear
               and
               quake
            
             ,
             and
             confessed
             his
             horrour
             ;
             whereby
             was
             also
             signified
             that
             the
             most
             holy
             or
             just
             men
             could
             not
             bee
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             be
             dealt
             with
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             as
             Psal.
             143.
             v.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               In
               thy
               sight
               shall
               no
               flesh
               living
               bee
               justified
            
             :
             This
             is
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             the
             summe
             whereof
             is
             this
             .
             God
             hath
             delivered
             you
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             and
             the
             terrours
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               But
               yee
               are
               come
               unto
               
                 Mount
                 Sion
              
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               City
               of
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
               the
               heavenly
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               to
               an
               innumerable
               company
               of
               Angels
               :
            
             
               23.
               
               To
               the
               general
               assembly
               ,
               and
               Church
               of
               the
               first-born
               ,
               which
               are
               written
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               God
               the
               Iudge
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               spirits
               of
               just
               men
               made
               perfect
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               And
               to
               Iesus
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               blood
               of
               sprinkling
               ,
               that
               speaketh
               better
               things
               than
               that
               of
               Abel
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             follows
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Argument
             touching
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             made
             with
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             beleeving
             in
             Christ
             ;
             but
             the
             condition
             and
             happiness
             of
             man
             ,
             beleeving
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
             is
             described
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             its
             own
             parts
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             After
             that
             yee
             beleeved
             in
             Christ
             being
             set
             at
             liberty
             from
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Throne
             of
             Justice
             ,
             yee
             came
             to
             
               Mount
               Sion
            
             ,
             whereby
             was
             represented
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             wherein
             God
             shews
             himself
             propitious
             to
             all
             that
             come
             unto
             Christ.
             
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             After
             that
             yee
             beleeved
             in
             Christ
             ,
             being
             recalled
             
             again
             from
             exilement
             ,
             and
             errours
             in
             the
             desert
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             yee
             are
             gathered
             again
             to
             your
             Head
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             City
             of
             refuge
             ,
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             a
             quiet
             condition
             in
             Christ
             ;
             yee
             being
             freed
             from
             anger
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             made
             free
             of
             the
             City
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             terrors
             of
             a
             just
             Judge
             ,
             yee
             are
             admitted
             into
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             yee
             see
             the
             visions
             of
             peace
             ,
             being
             delivered
             from
             Hell
             ,
             yee
             are
             also
             delivered
             from
             Levitical
             Ceremonies
             (
             which
             the
             inferiour
             and
             terrestrial
             Ierusalem
             now
             ,
             together
             with
             its
             children
             observes
             ,
             )
             and
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Ierusalem
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             After
             that
             yee
             beleeved
             in
             Christ
             ,
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             society
             of
             Devils
             ,
             obnoxious
             to
             sin
             and
             torments
             ,
             yee
             are
             admitted
             into
             the
             society
             of
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             blessed
             Angels
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             After
             that
             yee
             beleeved
             in
             Christ
             ,
             being
             called
             and
             separated
             from
             the
             society
             of
             Reprobates
             ,
             wicked
             and
             banished
             men
             ,
             or
             men
             secluded
             from
             the
             inheritance
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             yee
             are
             come
             ,
             and
             are
             admitted
             into
             the
             society
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             
               general
               Assembly
               and
               Church
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
            
             who
             are
             restored
             to
             the
             right
             and
             priviledges
             of
             the
             first-born
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             bee
             Priests
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             portion
             of
             God
             ,
             select
             from
             amongst
             men
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             Yee
             that
             in
             times
             past
             did
             live
             amongst
             worldly
             men
             ,
             whose
             portion
             is
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             whose
             names
             are
             written
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             now
             yee
             are
             found
             to
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             that
             were
             in
             times
             past
             written
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             amongst
             the
             Elect
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             predestinated
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             glory
             and
             grace
             .
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             Yee
             that
             were
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             enemies
             to
             him
             (
             and
             in
             times
             past
             hee
             was
             your
             angry
             Judge
             )
             now
             being
             reconciled
             to
             him
             ,
             hee
             is
             your
             merciful
             Judge
             ,
             who
             absolves
             you
             ,
             and
             powerfully
             destroies
             your
             enemies
             .
          
           
             (
             7
             )
             Yee
             that
             were
             in
             times
             past
             numbered
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             that
             perished
             ;
             companions
             with
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             in
             prison
             ,
             are
             made
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             through
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Brethren
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             now
             possess
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             spirits
             perfected
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             they
             being
             free
             from
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             are
             plenarily
             justified
             and
             sanctified
             in
             their
             spirits
             .
          
           
             (
             8
             )
             Yee
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             which
             admitted
             not
             a
             Mediatour
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             the
             yoak
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             have
             access
             to
             Jesus
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Mediatour
             and
             Surety
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             who
             hath
             undertaken
             that
             yee
             shall
             perform
             what
             the
             Covenant
             requires
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             doubtless
             ▪
             hee
             will
             make
             it
             good
             .
          
           
             (
             9
             )
             Yee
             that
             are
             without
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             polluted
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             sins
             ,
             now
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             yee
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             
               sprinkling
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             the
             immaculate
             Lamb
             (
             by
             which
             yee
             are
             justified
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             preserved
             from
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             )
             whose
             blood
             ,
             although
             it
             was
             shed
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             sins
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             cry
             against
             us
             ,
             
               as
               the
               blood
               of
            
             Abel
             cryed
             against
             Cain
             the
             murderer
             ,
             but
             
               it
               intercedes
               for
               us
            
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             being
             merciful
             to
             us
             ,
             would
             grant
             us
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             bought
             by
             the
             price
             of
             his
             blood
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               25.
            
             
             See
             that
             yee
             refuse
             not
             him
             that
             speaketh
             :
             for
             if
             they
             escaped
             not
             who
             refused
             him
             that
             spake
             on
             earth
             ,
             much
             more
             shall
             not
             wee
             escape
             ,
             if
             wee
             turn
             away
             from
             him
             that
             speaketh
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             The
             exhortatory
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Argument
             follows
             ,
             That
             under
             colour
             of
             some
             excuse
             they
             refuse
             not
             to
             obey
             Christ
             ,
             speaking
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             inviting
             them
             to
             grace
             and
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               For
               if
            
             ]
             The
             Reason
             of
             the
             fourth
             Exhortation
             is
             this
             ;
             If
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             despisers
             of
             Moses
             speaking
             on
             earth
             ▪
             have
             not
             escaped
             punishments
             ,
             much
             less
             shall
             yee
             escape
             punishments
             ,
             if
             yee
             shall
             despise
             Christ
             speaking
             from
             Heaven
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             beware
             lest
             yee
             fail
             of
             this
             Grace
             ,
             and
             lest
             yee
             abuse
             it
             even
             to
             prophaneness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               26.
            
             
             Whose
             voice
             then
             shook
             the
             earth
             ;
             but
             now
             hee
             hath
             promised
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Yet
             once
             more
             I
             shake
             not
             the
             Earth
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             Reason
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             in
             times
             past
             shook
             the
             earth
             or
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             with
             his
             voice
             ,
             and
             shall
             also
             shake
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             both
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             as
             hee
             hath
             fore-told
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Haggai
             2.6
             .
             which
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             when
             the
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Earth
             shall
             be
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             instability
             and
             corruptibility
             they
             have
             shall
             bee
             abolished
             ,
             that
             a
             new
             Heaven
             and
             a
             new
             Earth
             may
             succeed
             ,
             wherein
             may
             dwell
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Saints
             being
             made
             immortal
             ,
             may
             perpetually
             abide
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               27.
            
             
             And
             this
             word
             ,
             yet
             once
             more
             ,
             signifieth
             the
             removing
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             shaken
             ,
             as
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             which
             cannot
             bee
             shaken
             may
             remain
             .
          
           
             That
             wee
             may
             admit
             this
             sense
             ,
             Hee
             expounds
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             because
             hee
             that
             is
             said
             once
             to
             shake
             the
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             not
             oftener
             ,
             is
             said
             in
             that
             to
             remove
             those
             things
             that
             are
             unstable
             ,
             and
             things
             that
             are
             made
             or
             created
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             mutable
             condition
             ,
             or
             mutable
             qualities
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             which
             cannot
             be
             shaken
             ,
             and
             are
             immutable
             may
             succeed
             ,
             such
             as
             all
             things
             will
             be
             in
             the
             glorious
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               28.
            
             
             Wherefore
             wee
             receiving
             a
             Kingdome
             which
             cannot
             bee
             moved
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             Grace
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             may
             serve
             God
             acceptably
             with
             reverence
             ,
             and
             godly
             fear
             .
          
           
             Hee
             deduces
             from
             hence
             the
             fifth
             Reason
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             Wee
             have
             right
             to
             the
             glorious
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             shaken
             ,
             and
             is
             already
             by
             Faith
             received
             by
             us
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             study
             of
             holiness
             is
             to
             be
             held
             fast
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             Grace
             whereby
             wee
             may
             serve
             God
             acceptably
             with
             reverence
             and
             godly
             fear
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               29.
            
             
             For
             our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             Reason
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             Against
             those
             which
             either
             do
             not
             hold
             fast
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             abuse
             it
             to
             prophaneness
             .
             Our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             :
             Therefore
             let
             us
             hold
             fast
             Grace
             with
             endeavours
             after
             holiness
             .
             Who
             although
             hee
             profess
             himself
             the
             God
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             yet
             hee
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             go
             unpunished
             ▪
             who
             counterfeit
             the
             Faith
             which
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             or
             they
             who
             with
             Esau
             abuse
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Grace
             ,
             even
             to
             prophane
             licentiousness
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               In
               the
               former
               part
               are
               contained
               seven
               Exhortations
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 18.
              
               
               In
               the
               other
               is
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Epistle
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Let
             brotherly
             love
             continue
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Exhortation
             is
             to
             Constancy
             in
             Charity
             towards
             the
             Brethren
             ▪
             wherein
             hee
             secretly
             commends
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             indeed
             hitherto
             had
             imbraced
             and
             succoured
             for
             Christs
             sake
             the
             faithful
             ,
             or
             brethren
             joyned
             together
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             sincere
             Religion
             ,
             and
             hee
             openly
             intreats
             them
             that
             they
             would
             go
             forward
             constantly
             ,
             and
             undefatigably
             in
             that
             same
             virtue
             ,
             Let
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               brotherly
               love
               continue
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Bee
             not
             forgetful
             to
             entertain
             strangers
             ,
             for
             thereby
             some
             have
             entertained
             Angels
             unawares
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             2.
             
             More
             specially
             ,
             That
             they
             practice
             hospitality
             ,
             and
             kindness
             towards
             strangers
             and
             foreigners
             ,
             
             who
             want
             succour
             and
             consolation
             .
          
           
             Thereby
             ]
             The
             Argument
             to
             obedience
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             is
             onely
             one
             .
             Because
             some
             using
             hospitality
             ,
             have
             entertained
             Angels
             ,
             when
             they
             thought
             they
             had
             received
             men
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             and
             
               Lot
               ,
               Gen.
            
             18
             ,
             &
             19.
             
             The
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             is
             ,
             Because
             more
             good
             is
             done
             in
             this
             kind
             than
             any
             one
             can
             easily
             imagine
             :
             For
             the
             Lord
             himself
             entertaineth
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             done
             in
             his
             name
             to
             poor
             Beleevers
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Remember
             them
             that
             are
             in
             bonds
             ,
             as
             bound
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             them
             which
             suffer
             adversity
             ,
             as
             being
             your selves
             also
             in
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             3.
             
             That
             they
             be
             moved
             in
             affection
             towards
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             bonds
             ,
             especially
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             so
             succour
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             themselves
             in
             like
             manner
             were
             bound
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             same
             prison
             ,
             and
             lay
             in
             the
             same
             bonds
             with
             them
             .
             Not
             so
             onely
             ,
             but
             hee
             also
             exhorts
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             members
             of
             the
             same
             mystical
             body
             ,
             they
             would
             in
             some
             measure
             be
             so
             affected
             with
             the
             evil
             of
             the
             afflicted
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             others
             affected
             towards
             them
             if
             they
             were
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             ,
             Because
             so
             long
             as
             they
             lived
             ,
             they
             bare
             about
             with
             them
             a
             mortal
             body
             ,
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             same
             evils
             :
             For
             that
             which
             happens
             to
             one
             ,
             may
             happen
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             common
             infirmity
             ought
             to
             move
             compassion
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Marriage
             is
             honourable
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             bed
             undefiled
             :
             but
             Whoremongers
             and
             Adulterers
             God
             will
             judge
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             4.
             
             For
             the
             maintaining
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             folded
             up
             in
             two
             Arguments
             confirming
             the
             Precept
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             To
             this
             sense
             ,
             If
             any
             one
             hath
             not
             the
             gift
             of
             continency
             ,
             God
             hath
             prepared
             a
             remedy
             and
             a
             safe
             refuge
             ,
             viz.
             wedlock
             ,
             and
             hath
             pronounced
             this
             condition
             of
             life
             honourable
             amongst
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             conjugal
             bed
             (
             used
             according
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             )
             to
             be
             holy
             and
             undefiled
             :
             Therefore
             Chastity
             is
             to
             bee
             regarded
             .
          
           
             
               Whoremongers
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             If
             any
             one
             neglects
             wedlock
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             remedy
             of
             incontinency
             ,
             and
             polluteth
             himself
             ,
             either
             with
             fornication
             ,
             being
             a
             single
             man
             ,
             or
             with
             Adultery
             ,
             being
             married
             ,
             let
             him
             know
             (
             whosoever
             hee
             is
             )
             that
             Whoremongers
             and
             Adulterers
             God
             will
             judge
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               Let
               your
               conversation
               bee
               without
               Covetousness
               :
               and
               bee
               content
               with
               such
               things
               as
               yee
               have
               :
               For
               hee
               hath
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               never
               leave
               thee
               ,
               nor
               forsake
               thee
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               So
               that
               wee
               may
               boldly
               say
               ,
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               helper
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               not
               fear
               what
               man
               shall
               do
               unto
               mee
               .
            
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             5.
             
             To
             avoid
             Covetousness
             ,
             Lest
             this
             vice
             corrupt
             their
             manners
             .
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             three
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             propounded
             under
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Precept
             .
             Those
             things
             that
             you
             have
             ,
             ought
             to
             suffice
             you
             ,
             whether
             yee
             have
             them
             from
             any
             honest
             vocation
             ,
             they
             come
             from
             the
             Divine
             blessing
             ,
             and
             with
             those
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             contented
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             with
             the
             desire
             of
             having
             more
             :
             Therefore
             take
             heed
             of
             Covetousness
             .
          
           
             
               For
               hee
               hath
               said
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Out
             of
             
               Ioshua
               vers
            
             .
             5.
             
             In
             that
             promise
             ●hich
             God
             made
             to
             Ioshua
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             God
             propoundeth
             a
             general
             consolation
             to
             all
             his
             servants
             in
             their
             vocations
             ,
             viz.
             that
             hee
             will
             not
             forsake
             ,
             nor
             leave
             them
             in
             supplying
             them
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             necessary
             :
             Therefore
             take
             heed
             of
             Covetousness
             .
          
           
             
               So
               that
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             It
             is
             no
             less
             for
             any
             Beleever
             than
             for
             David
             ,
             in
             Psal.
             118.
             vers
             .
             6.
             to
             promise
             to
             himself
             with
             confidence
             ,
             not
             onely
             necessary
             succour
             as
             to
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             but
             also
             Gods
             help
             ready
             against
             all
             the
             oppositions
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             who
             endeavour
             to
             take
             away
             from
             Gods
             servants
             their
             very
             lives
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             their
             substance
             :
             Therefore
             Covetousness
             is
             to
             bee
             avoided
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Remember
             them
             which
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
             who
             have
             spoken
             unto
             you
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             whose
             Faith
             follow
             ,
             considering
             the
             end
             of
             their
             conversation
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             6.
             
             To
             the
             keeping
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             without
             the
             leaven
             of
             Jewish
             Doctrine
             ;
             There
             are
             six
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             
               Faith
               follow
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             Your
             Teachers
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             have
             preached
             nothing
             unto
             you
             but
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             propounded
             no
             end
             to
             themselves
             in
             their
             conversation
             ,
             besides
             that
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             propounded
             by
             faithful
             teachers
             ,
             viz.
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             salvation
             :
             Therefore
             imitating
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             looking
             to
             the
             end
             of
             their
             conversation
             ,
             keep
             yee
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             same
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             today
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             whose
             Doctrine
             is
             preached
             to
             you
             by
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             is
             no●
             divers
             ,
             but
             one
             ,
             remaining
             the
             same
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             :
             Therefore
             keep
             the
             purity
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             unity
             of
             Faith
             with
             those
             your
             Teachers
             ,
             which
             have
             preached
             to
             you
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Bee
             not
             carried
             about
             with
             divers
             and
             strange
             Doctrines
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             that
             the
             heart
             bee
             esta●lished
             with
             Grace
             ,
             not
             with
             meats
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             profited
             them
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             occupied
             therein
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Propounded
             under
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Precept
             :
             There
             are
             divers
             and
             strange
             Doctrines
             ,
             unknown
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             Christ
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             ;
             if
             yee
             have
             hearkened
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             wind
             driveth
             the
             chaffe
             up
             and
             down
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             ships
             floating
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             so
             they
             shall
             carry
             you
             about
             hither
             and
             thither
             ,
             that
             yee
             shall
             hold
             fast
             nothing
             :
             Therefore
             be
             established
             in
             preserving
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               ]
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             It
             is
             better
             (
             yea
             it
             is
             absolutely
             good
             and
             saving
             )
             that
             yee
             seek
             the
             peace
             and
             establishment
             of
             your
             heart
             and
             conscience
             in
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             onely
             his
             Gospel
             commends
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Legal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             nor
             in
             observation
             of
             mean
             ,
             daies
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             Wherein
             Righteousness
             least
             of
             all
             consists
             :
             Therefore
             keep
             the
             purity
             of
             Faith
             without
             the
             leaven
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             
               Which
               have
               not
               profited
               ]
               Reas.
            
             5.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             from
             the
             experience
             of
             them
             that
             Judaize
             ;
             Those
             Legal
             observations
             have
             profited
             nothing
             as
             to
             Righteousness
             ,
             or
             Salvation
             ,
             them
             that
             are
             much
             conversant
             ,
             and
             have
             spent
             their
             time
             in
             them
             :
             Therefore
             keep
             the
             pure
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             from
             all
             leaven
             of
             this
             sort
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Wee
             have
             an
             Altar
             ,
             whereof
             they
             have
             no
             right
             to
             eat
             ,
             which
             serve
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
             They
             that
             serve
             the
             Jewish
             Tabernacle
             after
             Christs
             comming
             ,
             or
             they
             that
             pertinaciously
             cleave
             to
             Levitical
             Ceremonies
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             signified
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             other
             Levitical
             shadows
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             true
             body
             of
             them
             all
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             is
             to
             be
             preserved
             from
             the
             leaven
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             thought
             that
             the
             observation
             of
             these
             Ceremonies
             was
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             the
             Gospel
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             the
             same
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Gal.
             5.2
             .
             
               If
               you
               bee
               circumcised
               ,
               Christ
               shall
               profit
               you
               nothing
               ,
            
             The
             reason
             whereof
             is
             this
             ,
             The
             observers
             of
             Legal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             they
             that
             receive
             shadows
             now
             abolished
             ,
             do
             in
             the
             prescribed
             distinction
             of
             meats
             ,
             observation
             of
             Altars
             ,
             Feasts
             ,
             Jubilies
             ,
             Holy
             water
             ,
             Priests
             garments
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Ceremonies
             ,
             really
             shew
             forth
             that
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             is
             not
             yet
             risen
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             nor
             yet
             come
             ,
             that
             the
             Ceremonial
             Pedagogy
             is
             not
             yet
             abolished
             ;
             but
             that
             still
             the
             time
             of
             shadows
             and
             signs
             ,
             which
             were
             instituted
             onely
             to
             prefigure
             Christ
             ,
             until
             the
             time
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               For
               the
               bodies
               of
               these
               beasts
               ,
               whose
               blood
               is
               brought
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               by
               the
               High
               Priest
               
               for
               sin
               ,
               are
               burnt
               without
               the
               Camp.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               Wherefore
               Iesus
               also
               ▪
               that
               hee
               might
               sanctifie
               the
               people
               with
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
               suffered
               without
               the
               gate
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             proves
             that
             they
             are
             to
             bee
             excluded
             from
             Christ
             ,
             who
             seek
             righteousness
             ,
             or
             part
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             in
             the
             shadows
             or
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             because
             God
             hath
             pre-figured
             this
             in
             the
             type
             of
             the
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             ;
             from
             Levit.
             23.27
             .
             The
             blood
             of
             the
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             was
             brought
             by
             the
             High-Priest
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             but
             the
             flesh
             was
             wholly
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ,
             neither
             did
             any
             thing
             thereof
             come
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             as
             was
             given
             to
             them
             from
             the
             other
             Sacrifices
             .
             The
             Apostle
             affirms
             that
             this
             signified
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             those
             who
             adhere
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             could
             eat
             Christ
             ,
             but
             were
             to
             bee
             excluded
             from
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             do
             not
             firmly
             adhere
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             seek
             even
             the
             least
             part
             of
             righteousness
             in
             the
             Levitical
             shadows
             ,
             or
             works
             .
          
           
             
               Without
               the
               Camp
            
             ]
             God
             signified
             by
             this
             ;
             First
             ,
             That
             Christ
             was
             to
             suffer
             without
             the
             gates
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             plainly
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             for
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             without
             the
             gate
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             true
             expiation
             was
             to
             bee
             sought
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             that
             suffered
             without
             Ierusalem
             ,
             (
             or
             the
             place
             consecrated
             for
             the
             Levitical
             worship
             )
             And
             the
             Apostle
             also
             doth
             teach
             ,
             that
             Christ
             himself
             intended
             this
             ,
             (
             having
             by
             his
             providence
             so
             disposed
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             suffer
             without
             the
             City
             )
             viz.
             that
             Christ
             going
             without
             the
             gates
             to
             offer
             up
             himself
             ,
             would
             by
             that
             very
             thing
             signifie
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             virtue
             of
             Justification
             or
             Sanctification
             to
             bee
             sought
             in
             any
             legal
             Rites
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             all
             those
             legal
             Rites
             being
             excluded
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Let
               us
               go
               forth
               therefore
               unto
               him
               without
               the
               Camp
               ,
               bearing
               his
               reproach
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               For
               here
               have
               w●e
               no
               continuing
               City
               ,
               but
               wee
               seek
               one
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               By
               him
               therefore
               let
               us
               offer
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               praise
               to
               God
               continually
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               lips
               ,
               giving
               thanks
               to
               his
               Name
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               But
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               communicate
               ,
               forget
               not
               ,
               for
               with
               such
               Sacrifices
               God
               is
               well
               pleased
               .
            
          
           
             From
             hence
             the
             sixth
             Exhortation
             is
             drawn
             to
             a
             prudent
             imitation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             going
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             offering
             up
             himself
             to
             his
             Father
             .
             This
             imitation
             consists
             in
             three
             things
             .
             (
             1
             )
             As
             Christ
             going
             without
             the
             City
             renounced
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             do
             his
             Fathers
             Will
             ;
             so
             wee
             for
             his
             sake
             ought
             to
             renounce
             all
             worldly
             things
             ,
             being
             ready
             to
             leave
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             family
             and
             goods
             ,
             unless
             wee
             would
             bee
             accounted
             unworthy
             of
             his
             fellowship
             .
             (
             2
             )
             As
             Christ
             hath
             born
             his
             Cross
             ,
             going
             out
             into
             an
             opprobrious
             place
             ,
             Golgotha
             ,
             so
             it
             behoveth
             us
             to
             bear
             Christs
             reproach
             ,
             or
             our
             Cross
             ,
             after
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             prepare
             our selves
             to
             suffer
             banishments
             persecutions
             ,
             reproaches
             ,
             and
             miseries
             of
             that
             kind
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           
             
               For
               not
            
             ]
             He
             gives
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             branch
             ,
             because
             we
             Believers
             know
             that
             those
             worldly
             things
             are
             momentary
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             not
             an
             abiding
             place
             for
             us
             on
             earth
             ,
             but
             wee
             seek
             a
             City
             ,
             that
             heavenly
             inheritance
             ,
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             which
             ,
             it
             becomes
             us
             to
             go
             out
             of
             the
             world
             with
             a
             ready
             mind
             ,
             and
             to
             renounce
             worldly
             things
             .
          
           
             
               By
               him
            
             ]
             The
             third
             thing
             ,
             in
             which
             wee
             ought
             to
             imitate
             Christs
             suffering
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             (
             resting
             in
             his
             intercession
             ,
             merit
             ,
             and
             worthiness
             )
             wee
             offer
             to
             God
             spiritual
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             As
             Christ
             hath
             offered
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             Passion
             hee
             might
             fulfill
             and
             abolish
             all
             Levitical
             types
             ;
             so
             wee
             (
             whom
             hee
             hath
             made
             perfect
             by
             his
             alone
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             to
             Justification
             ,
             and
             hath
             sanctified
             us
             ,
             as
             Priests
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             legal
             sacrifices
             being
             abolished
             ,
             wee
             might
             offer
             spiritual
             sacrifices
             )
             ought
             to
             offer
             up
             our selves
             ,
             as
             living
             Sacrifices
             for
             the
             serving
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             also
             Sacrifices
             of
             Praise
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             which
             are
             our
             first
             fruits
             ,
             our
             calves
             ,
             and
             those
             spiritual
             sacrifices
             ,
             which
             wee
             ought
             continually
             to
             offer
             to
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whose
             merit
             wee
             and
             our
             obedience
             is
             made
             acceptable
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             
               To
               do
               good
            
             ]
             Besides
             the
             calves
             of
             our
             lips
             ,
             hee
             also
             commands
             us
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             perform
             all
             duties
             of
             charity
             towards
             all
             ▪
             but
             most
             especially
             towards
             the
             houshold
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               With
               such
            
             ]
             Hee
             backs
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             with
             a
             strong
             reason
             ,
             because
             these
             kind
             of
             sacrifices
             please
             God
             ,
             or
             are
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             sweet
             fruit
             of
             our
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             most
             evident
             testimony
             of
             our
             sincere
             love
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             neighbour
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             Obey
             them
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
             and
             submit
             your selves
             :
             For
             they
             watch
             for
             your
             souls
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             must
             give
             account
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             do
             it
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             grief
             :
             for
             that
             is
             unprofitable
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             7.
             
             That
             they
             perform
             diligently
             the
             duties
             which
             they
             owe
             to
             Pastours
             ,
             and
             Governours
             ,
             receiving
             them
             reverently
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             loving
             them
             for
             Gods
             works
             sake
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             obeying
             them
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             prescribe
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             bee
             believed
             or
             done
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             office
             ,
             endeavouring
             with
             as
             great
             thankfulness
             as
             may
             bee
             to
             recompence
             their
             labours
             and
             cares
             .
          
           
             
               They
               watch
            
             ]
             There
             are
             four
             arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             The
             Ecclesiastical
             Ministers
             ,
             your
             Leaders
             ,
             watch
             for
             you
             ,
             praying
             ,
             studying
             ,
             disputing
             for
             you
             ,
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             exercising
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             amongst
             you
             for
             your
             good
             :
             Therefore
             obey
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Account
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             God
             requires
             an
             account
             of
             your
             souls
             from
             them
             ,
             i●
             but
             one
             perisheth
             by
             their
             fault
             :
             Therefore
             obey
             them
             ,
             who
             undergo
             amongst
             you
             so
             dangerous
             and
             hard
             a
             task
             .
          
           
             
               That
               with
               joy
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             If
             you
             obey
             as
             it
             becomes
             you
             ,
             you
             will
             rejoyce
             your
             Pastours
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             more
             cheerfully
             follow
             their
             work
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             they
             will
             indeed
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             but
             heavily
             ,
             and
             with
             sorrow
             ;
             and
             so
             yee
             that
             ought
             to
             bee
             acceptable
             to
             them
             ,
             will
             become
             the
             cruel
             tormentors
             of
             your
             Pastours
             :
             Therefore
             obey
             them
             .
          
           
             
               For
               that
               ]
               Argum.
            
             4.
             
             Preventing
             an
             Objection
             :
             (
             if
             perchance
             any
             amongst
             them
             might
             not
             care
             for
             the
             troubles
             ,
             griefs
             and
             sorrows
             of
             their
             Pastours
             )
             it
             will
             turn
             to
             your
             hurt
             ,
             if
             Gods
             Ministers
             are
             compelled
             to
             mourn
             through
             your
             fault
             ,
             God
             will
             hear
             their
             groanings
             ,
             and
             will
             severely
             vindicate
             the
             contempt
             of
             his
             Embassadors
             :
             Therefore
             obey
             them
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Pray
               for
               us
               :
               for
               wee
               trust
               wee
               have
               a
               good
               conscience
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               willing
               to
               live
               honestly
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               Part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               is
               contained
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               whereof
               there
               are
               six
               Articles
               :
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               Because
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               all
               fellow-souldiers
               in
               the
               Army
               of
               the
               Church
               Militant
               ,
               to
               pray
               mutually
               for
               one
               another
               .
               The
               Apostle
               after
               his
               manner
               ,
               about
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               commends
               himself
               to
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               faithful
               Hebrews
               ,
               whom
               hee
               desires
               to
               pray
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               bless
               him
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               but
               especially
               that
               hee
               might
               freely
               and
               fruitfully
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               :
               But
               hee
               speaks
               of
               himself
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               as
               it
               appeareth
               out
               of
               the
               words
               that
               follow
               ,
               which
               belong
               to
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               unknown
               to
               the
               faithful
               Hebrews
               ,
               that
               Paul
               was
               the
               Writer
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               Peter
               also
               confirmeth
               unto
               us
               ,
               although
               for
               the
               unbelieving
               Hebrews
               sake
               ,
               whom
               hee
               endeavoured
               to
               win
               ,
               hee
               did
               not
               prefix
               his
               name
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               hateful
               to
               them
               )
               before
               this
               Epistle
               :
               The
               reasons
               why
               Paul
               would
               have
               them
               prays
               from
               himself
               are
               two
               .
            
             
               
                 Wee
                 trust
                 ]
                 Reason
              
               1.
               
               Answering
               an
               Objection
               ,
               because
               
               although
               my
               reputation
               is
               abused
               by
               calumniatours
               ,
               who
               are
               enemies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               cannot
               bear
               my
               preaching
               concerning
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               freedome
               from
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               Levitical
               Ceremonies
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               conscious
               to
               my self
               that
               I
               have
               duely
               discharged
               my
               office
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               innocent
               conversation
               ,
               that
               I
               deserve
               ill
               of
               none
               ,
               But
               hee
               speaks
               here
               most
               modestly
               concerning
               himself
               ,
               lest
               hee
               should
               give
               any
               occasion
               of
               cavilling
               .
            
             
               
                 Rather
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               2.
               
               Because
               if
               yee
               shall
               pray
               for
               mee
               ,
               it
               will
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               sooner
               than
               yee
               expect
               ,
               and
               my
               prosperous
               condition
               may
               seem
               to
               permit
               ,
               I
               may
               be
               restored
               to
               your
               Churches
               ,
               from
               which
               I
               am
               detained
               longer
               than
               I
               would
               ,
               being
               much
               hindered
               by
               divers
               impediments
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   19.
                
                 
                 But
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 bee
                 restored
                 to
                 you
                 the
                 sooner
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Peace
                 that
                 brought
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 Shepheard
                 of
                 the
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 Make
                 you
                 perfect
                 in
                 every
                 good
                 work
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 working
                 in
                 you
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 well-pleasing
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 bee
                 glory
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               Artic.
               2.
               
               Wherein
               premising
               the
               Arguments
               of
               his
               confidence
               that
               hee
               should
               be
               heard
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               praies
               for
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               fully
               sanctifie
               them
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               joyn
               them
               together
               ,
               perfect
               ,
               compose
               them
               as
               members
               of
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               compleat
               in
               every
               good
               work
               to
               do
               his
               will.
               Whereby
               hee
               intimates
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               unfit
               for
               every
               good
               work
               ,
               Because
               ,
               wee
               ,
               as
               members
               out
               of
               joynt
               ,
               can
               neither
               do
               that
               which
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               do
               ,
               nor
               concur
               with
               others
               to
               do
               or
               promote
               any
               good
               ,
               until
               God
               draw
               us
               near
               unto
               himself
               ,
               and
               joyns
               himself
               to
               us
               ,
               unless
               hee
               moves
               our
               will
               ,
               and
               incites
               us
               to
               will
               good
               ;
               working
               in
               us
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               ,
               or
               to
               perform
               that
               ,
               which
               hee
               himself
               commands
               to
               be
               done
               by
               his
               preceptive
               will
               :
               Which
               the
               Apostle
               more
               fully
               explains
               by
               adding
               the
               manner
               whereby
               God
               perfects
               them
               ,
               Working
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 in
                 you
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 well
                 pleasing
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               working
               efficaciously
               in
               you
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               through
               you
               ,
               works
               that
               are
               pleasing
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               working
               every
               good
               work
               whereby
               yee
               may
               please
               him
               :
               under
               which
               good
               necessarily
               are
               contained
               the
               principles
               of
               good
               actions
               ,
               and
               namely
               the
               very
               assent
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               its
               co-working
               .
               And
               hee
               adds
               
                 through
                 Iesus
              
               .
               (
               1
               )
               Because
               all
               those
               good
               works
               are
               purchased
               for
               us
               by
               the
               desert
               of
               Christs
               death
               .
               (
               2
               )
               They
               are
               derived
               to
               us
               through
               him
               as
               through
               a
               chanel
               .
               (
               3
               )
               Those
               good
               works
               are
               effected
               by
               him
               .
               (
               4
               )
               They
               are
               purged
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               acceptable
               :
               Therefore
               glory
               is
               attributed
               to
               God
               and
               Christ
               for
               ever
               ,
               Amen
               .
               Hee
               useth
               four
               Arguments
               of
               his
               confidence
               in
               praying
               ,
               vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 Peace
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               1.
               
               With
               relation
               to
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               God
               is
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 Peace
              
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               must
               confidently
               ask
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               give
               you
               to
               endeavour
               after
               Peace
               amongst
               your selves
               ,
               and
               towards
               God
               in
               following
               after
               holines●
               .
            
             
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 brought
                 again
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               God
               hath
               brought
               again
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               :
               Therefore
               hee
               both
               can
               and
               will
               perfect
               you
               his
               sheep
               ,
               and
               members
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               in
               every
               good
               work
               ,
               for
               which
               Christ
               is
               both
               dead
               and
               risen
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 great
                 Shepheard
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               Christ
               is
               that
               good
               Shepheard
               ,
               and
               chief
               Pastor
               of
               his
               Sheep
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               sanctifie
               and
               fully
               perfect
               you
               his
               Sheep
               .
            
             
               
                 Through
                 the
                 blood
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               4.
               
               The
               everlasting
               Covenant
               is
               made
               touching
               the
               Redemption
               of
               the
               sheep
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               touching
               the
               perfecting
               of
               their
               holiness
               and
               salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               established
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               shall
               be
               perfected
               in
               every
               good
               work
               by
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               And
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               suffer
               the
               word
               of
               Exhortation
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               written
               a
               Letter
               unto
               you
               in
               few
               words
               .
            
             
               Artic.
               3.
               
               In
               which
               hee
               praies
               for
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               that
               they
               not
               onely
               take
               in
               good
               part
               whatsoever
               may
               seem
               sharp
               in
               this
               hortatory
               Epistle
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               they
               suffer
               and
               take
               well
               the
               word
               of
               Exhortation
               ,
               wherein
               their
               ordinary
               Pastors
               were
               more
               especially
               to
               bring
               and
               apply
               those
               things
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 in
                 few
              
               ]
               The
               Reason
               of
               this
               Petition
               is
               ,
               Because
               those
               things
               were
               more
               briefly
               written
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               without
               any
               allay
               ,
               which
               might
               mollifie
               his
               reproofs
               ,
               and
               they
               want
               explication
               ,
               larger
               handling
               ,
               a
               more
               ample
               and
               quick
               application
               from
               their
               ordinary
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               Know
               yee
               ,
               that
               our
               Brother
               Timothy
               is
               set
               at
               liberty
               ,
               with
               whom
               if
               hee
               come
               shortly
               ,
               I
               will
               see
               you
               .
            
             
               Artic.
               4.
               
               Is
               joyful
               news
               of
               the
               setting
               Timothy
               at
               liberty
               ,
               being
               his
               daily
               companion
               ,
               which
               hee
               knew
               was
               acceptable
               ,
               for
               whom
               when
               they
               had
               heard
               that
               hee
               was
               in
               bonds
               ,
               they
               grieved
               ,
               and
               knowing
               that
               hee
               is
               at
               liberty
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               refreshed
               .
               For
               the
               same
               end
               hee
               hopes
               that
               hee
               with
               Timothy
               shall
               come
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               Salute
               all
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Saints
               .
               They
               of
               Italy
               salute
               you
               .
            
             
               Artic.
               5.
               
               Wherein
               are
               contained
               salutations
               :
               For
               first
               hee
               sends
               salutation
               to
               all
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Governours
               of
               the
               Churches
               in
               
                 Iudea
                 :
                 As
                 also
              
               to
               other
               Beleevers
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               know
               hee
               loves
               them
               all
               alike
               .
               In
               the
               third
               place
               hee
               salutes
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Saints
               all
               the
               beleeving
               Hebrews
               in
               Italy
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Grace
               be
               with
               you
               all
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Artic.
               6.
               
               Wherein
               Paul
               after
               his
               accustomed
               seal
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               2.17
               .
               concludes
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               wishing
               Grace
               to
               all
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               all
               saving
               gifts
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               was
               necessarily
               requisite
               to
               their
               perfection
               ,
               from
               the
               fountain
               of
               Gods
               free
               goodness
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               subscription
               ,
               after
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               credit
               to
               be
               given
               to
               it
               :
               For
               it
               is
               manifest
               out
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               vers
               .
               23.
               that
               Timothy
               was
               absent
               when
               this
               Epistle
               was
               writ
               :
               Therefore
               the
               subscription
               seems
               to
               be
               added
               from
               some
               unskilful
               Scribe
               .
               And
               therefore
               wee
               omit
               them
               all
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             THE
             EPISTLE
             OF
             PAUL
             TO
             THE
             HEBREWS
             WITH
             OBSERVATIONS
             gathered
             from
             the
             TEXT
             .
          
           
             By
             
               DAVID
               DICKSON
            
             ,
             Professor
             of
             Divinity
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Glascow
             .
          
           
             LONDON
             ,
             Printed
             by
             
               R.
               Ibbitson
            
             for
             
               Francis
               Eglesfield
            
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             bee
             sold
             at
             the
             Marygold
             in
             Pauls
             Church-yard
             ,
             1659.
             
          
        
         
           
           
           
             TO
             THE
             READER
             .
          
           
             
               Christian
               Reader
               ,
            
          
           
             BEfore
             the
             time
             that
             something
             of
             mine
             did
             pass
             the
             Press
             ,
             without
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             allowance
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             minde
             to
             come
             abroad
             in
             this
             Learned
             Age
             ,
             wherein
             many
             ,
             more
             able
             Men
             than
             I
             am
             ,
             do
             keep
             silence
             ;
             my
             Furniture
             being
             fitter
             for
             my
             present
             Charge
             ,
             than
             for
             more
             publick
             Edification
             ,
             in
             my
             judgement
             ;
             and
             my
             Employments
             so
             frequent
             ,
             as
             my
             spare
             time
             is
             little
             ,
             for
             farther
             extent
             of
             what
             the
             Lord
             hath
             bestowed
             upon
             mee
             .
             But
             ,
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             my
             just
             fears
             ,
             from
             apparent
             grounds
             ,
             that
             numbers
             of
             my
             Sermons
             ,
             which
             were
             rudely
             ,
             and
             popularly
             ,
             delivered
             (
             as
             thrice
             ,
             or
             four
             times
             preaching
             a
             week
             ,
             might
             yeeld
             )
             and
             taken
             from
             my
             Mouth
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             possible
             to
             overtake
             the
             current
             of
             running
             speech
             ;
             the
             judicious
             Writer
             making
             what
             hee
             had
             overtaken
             ,
             to
             cohere
             ,
             the
             best
             hee
             could
             ;
             and
             Copies
             going
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             many
             ,
             with
             numbers
             of
             faults
             ,
             and
             mistakings
             of
             the
             Transcribers
             ;
             I
             being
             unable
             to
             revise
             (
             for
             straightness
             of
             time
             )
             any
             thing
             which
             was
             written
             by
             them
             ,
             first
             ,
             or
             last
             .
             My
             just
             Fears
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             should
             Come
             to
             thy
             Hands
             ,
             rude
             and
             faulty
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             made
             mee
             willing
             rather
             ,
             when
             God
             should
             grant
             mee
             leasure
             hereafter
             ,
             to
             draw
             up
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             the
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             delivered
             by
             mee
             in
             these
             Sermons
             ;
             that
             thou
             mightest
             have
             a
             twenty
             ,
             or
             thirty
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             m●e
             ,
             possible
             ,
             in
             the
             bounds
             and
             price
             of
             one
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             With
             this
             passage
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             another
             hath
             concurred
             ,
             to
             draw
             forth
             this
             piece
             unto
             thy
             view
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             When
             I
             considered
             ,
             how
             largely
             God
             hath
             provided
             Helps
             ,
             for
             understanding
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             large
             Commentaries
             ,
             and
             sweet
             Sermons
             ,
             especially
             from
             His
             Church
             in
             England
             ;
             whereby
             encrease
             of
             Knowledge
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Learned
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             whose
             means
             to
             buy
             ,
             and
             leasure
             from
             their
             calling
             to
             read
             ,
             and
             victory
             over
             their
             own
             lasiness
             ,
             for
             taking
             pains
             ,
             doth
             concur
             with
             their
             capacity
             ,
             for
             making
             use
             of
             this
             the
             Lords
             Liberality
             :
             I
             have
             often
             requested
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             ,
             To
             help
             such
             as
             either
             could
             not
             ,
             or
             else
             would
             not
             ,
             profit
             themselves
             by
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             already
             granted
             in
             his
             Bounty
             ,
             by
             some
             short
             ,
             and
             plain
             manner
             of
             writing
             ;
             whereby
             the
             weaker
             judgements
             might
             be
             supported
             ,
             and
             all
             Excuse
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             witty
             Sluggard
             ,
             and
             such
             whose
             worldly
             Employments
             ,
             and
             great
             Affairs
             ,
             have
             seemed
             sufficient
             Reasons
             ,
             to
             excuse
             their
             negligence
             ,
             and
             the
             small
             and
             naughty
             matters
             of
             their
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Evidences
             thereof
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             very
             instant
             ,
             with
             the
             Godly-Learned
             of
             mine
             acquaintance
             ,
             to
             take
             this
             matter
             in
             hand
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             divide
             amongst
             them
             ,
             the
             hard
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             this
             work
             might
             be
             done
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             many
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             done
             by
             one
             .
             I
             found
             their
             approbation
             of
             my
             desire
             ,
             and
             inclinable
             willingness
             ,
             to
             put
             hand
             to
             work
             also
             .
             But
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             ordinary
             Charge
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             for
             age
             ,
             and
             infirmity
             of
             body
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             for
             their
             hands
             full
             of
             the
             Lords
             work
             in
             another
             sort
             ,
             could
             not
             adve●ture
             to
             be
             straightly
             ingaged
             in
             the
             work
             .
             Where-through
             I
             was
             forced
             either
             to
             forsake
             my
             Desires
             ,
             which
             daily
             were
             kindl●
             within
             mee
             more
             and
             more
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             come
             forth
             with
             something
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             ;
             and
             seek
             amongst
             my
             Readers
             ,
             some
             to
             take
             this
             Matter
             to
             heart
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             do
             therein
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             should
             enable
             them
             ,
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             made
             choice
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             hard
             Meat
             ,
             in
             the
             estimation
             both
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             the
             Writer
             thereof
             ,
             (
             
               Chap.
               5
            
             ,
             and
             6.
             )
             and
             of
             Peter
             ,
             giving
             his
             judgement
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             2
             Pet.
             
               1.15
               ,
               16.
            
             )
             That
             if
             I
             should
             attain
             any
             part
             of
             mine
             intent
             in
             any
             measure
             ,
             in
             so
             hard
             a
             place
             ,
             I
             might
             encourage
             others
             ,
             to
             take
             in
             hand
             a
             more
             easie
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             more
             hope
             of
             success
             .
          
           
             The
             Summe
             of
             each
             Chapter
             ,
             or
             the
             Contents
             ,
             do
             stand
             instead
             of
             Analysis
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             of
             a
             Paraphrase
             .
             The
             Text
             doth
             follow
             ,
             Verse
             by
             Verse
             .
             The
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Verse
             ,
             serveth
             for
             grounds
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             Doctrines
             ,
             following
             upon
             the
             grounds
             ,
             are
             joyned
             ,
             most
             part
             ,
             with
             the
             Note
             of
             Collection
             [
             THEN
             ]
             Plurality
             of
             Doctrines
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Text
             where
             the
             consequence
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             perceived
             ,
             is
             distinguished
             by
             figures
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             numbers
             .
             Terms
             of
             Art
             I
             have
             eschewed
             ,
             Because
             I
             would
             be
             plain
             to
             all
             .
             I
             have
             spared
             all
             enlargement
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             I
             could
             spare
             ;
             leaving
             them
             as
             grains
             of
             Seed
             ,
             to
             get
             their
             growth
             in
             thy
             mind
             ,
             by
             Meditation
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             for
             such
             as
             love
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             writing
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             be
             short
             .
             The
             special
             handling
             of
             such
             Passages
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             citeth
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             I
             have
             left
             to
             their
             own
             proper
             place
             .
             Quotations
             ,
             for
             confirmation
             of
             my
             Doctrines
             ,
             drawn
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             I
             have
             spared
             also
             :
             Because
             ,
             I
             judged
             ,
             If
             the
             Doctrine
             was
             pertinently
             collected
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             the
             Text
             in
             hand
             was
             sufficient
             confirmation
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             not
             pertinently
             collected
             ,
             I
             am
             content
             that
             thou
             pass
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             onely
             what
             is
             pertinent
             .
             A
             Quotation
             could
             prove
             the
             Doctrine
             true
             ;
             but
             not
             prove
             it
             pertinent
             ;
             and
             so
             not
             serve
             my
             purpose
             .
             Many
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             petinent
             Consequences
             ,
             the
             Learned
             will
             finde
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             not
             observed
             :
             but
             not
             for
             the
             Learned
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             able
             ,
             and
             willing
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             larger
             Writings
             ,
             do
             I
             intend
             this
             present
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             do
             not
             look
             how
             much
             thou
             doest
             miss
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             said
             ;
             but
             what
             in
             the
             first
             frame
             of
             this
             mould
             could
             be
             done
             ,
             in
             such
             brevity
             .
             Which
             mould
             ,
             I
             trust
             ,
             the
             Learned
             shall
             help
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             the
             Lord
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             ,
             to
             take
             this
             matter
             in
             hand
             .
             I
             have
             pressed
             ,
             singly
             to
             point
             out
             Truth
             ▪
             without
             Partiality
             ;
             not
             wresting
             the
             Text
             ,
             to
             reach
             a
             Blow
             to
             any
             man.
             And
             what
             thou
             shalt
             make
             of
             this
             present
             Piece
             ▪
             I
             am
             not
             careful
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             obtain
             thereby
             ,
             that
             more
             able
             Men
             may
             be
             set
             on
             work
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             I
             intend
             ,
             but
             cannot
             do
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             precious
             Iewel
             of
             the
             Scripture
             may
             be
             more
             esteemed
             of
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             necessary
             for
             our
             Souls
             ,
             than
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Firmament
             is
             for
             our
             bodies
             ;
             and
             ,
             the
             greatest
             gift
             ,
             next
             after
             our
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             down-sending
             amongst
             us
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             world
             saw
             .
             If
             I
             may
             by
             this
             piece
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             an
             Instrument
             ,
             to
             stir
             up
             any
             to
             the
             love
             of
             searching
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             lost
             my
             pains
             ,
             whatsoever
             shall
             become
             of
             this
             Book
             :
             Whereunto
             I
             have
             solicited
             for
             no
             Patronage
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             thy
             Christian
             Good-will
             to
             my
             Aim
             ;
             to
             have
             our
             Lord
             the
             more
             honoured
             ,
             in
             the
             sound
             Knowledge
             ▪
             and
             right
             use
             of
             His
             Scripture
             .
          
           
           
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             easily
             judge
             with
             mee
             ,
             That
             the
             proud
             ,
             and
             prophane
             Despisers
             of
             God
             are
             worthy
             to
             perish
             ,
             amongst
             his
             Enemies
             :
             but
             consider
             ,
             and
             judge
             again
             ;
             If
             prophane
             Despisers
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             who
             disdain
             to
             read
             ,
             or
             obey
             ,
             what
             God
             commandeth
             therein
             ,
             be
             not
             to
             be
             ranked
             in
             the
             same
             Roll.
             For
             God
             draweth
             so
             nigh
             unto
             us
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             speaking
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             unto
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             a
             Master
             unto
             his
             Servants
             ,
             that
             the
             obedience
             ,
             or
             disobedience
             which
             wee
             give
             to
             His
             Speeches
             ,
             resolveth
             directly
             ,
             and
             immediately
             ,
             upon
             
               God
               himself
            
             .
             For
             what
             is
             it
             else
             to
             hear
             ▪
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             obey
             God
             ;
             but
             ,
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             obey
             His
             speeches
             ?
             And
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             despise
             ,
             and
             disobey
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             his
             Speeches
             ,
             not
             to
             read
             his
             Writings
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             care
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             Hee
             commandeth
             ,
             promiseth
             ,
             or
             threatneth
             ?
             Therefore
             hath
             the
             Lord
             written
             the
             great
             things
             of
             his
             Law
             unto
             us
             ,
             even
             to
             be
             a
             Touch-stone
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             try
             all
             mens
             Doctrine
             thereby
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             try
             all
             mens
             disposition
             towards
             Himself
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             stand
             affected
             to
             His
             Honour
             ,
             whether
             as
             Foes
             ,
             or
             as
             Friends
             .
             For
             ,
             What
             readier
             way
             is
             there
             ,
             to
             get
             evidence
             of
             a
             man
             destitute
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             finde
             him
             destitute
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Love
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             What
             surer
             sign
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             present
             is
             enemy
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             enlargement
             of
             His
             Gracious
             Kingdome
             ,
             than
             to
             finde
             him
             traducing
             the
             perfect
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             marring
             ,
             to
             his
             power
             ,
             the
             free
             course
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             light
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Stepter
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ?
             Again
             ,
             What
             surer
             sign
             of
             a
             Child
             of
             Promise
             ,
             begotten
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             with
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
            
             making
             more
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             than
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             pouring
             out
             all
             his
             Affections
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             nearest
             Mean
             whereby
             Gods
             Spirit
             may
             be
             conveyed
             into
             his
             soul
             ,
             for
             perfecting
             of
             Holiness
             ;
             and
             the
             readiest
             Chariot
             ,
             to
             carry
             up
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             dwell
             in
             God
             ,
             for
             perfecting
             of
             his
             happiness
             .
          
           
             Wee
             shall
             finde
             also
             ,
             answerable
             to
             Gods
             purpose
             of
             trying
             men
             by
             His
             Scripture
             ,
             His
             Wisdome
             ,
             giving
             a
             due
             meeting
             unto
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             make
             use
             of
             His
             Scripture
             .
             Do
             they
             not
             read
             it
             ?
             or
             do
             they
             read
             ,
             and
             not
             consider
             it
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             weigh
             ,
             what
             is
             imported
             by
             it
             ,
             in
             sense
             and
             meaning
             ?
             It
             fareth
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             with
             those
             to
             whom
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               Mat.
               22.29
               .
               You
               erre
               ,
               not
               knowing
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               nor
               the
               power
               of
               God.
            
             Do
             they
             not
             love
             it
             ?
             Behold
             their
             Plague
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             
               2.10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Because
               they
               received
               not
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               ;
               for
               this
            
             very
             cause
             ,
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               God
               shall
               send
               them
               strong
               delusion
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               beleeve
               a
               Lie
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               damned
               .
            
             Do
             they
             not
             stedfastly
             beleeve
             ,
             what
             they
             learn
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             In
             Gods
             judgement
             ,
             with
             the
             foolish
             ,
             and
             unstable
             ,
             they
             are
             suffered
             to
             wrest
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             destructio●
             ▪
             were
             they
             never
             so
             great
             wits
             ,
             
               2
               Pet.
               3.16
            
             .
             Do
             they
             not
             study
             ,
             to
             give
             obedience
             unto
             the
             ●●own
             Truth
             of
             it
             ?
             Hee
             dealeth
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             with
             
               Israel
               ,
               Psal.
               81.11
               .
               My
               people
               would
               not
               hearken
               unto
               my
               voice
               ,
               and
            
             Israel
             
               would
               none
               of
               mee
            
             .
             (
             Hee
             counteth
             himself
             rejected
             ,
             because
             his
             Word
             was
             rejected
             )
             But
             what
             followeth
             ,
             
               vers
               .
               12
               ?
               So
               I
               gave
               them
               up
               ,
               unto
               their
               own
               hearts
               lust
               :
               and
               they
               walked
               in
               their
               own
               counsels
               .
            
             But
             to
             such
             as
             will
             be
             Christs
             Disciples
             indeed
             ,
             Students
             ,
             seeking
             to
             grow
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             beleef
             ,
             and
             obedience
             of
             his
             Word
             ?
             seeking
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             sayings
             ,
             hee
             promiseth
             
               (
               Joh.
               14.26
               .
            
             )
             to
             send
             unto
             them
             .
             
               The
               Spirit
               ,
               of
               Truth
               ,
               the
               Comforter
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               teach
               them
               all
               things
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             perfect
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             fill
             their
             hearts
             with
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             holy
             ,
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             are
             all
             these
             stiles
             given
             ?
             Even
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             will
             have
             Christs
             Spirit
             to
             work
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             must
             seek
             him
             to
             work
             all
             of
             these
             joyntly
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             have
             him
             for
             working
             any
             of
             them
             at
             all
             .
             Neither
             comfort
             without
             truth
             ,
             nor
             comfort
             without
             Holiness
             .
             The
             same
             is
             it
             which
             Wisdome
             cryeth
             ,
             
               Prov.
               8.34
               ,
               35
               ,
               36.
               
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               heareth
               mee
               ,
               watching
               daily
               at
               my
               Gates
               ;
               waiting
               at
               the
               Posts
               of
               my
               Doors
               :
               For
               who
               so
               findeth
               mee
               ,
               findeth
               life
               ;
               and
               shall
               obtain
               favour
               of
               the
               Lord.
               But
               hee
               that
               sinneth
               against
               mee
               ,
               wrongeth
               his
               own
               Soul
               ,
               all
               that
               hate
               mee
               ,
               love
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             how
             thou
             doest
             hate
             Death
             ,
             and
             love
             thine
             own
             Soul
             ,
             how
             thou
             standest
             affected
             towards
             Gods
             ,
             and
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             towards
             the
             enlargement
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ;
             let
             thy
             affection
             towards
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             more
             abundant
             dwelling
             in
             thy self
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             more
             free
             course
             amongst
             others
             ,
             bear
             witness
             .
          
           
             Farewel
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             EPISTLE
             OF
             PAVL
             to
             the
             HEBREWS
             .
          
           
             WHen
             Peter
             wrote
             his
             second
             Epistle
             to
             the
             scattered
             Hebrews
             ,
             there
             was
             extant
             an
             Epistle
             of
             Paul
             ,
             to
             those
             same
             scattered
             Hebrews
             also
             ,
             received
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             a
             part
             of
             Canonical
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             from
             Pauls
             other
             Epistles
             ,
             
               2
               Pet.
               3.15
               ,
               16.
            
             
             Therefore
             amongst
             other
             reasons
             ,
             this
             may
             bee
             one
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             think
             this
             Epistle
             must
             bee
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             without
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             should
             bee
             negligent
             in
             keeping
             such
             a
             Iewel
             ,
             commended
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             two
             chief
             Apostles
             ;
             or
             lose
             Pauls
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             keep
             Peters
             ;
             which
             maketh
             mention
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               The
               sum
               of
               the
               Epistle
               .
            
             
               BEcause
               the
               Hebrews
               were
               hardly
               drawn
               from
               the
               observation
               of
               Levitical
               Ordinances
               ,
               unto
               the
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               in
               danger
               of
               making
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               by
               persecution
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               setteth
               before
               their
               eyes
               the
               glory
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               far
               above
               men
               and
               Angels
               ;
               by
               whose
               Ministery
               the
               Law
               was
               given
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               God
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               but
               also
               as
               man
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               and
               in
               his
               Office
               above
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               3.
               
               Threatning
               them
               therefore
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               mis-believe
               Christs
               Doctrine
               ,
               Ch.
               3
               ,
               4.
               and
               above
               the
               Levitical
               High-Priest
               ,
               Ch.
               5.
               
               Threatning
               them
               again
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               make
               Apostacy
               from
               him
               ,
               Chap.
               6.
               yea
               above
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Levitical
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               hee
               in
               whom
               all
               those
               things
               had
               their
               accomplishment
               ,
               and
               period
               of
               expiring
               ,
               Chap.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Threatning
               them
               again
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               not
               persevere
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               :
               unto
               which
               perseverance
               ,
               through
               whatsoever
               difficulties
               ,
               hee
               encourageth
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Faithful
               before
               them
               ,
               Chap.
               10
               ,
               11.
               and
               by
               other
               grounds
               of
               Christian
               comfort
               ,
               Chap.
               12.
               
               That
               so
               in
               the
               fruitful
               obedience
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               might
               follow
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               seeking
               for
               that
               City
               that
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               their
               earthly
               Hierusalem
               any
               more
               ,
               Ch.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 sum
                 of
                 Chap.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 IF
                 you
                 shall
                 make
                 comparison
                 ,
                 O
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 shall
                 bee
                 found
                 more
                 glorious
                 than
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Gods
                 dispensing
                 his
                 will
                 before
                 Christ
                 came
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 part
                 and
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 addition
                 :
                 not
                 after
                 one
                 setled
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 subject
                 to
                 alteration
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Verse
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 hee
                 hath
                 declared
                 his
                 last
                 Will
                 gloriously
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Son
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 in
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 Verse
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 who
                 is
                 as
                 far
                 above
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Angels
                 also
                 ,
                 —
                 as
                 the
                 native
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 and
                 Office
                 ,
                 is
                 above
                 theirs
                 ,
                 Verse
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 hee
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 substance
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Verse
                 5.
                 and
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 worship
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 Verse
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Angels
                 but
                 servants
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Verse
                 7.
                 
                 Hee
                 is
                 eternal
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 King
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 Verse
                 8.
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 Manhead
                 and
                 Office
                 ,
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Verse
                 9.
                 
                 Yea
                 hee
                 is
                 Creator
                 ,
                 unchangeable
                 ,
                 and
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 Verse
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Joyned
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Verse
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Angels
                 but
                 servants
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 Verse
                 14.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               contained
               in
               Chap.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               God
               who
               at
               sundry
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               divers
               manners
               ,
               spake
               in
               time
               past
               unto
               the
               Fathers
               by
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               
                 ALbeit
                 the
                 Apostle
                 was
                 willing
                 ,
                 that
                 these
              
               Hebrews
               
                 should
                 understand
                 that
                 this
                 Epistle
                 came
                 unto
                 them
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               10.
               vers
               .
               34.
               
                 yet
                 doth
                 hee
                 not
                 prefix
                 his
                 name
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 prudent
                 dealing
                 of
                 these
                 faithful
              
               Hebrews
               ,
               
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 think
                 ,
                 others
                 who
                 kept
                 p●ejudice
                 against
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 might
                 bee
                 drawn
                 on
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 more
                 impartially
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 fitter
                 time
                 .
              
               Whence
               wee
               learn
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               godly
               men
               ,
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               expression
               of
               their
               names
               in
               their
               writings
               ,
               as
               they
               see
               it
               expedient
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               not
               much
               to
               bee
               inquired
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Writer
               of
               any
               purpose
               ,
               till
               wee
               have
               impartially
               pondered
               the
               matter
               written
               .
               3.
               
               That
               it
               is
               not
               alwayes
               necessary
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               know
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Writer
               of
               every
               part
               of
               Scripture
               :
               for
               the
               authority
               thereof
               is
               not
               from
               men
               ,
               but
               from
               God
               ,
               the
               Inspirer
               thereof
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
                 not
                 simply
                 ,
                 The
                 Prophets
                 spake
                 ,
                 but
              
               God
               spake
               
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               ]
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               God
               was
               the
               chief
               Doctor
               of
               his
               own
               Church
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               2.
               
               And
               what
               the
               Prophets
               conveighed
               from
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               called
               here
               the
               speaking
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               accounted
               of
               still
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               dumb
               letter
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 God
                 spake
              
               at
               sundry
               times
               .
               
                 By
                 many
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 importeth
                 ;
                 now
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 part
                 farther
                 ;
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 yet
                 a
                 part
                 farther
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               the
               Lord
               was
               in
               the
               way
               only
               ,
               of
               revealing
               his
               whole
               mind
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               before
               Christ
               came
               ;
               letting
               forth
               light
               ,
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               till
               the
               Son
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               arose
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               told
               his
               whole
               will.
               2.
               
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               was
               bound
               to
               suspend
               her
               determination
               of
               the
               unchangeableness
               of
               her
               Levitical
               service
               ,
               till
               the
               Law-giver
               spake
               his
               last
               word
               ,
               and
               uttered
               his
               full
               mind
               ,
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 before
                 Christ
                 came
                 ,
                 God
                 spake
                 in
              
               divers
               manners
               .
               ]
               
                 Not
                 revealing
                 his
                 Will
                 after
                 one
                 manner
                 ;
                 but
                 sometime
                 by
              
               vive
               
                 voice
                 ,
                 sometime
                 by
                 vision
                 ,
                 or
                 dream
                 ,
                 or
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 or
                 Urim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 ,
                 by
                 signs
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 by
                 types
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 of
                 shadowing
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               No
               reason
               the
               Jews
               should
               stick
               so
               fast
               to
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Levi
               ,
               (
               they
               being
               ins●ituted
               in
               the
               time
               
               of
               the
               alterable
               courses
               of
               the
               Churches
               Pedagogy
               )
               as
               not
               to
               give
               way
               to
               the
               abolishing
               of
               them
               by
               the
               Messias
               :
               Which
               to
               show
               ,
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Apostles
               main
               scope
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
              
               
               Hath
               in
               these
               last
               dayes
               spoken
               unto
               us
               ,
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
               whom
               hee
               hath
               appointed
               Heir
               of
               all
               things
               :
               by
               whom
               also
               hee
               made
               the
               worlds
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 God
                 who
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 hath
                 spoken
              
               to
               us
               .
               ]
               Then
               ,
               The
               same
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               Author
               of
               th●
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               is
               also
               Author
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               :
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               now
               ,
               is
               taught
               of
               the
               same
               God
               ;
               that
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Elect
               might
               depend
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               God
               only
               ,
               both
               then
               and
               now
               ;
               and
               not
               on
               men
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 These
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 .
              
               ]
               Then
               ,
               The
               fulness
               of
               time
               is
               now
               come
               :
               The
               Law-giver
               of
               the
               Church
               hath
               spoken
               his
               last
               Will
               :
               His
               mind
               is
               fully
               revealed
               ;
               setled
               course
               for
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               service
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               is
               taken
               ;
               after
               which
               no
               new
               alteration
               of
               his
               constitutions
               is
               to
               bee
               expected
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 God
                 spake
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 spoken
                 to
                 us
                 by
              
               his
               Son.
               ]
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               the
               Son
               is
               above
               the
               servants
               ,
               so
               is
               Christ
               above
               the
               Prophets
               .
               And
               no
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               should
               think
               so
               much
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               for
               them
               ,
               to
               mis-regard
               Christs
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               stick
               to
               the
               Levitical
               Service
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               estimation
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
               2.
               
               The
               glory
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               greater
               than
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Law.
               3.
               
               The
               glory
               of
               the
               ministerial
               calling
               of
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               by
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               first-man
               in
               the
               Roll
               thereof
               ;
               as
               first
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               Prince
               of
               Preachers
               .
               4.
               
               Christs
               Sermons
               are
               all
               of
               them
               directed
               unto
               us
               :
               and
               so
               much
               more
               highly
               should
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               bee
               esteemed
               of
               ,
               by
               us
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 In
                 describing
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 is
                 Heir
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 received
                 a
                 domination
                 over
                 all
                 creatures
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 Hee
                 is
                 Lord
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 Christ.
              
               ]
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               Heir
               of
               all
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               also
               ,
               Lord
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               service
               annexed
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               chop
               and
               change
               the
               Levitical
               Ordinances
               ,
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               2.
               
               And
               Heir
               of
               all
               the
               Prerogatives
               and
               Promises
               ,
               made
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               or
               others
               ;
               through
               whom
               only
               ,
               as
               the
               righteous
               owner
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               both
               Jew
               and
               Gentile
               must
               seek
               and
               keep
               right
               to
               what
               they
               have
               ,
               or
               can
               claim
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               behoved
               the
               Hebrews
               to
               enter
               themselves
               Heirs
               to
               their
               priviledges
               by
               Christ
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               bee
               disinherited
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
              
               ,
               God
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
               made
               the
               worlds
               .
               ]
               
                 So
                 hee
                 calleth
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 ages
                 ,
                 and
                 fleeces
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 one
                 succeeding
                 another
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               God
               ,
               Creator
               of
               all
               things
               .
               2.
               
               Hee
               is
               a
               distinct
               person
               from
               the
               Father
               ;
               by
               whom
               the
               Father
               made
               all
               .
               3.
               
               That
               which
               the
               Father
               doth
               ,
               the
               Son
               doth
               the
               same
               ;
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               in
               order
               of
               working
               ,
               the
               Father
               is
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               is
               next
               ;
               working
               with
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               Who
               being
               the
               Brightness
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               and
               the
               express
               Image
               of
               His
               Person
               ,
               and
               upholding
               all
               things
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               when
               Hee
               had
               ,
               by
               Himself
               ,
               purged
               our
               sins
               ,
               sate
               down
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Majesty
               on
               high
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 describing
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hee
                 useth
                 borrowed
                 similitudes
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 proper
                 word
                 can
                 bee
                 found
                 ,
                 to
                 express
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 mystery
                 ▪
                 And
                 what
                 can
                 wee
                 conceive
                 of
                 his
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 resemblance
                 ?
                 Yea
                 ,
                 hee
                 useth
                 more
                 similitudes
                 than
                 one
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 wee
                 can
                 conceive
                 of
                 him
                 by
                 one
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 wee
                 might
                 misconceive
                 by
                 too
                 hard
                 pressing
                 of
                 one
                 similitude
                 ,
                 by
                 another
                 is
                 corrected
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 our
                 conception
                 helped
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
              
               brightness
               
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Glory
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 similitude
                 is
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 beams
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               the
               Father
               is
               glorious
               ,
               so
               is
               Christ
               his
               Son
               glorious
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               glory
               ▪
               Therefore
               1
               Cor.
               2.8
               .
               Hee
               is
               called
               the
               Lord
               of
               Glory
               .
               2.
               
               As
               the
               beams
               of
               light
               have
               their
               original
               from
               the
               Sun
               ,
               so
               hath
               Christ
               his
               original
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               is
               unseparable
               from
               him
               :
               for
               as
               the
               Sun
               was
               never
               without
               its
               light
               ,
               so
               neither
               was
               the
               Father
               ever
               without
               the
               Son
               ,
               but
               co-eternally
               with
               him
               .
               3.
               
               As
               the
               Sun
               is
               not
               manifested
               ,
               but
               by
               its
               own
               brightness
               ;
               so
               the
               inaccessible
               light
               of
               the
               Fathers
               Glory
               ,
               is
               not
               revealed
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Son.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 the
              
               express
               Image
               
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Person
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 similitude
                 is
                 borrowed
                 from
                 a
                 Signets
                 impression
                 ,
                 which
                 representeth
                 all
                 the
                 lineaments
                 of
                 the
                 Seal
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Father
               is
               one
               person
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               is
               one
               other
               person
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               having
               his
               own
               proper
               subsistence
               distinct
               from
               the
               Father
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Son
               resembleth
               the
               Father
               ,
               fully
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               perfection
               in
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               is
               substantially
               in
               the
               Son
               :
               As
               the
               Father
               is
               Eternal
               ,
               Omnipotent
               ,
               Omnipresent
               ,
               infinite
               in
               Wisdome
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Perfections
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               Son
               Omnipotent
               ,
               Eternal
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               the
               Father
               is
               .
               3.
               
               Whatsoever
               perfection
               wee
               can
               perceive
               in
               Christ
               ,
               shining
               in
               his
               Manhead
               ,
               or
               Word
               ,
               or
               Works
               ;
               the
               same
               wee
               may
               conclude
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               Father
               also
               ,
               whose
               resemblance
               ,
               and
               express
               Image
               hee
               is
               .
               Find
               wee
               Christ
               good
               and
               merciful
               ,
               loving
               and
               pittiful
               ,
               meek
               and
               lowly
               ,
               not
               abhorring
               the
               most
               vile
               and
               miserable
               ,
               whether
               in
               soul
               or
               body
               ,
               that
               cometh
               unto
               him
               for
               relief
               ▪
               wee
               may
               bee
               assured
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               one
               is
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               no
               otherwayes
               minded
               to
               such
               as
               seek
               unto
               him
               through
               Christ.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Christ
               
                 upholdeth
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               of
               his
               power
               .
               ]
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               preservation
               of
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               their
               Creation
               ,
               is
               from
               Christ.
               The
               Father
               upholdeth
               all
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               Son.
               2.
               
               What
               hee
               doth
               ,
               hee
               doth
               as
               Omnipotent
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               Word
               ,
               without
               trouble
               or
               burthen
               .
               As
               hee
               spake
               ,
               and
               all
               was
               done
               ;
               So
               hee
               but
               by
               his
               Word
               commandeth
               ,
               and
               all
               standeth
               fast
               .
               And
               this
               his
               Word
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               his
               powerful
               Will
               ,
               ordaining
               things
               to
               bee
               ,
               and
               continue
               ;
               and
               powerfully
               making
               them
               so
               to
               bee
               ,
               and
               continue
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               hee
               will.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Christ
               by
               himself
               
                 purged
                 our
                 sins
                 .
                 To
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 bearing
                 our
                 sins
                 upon
                 his
                 body
                 on
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               2.4
               .
               ]
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Our
               sins
               are
               filthiness
               that
               must
               bee
               purged
               .
               2.
               
               The
               satisfactory
               cleansing
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               thing
               to
               bee
               done
               by
               mens
               meritorious
               doings
               ,
               or
               sufferings
               ,
               but
               already
               done
               ,
               and
               ended
               ,
               by
               Christ
               ,
               before
               hee
               ascended
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               himself
               alone
               ,
               all
               creatures
               being
               secluded
               .
               3.
               
               Hee
               that
               upholdeth
               all
               things
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               his
               own
               Power
               ;
               and
               hee
               that
               purged
               our
               sins
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               Blood
               ,
               is
               but
               one
               self-same
               Person
               ;
               God
               and
               Man
               is
               He
               in
               one
               Person
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Christ
               
                 sate
                 down
                 on
                 the
              
               right
               hand
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Majesty
               
                 on
                 high
                 .
                 ]
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 when
              
               Christ
               
                 had
                 cleansed
                 our
                 sins
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 hee
                 ascended
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 possessed
                 himself
                 as
                 Man
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Glory
                 ,
                 which
                 as
              
               God
               
                 hee
                 had
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               17.4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Son
               is
               joyned
               in
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               same
               Glory
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               his
               Manhead
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               Godhead
               before
               his
               Incarnation
               .
               For
               ,
               though
               the
               glory
               of
               Christs
               Godhead
               was
               hid
               ,
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               by
               the
               sufferings
               of
               his
               Manhead
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               not
               abolished
               ,
               nor
               in
               it self
               abated
               thereby
               :
               but
               the
               Manhead
               first
               assumed
               unto
               the
               unity
               of
               Person
               with
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               that
               our
               Ransome
               might
               bee
               rich
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               to
               the
               union
               of
               the
               same
               Glory
               ,
               that
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               after
               the
               Ransomes
               paying
               ,
               might
               bee
               altogether
               glorious
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Seeing
               hee
               that
               hath
               cleansed
               our
               sins
               ,
               is
               so
               glorious
               a
               Person
               ,
               all
               the
               means
               of
               his
               cleansing
               us
               ,
               how
               base
               soever
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               his
               Hunger
               and
               Thirst
               ,
               his
               Poverty
               and
               Weakness
               ,
               his
               shameful
               and
               painful
               Death
               ,
               should
               bee
               glorious
               in
               our
               eyes
               also
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               Magnificence
               ,
               and
               Grandeur
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               is
               the
               Lords
               .
               The
               highest
               excellencies
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               are
               but
               sparks
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               weak
               
               resemblances
               onely
               ,
               albeit
               their
               earthly
               glory
               often
               hold
               mens
               eyes
               so
               ,
               as
               they
               forget
               the
               Lords
               Greatness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               Being
               made
               so
               much
               b●tter
               than
               the
               Angels
               ,
               as
               hee
               hath
               by
               Inheritance
               obtained
               a
               more
               excellent
               Name
               than
               they
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 proveth
                 Christ
                 to
                 bee
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 because
                 his
              
               Name
               
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 than
                 theirs
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
              
               Gods
               
                 Son
                 :
                 which
                 hee
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 by
                 inheritance
                 as
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 both
                 as
                 God
                 by
                 eternal
                 Generation
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Man
                 by
                 assumption
                 of
                 our
                 Nature
                 in
                 unity
                 of
                 one
                 person
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 adopted
                 ,
                 but
                 natural
                 Son
                 of
              
               God
               :
               
                 Filius
                 natus
                 ,
                 non
                 filius
                 factus
                 .
              
               Then
               God
               giveth
               not
               idle
               titles
               :
               as
               God
               calleth
               things
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               ,
               or
               are
               made
               to
               be
               .
               Christ
               ,
               as
               God
               ,
               is
               called
               Gods
               Son
               ,
               because
               by
               eternal
               Generation
               hee
               is
               so
               :
               as
               Man
               hee
               is
               called
               Gods
               Son
               ,
               because
               by
               assumption
               of
               the
               humane
               nature
               unto
               the
               personal
               union
               of
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               hee
               is
               made
               so
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               far
               as
               Sonship
               is
               above
               servile
               imployment
               ,
               so
               far
               is
               Christ
               more
               excellent
               than
               the
               Angels
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               For
               ,
               unto
               which
               of
               the
               Angels
               said
               hee
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               ?
               And
               again
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               to
               him
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               hee
               shall
               be
               to
               mee
               a
               Son.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 proveth
                 this
                 point
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               2.7
               .
               2
               Sam.
               7.19
               .
               
                 and
                 putteth
                 them
                 to
                 improbation
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               all
               Authority
               was
               silent
               ,
               and
               Divine
               Scripture
               spake
               ,
               and
               determined
               questioned
               points
               of
               Truth
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Apostle
               counted
               it
               sufficient
               ,
               to
               bring
               Scripture
               for
               his
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               permitteth
               no
               impugning
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Onely
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 saith
                 God
              
               ,
               I
               have
               begotten
               thee
               .
               ]
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Howsoever
               God
               hath
               many
               Sons
               by
               Creation
               ,
               by
               Office
               ,
               by
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Adoption
               ;
               yet
               ,
               a
               Son
               by
               Generation
               ,
               a
               native
               Son
               ,
               hath
               hee
               none
               ,
               but
               Christ.
               2.
               
               Christ
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               and
               Essence
               ,
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               consubstantial
               with
               him
               ;
               because
               begotten
               of
               him
               ,
               in
               himself
               ,
               without
               beginning
               ;
               the
               Son
               being
               eternally
               in
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               eternally
               in
               the
               Son
               ,
               of
               the
               self-same
               Nature
               ,
               and
               God-head
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               .
               ]
               
                 Being
                 understood
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 God-head
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 the
                 Fathers
                 timeless
                 ,
                 eternal
                 ,
                 perpetual
                 constant
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 Generation
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 being
                 understood
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 state
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Man-head
                 ,
                 it
                 signifieth
                 the
                 Fathers
                 bringing
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 declaring
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               God
               ,
               
                 with
                 power
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               1.4
               .
               
                 These
                 places
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 were
                 spoken
                 of
              
               David
               and
               Solomon
               ,
               
                 as
                 Types
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 typically
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 slender
                 resemblance
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               2.7
               .
               and
               2
               Sam
               7.19
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 signified
                 ,
                 was
                 Christ
                 resembled
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 wee
                 see
                 .
              
               Whence
               wee
               learn
               ,
               that
               typical
               speeches
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               have
               not
               their
               perfect
               meaning
               ,
               neither
               can
               be
               fully
               expounded
               ,
               nor
               truly
               understood
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               drawn
               to
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               have
               their
               accomplishment
               ,
               and
               of
               whom
               they
               mean
               to
               speak
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Types
               .
               And
               therefore
               neither
               could
               the
               old
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               nor
               can
               wee
               get
               comfort
               in
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               till
               Christ
               in
               whom
               all
               the
               Promises
               are
               Yea
               and
               Amen
               ,
               be
               found
               included
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               And
               again
               ,
               when
               hee
               bringeth
               in
               the
               first
               begotten
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               Hee
               saith
               ,
               And
               let
               all
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               worship
               him
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
              
               Father
               saith
               ,
               Psal.
               97.7
               ▪
               Then
               ,
               The
               Scripture
               which
               elsewhere
               is
               called
               the
               Speech
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               also
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Hee
               bringeth
               
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 begotten
                 into
                 the
                 World.
              
               ]
               Then
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Father
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               Christs
               Incarnation
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               amongst
               Men
               ,
               and
               of
               Divine
               Glory
               given
               to
               him
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               is
               the
               Fathers
               first
               begotten
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               eternity
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               begotten
               without
               beginning
               ,
               before
               the
               world
               was
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               excellency
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               being
               more
               glorious
               than
               all
               Angels
               ,
               or
               Men
               ,
               which
               get
               the
               name
               of
               Children
               ,
               either
               by
               Creation
               ,
               or
               Adoption
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Father
               commandeth
               ;
               
                 Let
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 adore
              
               Him.
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Father
               communicateth
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               his
               own
               Nature
               ,
               and
               God-head
               ,
               by
               Generation
               ;
               so
               also
               his
               own
               Glory
               ,
               by
               commanding
               the
               creatures
               to
               adore
               him
               .
               2.
               
               What
               the
               creatures
               adore
               ,
               they
               acknowledge
               by
               adoration
               ,
               to
               be
               God
               ;
               so
               God
               esteemeth
               .
               3.
               
               And
               Christ
               is
               the
               Angels
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               must
               adore
               Him.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               And
               of
               the
               Angels
               Hee
               saith
               ,
               Who
               maketh
               His
               Angels
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               His
               Ministers
               ,
               a
               flame
               of
               fire
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 maketh
                 his
                 Angels
                 Spirits
                 &c.
              
               Psal.
               104.5
               ,
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               God
               made
               not
               the
               Angels
               ,
               to
               get
               any
               part
               of
               Christs
               room
               in
               the
               Churches
               worship
               ;
               but
               to
               serve
               Christ
               ,
               as
               lowly
               as
               any
               of
               the
               meanest
               creatures
               .
               2.
               
               And
               the
               Angels
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               are
               as
               ready
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               as
               swift
               and
               active
               in
               their
               service
               ,
               as
               the
               Winds
               ,
               and
               fire-slaughts
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   8.
                
                 
                 But
                 unto
                 the
                 Son
                 Hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 Thy
                 Throne
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 :
                 a
                 Scepter
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 thy
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Thou
                 hast
                 loved
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 hated
                 Iniquity
                 :
                 Therefore
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 hath
                 anointed
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Gladness
                 above
                 thy
                 Fellows
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 By
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 cited
                 out
                 of
              
               Psal.
               45.7
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               45.
               
               Psalm
               
                 is
                 a
                 Song
                 of
                 the
                 mystical
                 Marriage
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 Passage
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 notable
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 pointed
                 at
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Hee
               is
               called
               God
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               fit
               to
               reconcile
               us
               to
               God
               ;
               able
               and
               all-sufficient
               ,
               to
               accomplish
               our
               Salvation
               :
               a
               Rock
               ,
               to
               lean
               unto
               .
               2.
               
               A
               King
               enthroned
               ,
               not
               onely
               over
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               gracious
               manner
               ,
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               hee
               marrieth
               to
               himself
               in
               this
               Psalm
               :
               and
               therefore
               shall
               his
               Church
               have
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Direction
               ,
               and
               Protection
               from
               him
               .
               3.
               
               Hee
               hath
               a
               Throne
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ;
               and
               therefore
               shall
               his
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               endure
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               4.
               
               Hee
               hath
               a
               Scepter
               ,
               to
               rule
               with
               ;
               and
               therefore
               power
               ,
               and
               authority
               ,
               to
               take
               order
               with
               his
               subjects
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               Enemies
               also
               .
               5.
               
               His
               Scepter
               ,
               is
               a
               Scepter
               of
               Righteousness
               ;
               because
               hee
               cannot
               abuse
               his
               power
               ,
               to
               do
               wrong
               to
               any
               ,
               but
               will
               do
               right
               to
               all
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               lead
               on
               his
               Subjects
               to
               Righteousness
               of
               Faith
               ,
               to
               justifie
               them
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               Righteousness
               of
               Conversation
               ,
               to
               adorn
               them
               before
               Men.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Hee
               loveth
               
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
              
               hateth
               Iniquity
               .
               ]
               And
               therefore
               ,
               1.
               
               His
               Scepter
               cannot
               be
               swayed
               but
               righteously
               .
               2.
               
               And
               so
               must
               his
               Subjects
               set
               themselves
               to
               do
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               please
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 Christs
                 God
                 hath
                 anointed
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Gladness
                 ,
                 above
                 his
                 Fellows
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               Christ
               is
               God
               himself
               ,
               so
               also
               is
               hee
               Man
               under
               God
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               Man-head
               ,
               and
               Office
               therein
               .
               2.
               
               And
               God
               is
               his
               God
               by
               Covenant
               :
               Christ
               as
               man
               ,
               is
               confederate
               with
               God.
               3.
               
               And
               hee
               hath
               Fellows
               in
               the
               Covenant
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               others
               of
               man-kind
               ,
               with
               whom
               hee
               is
               partaker
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               Fellow-brethren
               ,
               and
               Co-heirs
               ,
               Shares-men
               in
               all
               the
               Fathers
               Goods
               with
               him
               .
               4.
               
               Hee
               is
               anointed
               with
               the
               Oyl
               of
               Gladness
               ;
               furnished
               with
               the
               Spirit
               that
               bringeth
               joy
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               who
               get
               conveyed
               unto
               them
               by
               Christ
               ,
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               5.
               
               Hee
               is
               anointed
               above
               his
               Fellows
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               confederate
               Saints
               are
               anointed
               also
               ;
               yet
               by
               measure
               ,
               receive
               they
               the
               Spirit
               .
               But
               Christ
               is
               anointed
               above
               them
               ▪
               the
               Spirit
               is
               not
               given
               to
               him
               by
               measure
               ;
               but
               to
               dwell
               bodily
               ,
               or
               substantially
               ,
               that
               wee
               of
               his
               fulness
               may
               all
               receive
               ,
               Grace
               for
               Grace
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Because
                 hee
                 loveth
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Therefore
                 hee
                 is
                 anointed
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               The
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               procuring
               ,
               and
               meritorious
               cause
               of
               this
               joy
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               Fellows
               in
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   10.
                
                 
                 And
                 Thou
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 hast
                 laid
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Heavens
                 are
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 thine
                 Hands
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 They
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 Thou
                 remainest
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 all
                 shall
                 wax
                 old
                 ,
                 as
                 doth
                 a
                 Garment
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 a
                 Vesture
                 shalt
                 Thou
                 fold
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 changed
                 :
                 but
                 Thou
                 art
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 Thy
                 years
                 shall
                 not
                 fail
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Another
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 from
              
               Psal.
               102.25
               ,
               26.
               
                 wherein
                 hee
                 is
                 expresly
                 called
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Iehovah
               ,
               God
               in
               essence
               ,
               the
               same
               God
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               giveth
               Being
               to
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               Performance
               to
               the
               Promises
               .
               2.
               
               Who
               laid
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               &c.
               and
               so
               Creator
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
               3.
               
               And
               by
               consequence
               ,
               who
               can
               create
               in
               us
               a
               right
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               ,
               of
               naughty
               sinners
               ,
               Sons
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 perish
              
               ,
               wax
               old
               ,
               
                 and
                 be
                 changed
              
               ,
               Then
               ,
               The
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               now
               subject
               to
               corruption
               ,
               shall
               both
               not
               continue
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               shall
               not
               utterly
               be
               abolished
               ,
               but
               changed
               ,
               into
               an
               incorruptible
               estate
               ,
               for
               mans
               cause
               ,
               Rom.
               8.21
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Christ
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 years
                 fail
                 not
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               eternal
               :
               and
               our
               Mediatour
               cannot
               be
               missing
               ,
               cannot
               dye
               .
               2.
               
               Constant
               ,
               and
               immutable
               ,
               and
               cannot
               change
               his
               purpose
               of
               love
               ,
               to
               his
               called
               Ones
               ,
               whatsoever
               changes
               befall
               them
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Rock
               of
               the
               Churches
               comfort
               ,
               when
               shee
               looketh
               to
               her
               own
               frailty
               and
               changeableness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               But
               to
               which
               of
               the
               Angels
               said
               hee
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               Sit
               on
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               until
               I
               make
               thine
               Enemies
               thy
               footstool
               ?
               
                 Psal.
                 110.
              
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 To
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
              
               ,
               said
               hee
               ?
               ]
               
                 Hee
                 asketh
                 for
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 Angels
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Scripture
               must
               determine
               what
               is
               due
               to
               Angels
               ,
               and
               other
               Creatures
               ;
               what
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               done
               to
               them
               also
               .
               2.
               
               And
               no
               word
               in
               Scripture
               doth
               countenance
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Mediatour
               ,
               to
               any
               Angel.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Father
                 hath
                 said
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Sit
              
               Thou
               
                 on
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 until
                 I
                 make
              
               thine
               enemies
               
                 thy
                 Footstoot
              
               .
               ]
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christs
               Kingdome
               will
               not
               want
               enemies
               .
               2.
               
               Yea
               ,
               his
               enemies
               shall
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               there
               shall
               be
               need
               of
               divine
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               to
               overcome
               them
               .
               3.
               
               God
               professeth
               himself
               Party
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               enemies
               of
               Christs
               Church
               and
               Kingdome
               .
               4.
               
               God
               will
               put
               them
               at
               under
               ,
               peice
               and
               peice
               ,
               and
               altogether
               at
               length
               .
               5.
               
               Their
               opposition
               and
               overthrow
               ,
               shall
               serve
               to
               glorifie
               Christs
               Kingdome
               and
               Government
               :
               They
               shall
               be
               his
               Footstool
               .
               6.
               
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               of
               this
               Battel
               ,
               Christ
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               ,
               shall
               continue
               equal
               with
               Glory
               and
               Majesty
               ,
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               beholding
               the
               Victory
               brought
               about
               ,
               and
               bringing
               it
               about
               ,
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               unto
               the
               Souldiers
               comfort
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Are
               they
               not
               all
               ministring
               Spirits
               ,
               sent
               forth
               ,
               to
               minister
               for
               them
               who
               shall
               be
               Heirs
               of
               Salvation
               ?
               The
               Angels
               are
               all
               ministring
               Spirits
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Angels
               are
               not
               bodies
               ,
               but
               their
               substance
               is
               invisible
               .
               2.
               
               They
               are
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               even
               these
               that
               are
               called
               Arch-Angels
               ,
               the
               greatest
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               servants
               to
               Christ
               ;
               and
               none
               of
               them
               must
               have
               their
               Masters
               honour
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               any
               religious
               worship
               of
               prayer
               ,
               or
               invocation
               ,
               made
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 sent
                 forth
                 ,
                 for
                 Service
                 ,
                 or
                 Ministring
                 .
              
               ]
               Then
               ,
               Their
               employment
               is
               about
               Gods
               Children
               ,
               to
               attend
               us
               ,
               and
               serve
               us
               ,
               at
               Christs
               direction
               :
               not
               to
               bee
               served
               by
               us
               ,
               by
               any
               devotion
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Christs
                 Subjects
                 are
                 called
              
               Heirs
               
                 of
                 salvation
              
               .
               ]
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               are
               Sons
               .
               2.
               
               And
               what
               they
               get
               ,
               is
               by
               Heirship
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               their
               Adoption
               and
               Sonship
               ;
               not
               by
               merit
               of
               their
               works
               .
               3.
               
               And
               they
               shall
               surely
               get
               Salvation
               ,
               as
               an
               Heritage
               ,
               never
               to
               bee
               taken
               from
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Summe
                 of
                 Chap.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 FRom
                 the
                 former
                 Doctrine
                 hee
                 inferreth
                 ;
                 Seeing
                 Christ
                 is
                 so
                 glorious
                 ,
                 let
                 his
                 Gospel
                 bee
                 stedfastly
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 
                   Vers.
                   1.
                
                 
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 disobedience
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 was
                 punished
                 ▪
                 
                   Vers.
                   2.
                
                 
                 Far
                 more
                 the
                 disobedience
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 so
                 gloriously
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 
                   Vers.
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                
                 
                 For
                 Christ
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Vers.
                   5.
                
                 
                 As
                 David
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 elected
                 men
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Head
                 ,
                 the
                 Man
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Vers.
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                
                 And
                 ,
                 albeit
                 wee
                 see
                 not
                 that
                 subjection
                 yet
                 fully
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 
                   Vers.
                   8.
                
                 
                 Yet
                 it
                 is
                 begun
                 in
                 Christs
                 personal
                 Exaltation
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 short
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 by
                 suffering
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 stumble
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 both
                 glorious
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 profitable
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Vers.
                   9.
                
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 Gods
                 glory
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 salvation
                 should
                 be
                 wrought
                 by
                 sufferings
                 of
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 
                   Ves.
                   10.
                
                 
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 hee
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 partaker
                 of
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 foretold
                 ,
                 
                   Vers.
                   11
                   ,
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                
                 That
                 hee
                 might
                 take
                 on
                 our
                 due
                 punishment
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   Vers.
                   14.
                
                 
                 And
                 deliver
                 his
                 own
                 from
                 the
                 fear
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   Vers.
                   15.
                
                 
                 And
                 herein
                 wee
                 have
                 a
                 priviledge
                 above
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 hee
                 took
                 on
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 theirs
                 ,
                 
                   Vers.
                   16.
                
                 
                 And
                 by
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 greater
                 comfort
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Vers.
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Chap.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               Therefore
               ,
               wee
               ought
               to
               give
               the
               more
               earnest
               heed
               to
               the
               things
               which
               wee
               have
               heard
               ▪
               lest
               at
               any
               time
               wee
               should
               let
               them
               slip
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THerefore
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 ought
                 to
                 give
                 heed
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
                 From
                 the
                 Excellency
                 of
                 Christs
                 Person
                 ,
                 bee
                 urgeth
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               CHRIST
               must
               be
               esteemed
               of
               ,
               as
               becommeth
               the
               Excellency
               of
               his
               Person
               .
               2.
               
               The
               way
               how
               CHRIST
               will
               be
               respected
               of
               us
               ,
               is
               by
               respecting
               his
               Doctrine
               .
               And
               the
               Excellency
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               should
               procure
               our
               reverend
               receiving
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               stedfast
               holding
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 lest
                 wee
                 should
                 let
                 it
              
               slip
               .
               
                 The
                 word
                 is
                 borrowed
                 from
                 rent
                 and
                 leaking
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 or
                 sandy
                 ground
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Gospel
               is
               a
               precious
               liquor
               ,
               worthy
               to
               be
               well
               kept
               .
               And
               wee
               ,
               of
               our selves
               ,
               are
               as
               rent
               Vessels
               ,
               ready
               to
               let
               it
               slip
               ,
               when
               wee
               have
               heard
               it
               ;
               or
               like
               sandy
               ground
               ,
               which
               keepeth
               not
               the
               rain
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 For
                 this
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 more
                 earnest
                 heed
                 .
              
               ]
               Then
               ,
               The
               Conscience
               of
               the
               worth
               of
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               own
               unfitness
               to
               retain
               it
               ,
               should
               sharpen
               our
               vigilancy
               ,
               and
               attendance
               ,
               to
               keep
               it
               :
               else
               wee
               will
               doubtless
               let
               it
               slip
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 lest
                 shortly
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 lest
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 .
              
               ]
               Then
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               beleeve
               the
               Word
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               while
               to
               remember
               it
               :
               but
               wee
               must
               gripe
               it
               so
               ,
               as
               never
               to
               quit
               it
               by
               mis-regard
               ,
               or
               misbeleef
               .
               
                 For
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 good
                 memory
                 that
                 specially
                 hee
                 requireth
                 here
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
              
               
               For
               ,
               if
               the
               word
               spoken
               by
               Angels
               ,
               was
               stedfast
               ,
               and
               every
               transgression
               ,
               and
               disobedience
               received
               a
               just
               recompence
               of
               reward
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 reasoneth
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 spoken
                 by
                 Angels
                 .
              
               ]
               Then
               ,
               The
               Angels
               were
               employed
               in
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               did
               blow
               the
               Trumpet
               ;
               they
               ,
               from
               GOD
               ,
               uttered
               the
               word
               to
               Moses
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 word
                 spoken
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 stedfast
                 .
              
               ]
               Then
               ,
               What
               God
               delivereth
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               Messengers
               ,
               is
               authorized
               ,
               and
               ratified
               by
               GOD.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Every
                 transgression
                 was
                 punished
              
               .
               ]
               Then
               ,
               The
               punishment
               of
               transgressors
               or
               his
               Law
               ,
               is
               a
               proof
               of
               GODS
               authorizing
               the
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Hee
                 calleth
                 the
                 punishment
                 a
                 just
                 Recompence
                 .
              
               ]
               Then
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               evil
               befalleth
               sinners
               ,
               more
               than
               they
               do
               deserve
               :
               None
               hath
               cause
               to
               complain
               of
               injustice
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               How
               shall
               wee
               escape
               ,
               if
               wee
               neglect
               so
               great
               salvation
               ,
               which
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               began
               to
               bee
               spoken
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               was
               confirmed
               unto
               us
               by
               them
               that
               heard
               him
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 How
                 shall
                 wee
                 escape
                 ?
                 ]
                 The
                 Apostle
                 joyneth
                 himself
                 
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Threatning
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               So
               should
               Preachers
               threaten
               their
               people
               ,
               as
               willing
               to
               undergo
               the
               same
               punishment
               ,
               except
               they
               flee
               the
               sin
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               threaten
               others
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 reasoneth
                 for
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 Law-breaking
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 misbelieving
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               ]
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               not-embracing
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               a
               greater
               sin
               ,
               than
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               Law.
               The
               despising
               of
               forgiveness
               ,
               is
               much
               worse
               than
               the
               making
               of
               the
               fault
               .
               2.
               
               Examples
               of
               Judgement
               upon
               Transgressors
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               are
               evidences
               of
               greater
               Judgements
               to
               come
               on
               the
               misregarders
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 calleth
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               so
               great
               a
               Salvation
               ;
               
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 free
                 Offer
                 of
                 Remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 eternal
                 Life
                 ,
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               The
               greatness
               of
               the
               benefit
               to
               bee
               gotten
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               aggravateth
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               misregarders
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Hee
                 sayeth
                 not
                 ,
                 If
                 wee
                 reject
                 ,
                 deny
                 ,
                 or
                 persecute
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
              
               neglect
               .
               ]
               Then
               ,
               The
               neglect
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               careless
               receiving
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               not
               studying
               to
               know
               it
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               draw
               down
               heavier
               judgements
               ,
               than
               ever
               fell
               on
               the
               breakers
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               albeit
               a
               man
               bee
               not
               an
               Under-miner
               ,
               or
               open
               Enemy
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Hee
                 describeth
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 Christ
                 himself
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               wee
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               believe
               any
               more
               for
               Gospel
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               is
               made
               clear
               unto
               us
               by
               his
               Apostles
               word
               .
               And
               the
               misregarding
               of
               other
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               conveyed
               so
               from
               him
               ,
               falleth
               under
               the
               threatning
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Hee
                 marketh
                 the
                 Apostles
                 certainty
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 delivered
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ear-witnesses
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               The
               more
               certainty
               the
               Apostles
               had
               from
               Christ
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               surer
               is
               the
               ground-work
               of
               our
               belief
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               is
               the
               contempt
               done
               to
               Christ
               in
               their
               Message
               ,
               by
               unbelief
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               God
               also
               bearing
               them
               witness
               ,
               both
               with
               Signs
               and
               Wonders
               ,
               and
               with
               divers
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               own
               Will
               ?
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 God
                 bare
                 witness
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 by
                 signs
                 and
                 wonders
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               the
               Apostles
               have
               spoken
               from
               Christ
               ,
               they
               spake
               not
               alone
               ,
               but
               God
               with
               them
               ,
               witnessed
               with
               them
               .
               2.
               
               The
               proper
               use
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               powred
               out
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               times
               ,
               was
               to
               testifie
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               Doctrine
               was
               Divine
               Truth
               .
               Those
               ,
               then
               ,
               must
               bee
               lying
               wonders
               ,
               which
               are
               alledged
               for
               confirming
               any
               Doctrine
               beside
               theirs
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 was
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 will
                 ;
                 not
                 as
                 possibly
                 the
                 Apostles
                 would
                 have
                 carved
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 gift
                 ,
                 or
                 measure
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               The
               Apostles
               were
               so
               employed
               in
               the
               working
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               evident
               ,
               even
               then
               ,
               that
               not
               they
               ,
               but
               God
               was
               the
               worker
               of
               them
               ,
               while
               hee
               was
               seen
               to
               follow
               his
               own
               will
               therein
               ,
               and
               not
               mans
               carving
               ,
               in
               distributing
               his
               gifts
               .
               And
               the
               more
               Gods
               over-ruling
               Will
               was
               seen
               in
               the
               miracles
               then
               ,
               the
               more
               confirmation
               have
               wee
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               now
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               For
               ,
               unto
               the
               Angels
               hath
               hee
               not
               put
               in
               subjection
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               whereof
               wee
               speak
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 calleth
                 the
                 World
                 under
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
              
               The
               World
               to
               come
               :
               
                 first
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 considered
                 as
                 under
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 under
                 sin
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               Old
               things
               are
               past
               away
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.17
               .
               Esa.
               43.19
               .
               
                 The
                 creature
                 is
                 waxing
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 to
                 ruine
                 .
                 But
                 under
                 the
                 Messias
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               Behold
               ,
               I
               make
               all
               things
               new
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.17
               .
               
                 The
                 creature
                 is
                 lifting
                 up
                 its
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 waiting
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 liberation
                 from
                 ●anity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.19
               .
               Then
               ,
               The
               Kingdome
               of
               the
               Messias
               maketh
               another
               World
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               of
               that
               which
               was
               of
               old
               ;
               changing
               the
               holding
               ,
               and
               nature
               ,
               and
               use
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               his
               Subject●
               ▪
               For
               ,
               a
               man
               ,
               ere
               hee
               come
               in
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               Gods
               enemy
               ;
               and
               to
               him
               all
               things
               in
               the
               World
               are
               enemies
               ,
               the
               Host
               and
               Souldiers
               of
               his
               dreadful
               Judge
               .
               But
               after
               a
               man
               is
               made
               Christs
               Subject
               ,
               they
               turn
               all
               to
               bee
               his
               Friends
               ,
               and
               his
               Fathers
               servants
               ,
               working
               altogether
               for
               his
               good
               .
               That
               is
               another
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               World
               indeed
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 called
              
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ;
               
                 because
                 ,
                 albeit
                 this
                 change
                 began
                 with
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 before
                 Christ
                 came
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 nothing
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 i●
                 come
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 that
                 glorious
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 unto
                 Christs
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 revealed
                 at
                 his
                 last
                 coming
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               whatsoever
               thing
               wee
               have
               hitherto
               found
               to
               our
               good
               ,
               since
               wee
               knew
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               little
               to
               what
               shall
               bee
               :
               our
               World
               is
               but
               to
               come
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.19
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 World
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 dispose
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               Christ
               is
               twice
               Soveraign
               Lord
               of
               the
               World
               :
               once
               ,
               as
               Creator
               ;
               again
               ,
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               in
               his
               Manhead
               ,
               to
               make
               all
               the
               creatures
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               serve
               ,
               nill
               they
               ,
               will
               they
               ,
               to
               farther
               the
               work
               of
               full
               Redemption
               ,
               which
               hee
               hath
               undertaken
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Hee
                 excludeth
                 the
                 Angels
                 from
                 this
                 honour
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               In
               Christs
               Kingdom
               the
               Angels
               are
               in
               subjection
               to
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               sheep
               and
               oxen
               ,
               as
               the
               Psalm
               saith
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               bee
               adored
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               Soveraigns
               over
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   6.
                
                 
                 But
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 ,
                 testified
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 mindful
                 of
                 him
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 visitest
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Thou
                 madest
                 him
                 a
                 little
                 lower
                 than
                 the
                 Angels
                 :
                 Thou
                 crownedst
                 him
                 with
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 didst
                 set
                 him
                 over
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 thine
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Being
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 hee
                 citeth
                 neither
                 Book
                 ,
                 nor
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 eighth
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 and
                 fourth
                 Verse
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               The
               Apostle
               will
               have
               the
               Church
               so
               well
               acquainted
               with
               text
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               they
               might
               know
               where
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               though
               neither
               book
               nor
               verse
               were
               cited
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Prophet
                 looking
                 on
                 man
                 ,
                 even
                 on
                 Christs
                 manhead
                 ,
                 wherein
                 hee
                 was
                 humbled
                 ,
                 hee
                 wondereth
                 to
                 see
                 mans
                 nature
                 so
                 highly
                 dignified
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 creatures
                 .
              
               Then
               ▪
               1.
               
               The
               baseness
               of
               mans
               natural
               being
               ,
               compared
               with
               other
               more
               glorious
               creatures
               ,
               maketh
               Gods
               love
               to
               us
               above
               all
               other
               creatures
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               more
               wonderful
               .
               2.
               
               Christs
               Humiliation
               and
               Exaltation
               ,
               were
               both
               foreseen
               ,
               and
               revealed
               by
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               Thou
               hast
               put
               all
               things
               in
               subjection
               under
               his
               feet
               .
               For
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               put
               all
               in
               subjection
               under
               him
               ,
               hee
               left
               nothing
               that
               is
               not
               put
               under
               him
               .
               But
               now
               wee
               see
               not
               yet
               all
               things
               put
               under
               him
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 proveth
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 are
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 text
                 of
                 the
                 Psalm
                 saith
                 ,
              
               All
               is
               put
               in
               subjection
               :
               
                 and
                 so
                 neither
                 Angels
                 ,
                 nor
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 are
                 excepted
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               For
               understanding
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               consider
               ,
               not
               only
               what
               it
               saith
               expresly
               ,
               but
               also
               what
               it
               sai●h
               by
               consequence
               of
               sound
               reason
               .
               2.
               
               And
               whatsoever
               is
               rightly
               deduced
               by
               evidence
               of
               sound
               reason
               of
               the
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               spoken
               expresly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 H●e
                 saith
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 left
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 put
                 under
                 Christ.
              
               Then
               ,
               Not
               good
               Angels
               only
               ,
               but
               all
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               they
               can
               do
               also
               ,
               are
               subject
               to
               Christ
               ;
               and
               hee
               can
               make
               them
               ,
               nill
               they
               ,
               will
               they
               ,
               contribute
               to
               the
               furtherance
               of
               his
               own
               purpose
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               hurt
               of
               his
               foes
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Because
                 Christs
                 enemies
                 are
                 still
                 troubling
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 hee
                 moveth
                 a
                 doubt
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
              
               Wee
               see
               not
               yet
               all
               things
               put
               under
               him
               .
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               troubles
               of
               Christs
               subjects
               ,
               hinder
               the
               natural
               mind
               to
               perceive
               the
               Glory
               of
               
               Christs
               advancement
               .
               2.
               
               Carnal
               reason
               ,
               the
               Proctor
               of
               mis-belief
               ,
               will
               admit
               no
               more
               of
               divine
               truth
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               by
               sense
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               But
               wee
               see
               Iesus
               ,
               who
               was
               made
               a
               little
               lower
               than
               the
               Angels
               ,
               for
               the
               suffering
               of
               death
               crowned
               with
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               ;
               that
               hee
               ,
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               taste
               death
               for
               every
               man.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 answereth
                 the
                 doubt
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
              
               Wee
               see
               Jesus
               crowned
               with
               glory
               and
               honour
               :
               
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 course
                 taken
                 for
                 putting
                 all
                 that
                 oppose
                 him
                 ,
                 farther
                 and
                 farther
                 under
                 him
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               subjection
               of
               all
               things
               to
               Christs
               Throne
               ,
               cannot
               bee
               seen
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               exaltation
               of
               his
               person
               .
               2.
               
               When
               wee
               see
               his
               person
               exalted
               to
               such
               high
               dignity
               in
               heaven
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               see
               him
               put
               all
               under
               that
               riseth
               up
               against
               him
               .
               3.
               
               That
               which
               may
               bee
               taken
               up
               of
               Christ
               ,
               partly
               by
               his
               word
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               partly
               by
               his
               miraculous
               works
               ,
               and
               extraordinary
               gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               powred
               out
               upon
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               partly
               by
               his
               ordinary
               and
               powerful
               working
               upon
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               humbling
               and
               comforting
               ,
               changing
               and
               reforming
               ,
               mens
               hearts
               and
               lives
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               these
               evidences
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               do
               make
               a
               spiritual
               eye
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               to
               see
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               worker
               of
               these
               works
               ,
               crowned
               with
               glory
               and
               honour
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 meeteth
                 another
                 doubt
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 abasement
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 sufferings
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 hee
                 answereth
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Psalm
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 fore-told
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 lower
                 than
                 the
                 Angels
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 suffering
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               is
               a
               ready
               stumbling
               block
               for
               a
               carnal
               mind
               :
               else
               ,
               what
               needed
               the
               removing
               of
               the
               scandal
               ?
               2.
               
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               Christ
               in
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               was
               abased
               under
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               emptied
               .
               3.
               
               This
               abasement
               was
               but
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               short
               time
               .
               4.
               
               It
               was
               fore-told
               in
               the
               Psalm
               that
               speaketh
               of
               his
               Exaltation
               .
               5.
               
               If
               wee
               look
               to
               the
               Scripture
               fore-telling
               ,
               wee
               shall
               not
               stumble
               at
               Christs
               Humiliation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 giveth
                 a
                 farther
                 answer
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Christs
                 Suffering
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 for
                 our
                 cause
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 hee
                 should
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 taste
                 Death
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christs
               suffering
               was
               not
               for
               his
               own
               deserving
               ,
               but
               for
               ours
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               should
               bee
               glorious
               in
               our
               eyes
               .
               2.
               
               Every
               Believer
               ,
               and
               Elect
               Soul
               ,
               hath
               interest
               in
               that
               death
               of
               his
               :
               and
               so
               every
               man
               bound
               to
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               magnifie
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               apply
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               to
               himself
               .
               3.
               
               This
               death
               was
               but
               a
               tasting
               of
               death
               ,
               because
               hee
               continued
               but
               a
               short
               time
               under
               it
               :
               for
               ,
               his
               short
               suffering
               was
               so
               precious
               ,
               that
               hee
               could
               not
               bee
               holden
               by
               the
               Sorrows
               of
               Death
               ,
               but
               Death
               ,
               for
               a
               little
               ,
               was
               sufficient
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               should
               diminish
               no
               mans
               estimation
               of
               him
               .
               4.
               
               It
               was
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               that
               his
               Death
               ,
               for
               a
               short
               ,
               should
               stand
               for
               our
               Eternal
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               gracious
               and
               glorious
               should
               these
               his
               sufferings
               bee
               esteemed
               by
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               For
               it
               became
               him
               ,
               for
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               in
               bringing
               many
               Sons
               unto
               glory
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Captain
               of
               their
               Salvation
               perfect
               through
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Another
                 reason
                 of
                 Christs
                 Suffering
                 .
                 This
                 way
                 of
                 our
                 saving
                 by
                 Christs
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               When
               the
               reasons
               of
               Christs
               Death
               are
               seen
               ,
               the
               scandal
               of
               his
               Cross
               ceaseth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 to
                 do
                 here
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 of
              
               Sons
               
                 to
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 glory
              
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               All
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               saved
               Souls
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               rank
               of
               Children
               .
               2.
               
               Albeit
               they
               bee
               few
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               all
               together
               .
               3.
               
               There
               is
               not
               one
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               who
               can
               go
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               by
               Christs
               leading
               and
               conduct
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Captain
                 of
                 their
                 Salvation
                 must
                 bee
                 made
              
               perfect
               ,
               
                 through
                 suffering
              
               .
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               How
               perfect
               soever
               Christ
               be
               in
               himself
               ,
               yet
               before
               his
               suffering
               hee
               lacked
               one
               thing
               ,
               which
               his
               Office
               towards
               us
               ,
               required
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               experimental
               suffering
               of
               such
               sorrows
               as
               his
               souldiers
               and
               followers
               are
               subject
               unto
               .
               2.
               
               When
               his
               sufferings
               were
               ended
               ,
               hee
               was
               perfectly
               fitted
               to
               comfort
               us
               ,
               seeing
               hee
               found
               our
               sorrows
               in
               himself
               sometime
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 It
                 became
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 should
                 bee
                 so
                 brought
                 about
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               All
               things
               are
               for
               Gods
               Glory
               at
               the
               end
               :
               and
               so
               should
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               salvation
               bee
               also
               .
               2.
               
               All
               things
               are
               by
               Gods
               Hand
               and
               Power
               brought
               about
               :
               and
               reason
               too
               ,
               that
               hee
               dispose
               of
               the
               means
               of
               our
               salvation
               ,
               as
               hee
               pleaseth
               .
               3.
               
               This
               way
               became
               God
               most
               of
               any
               :
               It
               brought
               him
               greatest
               Glory
               ,
               by
               the
               Shame
               ,
               Sorrow
               ,
               and
               Death
               ,
               of
               one
               ,
               to
               bring
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Joy
               ,
               and
               Life
               ,
               to
               many
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               For
               both
               Hee
               that
               sanctifieth
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               are
               all
               of
               one
               :
               For
               which
               cause
               hee
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               call
               them
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 should
                 further
                 ask
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 hee
                 die
                 ?
                 or
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 Iustice
                 accept
                 him
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 ?
                 Hee
                 answereth
                 ,
                 Because
                 hee
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 nature
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               is
               a
               natural
               Band
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               his
               Followers
               .
               They
               are
               of
               the
               same
               stock
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               natural
               substance
               .
               2.
               
               Christs
               natural
               Band
               with
               us
               ,
               maketh
               him
               a
               direct
               entress
               to
               redeem
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 calleth
                 Christ
              
               ,
               him
               that
               sanctifieth
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 Beleevers
              
               ,
               they
               who
               are
               sanctified
               .
               ]
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Band
               of
               Nature
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               Men
               ,
               is
               reckoned
               unto
               those
               onely
               who
               are
               sanctified
               ;
               with
               none
               other
               will
               Christ
               reckon
               Kindred
               .
               2.
               
               Therefore
               they
               must
               study
               to
               Holiness
               ,
               that
               would
               claim
               Kindred
               to
               Christ.
               3.
               
               The
               sanctification
               which
               it
               behoveth
               us
               to
               have
               ,
               must
               proceed
               from
               Christ
               :
               no
               holiness
               ,
               until
               a
               man
               bee
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Sanctified
                 ,
              
               Brethren
               .
               ]
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               Christ
               hath
               dimitted
               himself
               to
               our
               Nature
               ,
               so
               also
               to
               the
               stiles
               of
               consanguinity
               with
               us
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               is
               as
               kindly
               affectioned
               to
               his
               Followers
               ,
               as
               ever
               Brother
               was
               to
               another
               :
               hee
               will
               not
               misken
               his
               own
               ,
               albeit
               unworthy
               .
               3.
               
               That
               which
               may
               serve
               to
               our
               glory
               and
               comfort
               ,
               Christ
               will
               think
               it
               no
               disgrace
               to
               himself
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Saying
               ,
               I
               will
               declare
               Thy
               Name
               unto
               my
               Brethren
               :
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Church
               will
               I
               sing
               praise
               unto
               Thee
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 proveth
                 that
                 hee
                 calleth
                 us
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 from
              
               Psal.
               20.
               vers
               .
               22.
               
               
                 The
                 Messias
                 there
                 ,
                 taketh
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 praise
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               With
               our
               Nature
               ,
               Christ
               took
               on
               also
               the
               Yoke
               of
               the
               Exercises
               of
               Religion
               .
               2.
               
               Hee
               joyneth
               with
               us
               ,
               in
               the
               Discharge
               of
               them
               .
               3.
               
               Hee
               is
               first
               in
               the
               Exercise
               :
               not
               onely
               because
               hee
               discharged
               them
               in
               his
               own
               proper
               person
               ;
               but
               also
               because
               still
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               where
               two
               ,
               or
               three
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               hee
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ;
               moving
               ,
               and
               moderating
               ,
               the
               Spirits
               of
               his
               own
               delectable
               Organs
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               And
               again
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               my
               trust
               in
               him
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               I
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               mee
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 proof
                 is
                 from
              
               Psal.
               18.
               
               Vers.
               2.
               
               
                 Where
                 Christ
                 under
                 the
                 type
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 promiseth
                 to
                 beleeve
                 in
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               one
               of
               the
               number
               of
               Beleevers
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               confederate
               by
               Faith
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               hee
               behoved
               to
               be
               a
               man
               to
               this
               end
               .
               2.
               
               Then
               have
               wee
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               unbeleef
               ,
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               soundness
               and
               strength
               of
               Christs
               beleeving
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               his
               other
               Perfections
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 third
                 proof
                 is
                 from
              
               Isa.
               8.18
               .
               
                 Wherein
                 Christ
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 type
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               Isaiah
               ,
               
                 presenteth
                 himself
                 with
                 his
                 chosen
                 Children
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               our
               Father
               also
               ,
               and
               wee
               his
               Children
               .
               2.
               
               Wee
               are
               given
               to
               him
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               3.
               
               Wee
               are
               
               not
               presented
               before
               the
               Father
               ,
               without
               our
               Mediatour
               Christ.
               4.
               
               Christ
               ,
               and
               wee
               his
               little
               ones
               ,
               joyned
               together
               ,
               and
               separated
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               a
               pleasant
               sight
               ,
               for
               the
               Father
               to
               behold
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Forasmuch
               ,
               then
               as
               the
               Children
               are
               partakers
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ;
               Hee
               also
               Himself
               likewise
               took
               part
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               that
               through
               death
               ,
               Hee
               might
               destroy
               him
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 giveth
                 further
                 reasons
                 of
                 his
                 Incarnation
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 hee
                 behoved
                 by
                 death
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 behoved
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 dye
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Sinners
               without
               Christ
               ,
               are
               under
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
               temporal
               and
               eternal
               .
               2.
               
               Satan
               hath
               power
               of
               Death
               ,
               as
               the
               Burrio
               hath
               power
               over
               the
               Pit
               and
               Gallows
               ,
               at
               death
               to
               take
               them
               away
               to
               torment
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               delivered
               from
               his
               power
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               hath
               destroyed
               Satans
               power
               ,
               and
               tyranny
               ,
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               in
               behalf
               of
               all
               his
               Elect
               ,
               and
               true
               Beleevers
               .
               4.
               
               The
               way
               how
               Christ
               hath
               overcome
               Satan
               ,
               is
               by
               his
               own
               death
               ,
               ransoming
               his
               own
               .
               5.
               
               For
               as
               death
               behoved
               to
               bee
               the
               way
               ,
               it
               behoved
               also
               Christ
               to
               bee
               a
               mortal
               man
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               dye
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Again
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 Christ
                 took
                 part
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 with
                 the
                 Children
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Elect
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               ]
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Love
               to
               the
               Elect
               ,
               made
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               come
               down
               ,
               and
               make
               himself
               a
               Man
               also
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               in
               his
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               is
               as
               kindly
               a
               Man
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               the
               Elect
               ;
               having
               flesh
               ,
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               bones
               as
               well
               as
               wee
               .
               His
               flesh
               and
               blood
               is
               not
               onely
               like
               to
               ours
               ;
               but
               is
               a
               part
               of
               our
               substance
               ;
               who
               is
               come
               of
               the
               same
               stock
               of
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               ,
               as
               surely
               as
               ours
               :
               and
               not
               made
               either
               by
               Creation
               of
               nothing
               ,
               or
               by
               trans-substantiation
               of
               some
               other
               things
               than
               our
               substance
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               And
               deliver
               them
               ,
               who
               through
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
               were
               all
               their
               life
               time
               subject
               to
               bondage
               .
            
             
               
                 Another
                 fruit
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 death
                 ▪
                 wherein
                 they
                 do
                 lye
                 before
                 Beleef
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               is
               a
               natural
               fear
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               Hell
               ,
               rooted
               in
               all
               men
               ,
               alwaies
               :
               albeit
               not
               as
               yet
               felt
               ,
               yet
               easily
               wakened
               .
               2.
               
               This
               fear
               putteth
               men
               in
               bondage
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               not
               meditate
               on
               Death
               ,
               or
               Gods
               Judgement
               ,
               or
               Hell
               ,
               as
               deserved
               by
               themselves
               .
               3.
               
               Christs
               death
               delivereth
               his
               Subjects
               from
               the
               danger
               of
               this
               evil
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               this
               fear
               also
               .
               4.
               
               None
               but
               a
               Childe
               of
               Christ
               ,
               can
               have
               solid
               and
               true
               courage
               against
               death
               :
               neither
               is
               there
               a
               free
               man
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               except
               true
               Christians
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               For
               verily
               ,
               Hee
               took
               not
               on
               Him
               the
               nature
               of
               Angels
               ,
               But
               Hee
               took
               on
               him
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 insisteth
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christs
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 comfort
                 ;
                 and
                 secludeth
                 the
                 Angels
                 from
                 such
                 an
                 honour
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 have
                 thereby
                 .
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 took
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 seed
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               hath
               his
               proper
               subsistance
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               himself
               ▪
               before
               the
               Incarnation
               ,
               even
               his
               own
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               with
               personal
               properties
               existing
               :
               For
               hee
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               second
               person
               of
               the
               God-head
               ,
               before
               hee
               took
               on
               our
               nature
               .
               2.
               
               Hee
               chose
               to
               assume
               our
               nature
               ,
               for
               our
               delivery
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Angels
               nature
               ,
               for
               delivery
               of
               such
               as
               were
               fallen
               of
               their
               kind
               .
               3.
               
               The
               nature
               that
               hee
               taketh
               on
               ,
               is
               mans
               very
               nature
               ;
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               .
               4.
               
               Hee
               preventeth
               the
               personal
               subsistance
               of
               our
               nature
               ;
               hee
               assumeth
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               .
               5.
               
               Hee
               maketh
               an
               Union
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               with
               his
               Divine
               Nature
               .
               6.
               
               The
               way
               of
               making
               the
               Union
               ,
               is
               Assumption
               ,
               or
               Taking
               of
               our
               nature
               unto
               his
               own
               ,
               whereby
               remaining
               the
               same
               which
               hee
               was
               before
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               The
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               hee
               joyneth
               our
               nature
               to
               himself
               ;
               and
               becometh
               what
               hee
               was
               not
               before
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               The
               Son
               of
               Man.
               7.
               
               Hee
               assumeth
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               be
               known
               to
               be
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               Messias
               ,
               which
               was
               promised
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               to
               the
               Fathers
               .
               8.
               
               When
               hee
               hath
               assumed
               Mans
               Nature
               ,
               to
               His
               own
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               Hee
               remaineth
               the
               same
               Hee
               that
               Hee
               was
               before
               ,
               still
               one
               person
               .
               So
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               the
               promised
               Messias
               ;
               the
               second
               person
               of
               the
               God-head
               ;
               very
               God
               from
               everlasting
               ,
               and
               very
               Man
               since
               the
               conception
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               :
               before
               his
               Incarnation
               ,
               having
               onely
               his
               own
               Divine
               Nature
               in
               his
               person
               ;
               but
               now
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               having
               our
               Nature
               also
               ,
               personally
               united
               with
               his
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               so
               to
               remain
               ,
               both
               God
               and
               Man
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               for
               our
               good
               ,
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   17.
                
                 
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 behoved
                 Him
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 unto
                 His
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 that
                 Hee
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 merciful
                 and
                 faithful
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 reconciliation
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 Hee
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 behoved
                 to
                 partake
                 both
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 and
                 punishment
                 ,
                 or
                 misery
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 receive
                 the
                 more
                 good
                 of
                 Him.
                 
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 Hee
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 his
                 Brethren
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 substance
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 for
                 natural
                 properties
                 ,
                 for
                 sinless
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 for
                 fellowship
                 in
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 miseries
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 whatsoever
                 our
                 good
                 did
                 require
                 his
                 making
                 like
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               who
               imagine
               ,
               and
               worship
               a
               Christ
               ,
               not
               like
               to
               us
               in
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Scripture
               pronounceth
               him
               like
               unto
               us
               ,
               do
               mistake
               the
               true
               Christ
               ,
               and
               worship
               a
               false
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               very
               necessary
               that
               wee
               conceive
               rightly
               of
               Christs
               person
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               press
               the
               knowledge
               thereof
               upon
               us
               ,
               so
               particularly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 sheweth
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 conforming
                 himself
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 That
                 hee
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 faithful
                 and
                 merciful
                 High
                 Priest.
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               Christ
               took
               on
               our
               nature
               ;
               so
               in
               our
               nature
               ,
               hee
               took
               on
               a
               special
               Office
               of
               Priest-hood
               ,
               to
               do
               us
               good
               .
               2.
               
               In
               this
               his
               Office
               ,
               hee
               is
               faithful
               ,
               and
               will
               neglect
               nothing
               ,
               night
               nor
               day
               ,
               that
               may
               help
               us
               .
               3.
               
               In
               our
               slips
               ,
               and
               over-sights
               ,
               hee
               will
               bee
               merciful
               unto
               us
               .
               4.
               
               Seeing
               hee
               hath
               conformed
               himself
               to
               us
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               wee
               may
               take
               his
               communion
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               miseries
               ,
               with
               us
               ,
               for
               a
               Pawn
               and
               pledge
               ▪
               to
               assure
               us
               ,
               that
               hee
               will
               both
               pitty
               and
               help
               us
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 extent
                 of
                 his
                 Priest-hood
                 ,
                 hee
                 maketh
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 special
                 ,
                 To
                 make
                 Reconciliation
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               If
               God
               have
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               with
               us
               ,
               any
               Direction
               ,
               or
               Comfort
               ▪
               or
               Blessing
               ,
               to
               bestow
               upon
               us
               ,
               it
               must
               come
               by
               our
               High
               Priest
               ,
               Jesus
               ,
               unto
               us
               .
               2.
               
               If
               hee
               command
               us
               in
               any
               thing
               ▪
               or
               be
               to
               make
               covenant
               with
               us
               ,
               or
               have
               controversie
               to
               debate
               with
               us
               ,
               our
               High-Priest
               will
               answer
               for
               us
               .
               3.
               
               If
               wee
               have
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               seek
               any
               good
               thing
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               deprecate
               any
               evil
               ,
               or
               to
               offer
               any
               Offering
               ,
               of
               Praise
               ,
               or
               Service
               ,
               Christs
               Office
               stretcheth
               it self
               to
               all
               this
               ,
               to
               do
               for
               us
               .
               4.
               
               In
               special
               ▪
               as
               our
               sins
               daily
               deserve
               ,
               and
               provoke
               Gods
               anger
               ▪
               so
               doth
               Christs
               Priest-hood
               pacifie
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               and
               work
               Reconciliation
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               For
               ,
               in
               that
               Hee
               Himself
               hath
               suffered
               ,
               being
               tempted
               ,
               Hee
               is
               able
               to
               succour
               them
               that
               are
               tempted
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 sheweth
                 Christs
                 experience
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 of
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 and
                 temptations
                 ;
                 that
                 whether
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 annoy
                 us
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 get
                 comfort
                 for
                 either
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 ,
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               are
               two
               Evils
               ,
               which
               attend
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               annoy
               them
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Troubles
               ,
               and
               Sin
               ;
               or
               ,
               Sin
               ,
               and
               Misery
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               hath
               experience
               ,
               albeit
               not
               of
               Sin
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ;
               yet
               of
               temptation
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               of
               suffering
               of
               trouble
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 applieth
                 the
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 expresly
                 to
                 the
                 tempted
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Men
               in
               trouble
               have
               need
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               relief
               ;
               but
               men
               under
               temptation
               to
               sin
               ,
               much
               more
               .
               2.
               
               Yea
               ,
               sin
               ,
               and
               temptation
               to
               sin
               is
               more
               grievous
               to
               a
               true
               Childe
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               hee
               seeth
               matters
               rightly
               ,
               than
               
               any
               trouble
               .
               3.
               
               No
               bearing
               out
               under
               tryals
               ,
               or
               standing
               in
               temptations
               ,
               but
               by
               succour
               and
               help
               from
               Christ.
               4.
               
               Christs
               experience
               of
               temptation
               ,
               may
               assure
               us
               ,
               both
               of
               his
               ability
               and
               willingness
               ,
               to
               succour
               such
               as
               seek
               relief
               from
               him
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Summe
                 of
                 Chap.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 THerefore
                 ,
                 weigh
                 well
                 what
                 a
                 one
                 Christ
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 prefer
                 none
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 faithful
                 in
                 his
                 Message
                 ,
                 for
                 changing
                 of
                 the
                 typical
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 Message
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 delivered
                 it
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 honourable
                 than
                 Moses
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Builder
                 is
                 over
                 the
                 stones
                 builded
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 Moses
                 was
                 faithful
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 service
                 thereof
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 old
                 Israels
                 hard
                 heart
                 ,
                 lest
                 you
                 be
                 debarred
                 of
                 Gods
                 rest
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Beware
                 of
                 like
                 unbelief
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 do
                 your
                 best
                 to
                 preserve
                 others
                 from
                 it
                 also
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 perseverance
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 14.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 Davids
                 words
                 do
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 ,
                 albeit
                 not
                 all
                 hearers
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 provoke
                 him
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 hee
                 punished
                 ?
                 Vers.
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 whom
                 punished
                 hee
                 ,
                 but
                 unbeleevers
                 ?
                 Vers.
                 18.
                 
                 So
                 misbelief
                 debarred
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 rest
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 also
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 yet
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 continue
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 19.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Chap.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               holy
               Brethren
               ,
               partakers
               of
               the
               heavenly
               calling
               ,
               consider
               the
               Apostle
               and
               High
               Priest
               of
               our
               Profession
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 After
                 hee
                 had
                 taught
                 them
                 somewhat
                 more
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 bee
                 exhorteth
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 new
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               wee
               get
               further
               light
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               further
               use-making
               of
               our
               light
               .
               2.
               
               As
               further
               is
               revealed
               unto
               us
               of
               Christ
               ,
               so
               must
               wee
               set
               our
               minds
               on
               work
               ,
               to
               ponder
               ,
               and
               weigh
               ,
               what
               is
               revealed
               :
               that
               the
               matter
               may
               sink
               deeper
               in
               our
               mind
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               heart
               .
               3.
               
               Except
               wee
               shall
               consider
               seriously
               what
               is
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wee
               can
               make
               no
               profitable
               use
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               :
               For
               ,
               such
               high
               mysteries
               are
               not
               soon
               taken
               up
               ;
               and
               the
               heart
               is
               not
               soon
               wrought
               upon
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               receive
               impression
               of
               his
               Excellency
               ,
               except
               after
               due
               consideration
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 calleth
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 the
                 High
              
               Priest
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Apostle
               
                 of
                 our
                 Profession
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 high
                 Priesthood
                 was
                 the
                 highest
                 calling
                 in
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
                 :
                 The
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 calling
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 here
                 stiled
                 by
                 both
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               inclosed
               in
               his
               Office
               ,
               the
               Perfection
               and
               Dignities
               of
               the
               highest
               Callings
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Jewish
               and
               Christian
               Church
               .
               Those
               Dignities
               which
               were
               divided
               in
               men
               ,
               or
               conjoyned
               in
               him
               ;
               in
               men
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Ministerial
               imployment
               ,
               under
               him
               ,
               in
               Christ
               ,
               by
               original
               Authority
               ,
               above
               all
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 calleth
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 our
                 Profession
                 ,
                 or
                 Confession
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               smothered
               ;
               but
               ,
               to
               be
               openly
               brought
               forth
               ,
               confessed
               ,
               and
               avowed
               in
               word
               and
               deed
               ;
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Author
               thereof
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Hee
                 stileth
                 these
              
               Hebrews
               ,
               
                 to
                 whom
                 ●ee
                 writeth
              
               ,
               Holy
               Brethren
               ,
               Partakers
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Calling
               .
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christians
               do
               not
               possess
               their
               prerogatives
               without
               a
               warrantable
               title
               .
               They
               have
               a
               calling
               thereto
               .
               2.
               
               The
               calling
               is
               heavenly
               ,
               because
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               calleth
               men
               to
               the
               communion
               of
               his
               grace
               and
               glory
               ,
               by
               forsaking
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               things
               earthly
               ,
               and
               following
               Christ
               in
               an
               holy
               conversation
               :
               all
               is
               heavenly
               here
               .
               3.
               
               Christians
               are
               partakers
               alike
               of
               this
               vocation
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               have
               alike
               warrant
               ,
               and
               obligation
               ,
               to
               follow
               him
               that
               calleth
               them
               :
               albeit
               all
               do
               not
               alike
               follow
               the
               calling
               .
               4.
               
               They
               are
               Brethren
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               for
               their
               adoption
               :
               albeit
               some
               weaker
               ,
               some
               stronger
               .
               5.
               
               And
               holy
               is
               this
               Brotherhood
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               spiritual
               ;
               and
               so
               ,
               superiour
               to
               civil
               ,
               or
               natural
               ,
               or
               earthly
               bands
               ,
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
              
               
               Who
               was
               faithful
               to
               him
               that
               appointed
               Him
               :
               as
               also
               Moses
               was
               faithful
               in
               all
               His
               House
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Iews
                 did
                 too
                 highly
                 esteem
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 in
                 appointing
                 of
                 the
                 Legal
                 Service
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 highly
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 became
                 ,
                 in
                 abrogating
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 compareth
              
               Moses
               
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 giving
                 to
              
               Moses
               
                 his
                 due
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Master
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               It
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               ,
               that
               people
               incline
               so
               to
               esteem
               of
               good
               mens
               authority
               ,
               as
               to
               forget
               to
               give
               Christ
               his
               own
               room
               .
               2.
               
               The
               way
               to
               help
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               so
               to
               esteem
               of
               Gods
               Servants
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               Councils
               ,
               more
               ,
               or
               fewer
               ,
               as
               the
               estimation
               that
               men
               have
               of
               them
               ,
               derogate
               nothing
               from
               the
               estimation
               due
               to
               Christ.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 special
                 ,
                 hee
                 maketh
                 all
                 the
                 points
                 of
              
               Moses
               
                 commendations
                 ,
                 duly
                 deserved
                 points
                 of
                 Christs
                 commendation
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Did
               Moses
               
                 Office
                 reach
                 it self
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 so
                 did
                 Christs
                 Office
                 reach
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Was
               Moses
               
                 appointed
                 to
                 give
                 out
                 what
                 hee
                 delivered
                 ?
                 So
                 was
                 Christ
                 appointed
                 to
                 institute
                 what
                 hee
                 did
                 institute
                 ,
                 and
                 abrogate
                 what
                 hee
                 did
                 abrogate
                 .
              
               3.
               
               Was
               Moses
               
                 faithful
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 appointed
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 Gods
                 House
                 ,
                 keeping
                 back
                 nothing
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 directed
                 to
                 reveal
                 ?
                 So
                 is
                 Christ
                 faithful
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 appoint
                 him
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               like
               as
               if
               any
               man
               should
               have
               added
               or
               pared
               ,
               chopped
               or
               changed
               ,
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Gods
               House
               ,
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               an
               imputation
               ,
               either
               unto
               God
               ,
               of
               not
               sufficient
               directing
               his
               Church
               ,
               or
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               of
               unfaithful
               discharge
               of
               their
               duty
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               So
               is
               it
               alike
               imputation
               to
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               if
               any
               shall
               add
               or
               diminish
               ,
               chop
               or
               change
               ,
               the
               ordinance
               of
               Gods
               Church
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               For
               ,
               this
               man
               was
               counted
               worthy
               of
               more
               glory
               than
               Moses
               ;
               inasmuch
               as
               hee
               who
               hath
               builded
               the
               House
               ,
               hath
               more
               honour
               than
               the
               House
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Having
                 equalled
                 Christ
                 unto
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 bee
                 now
                 preferreth
                 Christ
                 to
              
               Moses
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Christ
               is
               not
               rightly
               esteemed
               of
               ,
               except
               hee
               be
               preferred
               as
               far
               above
               all
               his
               servants
               ,
               as
               the
               Father
               hath
               counted
               him
               worthy
               of
               more
               glory
               than
               his
               servants
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 preferreth
                 Christ
                 above
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Builder
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 House
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               as
               no
               stone
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               nor
               all
               the
               house
               together
               ,
               is
               comparable
               in
               honour
               with
               the
               Builder
               of
               the
               house
               :
               So
               the
               honour
               and
               authority
               of
               no
               particular
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               together
               ,
               is
               comparable
               to
               the
               honour
               and
               authority
               of
               Christ.
               Yea
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               builder
               is
               above
               the
               house
               in
               honour
               ,
               as
               far
               is
               Christs
               authority
               above
               the
               Churches
               authority
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               house
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               For
               ,
               every
               house
               is
               builded
               by
               some
               man
               :
               but
               hee
               that
               built
               all
               things
               ,
               is
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 proveth
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 builder
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 builder
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 house
                 hath
                 .
                 But
                 onely
                 God
                 that
                 buildeth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 for
                 this
                 work
                 :
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 buildeth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 builder
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Whatsoever
               imployment
               a
               man
               get
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               edifying
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               ,
               in
               proper
               speech
               ,
               hee
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               building
               ,
               builded
               by
               another
               .
               2.
               
               The
               honour
               of
               building
               the
               Church
               ,
               belongeth
               to
               God
               alone
               properly
               .
               3.
               
               The
               building
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               a
               work
               requiring
               omnipotency
               in
               the
               builder
               :
               For
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Saint
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               is
               as
               hard
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               a
               man
               of
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               or
               of
               nothing
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               And
               Moses
               ,
               verily
               ,
               was
               faithful
               in
               all
               his
               house
               ,
               as
               a
               servant
               ,
               for
               a
               testimony
               of
               those
               things
               which
               were
               to
               be
               spoken
               after
               .
            
             
             
               Moses
               
                 was
                 faithful
                 as
                 a
                 servant
                 .
                 ]
                 Now
                 ,
                 a
                 servants
                 part
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 and
                 say
                 by
                 direction
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 authority
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               Hee
               is
               the
               faithfullest
               servant
               ,
               that
               doth
               least
               in
               his
               own
               authority
               ,
               and
               most
               attendeth
               unto
               the
               direction
               of
               God
               ,
               beareth
               testimony
               to
               what
               .
               God
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               not
               for
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               Precepts
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               But
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               Son
               over
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               whose
               house
               are
               wee
               ,
               if
               wee
               hold
               fast
               the
               confidence
               ,
               and
               the
               rejoycing
               of
               the
               hope
               ,
               firm
               unto
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               Moses
               
                 was
                 faithful
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Servant
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 over
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               Then
               ,
               as
               much
               difference
               betwixt
               Christs
               authority
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               mens
               ,
               how
               excellent
               soever
               ;
               as
               betwixt
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Master
               and
               the
               Servants
               .
               2.
               
               Christs
               authority
               is
               native
               over
               his
               Church
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               his
               Sonship
               :
               by
               his
               eternal
               Generation
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               hee
               hath
               this
               Prerogative
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Church
               is
               Christs
               own
               House
               ,
               and
               hee
               may
               dispose
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               service
               thereof
               ,
               as
               pleaseth
               him
               .
               Men
               ,
               who
               are
               but
               servants
               ,
               must
               change
               none
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Gods
               worship
               in
               it
               .
               But
               Christ
               ●ay
               change
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               his
               own
               worship
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               alter
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Levi
               ,
               and
               appoint
               a
               more
               simple
               form
               of
               external
               worship
               ,
               in
               place
               thereof
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 expoundeth
                 this
              
               House
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 true
                 Beleevers
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               are
               one
               Church
               ,
               one
               house
               of
               God
               in
               substance
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               then
               and
               now
               ,
               lively
               stones
               of
               this
               house
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Church
               have
               God
               dwelling
               ,
               and
               conversing
               ,
               and
               familiarly
               manifesting
               himself
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 addeth
                 to
                 a
                 condition
              
               ,
               If
               wee
               hold
               fast
               the
               confidence
               ,
               and
               the
               rejoycing
               of
               the
               hope
               ,
               firm
               unto
               the
               end
               .
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 If
                 wee
                 continue
                 stedfast
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 inwardly
                 griping
                 the
                 promised
                 glory
                 ,
                 by
                 hope
                 ;
                 and
                 outwardly
                 avowing
                 ,
                 by
                 confession
                 ,
                 Christs
                 truth
                 :
                 whereby
                 hee
                 neither
                 importeth
                 the
                 possibility
                 of
                 final
                 Apostacy
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 mindeth
                 hee
                 to
                 weaken
                 the
                 confidence
                 of
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 hee
                 doubteth
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 perseverance
                 ,
                 or
                 mindeth
                 to
                 weaken
                 his
                 own
                 Faith
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 joyneth
                 himself
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
              
               If
               wee
               hold
               fast
               .
               
                 But
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 some
                 not
                 being
                 sound
                 ,
                 might
                 fall
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 example
                 ,
                 make
                 some
                 weak
                 ones
                 ,
                 though
                 sound
                 ,
                 stumble
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 hee
                 putteth
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 true
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 indeed
                 persevere
                 ,
                 and
                 time-servers
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 persevere
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 grant
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 the
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 being
                 Gods
                 House
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 conditional
                 speech
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 importeth
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               That
               some
               Professors
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               may
               make
               defection
               ,
               and
               not
               persevere
               to
               the
               end
               .
               2.
               
               That
               such
               as
               shall
               make
               final
               defection
               hereafter
               ,
               are
               not
               a
               part
               of
               Gods
               house
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               howsoever
               they
               be
               esteemed
               .
               3.
               
               That
               true
               Beleevers
               must
               take
               warning
               from
               the
               possibility
               of
               some
               Professors
               Apostacy
               ,
               to
               look
               the
               better
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               a
               better
               gripe
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               keep
               them
               .
               4.
               
               That
               true
               Beleevers
               both
               may
               and
               should
               hold
               fast
               their
               confidence
               unto
               the
               end
               :
               yea
               ,
               and
               must
               aim
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               persevere
               .
               5.
               
               That
               true
               Beleevers
               have
               ground
               and
               warrant
               ,
               in
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ▪
               both
               to
               hope
               for
               salvation
               ,
               and
               to
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               glory
               in
               that
               hope
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               present
               possession
               .
               6.
               
               That
               the
               more
               a
               man
               aimeth
               at
               this
               solid
               confidence
               ,
               and
               gloriation
               of
               hope
               ,
               the
               more
               evidence
               hee
               giveth
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               of
               the
               true
               house
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               as
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ,
               To
               day
               ,
               if
               yee
               will
               hear
               his
               voice
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
              
               Psalm
               95.
               vers
               .
               9.
               
                 hee
                 exhorteth
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 hardening
                 their
                 hearts
                 in
                 unbelief
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Psalm
                 are
                 called
                 here
                 ,
              
               The
               saying
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               ,
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               23.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               authority
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               not
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Scriptures
               are
               no
               dumb
               letter
               ,
               but
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               by
               them
               speaketh
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               God
               ,
               the
               inspirer
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               wrote
               the
               Scripture
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               a
               distinct
               person
               of
               the
               God-head
               ,
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               ;
               exercising
               the
               proper
               actions
               of
               a
               person
               ;
               inspiring
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               inditing
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               speaking
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Exhortation
                 ,
              
               To
               day
               ,
               if
               yee
               will
               hear
               his
               voice
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               ;
               Observe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               while
               men
               have
               the
               offer
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               preached
               unto
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               day
               .
               2.
               
               That
               by
               the
               outward
               hearing
               ,
               God
               requireth
               the
               heart
               to
               be
               brought
               down
               ,
               and
               mollified
               .
               3.
               
               That
               hee
               requireth
               presen●
               yeelding
               ,
               
                 To
                 day
              
               ,
               while
               hee
               calleth
               ,
               without
               delay
               ;
               because
               wee
               cannot
               be
               sure
               how
               long
               God
               will
               spare
               ,
               or
               continue
               his
               offer
               ,
               beyond
               this
               present
               .
               4.
               
               Hee
               that
               studieth
               not
               to
               yeeld
               his
               heart
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               obey
               Gods
               word
               sounding
               in
               his
               ears
               ,
               hardeneth
               his
               heart
               .
               For
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               else
               not
               to
               harden
               their
               heart
               ,
               but
               heartily
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               give
               obedience
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   8.
                
                 
                 Harden
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 provocation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 wilderness
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 When
                 your
                 Fathers
                 tempted
                 mee
                 ,
                 proved
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 my
                 works
                 ,
                 forty
                 years
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 proveth
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 this
                 sin
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 :
              
               As
               in
               the
               day
               of
               provocation
               ,
               when
               your
               Fathers
               tempted
               mee
               ,
               Exod.
               17.7
               .
               
                 whence
                 wee
                 learn
              
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               is
               not
               seen
               ,
               till
               the
               consequences
               thereof
               be
               seen
               ,
               what
               provocation
               it
               giveth
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               wrath
               it
               draweth
               down
               on
               the
               sinner
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               safest
               ,
               to
               take
               a
               view
               of
               our
               danger
               ,
               by
               any
               sin
               ,
               in
               the
               person
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               have
               fallen
               in
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               punished
               .
               3.
               
               The
               sins
               that
               our
               Predecessors
               have
               been
               given
               unto
               ,
               wee
               should
               ,
               most
               carefully
               ,
               watch
               against
               .
               4.
               
               That
               Gods
               Bounty
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               and
               Means
               of
               Grace
               ,
               the
               longer
               they
               be
               abused
               ,
               aggravateth
               sin
               the
               more
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               I
               was
               grieved
               with
               that
               Generation
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               They
               do
               alway
               erre
               in
               their
               hearts
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               not
               known
               My
               Waies
               .
            
             
               
                 God
                 pronounceth
                 the
                 Offenders
                 guilty
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 giveth
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Doom
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 guiltiness
                 :
              
               They
               erre
               in
               heart
               ,
               
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Mis-beleeving
               and
               disobeying
               of
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               is
               not
               reckoned
               with
               God
               ,
               for
               simple
               ignorance
               of
               the
               mind
               ;
               but
               for
               a
               wilful
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               erring
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               is
               worse
               .
               For
               ,
               the
               ignorance
               of
               the
               mind
               simply
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 not
              
               ,
               but
               the
               errour
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 I
                 care
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 love
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 nor
                 obey
                 .
              
               And
               such
               is
               the
               ignorance
               of
               those
               who
               have
               the
               Means
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               yet
               remain
               in
               their
               sins
               .
               2.
               
               Such
               obstinate
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               wilful
               disobedience
               provoketh
               God
               to
               cast
               away
               the
               Sinner
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               deal
               any
               more
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               So
               I
               sware
               in
               My
               Wrath
               ,
               They
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               My
               Rest.
               
            
             
               
                 For
                 their
                 Doom
                 ,
                 God
                 debarreth
                 them
                 from
                 His
                 Rest
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Comforts
                 of
                 His
                 Fellowship
                 ,
                 and
                 giveth
                 them
                 Torment
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 Rest.
                 
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Obstinate
               Disobedients
               of
               the
               Voice
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               lye
               near
               hand
               final
               off-cutting
               .
               2.
               
               If
               God
               give
               over
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               such
               hardness
               of
               heart
               ,
               as
               still
               to
               work
               contrary
               to
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               Hee
               hath
               ,
               apparently
               denounced
               ,
               and
               sworn
               ,
               to
               condemn
               and
               seclude
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               such
               a
               Soul.
               3.
               
               It
               is
               onely
               such
               obstinate
               ones
               ,
               as
               go
               on
               ,
               hardening
               their
               heart
               against
               Admonitions
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               sworn
               to
               debar
               .
               If
               a
               man
               bee
               found
               mourning
               for
               his
               former
               obstinacy
               ,
               the
               Decree
               is
               not
               gone
               forth
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Take
               heed
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               lest
               there
               be
               in
               any
               of
               you
               ,
               an
               evil
               heart
               of
               unbeleef
               ,
               in
               departing
               from
               the
               Living
               God.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 From
                 the
                 former
                 Example
                 ,
                 hee
                 warneth
                 them
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 an
                 evil
                 heart
                 of
                 unbeleef
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 eschew
                 Apostacy
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Mis-beleef
               is
               the
               main
               Root
               of
               Apostacy
               .
               
               As
               Beleef
               draweth
               us
               to
               an
               Union
               with
               God
               ,
               so
               misbeleef
               maketh
               a
               Separation
               .
               2.
               
               Mis-beleef
               is
               a
               special
               part
               of
               the
               hearts
               wickedness
               ,
               bewraying
               the
               enmity
               which
               naturally
               wee
               have
               against
               God
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               any
               ill
               :
               For
               ,
               Mis-beleef
               denyeth
               to
               God
               the
               Honour
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               importeth
               Blasphemies
               in
               the
               contrary
               .
               3.
               
               Mis-beleef
               is
               an
               ill
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               making
               the
               heart
               yet
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               barring
               forth
               all
               the
               Remedies
               which
               might
               come
               by
               Faith
               to
               cure
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 warneth
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 lest
                 there
                 be
                 ▪
                 such
                 an
                 heart
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Mis-beleef
               is
               a
               subtil
               and
               deceitful
               sin
               ,
               having
               colours
               ,
               and
               pretences
               ,
               a
               number
               ,
               to
               hide
               it
               ;
               and
               must
               bee
               watched
               over
               ,
               lest
               it
               deceive
               ,
               and
               getting
               strength
               ,
               overcome
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Watch
               must
               bee
               constant
               ,
               at
               all
               occasions
               ,
               lest
               this
               ill
               get
               advantage
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               careless
               ,
               and
               unattentive
               ,
               at
               any
               time
               .
               3.
               
               Watch
               must
               bee
               kept
               ,
               as
               over
               our selves
               ,
               so
               also
               over
               others
               :
               lest
               any
               others
               mis-beleef
               not
               being
               marked
               ,
               draw
               us
               in
               the
               same
               snare
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 describeth
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 by
              
               Mis-beleef
               ,
               and
               departing
               
                 from
                 the
                 Living
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Beleeving
               is
               a
               drawing
               near
               to
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
               and
               staying
               with
               him
               .
               2.
               
               The
               loss
               that
               Mis-beleef
               bringeth
               ,
               should
               scare
               us
               from
               so
               fearful
               a
               sin
               .
               3.
               
               Departing
               from
               the
               true
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               is
               a
               departing
               from
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
               whatsoever
               the
               Apostate
               ,
               or
               his
               Followers
               do
               conceive
               :
               for
               God
               is
               not
               ,
               where
               Truth
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               But
               exhort
               one
               another
               ,
               daily
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               To
               day
               ;
               lest
               any
               of
               you
               bee
               hardened
               ,
               through
               the
               deceitfulness
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 prescribeth
                 a
                 Remedy
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 this
                 ill
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
              
               they
               exhort
               one
               another
               ,
               daily
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               To
               day
               .
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 Beside
                 the
                 publick
                 Exhortation
                 from
                 their
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 mutually
                 ,
                 confer
                 ,
                 and
                 stir
                 up
                 one
                 another
                 by
                 speeches
                 that
                 make
                 for
                 decyphring
                 the
                 deceitfulness
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 or
                 preventing
                 hardness
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 confirming
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 constant
                 profession
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Private
               Christians
               not
               onely
               may
               ,
               but
               should
               keep
               Christian
               communion
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               and
               mutually
               exhort
               and
               stir
               up
               one
               another
               .
               2.
               
               This
               is
               a
               necessary
               mean
               of
               preserving
               people
               from
               Defection
               .
               3.
               
               And
               a
               duty
               daily
               to
               bee
               discharged
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               to
               day
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               oft
               ,
               and
               as
               long
               as
               God
               giveth
               present
               occasion
               ,
               and
               opportunity
               for
               it
               ;
               lest
               a
               scattering
               come
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 inconvenience
                 that
                 may
                 follow
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 neglected
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               Lest
               any
               of
               you
               be
               hardened
               ,
               through
               the
               deceitfulness
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               is
               none
               ,
               even
               the
               strongest
               of
               the
               Flock
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               need
               of
               this
               mutual
               help
               of
               other
               private
               Christians
               .
               2.
               
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               so
               base
               ,
               or
               contemptible
               ,
               but
               the
               care
               of
               their
               standing
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               safety
               ,
               belongeth
               to
               all
               .
               3.
               
               Sin
               hath
               many
               waies
               ,
               and
               colours
               ,
               whereby
               it
               may
               beguile
               a
               man
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               wee
               have
               need
               of
               more
               Eyes
               than
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               more
               Observers
               .
               4.
               
               If
               it
               be
               not
               timeously
               discovered
               ,
               it
               will
               draw
               on
               hardness
               of
               heart
               ,
               so
               as
               a
               man
               will
               grow
               senseless
               of
               it
               ,
               confirmed
               in
               the
               habit
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               loath
               to
               quit
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 verse
                 ,
                 hee
                 warneth
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 Apostasie
                 in
                 Religion
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 take
                 course
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 hardened
                 in
                 any
                 sin
                 in
                 their
                 conversation
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               The
               ready
               way
               to
               draw
               on
               Defection
               in
               Religion
               ,
               is
               Defection
               from
               a
               godly
               Conversation
               .
               And
               the
               way
               to
               prevent
               Defection
               in
               Religion
               ,
               is
               to
               study
               to
               Holiness
               of
               Conversation
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   14.
                
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 hold
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 our
                 Confidence
                 stedfast
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 stir
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 Perseverance
                 ,
                 hee
                 layeth
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 holding
                 fast
                 gripe
                 of
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 were
                 perswaded
                 to
                 become
                 Christians
                 :
                 because
                 onely
                 so
                 ,
                 fellowship
                 with
                 Christ
                 is
                 gotten
                 .
                 The
                 Truth
                 wherby
                 they
                 were
                 begotten
                 to
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 hee
                 calleth
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   beginning
                   of
                   our
                   Confidence
                
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 Spiritual
                 Subsistence
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 importeth
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Gospel
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               Confidence
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Spiritual
               Subsistence
               ;
               of
               our
               new
               being
               that
               wee
               have
               ,
               as
               Spiritual
               Men
               ,
               in
               the
               State
               of
               Grace
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Man
               that
               renounceth
               the
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               persevereth
               not
               ,
               was
               never
               partaker
               of
               Christ.
               3.
               
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               not
               a
               thing
               that
               a
               man
               may
               say
               ,
               and
               unsay
               ;
               keep
               ,
               or
               quit
               ;
               as
               Prosperity
               ,
               or
               Adversity
               ;
               Threatnings
               ,
               or
               Allurements
               ,
               do
               offer
               :
               But
               such
               as
               must
               in
               all
               Estates
               ,
               upon
               all
               Hazzard
               be
               avowed
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   15.
                
                 
                 Whilest
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 To
                 day
                 ,
                 if
                 yee
                 will
                 hear
                 his
                 Voice
                 ,
                 harden
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Provocation
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 For
                 some
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 ,
                 did
                 provoke
                 :
                 howbeit
                 not
                 all
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 by
                 Moses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Apostle
                 draweth
                 Collections
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 in
                 the
              
               Psalm
               ,
               
                 repeating
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Text●
                 which
                 spea●
                 of
                 the
                 Provocation
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               25.
               
               
                 Whereupon
                 hee
                 inferreth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 hearers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 provoked
                 God
                 ;
                 ●lbeit
                 not
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 whose
                 cause
                 ,
              
               David
               
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 give
                 Advertisement
                 to
                 their
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 writer
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 reason
                 to
                 apply
                 the
                 same
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               From
               the
               Apostles
               handling
               of
               the
               Text
               which
               hee
               hath
               in
               hand
               ,
               all
               must
               Learn
               ,
               not
               lightly
               to
               pass
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               to
               consider
               both
               what
               is
               said
               expresly
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               imported
               by
               consequence
               .
               2.
               
               Preachers
               practice
               is
               justified
               when
               they
               consider
               the
               circumstances
               of
               a
               Text
               ,
               and
               do
               urge
               duties
               upon
               their
               people
               ,
               or
               teach
               them
               Doctrine
               from
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               But
               ,
               with
               whom
               was
               Hee
               grieved
               forty
               years
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               with
               that
               had
               sinned
               ,
               whose
               carcasses
               fell
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ?
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 observeth
                 another
                 thing
                 in
                 his
                 Text
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 persons
                 with
                 whom
                 God
                 was
                 grieved
                 :
                 that
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 marked
                 to
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 punished
                 ,
                 Leaving
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 Gather
                 ,
              
            
             
               That
               where
               Sin
               went
               before
               ,
               the
               Anger
               of
               God
               would
               follow
               upon
               the
               Sin
               :
               and
               ,
               after
               the
               grieving
               of
               God
               ,
               Judgement
               light
               upon
               the
               Sinner
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   18.
                
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 sware
                 Hee
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 His
                 Rest
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 beleeved
                 not
                 ?
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 So
                 wee
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 unbeleef
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 hath
                 yet
                 another
                 Observation
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Sin
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 was
                 provoked
                 to
                 swear
                 their
                 damnation
                 that
                 sinned
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 unbeleef
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               8.
               
               
                 And
                 formally
                 deduceth
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 by
                 consequence
                 ;
                 That
                 Misbeleef
                 did
                 stop
                 the
                 Sinners
                 Entry
                 into
                 the
                 Rest
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 Sinner
                 to
                 lye
                 under
                 an
                 impossibility
                 of
                 entring
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               19.
               
               
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 which
                 Doctrine
                 hee
                 presseth
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Apostle
               leaveth
               us
               to
               gathe●
               ▪
               That
               above
               all
               other
               Sins
               ,
               Mis-beleef
               provoketh
               God
               to
               indignation
               most
               .
               2.
               
               That
               as
               long
               as
               this
               Sin
               lyeth
               on
               ,
               and
               getteth
               way
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               a
               man
               to
               enter
               into
               Gods
               Rest.
               This
               Sin
               alone
               is
               able
               to
               seclude
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Summe
                 of
                 Chap.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 HEE
                 presseth
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 saying
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 debarred
                 from
                 Gods
                 Rest
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 wee
                 have
                 the
                 offer
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 ;
                 only
                 here
                 are
                 the
                 odds
                 ,
                 They
                 beleeved
                 not
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 wee
                 who
                 do
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 Rest
                 ,
                 as
                 Davids
                 words
                 import
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 Rests
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Gods
                 Rest.
                 1.
                 
                 Gods
                 Rest
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Rest
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 typical
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 true
                 Rest
                 of
                 Gods
                 People
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 and
                 ceasing
                 from
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 Misery
                 .
                 David
                 doth
                 not
                 mean
                 of
                 the
                 Rest
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 threatning
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 albeit
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 Creation
                 was
                 finished
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Rest
                 come
                 and
                 gone
                 ;
                 yet
                 David
                 speaketh
                 of
                 another
                 Rest
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Threatning
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 Gods
                 Rest
                 was
                 past
                 at
                 the
                 founding
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 Moses
                 words
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
                 After
                 which
                 Rest
                 ,
                 David
                 speaketh
                 here
                 of
                 another
                 Rest
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 5
                 Wherein
                 seeing
                 Unbeleevers
                 entred
                 not
                 ,
                 Beleevers
                 must
                 enter
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
                 Again
                 ,
                 David
                 meaneth
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Rest
                 of
                 Canaan
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 dwelt
                 in
                 
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   David
                
                 yet
                 setteth
                 them
                 a
                 Day
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 enter
                 into
                 Gods
                 Rest
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 7.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Rest
                 of
                 Canaan
                 which
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 or
                 Ioshuah
                 ,
                 gave
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 this
                 true
                 Rest
                 ,
                 then
                 David
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 another
                 Rest
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 speak
                 he
                 doth
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Rest
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 Spiritual
                 Rest
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 9.
                 
                 I
                 call
                 this
                 a
                 Rest
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 when
                 Gods
                 People
                 cease
                 to
                 do
                 ther
                 own
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 Gods
                 Rest
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 10.
                 
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 beware
                 to
                 bee
                 debarred
                 from
                 this
                 Rest
                 ,
                 by
                 Unbeleef
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 11.
                 
                 For
                 Gods
                 Word
                 is
                 as
                 effectual
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 ever
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 lurking
                 Sins
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 men
                 would
                 cloak
                 them
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 wee
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 seeth
                 us
                 throughly
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
                 But
                 ,
                 rather
                 ,
                 seeing
                 wee
                 have
                 so
                 great
                 encouragement
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 entry
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 merciful
                 and
                 pittiful
                 an
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 bee
                 stedfast
                 in
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 ,
                 confidently
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 Gods
                 Grace
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 us
                 through
                 all
                 Difficulties
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 that
                 full
                 Rest
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 16.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Chap.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               Let
               us
               therefore
               fear
               ;
               lest
               a
               Promise
               being
               left
               us
               ,
               of
               entering
               into
               his
               Rest
               ,
               any
               of
               you
               should
               seem
               to
               come
               short
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               1
               
                 In
                 the
                 Exhortation
                 hee
                 layeth
                 down
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 That
                 ●here
                 is
                 a
                 Promise
                 of
                 Entry
                 into
                 this
                 Rest
                 ,
                 left
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1
               The
               entry
               into
               Gods
               Rest
               is
               ●ast
               open
               to
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               incouragement
               given
               ,
               by
               offer
               and
               promise
               of
               entry
               .
               2
               While
               it
               is
               to
               day
               this
               promise
               and
               invitation
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               left
               unto
               us
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               many
               by-gone
               occasions
               of
               getting
               good
               ,
               and
               doing
               good
               ,
               bee
               spent
               and
               away
               .
               3
               As
               long
               as
               this
               merciful
               Offer
               and
               Promise
               is
               kept
               to
               the
               fore
               unto
               us
               ,
               wee
               should
               stir
               up
               our selves
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               it
               in
               time
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 fear
                 lest
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 come
              
               short
               
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 similitude
                 is
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 prize
                 of
                 a
                 Race
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1
               A
               Race
               must
               bee
               run
               ,
               erre
               wee
               come
               to
               our
               full
               rest
               .
               2
               The
               constant
               Runner
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               getteth
               rest
               from
               sin
               and
               misery
               ,
               and
               a
               quiet
               possession
               of
               Happiness
               at
               the
               Races
               end
               .
               3
               The
               Apostate
               ,
               and
               hee
               who
               by
               misbeleef
               breaketh
               off
               his
               Course
               ,
               and
               runneth
               not
               on
               ,
               as
               may
               bee
               ,
               commeth
               short
               ,
               and
               attaineth
               not
               unto
               it
               .
               4
               The
               Apostasy
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               possibility
               of
               Apostasy
               of
               more
               Professors
               ,
               should
               not
               weaken
               any
               mans
               Faith
               ;
               but
               rather
               terrify
               him
               from
               misbeleef
               .
               5
               There
               is
               a
               right
               kinde
               of
               fear
               of
               perishing
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               such
               as
               hindereth
               not
               assurance
               of
               faith
               ;
               but
               rather
               serveth
               to
               guard
               it
               ,
               and
               spurreth
               on
               a
               man
               to
               perseverance
               .
               6
               Wee
               must
               not
               only
               fear
               ,
               by
               misbeleeing
               to
               come
               short
               ;
               but
               to
               seem
               ,
               or
               give
               any
               appearance
               of
               comming
               short
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
              
               
               For
               unto
               us
               was
               the
               Gospel
               Preached
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               unto
               them
               ;
               but
               ,
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               did
               not
               profit
               them
               ,
               nor
               being
               mixed
               with
               Faith
               in
               them
               that
               heard
               it
               :
            
             
               1
               
                 To
                 make
                 the
                 example
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 urge
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 The
                 Gospel
                 was
                 Preached
                 to
                 them
                 whom
                 God
                 debarred
                 ,
                 for
                 misbeleef
                 from
                 his
                 Rest.
              
               Then
               ,
               1
               The
               Gospel
               was
               Preached
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               for
               substance
               of
               Truth
               ,
               albeit
               not
               in
               such
               fulnesse
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               clearnesse
               of
               Truth
               ,
               as
               now
               .
               The
               Preaching
               of
               it
               in
               clearnesse
               now
               ,
               must
               make
               the
               Mis-beleevers
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               no
               less
               danger
               of
               being
               debarred
               from
               that
               Rest
               ,
               than
               the
               old
               Israelites
               ,
               yea
               ▪
               rather
               in
               more
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 debarring
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               The
               Word
               was
               not
               mixed
               with
               Faith
               in
               them
               ;
               
                 and
                 so
                 profited
                 them
                 not
              
               .
               ]
               Then
               ,
               1
               As
               a
               Medicinal
               Drink
               must
               have
               the
               true
               Ingredients
               mixed
               with
               it
               ;
               so
               must
               the
               Word
               have
               Faith
               mixed
               with
               it
               ;
               joyning
               it self
               with
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               closely
               .
               2
               Faith
               can
               wall
               with
               nothing
               ,
               nor
               bee
               mixed
               with
               any
               Truth
               ,
               but
               the
               Word
               :
               and
               the
               word
               will
               not
               joyn
               ,
               nor
               wall
               ,
               nor
               mix
               ,
               with
               Conceits
               ,
               Opinions
               ,
               Presumption
               ,
               but
               with
               Faith
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               will
               bee
               received
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Conjecture
               ,
               or
               possible
               Truth
               ;
               but
               for
               Divine
               ,
               and
               infallible
               Truth
               ▪
               else
               it
               profiteth
               not
               .
               3
               Hearers
               of
               the
               Word
               may
               blame
               their
               mis-beleef
               ,
               if
               they
               get
               not
               profit
               .
               4
               Albeit
               a
               man
               get
               light
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               some
               tasting
               of
               temporary
               Joy
               ,
               and
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Riches
               also
               ,
               by
               professing
               or
               preaching
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               hee
               receiveth
               not
               profit
               ,
               except
               hee
               get
               entry
               into
               Gods
               Rest
               thereby
               :
               for
               all
               these
               turn
               to
               Conviction
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   3.
                
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 wee
                 which
                 have
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 do
                 enter
                 into
                 Rest
                 ,
                 As
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 As
                 I
                 have
                 sworn
                 in
                 my
                 wrath
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 my
                 Rest
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 werks
                 were
                 finished
                 from
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 Read
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 
                   vers
                   .
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   5.
                
                 for
                 clearing
                 of
                 his
                 reasoning
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 proveth
                 that
                 Beleevers
                 enter
                 into
                 Gods
                 Rest
                 ;
                 because
                 God
                 excludeth
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 threatning
                 ,
                 mis-beleevers
                 only
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1
               Fearful
               threatnings
               of
               the
               wicked
               carry
               in
               their
               bosome
               sweetest
               promises
               to
               the
               godly
               and
               the
               Faithfull
               .
            
             
               2
               Beleevers
               get
               a
               beginning
               of
               this
               rest
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               a
               possession
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               some
               degrees
               ,
               by
               faith
               .
               Their
               delivery
               from
               sin
               and
               misery
               is
               begun
               .
               Their
               life
               and
               peace
               and
               joy
               is
               begun
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   4
                
                 For
                 he
                 spake
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 day
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 wise
                 ;
                 And
                 God
                 did
                 rest
                 the
                 seventh
                 day
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 again
                 ;
                 If
                 they
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 my
                 Rest.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 He
                 compareth
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 sheweth
                 the
                 significations
                 of
                 Rest.
                 
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1
               Words
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               are
               taken
               ,
               in
               sundry
               places
               ,
               in
               sundry
               significations
               .
               2
               Comparison
               of
               places
               ,
               will
               both
               shew
               the
               divers
               acceptions
               of
               any
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               proper
               meaning
               of
               it
               in
               every
               place
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6
              
               Seeing
               therefore
               it
               remaineth
               ,
               that
               some
               must
               enter
               therein
               ,
               and
               they
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               first
               Preached
               ,
               entred
               not
               in
               ,
               because
               of
               unbeleef
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 full
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 sixt
                 vers
                 ,
                 is
                 this
              
               ;
               Seeing
               therefore
               it
               remaineth
               ,
               that
               some
               must
               enter
               in
               ;
               and
               they
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               first
               preached
               ,
               entered
               no●
               in
               ,
               because
               of
               unbeleef
               ;
               
                 It
                 will
                 follow
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 that
                 Beleevers
                 do
                 enter
                 in
                 .
                 This
                 latter
                 part
                 is
                 not
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 gather
                 by
                 consequence
                 .
                 Whence
                 wee
                 learn
                 ,
              
               1
               That
               God
               alloweth
               us
               to
               draw
               consequences
               from
               his
               Scripture
               .
               2
               Yea
               ,
               traineth
               us
               on
               by
               his
               own
               example
               ,
               to
               draw
               them
               forth
               by
               reason
               .
               3
               Yea
               ,
               hee
               will
               of
               necessity
               ,
               force
               us
               to
               draw
               consequences
               from
               his
               words
               ;
               or
               else
               not
               let
               us
               understand
               his
               meaning
               ,
               by
               leaving
               something
               not
               expressed
               ,
               to
               be
               collected
               by
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7
              
               Again
               ,
               hee
               limiteth
               a
               certain
               da●
               ▪
               saying
               in
               David
               ,
               To
               day
               ;
               after
               so
               long
               a
               time
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               To
               day
               ,
               if
               yee
               will
               hear
               his
               voice
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 that
                 he
                 reasoneth
                 from
                 the
                 circumstance
                 of
                 t●me
                 when
              
               David
               
                 uttered
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
              
               That
               oftentimes
               there
               is
               matter
               of
               great
               moment
               imported
               in
               the
               least
               circumstances
               of
               the
               scrip●●res
               writing
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               the
               circumstances
               of
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               person
               who
               speaketh
               ▪
               and
               to
               whom
               ,
               and
               at
               what
               time
               ,
               &c.
               should
               not
               be
               passed
               over
               ,
               in
               our
               consideration
               of
               a
               Text
               ,
               but
               diligently
               bee
               marked
               ▪
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   8.
                
                 
                 For
                 if
                 Iesus
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 rest
                 ,
                 then
                 would
                 hee
                 not
                 afterwards
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 another
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 There
                 remaineth
                 therefore
                 rest
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 For
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 entred
                 into
                 his
                 Rest
                 ,
                 hee
                 also
                 hath
                 ceased
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 works
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 did
                 from
                 his
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 This
                 reasoning
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
              
               Davids
               
                 speaking
                 ,
                 sheweth
              
               ,
               How
               infallibly
               th●●
               were
               led
               that
               wrote
               the
               Scriptusre
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               fail
               in
               setting
               down
               a
               word
               :
               nor
               speak
               one
               word
               that
               could
               cross
               any
               othe●
               word
               poken
               by
               any
               other
               Prophet
               ,
               before
               or
               after
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               David
               
                 taught
                 of
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Rest
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 did
              
               Moses
               .
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               old
               Church
               was
               not
               straightned
               with
               earthly
               promises
               so
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               had
               heavenly
               and
               spiritual
               promises
               given
               them
               also
               ,
               as
               signified
               by
               the
               earthly
               and
               typical
               promises
               .
               2.
               
               Their
               types
               had
               some
               star-light
               of
               interpretation
               :
               and
               ,
               they
               were
               taught
               to
               look
               through
               the
               veil
               of
               Ceremonies
               and
               Types
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 Hee
                 that
                 is
                 entred
                 into
                 his
                 Rest
                 ,
                 ceaseth
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 works
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Before
               a
               man
               bee
               reconciled
               to
               God
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               hee
               is
               working
               his
               own
               works
               ,
               doing
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               and
               not
               Gods.
               2.
               
               Hee
               is
               working
               without
               ceasing
               ,
               his
               own
               unrest
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               torment
               ,
               which
               hee
               procureth
               by
               working
               his
               own
               will.
               3.
               
               The
               man
               that
               thinketh
               hee
               is
               entred
               into
               Gods
               Rest
               ,
               must
               be
               Gods
               Workman
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               work
               what
               pleaseth
               himself
               ,
               but
               what
               pleaseth
               God
               :
               ceasing
               from
               sinful
               works
               ,
               and
               doing
               what
               is
               lawful
               and
               good
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               obedience
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               Let
               us
               labour
               therefore
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               that
               Rest
               ,
               lest
               any
               man
               fall
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               example
               of
               unbeleef
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 verse
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 The
                 Beleevers
                 entred
                 into
                 Gods
                 Rest
                 :
                 here
                 bee
                 exhorteth
                 the
                 Beleever
                 to
                 labour
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Rest
               of
               God
               is
               entred
               into
               by
               degrees
               .
               2.
               
               They
               who
               have
               entred
               ,
               must
               study
               to
               en●er
               yet
               more
               ,
               going
               on
               from
               Faith
               to
               Faith
               ,
               and
               from
               obedience
               to
               further
               obedience
               ,
               and
               from
               grace
               to
               grace
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               gone
               all
               the
               way
               that
               leadeth
               unto
               glory
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 requireth
                 labour
                 and
                 diligence
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Gods
               rest
               is
               no
               rest
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               rest
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               as
               (
               Mat.
               11.29
               .
               )
               Christ
               promiseth
               .
               2.
               
               Without
               care
               and
               diligence
               a
               man
               cannot
               promise
               to
               himself
               to
               enter
               in
               :
               For
               the
               way
               is
               called
               Straight
               which
               leadeth
               unto
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 requireth
                 this
                 diligence
                 ,
                 lest
                 a
                 man
                 fall
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Israelites
                 did
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               the
               Israelites
               fell
               in
               a
               temporal
               mis-beleef
               ,
               and
               drew
               on
               temporal
               judgements
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               as
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               :
               so
               many
               Professors
               now
               also
               do
               ,
               even
               Elect.
               Again
               ,
               as
               some
               fell
               in
               unbeleef
               with
               hardened
               hearts
               ;
               yea
               ,
               in
               obstinate
               misbeleef
               ,
               and
               perished
               in
               their
               sin
               :
               so
               yet
               amongst
               Professors
               ,
               some
               may
               fall
               into
               obstinate
               mis-beleef
               ,
               and
               perish
               ,
               except
               they
               give
               diligence
               to
               make
               progress
               towards
               their
               Rest.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               For
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               quick
               and
               powerful
               ,
               and
               sharpe●
               than
               any
               two-edged
               sword
               ,
               peircing
               even
               to
               the
               dividing
               asunder
               of
               Soul
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Ioynts
               and
               Marrow
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               discerner
               of
               the
               thoughts
               and
               intents
               of
               the
               Heart
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Le●t
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 shift
                 off
                 this
                 threatning
                 ,
                 as
                 expired
                 with
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 spoken
                 ;
                 or
                 cloak
                 and
                 dissemble
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 purpose
                 of
                 defection
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 th●ir
                 time
                 ;
                 hee
                 letteth
                 them
                 know
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 God
                 their
                 adversary
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               the
               use
               ,
               extent
               ,
               and
               nature
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               must
               bee
               well
               studied
               ,
               lest
               through
               mistaking
               ,
               or
               ignorance
               hereof
               ,
               a
               man
               should
               mis-apply
               ,
               or
               mis-regard
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 first
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
              
               Quick
               :
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 dieth
                 not
                 when
                 those
                 die
                 to
                 whom
                 first
                 it
                 was
                 directed
                 ,
                 but
                 endureth
                 ,
                 speaking
                 on
                 with
                 that
                 same
                 authority
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 hear
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 after
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               the
               Word
               is
               not
               a
               dead
               Letter
               ,
               nor
               expired
               with
               former
               Ages
               :
               but
               the
               same
               to
               us
               that
               it
               was
               before
               to
               others
               ,
               fit
               for
               operation
               and
               working
               the
               work
               for
               which
               it
               is
               sent
               ,
               for
               convincing
               or
               converting
               the
               hearer
               alway
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 It
                 is
              
               Powerful
               :
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 work
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 active
                 and
                 operative
                 ,
                 in
                 effect
                 :
                 actually
                 binding
                 the
                 conscience
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 or
                 judgement
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 sinner
                 what
                 opposition
                 hee
                 will.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 falleth
                 a
                 working
                 on
                 the
                 hearer
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 beleeve
                 it
                 ,
                 presently
                 to
                 clear
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 rectifie
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 reform
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 about
                 his
                 good
                 and
                 safety
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 beleeve
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 falleth
                 a
                 working
                 also
                 ,
                 presently
                 to
                 binde
                 him
                 guilty
                 unto
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 augment
                 his
                 natural
                 blindness
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 hearts
                 hardness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 on
                 some
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 deserved
                 punishment
                 upon
                 himself
                 :
                 albeit
                 not
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 object
                 whereupon
                 it
                 worketh
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Word
               wanteth
               not
               the
               own
               effect
               ,
               whensoever
               it
               is
               preached
               ,
               but
               alwaies
               helpeth
               ,
               or
               hurteth
               the
               hearer
               ,
               as
               hee
               yeeldeth
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               rejecteth
               or
               neglecteth
               it
               .
               2.
               
               Wee
               shall
               do
               well
               to
               observe
               what
               sort
               of
               operation
               it
               hath
               upon
               us
               ,
               seeing
               it
               must
               have
               some
               ;
               that
               wee
               may
               bee
               framed
               to
               the
               better
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Another
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 :
                 It
                 is
              
               sharper
               than
               any
               two-edged
               sword
               ,
               
                 because
                 it
                 peirceth
                 speedily
                 through
                 a
                 brazen
                 Brow
                 ,
                 and
                 dissembling
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 lying
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 thrusteth
                 it self
                 without
                 suffering
                 resistance
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 secret
                 blow
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 him
                 guilty
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 breast
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Let
               not
               Preachers
               think
               their
               labour
               l●st
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               to
               do
               with
               obstinate
               sinners
               .
               The
               stroke
               is
               given
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               will
               bee
               found
               uncured
               after
               .
               2.
               
               Neither
               let
               dissemblers
               please
               themselves
               with
               a
               fair
               countenance
               put
               upon
               the
               matter
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Word
               did
               not
               touch
               them
               :
               but
               rather
               give
               glory
               to
               God
               in
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               pricked
               at
               the
               heart
               .
               For
               if
               they
               dissemble
               the
               wound
               received
               of
               this
               Sword
               ,
               the
               wound
               will
               prove
               deadly
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Peircing
               even
               to
               the
               dividing
               asunder
               of
               the
               Soul
               and
               the
               Spirit
               :
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 most
                 secret
                 devices
                 and
                 plots
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 or
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 closest
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 or
                 Soul
                 towards
                 any
                 forbidden
                 evil
                 ,
                 this
                 word
                 will
                 finde
                 out
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 divide
                 asunder
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 the
                 man
                 how
                 his
                 Soul
                 or
                 Heart
                 cleaveth
                 to
                 the
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 his
                 Mind
                 plotteth
                 pretences
                 to
                 hide
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 himself
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 those
                 sins
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 broken
                 forth
                 ,
                 but
                 lye
                 as
                 deep
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 as
                 the
                 marrow
                 in
                 the
                 bones
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 can
                 put
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 purposes
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 the
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 compass
                 the
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 hide
                 the
                 convoy
                 .
                 Or
                 those
                 waies
                 how
                 the
                 sinner
                 doth
                 beguile
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 seeketh
                 to
                 blind
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 doth
                 decypher
                 and
                 distinguish
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 self-deceiving
                 Sophistry
                 confoundeth
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Secret
               purposes
               fall
               under
               the
               Judicatory
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               practices
               accomplished
               .
               2.
               
               Pretences
               and
               excuses
               will
               not
               put
               off
               the
               challenge
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Nothing
               remaineth
               but
               that
               wee
               give
               up
               our selves
               to
               the
               Words
               government
               ,
               flying
               what
               it
               dischargeth
               ,
               and
               following
               what
               it
               commandeth
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               Creature
               that
               is
               not
               manifest
               in
               his
               sight
               :
               but
               all
               things
               are
               naked
               and
               opened
               unto
               the
               eyes
               of
               him
               with
               whom
               wee
               have
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 clear
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 hee
                 bringeth
                 in
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 word
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 setteth
                 up
                 the
                 sinners
                 secret
                 thought
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 All-seeing
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 hee
                 hath
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               God
               is
               the
               Party
               with
               whom
               the
               hearer
               of
               the
               Word
               hath
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               hath
               his
               reckoning
               to
               make
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Preacher
               .
               2.
               
               God
               joyneth
               with
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               giveth
               it
               that
               searching
               and
               discovering
               ,
               and
               peircing
               virtue
               .
               3.
               
               Gods
               omniscience
               ,
               and
               all-seeing
               sight
               ,
               should
               make
               us
               look
               to
               our
               inward
               disposition
               ;
               so
               shall
               this
               ,
               and
               
               other
               like
               Exhortations
               ,
               and
               Threatnings
               ,
               have
               better
               effect
               and
               fruit
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Seeing
               ,
               then
               ,
               that
               wee
               have
               a
               great
               High
               Priest
               ,
               that
               is
               passed
               into
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               Iesus
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               let
               us
               hold
               fast
               our
               Profession
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 giveth
                 them
                 a
                 direction
                 for
                 entring
                 into
                 their
                 rest
              
               ;
               To
               hold
               fast
               their
               Profession
               :
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 avow
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Hee
               that
               would
               enter
               into
               rest
               ,
               must
               bee
               stedfast
               ,
               in
               maintaining
               ,
               and
               avowing
               the
               true
               Religion
               of
               Christ.
               2.
               
               Hee
               who
               quitteth
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               taketh
               courses
               to
               cut
               off
               himself
               from
               Gods
               rest
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               wee
               deny
               Christ
               ,
               hee
               will
               deny
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 commandeth
              
               ,
               To
               hold
               fast
               our
               Profession
               .
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               God
               will
               not
               be
               pleased
               with
               backsliding
               ,
               or
               coldness
               ,
               or
               indifferency
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               not
               ,
               
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 fast
              
               ;
               but
               to
               take
               a
               loose
               hold
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ready
               way
               to
               defection
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               danger
               ,
               lest
               our
               adversaries
               pull
               the
               Truth
               from
               us
               .
               3.
               
               The
               more
               danger
               wee
               fore-see
               ,
               the
               more
               strongly
               must
               wee
               hold
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 encouragement
                 which
                 hee
                 giveth
                 to
                 hold
                 fast
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               Wee
               have
               Christ
               ,
               a
               great
               High
               Priest
               ,
               &c.
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               wee
               have
               need
               of
               threatning
               ,
               to
               drive
               us
               to
               enter
               into
               Gods
               Rest
               ;
               So
               have
               wee
               need
               of
               incouragements
               to
               draw
               us
               thereunto
               .
               2.
               
               All
               our
               encouragement
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               help
               which
               wee
               shall
               have
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               sufficient
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               is
               alwaies
               for
               us
               in
               his
               Office
               ,
               albeit
               wee
               do
               not
               alwaies
               feel
               him
               sensibly
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Hee
                 calleth
                 Christ
              
               ,
               A
               great
               High
               Priest
               ;
               
                 to
                 put
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 typical
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 is
                 found
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               What
               the
               typical
               High
               Priest
               did
               in
               shew
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               High
               Priest
               doth
               in
               substance
               for
               us
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               reconcileth
               us
               to
               God
               perfectly
               ,
               blesseth
               us
               with
               all
               blessings
               solidly
               ,
               and
               intercedeth
               for
               us
               perpetually
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Hee
                 affirmeth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 passed
                 into
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 Manhe●d
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 possession
                 thereof
                 in
                 our
                 name
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christs
               corporal
               presence
               is
               in
               Heaven
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               Earth
               ,
               from
               whence
               hee
               is
               passed
               .
               2.
               
               Christs
               corporal
               presence
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               absence
               from
               us
               in
               that
               respect
               ,
               hindereth
               not
               our
               right
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               having
               ,
               or
               possessing
               of
               him
               ,
               3.
               
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               encouragement
               ,
               to
               seek
               entry
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               there
               before
               us
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Hee
                 calleth
                 him
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 lead
                 us
                 through
                 his
                 humanity
                 unto
                 his
                 Godhead
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               no
               rest
               on
               the
               Mediator
               ,
               till
               wee
               go
               to
               the
               rock
               of
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               where
               is
               strength
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               to
               faith
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               For
               wee
               have
               not
               an
               High
               Priest
               which
               cannot
               be
               touched
               with
               the
               feeling
               of
               our
               infirmities
               :
               But
               was
               ,
               in
               all
               points
               ,
               tempted
               like
               as
               wee
               are
               ;
               yet
               without
               sin
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Another
                 encouragement
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 merciful
                 and
                 compassionate
                 disposition
                 of
                 our
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 whose
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 experience
                 ,
                 maketh
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 touched
                 with
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 both
                 sinful
                 ,
                 and
                 sinless
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 estate
                 ,
                 or
                 mind
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Hee
               presupposeth
               ,
               that
               the
               faithful
               are
               subject
               to
               infirmities
               ,
               both
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               misery
               ;
               and
               by
               reason
               thereof
               ,
               to
               discouragements
               ,
               and
               dashing
               of
               their
               spirit
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               doth
               pitty
               the
               infirmities
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               their
               poverty
               ,
               banishment
               ,
               sickness
               ,
               grief
               ▪
               yea
               ,
               their
               sinful
               passions
               ,
               and
               perturbations
               ,
               and
               short
               comming
               in
               holy
               duties
               ;
               hee
               is
               compassionate
               in
               all
               these
               .
               Therefore
               may
               our
               Faith
               gather
               strength
               from
               his
               pitty
               ,
               to
               bear
               these
               the
               better
               ;
               and
               strive
               against
               our
               sinfulness
               with
               the
               greater
               courage
               .
               And
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               wee
               should
               not
               stand
               back
               from
               Christ
               ;
               but
               go
               to
               him
               the
               rather
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               compassionate
               physician
               ,
               who
               can
               ,
               and
               will
               help
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 give
                 us
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 compassion
                 ,
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 tempted
                 like
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 ;
                 yet
                 without
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               hath
               experience
               of
               all
               tryals
               wherein
               any
               of
               his
               servants
               can
               fall
               ;
               of
               poverty
               ,
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               being
               forsaken
               by
               friends
               ,
               of
               exile
               ,
               imprisonment
               ,
               hunger
               ,
               nakedness
               ,
               watching
               ,
               weariness
               ,
               pain
               of
               body
               ,
               dashing
               of
               mind
               ,
               heaviness
               of
               hearts
               ,
               dolour
               ,
               anguish
               ,
               and
               perplexity
               of
               Spirit
               ;
               yea
               ,
               of
               desertion
               to
               sense
               ;
               yea
               ,
               of
               the
               wrath
               and
               curse
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               feeling
               whereof
               may
               justly
               bee
               called
               
                 A
                 descending
                 to
                 Hell
              
               ;
               Christ
               in
               his
               own
               experience
               knoweth
               what
               all
               such
               exercises
               are
               ▪
               2.
               
               These
               his
               experiences
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               are
               pawns
               to
               us
               of
               his
               compassion
               on
               us
               in
               such
               cases
               ;
               so
               that
               wee
               may
               as
               certainly
               beleeve
               the
               compassion
               ,
               as
               the
               passion
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 maketh
                 exception
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 whereof
                 hee
                 was
                 free
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 tempted
                 to
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Albeit
               our
               Lord
               was
               free
               from
               committing
               sin
               ,
               yet
               hee
               was
               not
               free
               from
               being
               tempted
               to
               sin
               :
               and
               so
               can
               pitty
               our
               weakness
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               overcome
               of
               it
               .
               2.
               
               His
               being
               free
               of
               sin
               ,
               is
               our
               comfort
               against
               sin
               ;
               For
               ,
               if
               our
               Mediatour
               had
               been
               defiled
               with
               sin
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               have
               washed
               us
               :
               But
               now
               hee
               is
               able
               to
               justifie
               us
               ,
               and
               set
               us
               free
               of
               sin
               also
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Let
               us
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               come
               boldly
               unto
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               obtain
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               finde
               Grace
               ,
               to
               help
               in
               time
               of
               need
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 From
                 these
                 encouragements
                 ,
                 hee
                 draweth
                 another
                 direction
                 ,
                 To
                 come
                 boldly
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 thing
                 whereof
                 wee
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               alloweth
               unto
               the
               beleever
               ,
               1.
               
               Certain
               perswasion
               of
               the
               acceptation
               of
               his
               person
               :
               hee
               biddeth
               him
               
                 Come
                 boldly
              
               .
               2.
               
               Hee
               alloweth
               certain
               perswasions
               of
               the
               granting
               of
               his
               prayers
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               namely
               ,
               of
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               which
               includeth
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 The
                 Throne
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Mercy-Seat
                 ,
                 was
                 above
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 and
                 represented
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 reconciled
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 gracious
                 and
                 merciful
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 hee
                 alludeth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               substance
               of
               that
               typical
               Mercy
               Seat
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               found
               in
               Christ
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               In
               him
               God
               is
               ever
               to
               bee
               found
               on
               his
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Veil
               of
               the
               Ceremonial
               Sanctuary
               ,
               is
               rent
               in
               Christs
               suffering
               ,
               and
               an
               open
               door
               made
               unto
               the
               holiest
               ,
               unto
               every
               Beleever
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               Highest
               alone
               ,
               to
               enter
               in
               .
               3.
               
               That
               God
               layeth
               aside
               his
               terrour
               and
               rigour
               of
               justice
               ,
               when
               his
               own
               come
               to
               him
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               offereth
               access
               unto
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 comming
              
               with
               boldness
               ,
               
                 to
                 obtain
                 mercy
                 ;
                 including
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 faithful
                 ,
                 and
                 joyning
                 the
                 meanest
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 hee
                 writeth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 priviledge
                 with
                 himself
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Free
               liberty
               to
               expound
               all
               our
               mind
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               importeth
               ,
               without
               employing
               the
               mediation
               of
               Saint
               or
               Angel
               ,
               or
               any
               beside
               Christ
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               priviledges
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               2.
               
               This
               priviledge
               is
               common
               to
               the
               meanest
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               with
               the
               chiefest
               Apostles
               .
               3.
               
               There
               is
               mercy
               to
               bee
               had
               for
               such
               as
               come
               for
               removing
               of
               every
               sin
               ,
               and
               remedy
               of
               every
               misery
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Hee
                 setteth
                 before
                 them
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 Grace
                 to
                 help
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 need
                 .
              
               Importing
               hereby
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               albeit
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               possibly
               wee
               bee
               not
               touched
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               wants
               ,
               straights
               ,
               and
               difficulties
               ;
               yet
               wee
               are
               to
               expect
               ,
               that
               time
               of
               need
               will
               come
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               good
               to
               foresee
               this
               ,
               and
               make
               provision
               in
               the
               time
               of
               grace
               ,
               in
               this
               acceptable
               day
               ,
               while
               God
               is
               on
               his
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               .
               3.
               
               That
               our
               prayers
               ,
               if
               they
               get
               not
               an
               answer
               presently
               ,
               yet
               shall
               they
               get
               an
               answer
               in
               the
               time
               of
               need
               .
               When
               our
               need
               commeth
               ,
               then
               shall
               our
               help
               come
               also
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Summe
                 of
                 Chap.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 called
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priests
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 resemblance
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 imperfect
                 measure
                 For
                 ,
                 look
                 what
                 office
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 properties
                 
                 were
                 required
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 to
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 A
                 fairer
                 calling
                 hath
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 an
                 higher
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 called
                 him
                 a
                 compassionate
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 took
                 on
                 our
                 frail
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 experience
                 of
                 such
                 troubles
                 as
                 ours
                 ,
                 both
                 outward
                 ,
                 and
                 inward
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 obedience
                 ,
                 albeit
                 Hee
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 required
                 actual
                 and
                 experimental
                 suffering
                 :
                 else
                 ,
                 the
                 price
                 had
                 not
                 actually
                 been
                 paid
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 now
                 being
                 throughly
                 fitted
                 for
                 his
                 office
                 by
                 suffering
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 become
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Authorized
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedec
                 ;
                 which
                 order
                 is
                 more
                 perfect
                 than
                 
                   Aarons
                   ,
                   vers
                
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 which
                 mystery
                 I
                 must
                 speak
                 with
                 greater
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 incapacity
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 For
                 yee
                 have
                 need
                 yet
                 more
                 to
                 bee
                 catechised
                 in
                 the
                 rudiments
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 babes
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 such
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 whom
                 easie
                 Doctrine
                 must
                 bee
                 propounded
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 But
                 harder
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 are
                 for
                 riper
                 Christians
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Doctrines
               of
               Chap.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               For
               ,
               every
               High-Priest
               taken
               from
               amongst
               men
               ,
               is
               ordained
               for
               men
               in
               things
               pertaining
               to
               God
               ;
               that
               hee
               may
               offer
               both
               gifts
               and
               sacrifices
               for
               sins
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 HEE
                 setteth
                 down
                 the
                 properties
                 of
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 shew
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 Christ.
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 peoples
                 comfort
                 did
                 require
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 should
                 bee
                 a
                 man.
              
               So
               is
               Christ
               a
               Man
               ,
               chosen
               out
               from
               amongst
               men
               .
               The
               Flower
               of
               all
               the
               Flock
               .
               Therefore
               wee
               may
               come
               the
               more
               homely
               to
               Him.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 High-Priest
                 was
                 ordained
                 for
                 men
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 imploy
                 all
                 his
                 Office
                 for
                 mens
                 good
                 .
              
               So
               doth
               Christ
               :
               therefore
               may
               wee
               expect
               that
               hee
               will
               do
               for
               us
               ,
               as
               Mediatour
               ,
               what
               hee
               can
               :
               and
               that
               is
               all
               that
               wee
               need
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 High-Priests
                 Office
                 reached
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 to
                 communicate
                 Gods
                 will
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 before
                 God
                 the
                 peoples
                 Necessities
                 .
              
               So
               doth
               Christs
               Office
               to
               all
               the
               business
               betwixt
               God
               and
               us
               ,
               for
               working
               in
               us
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Amendment
               ;
               and
               making
               our
               persons
               ,
               and
               service
               ,
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               in
               nothing
               may
               wee
               pass
               by
               Him.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 In
                 special
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 behoved
                 to
                 offer
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 for
                 removing
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 obtaining
                 of
                 Favour
              
               :
               So
               hath
               Christ
               done
               ,
               and
               fulfilled
               the
               type
               in
               this
               point
               also
               :
               therefore
               by
               Him
               must
               wee
               obtain
               the
               good
               which
               wee
               crave
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               evil
               removed
               which
               wee
               fear
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
              
               
               Who
               can
               have
               compassion
               on
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               on
               them
               that
               are
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               for
               that
               Hee
               Himself
               also
               is
               compassed
               with
               infirmity
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 goeth
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 Comparison
                 :
                 The
                 typical
                 High-Priest
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 compassionate
                 on
                 the
                 Sinner
              
               :
               So
               in
               truth
               is
               Christ
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               misery
               requireth
               ,
               proportionally
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               importeth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 maketh
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 Ignorants
                 ,
                 and
                 Transgressours
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               Though
               there
               bee
               difference
               of
               sinners
               ,
               yet
               no
               sinner
               ,
               that
               seeketh
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               secluded
               from
               His
               Compassion
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Followeth
                 a
                 difference
                 ,
                 serving
                 to
                 advance
                 Christ
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 typical
                 Priest.
                 The
                 High-Priest
                 typical
                 ,
                 was
                 compassed
                 with
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 sinless
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 but
                 sinful
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 behoved
                 to
                 pitty
                 others
                 .
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 compassed
                 with
                 sinful
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 but
                 sinless
                 onely
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 pitty
                 Sinners
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Look
               what
               compassion
               one
               sinner
               might
               expect
               of
               another
               ▪
               as
               much
               may
               wee
               expect
               of
               our
               sinless
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               And
               by
               reason
               hereof
               ,
               hee
               ought
               as
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               so
               also
               for
               himself
               ,
               to
               offer
               for
               sins
               .
            
             
               
                 Another
                 difference
                 .
                 The
                 typical
                 Priest
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 Remission
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Sacrifice
                 :
                 But
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 without
                 sin
                 ,
                 offered
                 Sacrifice
                 onely
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 His
                 own
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               All
               the
               Benefit
               of
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               ,
               commeth
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               And
               no
               man
               taketh
               this
               honour
               unto
               himself
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               is
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               was
               Aaron
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 proceedeth
                 in
                 the
                 Comparison
                 .
                 The
                 typical
                 Priest
                 entred
                 by
                 authority
                 to
                 his
                 Calling
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 honoured
                 by
                 his
                 Calling
                 :
                 So
                 entred
                 Christ.
              
               No
               man
               ,
               
                 saith
                 hee
              
               ,
               taketh
               this
               honour
               unto
               himself
               ,
               but
               Hee
               that
               is
               called
               as
               was
               Aaron
               .
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               an
               honour
               to
               bee
               called
               to
               an
               Office
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               The
               Calling
               is
               null
               ,
               if
               it
               have
               not
               God
               for
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               Caller
               .
               3.
               
               If
               a
               man
               take
               an
               office
               ,
               not
               appointed
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               intrude
               himself
               into
               an
               Office
               ,
               without
               a
               lawful
               Calling
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               kind
               of
               honour
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               So
               also
               ,
               Christ
               glorified
               not
               Himself
               ,
               to
               bee
               made
               an
               High-Priest
               :
               But
               hee
               that
               said
               unto
               Him
               ,
               Thou
               art
               My
               Son
               ,
               to
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               Thee
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 is
                 commended
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 glorifying
                 himself
                 ,
                 by
                 intrusion
                 in
                 his
                 Office.
                 
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               pretend
               to
               bee
               Christs
               Servants
               ,
               must
               beware
               to
               intrude
               themselves
               into
               any
               Office
               ,
               and
               must
               attend
               ,
               as
               Christ
               did
               ,
               Gods
               Calling
               ,
               to
               Gods
               Employment
               .
               2.
               
               Hee
               that
               usurpeth
               a
               Calling
               ,
               doth
               glorifie
               himself
               ,
               and
               taketh
               the
               honour
               that
               is
               not
               given
               him
               :
               for
               which
               hee
               must
               give
               a
               Reckoning
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Thou
               art
               My
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               Thee
               ,
               
                 doth
                 import
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 alledging
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 Christs
                 God-head
                 ,
                 and
                 Declaration
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 Son
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Declaration
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 To
                 be
                 High-Priest
                 in
                 his
                 Man-head
                 ;
                 taken
                 out
                 from
                 amongst
                 men
                 .
              
               So
               deep
               are
               the
               Consequences
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               when
               the
               Spirit
               bringeth
               forth
               his
               own
               Mind
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               As
               hee
               saith
               also
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedec
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 alledgeth
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 more
                 clear
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Howbeit
               Truth
               may
               bee
               proved
               from
               one
               place
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               needful
               also
               ,
               for
               the
               ●earers
               cause
               ,
               to
               alledge
               more
               places
               ,
               till
               the
               hearer
               bee
               convinced
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               Who
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               when
               hee
               had
               offered
               up
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               Supplications
               ,
               with
               strong
               Crying
               ,
               and
               Tears
               ,
               unto
               him
               that
               was
               able
               to
               save
               him
               from
               Death
               ;
               and
               was
               heard
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               feared
               .
            
             
               
                 Having
                 proved
                 Christs
                 Office
                 ,
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 his
                 Exercise
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 offering
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 a
                 more
                 precious
                 Oblation
                 than
                 the
                 typical
                 :
                 Even
                 himself
                 ,
                 with
                 Tears
                 ,
                 to
                 Death
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Then
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 pointed
                 out
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
               1.
               
               An
               High-Priest
               ,
               taken
               from
               amongst
               men
               :
               a
               very
               true
               Man
               of
               our
               substance
               ;
               Flesh
               ,
               of
               our
               flesh
               .
               2.
               
               A
               Man
               subject
               to
               the
               sinless
               infirmities
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               as
               Grief
               ,
               Fear
               ,
               Mourning
               ,
               Death
               .
               3.
               
               Having
               a
               set-time
               ,
               during
               which
               hee
               was
               to
               bear
               these
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               flesh
               .
               4.
               
               Exercising
               his
               Priestly
               Office
               in
               these
               his
               daies
               ,
               and
               offering
               his
               precious
               Tears
               ,
               and
               Cryes
               ,
               yea
               ,
               his
               life
               ,
               for
               us
               .
               5.
               
               One
               ,
               who
               howsoever
               Fear
               was
               upon
               his
               holy
               Nature
               ,
               yet
               knew
               hee
               should
               bee
               delivered
               from
               death
               .
               6.
               
               Who
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               in
               confidence
               of
               delivery
               ,
               made
               prayers
               to
               the
               Father
               .
               7.
               
               Whose
               prayers
               are
               not
               refused
               ,
               but
               accepted
               ,
               and
               heard
               on
               our
               behalf
               .
               8.
               
               And
               ,
               that
               these
               his
               sufferings
               were
               ended
               with
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               humiliation
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 These
                 Acts
                 of
                 Fear
                 ,
                 and
                 Tears
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 the
                 proper
                 Acts
                 of
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               had
               its
               own
               Acts
               proper
               to
               it self
               ,
               so
               had
               the
               humane
               Nature
               acts
               proper
               to
               it self
               also
               ;
               and
               some
               acts
               were
               common
               to
               both
               the
               Natures
               :
               So
               of
               Christs
               acts
               ,
               some
               are
               Divine
               ,
               some
               Humane
               ;
               some
               are
               both
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               .
               2.
               
               As
               Man
               ,
               hee
               was
               unable
               to
               bear
               our
               burthen
               ,
               or
               to
               help
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               behoved
               to
               have
               the
               help
               of
               the
               God-head
               .
               3.
               
               Albeit
               hee
               was
               God
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               yet
               as
               Man
               ,
               hee
               behoved
               to
               take
               our
               room
               and
               place
               ,
               
               and
               pray
               for
               assistance
               ,
               both
               as
               surety
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               teacher
               of
               us
               :
               To
               give
               us
               example
               how
               to
               behave
               our selves
               in
               straights
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 feared
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Tears
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 cries
                 :
                 Because
                 not
                 onely
                 death
                 temporal
                 presented
                 it self
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 wrath
                 for
                 sin
                 duly
                 deserved
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 was
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 Cup
                 to
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 have
                 swallowed
                 him
                 up
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 worthiness
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 overcome
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 the
                 eternal
                 wrath
                 and
                 curse
                 due
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 temporal
                 equivalent
                 to
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               sense
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               whom
               will
               it
               not
               terrifie
               since
               it
               wrought
               so
               on
               Christ
               ?
               And
               Nature
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               fear
               ,
               when
               sense
               feeleth
               wrath
               .
               2.
               
               Felt
               wrath
               seemeth
               to
               threaten
               yet
               more
               ,
               and
               worse
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               beside
               feeling
               ,
               doth
               breed
               yet
               further
               fear
               .
               3.
               
               The
               curse
               of
               God
               due
               to
               our
               sins
               ,
               virtually
               implying
               the
               deserved
               pains
               of
               Hell
               ,
               is
               more
               terrible
               than
               can
               bee
               told
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               the
               Creature
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               fear
               and
               abhor
               .
               4.
               
               Christs
               sufferings
               were
               no
               phantasie
               ,
               but
               very
               earnest
               ,
               vehement
               ,
               and
               terrible
               .
               5.
               
               No
               weapon
               ,
               nor
               Buckler
               against
               wrath
               ,
               but
               flying
               to
               God
               by
               supplication
               ,
               and
               crying
               ,
               and
               tears
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 prayed
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 heard
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Albeit
               sense
               of
               wrath
               seeth
               no
               out-gate
               ;
               but
               black
               fears
               are
               alwaies
               before
               it
               ;
               yet
               Faith
               looking
               to
               Gods
               omnipotency
               ,
               seeth
               an
               out-gate
               .
               2.
               
               Christs
               prayers
               in
               our
               behalf
               ,
               receive
               no
               repulse
               ,
               but
               are
               heard
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               both
               died
               ,
               and
               was
               saved
               from
               death
               also
               ,
               because
               it
               could
               not
               keep
               Dominion
               over
               him
               .
               So
               shall
               wee
               bee
               saved
               from
               death
               though
               wee
               die
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               Though
               hee
               were
               a
               Son
               ,
               yet
               learned
               hee
               obedience
               by
               the
               things
               which
               hee
               suffered
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 removeth
                 the
                 scandal
                 of
                 his
                 Cross
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 the
                 necessity
                 and
                 use
                 thereof
                 .
              
               Albeit
               hee
               was
               the
               Son
               ,
               yet
               hee
               learned
               obedience
               by
               those
               things
               which
               hee
               suffered
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               the
               time
               of
               Christs
               deepest
               humiliation
               ,
               the
               union
               betwixt
               his
               God-head
               and
               Man-head
               was
               not
               loosed
               ,
               hee
               remained
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               still
               .
               2.
               
               The
               excellency
               of
               his
               person
               exempted
               him
               not
               from
               suffering
               ,
               having
               once
               taken
               on
               our
               debt
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               knew
               what
               suffering
               was
               ,
               before
               hee
               suffered
               :
               but
               hee
               knew
               not
               by
               experience
               till
               hee
               actually
               suffered
               .
               4.
               
               Christs
               holy
               life
               was
               a
               part
               of
               his
               obedience
               to
               the
               Father
               :
               but
               his
               obedience
               in
               suffering
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               was
               obedience
               in
               an
               higher
               degree
               .
               5.
               
               To
               obey
               God
               by
               way
               of
               action
               ,
               is
               a
               common
               lesson
               to
               every
               holy
               creature
               :
               but
               ,
               that
               a
               sinless
               and
               holy
               person
               ,
               should
               suffer
               for
               sin
               ,
               was
               a
               new
               lesson
               proper
               to
               Christ
               ,
               a
               practick
               which
               never
               passed
               but
               in
               Christs
               person
               onely
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               And
               being
               made
               perfect
               ,
               hee
               became
               the
               Author
               of
               eternal
               salvation
               unto
               all
               them
               that
               obey
               him
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 suffering
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 his
                 Perfection
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               though
               perfect
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               yet
               hee
               wanted
               something
               to
               make
               him
               perfect
               in
               his
               Office
               till
               hee
               suffered
               :
               for
               hee
               could
               not
               satisfie
               the
               Fathers
               justice
               till
               hee
               suffered
               ;
               nor
               yet
               could
               hee
               have
               fellow-feeling
               from
               experience
               ,
               of
               the
               miseries
               of
               his
               members
               .
               2.
               
               After
               suffering
               ,
               Christ
               lacketh
               nothing
               that
               may
               pacifie
               God
               ,
               or
               comfort
               and
               save
               sinners
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 fruit
                 followeth
                 ,
                 Being
                 perfected
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 become
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 salvation
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 obey
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               proper
               cause
               of
               our
               salvation
               is
               to
               bee
               sought
               in
               Christ
               ,
               perfected
               by
               suffering
               :
               not
               in
               any
               one
               part
               of
               his
               holiness
               ,
               or
               obedience
               in
               doing
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               his
               suffering
               ;
               but
               in
               him
               perfected
               by
               his
               obedience
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Cross.
               Wee
               may
               take
               comfort
               from
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               his
               holy
               conception
               ,
               life
               ,
               and
               several
               virtues
               :
               but
               wee
               must
               remember
               that
               his
               accomplished
               obedience
               ,
               in
               doing
               ,
               and
               suffering
               ,
               is
               our
               ransome
               ,
               joyntly
               considered
               :
               and
               not
               any
               particular
               act
               looked
               on
               alone
               .
               2.
               
               None
               should
               stumble
               at
               Christs
               sufferings
               ,
               which
               perfected
               him
               in
               his
               Office
               ,
               and
               likewise
               perfected
               our
               ransome
               to
               the
               Father
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               felt
               the
               bitterness
               of
               his
               own
               sufferings
               himself
               :
               but
               wee
               got
               the
               sweet
               fruit
               thereof
               ;
               even
               eternal
               life
               .
               4.
               
               Onely
               they
               who
               obey
               Christ
               ,
               can
               claim
               Title
               to
               the
               purchase
               of
               eternal
               life
               by
               him
               .
               Now
               these
               are
               they
               who
               obey
               him
               ,
               who
               in
               uprightness
               of
               heart
               beleeve
               in
               his
               promises
               ,
               and
               aim
               to
               draw
               strength
               out
               of
               him
               for
               new
               obedience
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               Called
               of
               God
               an
               High-Priest
               ,
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedec
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 proveth
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 Author
                 of
                 eternal
                 salvation
                 to
                 his
                 Followers
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 eternal
                 ;
                 not
                 after
              
               Aarons
               
                 Order
                 ,
                 but
              
               Melchisedec's
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               nature
               of
               Christs
               Priesthood
               after
               Melchisedec's
               order
               ,
               and
               the
               Fathers
               authorizing
               him
               in
               the
               Office
               ,
               is
               the
               evidence
               of
               our
               eternal
               salvation
               to
               bee
               had
               by
               him
               with
               the
               Fathers
               approbation
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               Of
               whom
               wee
               have
               many
               things
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               hard
               to
               bee
               uttered
               ,
               seeing
               yee
               are
               dull
               of
               hearing
               .
            
             
               
                 Being
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 mystery
                 ,
                 hee
                 prepareth
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 checking
                 their
                 dulness
                 ,
                 and
                 advertising
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 expressing
                 himself
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Even
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               are
               not
               free
               of
               this
               disease
               ,
               of
               slowness
               to
               conceive
               spiritual
               things
               aright
               .
               2.
               
               The
               incapacity
               of
               Auditors
               will
               breed
               even
               unto
               the
               best
               Preachers
               ,
               difficulty
               of
               expressing
               their
               mind
               .
               3.
               
               Preachers
               should
               rebuke
               the
               dulness
               of
               people
               ,
               to
               stir
               them
               up
               the
               more
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               For
               when
               for
               the
               time
               yee
               ought
               to
               bee
               Teachers
               ,
               yee
               have
               need
               that
               one
               teach
               you
               again
               which
               bee
               the
               first
               Principles
               of
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               are
               become
               such
               as
               have
               need
               of
               Milk
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               strong
               meat
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 maketh
                 their
                 fault
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Teachers
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 both
                 well
                 grounded
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 labouring
                 to
                 inform
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               wee
               have
               longer
               time
               to
               learn
               ,
               so
               should
               wee
               make
               more
               progress
               in
               knowledge
               .
               2.
               
               As
               wee
               are
               rooted
               in
               knowledge
               our selves
               ,
               so
               ought
               wee
               to
               communicate
               our
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               inform
               others
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 calleth
                 the
                 Catechizing
                 of
                 the
                 Ignorant
                 ,
                 the
              
               Teaching
               the
               first
               Principles
               of
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 and
                 compareth
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 Milk.
                 
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Catechizing
               of
               the
               rude
               and
               ignorant
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               must
               bee
               done
               ,
               for
               making
               sound
               Christians
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               an
               order
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               bringing
               men
               unto
               knowledge
               :
               The
               first
               principles
               ,
               ●nd
               fundamental
               Doctrines
               must
               first
               be
               taught
               .
               3.
               
               Nothing
               is
               to
               bee
               taught
               for
               grounding
               men
               in
               Religion
               ,
               but
               Gods
               Oracles
               ;
               that
               which
               is
               in
               Gods
               word
               onely
               .
               4.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               teaching
               the
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               should
               bee
               easie
               and
               plain
               ,
               as
               Milk
               for
               Children
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               For
               every
               one
               that
               useth
               Milk
               ,
               is
               unskilful
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               Righteousness
               .
               For
               hee
               is
               a
               Babe
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 proveth
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 rude
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 one
                 weak
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 calleth
                 a
                 Babe
                 ,
                 using
                 Milk
                 ,
                 and
                 unskilful
                 in
                 the
              
               Word
               of
               Righteousness
               :
               
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 righteous
                 is
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               are
               degrees
               of
               knowledge
               in
               Christianity
               :
               Some
               are
               weak
               ,
               like
               Babes
               ;
               some
               more
               instructed
               ,
               and
               of
               full
               age
               .
               2.
               
               All
               knowledge
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               reckoned
               by
               acquaintance
               with
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               skill
               therein
               :
               Not
               by
               humane
               learning
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               But
               strong
               meat
               belongeth
               to
               them
               that
               are
               of
               full
               age
               ;
               even
               those
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               use
               ,
               have
               their
               senses
               exercised
               to
               discern
               both
               good
               and
               evil
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 describeth
                 the
                 well-instructed
                 Christian
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 exercised
                 senses
                 .
                 The
                 meat
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 ,
                 is
                 strong
                 meat
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 more
                 profound
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               All
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Doctrine
               from
               it
               ,
               is
               either
               Milk
               ,
               or
               stronger
               meat
               ;
               but
               whether
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               ,
               yet
               alwaies
               it
               is
               food
               ,
               fit
               for
               nourishment
               of
               mens
               souls
               .
               2.
               
               Discretion
               must
               bee
               used
               by
               Teachers
               ,
               to
               fit
               their
               
               teaching
               ,
               as
               their
               people
               are
               advanced
               ,
               for
               Milk
               ,
               or
               stronger
               meat
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               may
               best
               bee
               fed
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 senses
                 ,
                 or
                 wits
                 ,
                 to
                 discern
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 it
                 by
                 use
                 ,
                 habit
                 ,
                 and
                 frequent
                 acquainting
                 himself
                 with
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               use
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               gotten
               thereby
               ,
               is
               to
               discern
               by
               it
               ,
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               what
               is
               evil
               ;
               what
               is
               truth
               ,
               what
               is
               errour
               ;
               what
               is
               right
               ,
               what
               is
               wrong
               .
               2.
               
               Though
               Scripture
               bee
               the
               Rule
               ,
               yet
               not
               every
               one
               can
               take
               it
               up
               ,
               or
               make
               right
               application
               of
               the
               Rule
               ,
               to
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               .
               3.
               
               To
               get
               a
               mans
               wits
               exercised
               ,
               requireth
               frequent
               use
               of
               ,
               and
               acquaintance
               with
               the
               Scripture
               .
               And
               without
               this
               haunting
               our
               mind
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               observing
               the
               Lords
               counsel
               therein
               ,
               a
               man
               cannot
               bee
               able
               ,
               albeit
               hee
               were
               versed
               in
               humane
               writs
               ,
               to
               discern
               false
               Doctrine
               from
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Summe
                 of
                 Chap.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 THerefore
                 ,
                 albeit
                 you
                 bee
                 rude
                 ,
                 yet
                 presupposing
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 setled
                 in
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 yee
                 shall
                 not
                 renounce
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 lead
                 you
                 on
                 a
                 little
                 further
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 please
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 after
                 clear
                 conviction
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 voluntarily
                 revolt
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 away
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 repentance
                 ,
                 nor
                 mercy
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 because
                 hee
                 ,
                 maliciously
                 ,
                 doth
                 what
                 hee
                 can
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 Christ
                 to
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 shame
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 first
                 crucified
                 him
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 blesseth
                 those
                 who
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruits
                 by
                 his
                 manuring
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 justice
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 curse
                 such
                 as
                 grow
                 worse
                 after
                 manuring
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 hope
                 better
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 your
                 Faith
                 give
                 mee
                 warrant
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Only
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 assured
                 ,
                 continue
                 diligent
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 follow
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 before
                 you
                 ;
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 faithful
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 sure
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 Abraham
                 at
                 last
                 obtained
                 it
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 oath
                 endeth
                 strife
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 So
                 ,
                 to
                 end
                 our
                 strife
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 misbeleeving
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 sware
                 the
                 promise
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 That
                 upon
                 so
                 solid
                 grounds
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 Gods
                 Promise
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 Oath
                 ,
                 wee
                 might
                 have
                 comfort
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 fled
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 for
                 his
                 help
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 Which
                 hope
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 an
                 anchor
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 us
                 to
                 bee
                 driven
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 established
                 Eternal
                 Priest
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 
                   Melchisedec
                   ,
                   vers
                
                 .
                 19
                 ,
                 22.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Chap.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               Therefore
               ,
               leaving
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               on
               ,
               unto
               Perfection
               ;
               not
               laying
               again
               the
               foundation
               of
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               and
               of
               Faith
               towards
               God.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 FRom
                 the
                 reproof
                 of
                 their
                 dulness
                 ,
                 hee
                 draweth
                 an
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 to
                 amend
                 their
                 pace
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 forwards
                 .
              
               Which
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               conscience
               of
               our
               by-gone
               slips
               ,
               and
               sloathfulness
               ,
               should
               bee
               a
               sharp
               spur
               ,
               to
               drive
               us
               to
               a
               swifter
               pace
               ;
               for
               overtaking
               of
               our
               Task
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 calleth
              
               the
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               Religion
               .
               Hee
               that
               hath
               learned
               Christ
               well
               ,
               hath
               learned
               all
               .
               2.
               
               Nothing
               to
               be
               taught
               in
               Christs
               house
               ,
               but
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               commeth
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               tendeth
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 leaveth
                 the
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 goeth
                 on
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               Christian
               Doctrine
               :
               one
               ,
               of
               the
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               another
               ,
               of
               the
               perfection
               thereof
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Principles
               must
               first
               bee
               learned
               ,
               and
               the
               foundation
               laid
               .
               3.
               
               When
               people
               have
               learned
               the
               Principles
               ,
               their
               Teachers
               must
               advance
               them
               further
               ,
               towards
               perfection
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 lay
                 again
                 the
                 foundation
                 ▪
                 presupposing
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 laid
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 needeth
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 again
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 make
                 Apostacy
                 after
                 once
                 laying
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 laid
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               The
               grounds
               of
               Religion
               must
               be
               so
               solidly
               learned
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               well
               be
               bettered
               afterwards
               ,
               by
               addition
               of
               further
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               never
               raised
               again
               :
               and
               must
               be
               so
               soundly
               beleeved
               ,
               as
               they
               never
               be
               renounced
               again
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Hee
                 reckoneth
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 fundamental
                 points
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
              
               of
               repentance
               from
               dead
               works
               :
               
                 so
                 hee
                 calleth
                 our
                 works
                 before
                 conversion
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               a
               main
               point
               of
               the
               Catechism
               ,
               to
               beleeve
               that
               all
               our
               works
               before
               repentance
               ,
               and
               conversion
               ,
               are
               but
               dead
               works
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               sins
               making
               us
               liable
               to
               death
               .
               2.
               
               If
               repentance
               bee
               not
               learned
               from
               these
               works
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               building
               wanteth
               so
               much
               of
               the
               foundation
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 In
                 joyning
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 next
                 point
                 ,
                 hee
                 giveth
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
              
               That
               it
               is
               as
               necessary
               a
               ground
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               teach
               a
               penitent
               to
               beleeve
               in
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               teach
               the
               beleever
               to
               repent
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
              
               
               Of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Baptisms
               ,
               and
               ,
               of
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               and
               ,
               of
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               ,
               of
               eternal
               judgement
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Baptisms
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 number
                 ,
                 hee
                 maketh
                 a
                 third
                 fundamental
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 maketh
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
              
               That
               the
               significations
               of
               Baptisme
               be
               taught
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               may
               learn
               to
               put
               difference
               betwixt
               outward
               Baptism
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
               which
               an
               hypocrite
               may
               have
               ,
               and
               the
               inward
               Baptism
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               Christ
               bestoweth
               upon
               his
               own
               Elect
               :
               and
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               the
               signification
               thereof
               :
               yea
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Baptism
               of
               suffering
               affliction
               for
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               whereunto
               the
               outward
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               obligeth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 fundamental
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Catechism
                 ,
                 hee
                 maketh
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 hands
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 special
                 manner
                 imposed
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 bestowing
                 of
                 spiritual
                 and
                 miraculous
                 gifts
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 new
                 converts
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 ,
              
               Act.
               8.7.18
               .
               
                 Which
                 endured
                 until
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 was
                 sufficiently
                 confirmed
                 unto
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 bee
                 divine
                 .
                 Next
                 ,
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 was
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 ordination
                 of
                 Office-bearers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 both
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinary
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               4.14
               and
               Chap.
               5.22
               .
               Acts
               6.6
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostles
               estimation
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               grounding
               of
               people
               in
               Religion
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               instructed
               ,
               not
               onely
               how
               the
               Lord
               founded
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               it
               by
               extraordinary
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               :
               But
               also
               what
               Offices
               ,
               and
               Office-bearers
               hee
               hath
               ordained
               for
               ordinary
               edification
               ,
               and
               ruling
               ,
               and
               maintaining
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               acknowledge
               such
               as
               are
               sent
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               submit
               themselves
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 hee
                 maketh
                 the
                 fift
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Catechism
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 judgement
                 ,
                 the
                 sixt
                 .
                 Under
                 which
                 sixt
                 ,
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 may
                 be
                 comprized
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 best
                 learned
                 ,
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               And
               this
               will
               wee
               do
               ,
               if
               God
               permit
               .
            
             
               
                 By
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 speech
              
               ,
               if
               God
               permit
               ,
               
                 hee
                 teacheth
                 us
              
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               a
               Preachers
               indeavour
               to
               instruct
               a
               people
               ,
               can
               have
               no
               success
               ,
               except
               God
               make
               way
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               concur
               with
               him
               .
               2.
               
               That
               hee
               who
               is
               busied
               in
               the
               most
               necessary
               part
               of
               Gods
               service
               ,
               suppose
               it
               were
               in
               writing
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               in
               ordinary
               preaching
               ,
               and
               writing
               ;
               must
               do
               it
               with
               submission
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               stopped
               in
               the
               midst
               
               of
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               cut
               short
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               meditated
               speech
               ,
               if
               it
               so
               please
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   4.
                
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 once
                 enlightened
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 have
                 tasted
                 the
                 good
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ;
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 shall
                 fall
                 away
                 ,
                 to
                 renew
                 them
                 again
                 unto
                 repentance
                 :
                 seeing
                 they
                 crucifie
                 ,
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 afresh
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 an
                 open
                 shame
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Minding
                 to
                 stir
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 make
                 progress
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 hee
                 setteth
                 before
                 them
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 Apostasie
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Hee
               presupposeth
               ,
               except
               they
               study
               to
               make
               progress
               ,
               they
               shall
               go
               backwards
               :
               and
               that
               going
               backwards
               ,
               tendeth
               to
               Apostacy
               :
               and
               that
               voluntary
               ,
               and
               compleat
               Apostacy
               from
               known
               Truth
               ,
               doth
               harden
               the
               heart
               from
               repentance
               ,
               and
               cutteth
               off
               a
               man
               from
               mercy
               .
               2.
               
               Hee
               accounteth
               our
               natural
               security
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               need
               of
               most
               fearful
               threatnings
               ,
               to
               awake
               us
               out
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               Apostacy
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               aiming
               at
               a
               progress
               .
            
             
               Next
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 speak
                 here
                 of
                 every
                 sin
                 against
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 albeit
                 indeed
                 those
                 be
                 fearful
                 and
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 Apostacy
                 from
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               2.
               
               
                 Not
                 of
                 the
                 Apostacy
                 of
                 Ignorants
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 were
                 informed
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 lightly
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 lightly
                 went
                 away
                 ;
                 (
                 albeit
                 the
                 shame
                 done
                 to
                 Christ
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 great
                 and
                 grievous
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 who
                 after
                 illumination
                 ,
                 and
                 feeling
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 doe
                 revolt
                 .
              
               3
               
                 He
                 speaketh
                 not
                 here
                 of
                 Apostacy
                 of
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 ,
                 in
                 fit
                 of
                 a
                 passion
                 ,
                 or
                 hasty
                 passage
                 of
                 ones
                 life
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 and
                 deliberate
                 falling
                 away
                 after
                 clear
                 conviction
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 here
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 .
              
               4
               
                 Hee
                 doth
                 not
                 presuppose
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 elect
                 childe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 renewed
                 ,
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 this
                 sin
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Professor
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 may
                 fall
                 away
                 and
                 dye
                 in
                 this
                 sin
                 .
                 (
                 Now
                 ,
                 a
                 Professor
                 may
                 bee
                 endued
                 with
                 many
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 a
                 temporizer
                 ,
                 and
                 remain
                 unrenewed
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 possibly
                 fall
                 into
                 this
                 ill
                 )
                 And
                 therefore
                 every
                 Professor
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 circumspect
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 possibility
                 of
                 some
                 mens
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 diligent
                 to
                 attain
                 to
                 that
                 faith
                 which
                 purifieth
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 worketh
                 by
                 love
                 ,
                 which
                 faileth
                 not
                 .
              
               5
               
                 In
                 telling
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 a
                 Professors
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 mindeth
                 not
                 to
                 weaken
                 any
                 mans
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 discourage
                 him
                 from
                 progresse
                 making
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 his
                 intention
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 strengthen
                 themselves
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 Faith.
                 And
                 therefore
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 felt
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 estimation
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 tastings
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 discouragement
                 ,
                 and
                 fainting
                 ,
                 that
                 rather
                 they
                 must
                 look
                 to
                 a
                 necessity
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 progress
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 draw
                 near
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 preserve
                 them
                 from
                 falling
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 because
                 some
                 do
                 trouble
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 some
                 do
                 harden
                 themselves
                 in
                 errour
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 place
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 intended
                 brevity
                 will
                 suffer
                 )
                 let
                 us
                 study
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 light
                 to
                 both
                 .
                 Compare
                 this
                 place
                 with
              
               vers
               .
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 Of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 these
              
               verses
               ,
               the
               4
               ,
               5.
               and
               6.
               
                 hee
                 is
                 speaking
                 of
                 Professors
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 conditionally
                 .
                 But
              
               vers
               .
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 hee
                 is
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Beleevers
                 ▪
                 amongst
                 these
              
               Hebrews
               ,
               particularly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Here
                 in
                 these
                 verses
                 are
                 glorious
                 gifts
                 ,
                 Illumination
                 ,
                 and
                 tasting
                 of
                 spiritual
                 things
                 :
                 There
                 in
                 those
                 verses
                 ,
                 is
                 Faith
                 ,
                 working
                 by
                 love
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 Weal
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 Here
                 are
                 men
                 enrolled
                 amongst
                 Christians
                 ,
                 so
                 holden
                 ,
                 and
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 sensible
                 souls
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 fear
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 flying
                 to
                 Iesus
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 Refuge
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 the
                 Anchor
                 of
                 their
                 tossed
                 souls
                 within
                 the
                 veil
                 ,
                 where
                 Iesus
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 Here
                 men
                 receiving
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 good
                 things
                 :
                 there
                 men
                 receiving
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 beside
                 these
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 better
                 things
                 also
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 Here
                 things
                 glorious
                 indeed
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 alwaies
                 accompanying
                 salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 going
                 before
                 saving
                 Grace
                 ;
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 possibly
                 alone
                 ,
                 without
                 saving
                 Grace
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 saving
                 Graces
                 alwaies
                 joyned
                 with
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               6.
               
               
                 Here
                 in
                 these
                 verses
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 not
                 confident
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 received
                 these
                 things
                 here
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 may
                 fall
                 away
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 go
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 study
                 to
                 make
                 progress
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 verses
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 fall
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 encourageth
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 forwards
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 From
                 this
                 Comparison
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 then
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               possibility
               of
               the
               Apostasie
               of
               Professors
               ,
               and
               titular
               Saints
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               Apostasie
               of
               renewed
               souls
               ,
               and
               true
               Christians
               ,
               true
               Saints
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               a
               ground
               of
               fear
               from
               these
               words
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               are
               secure
               ,
               and
               puffed
               up
               with
               the
               conceit
               of
               their
               spiritual
               gifts
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               those
               who
               in
               fear
               are
               fled
               to
               Christ.
               3.
               
               That
               in
               this
               place
               carnal
               confidence
               onely
               is
               shaken
               in
               such
               ,
               who
               as
               if
               they
               had
               done
               well
               enough
               ,
               study
               not
               to
               make
               progress
               :
               But
               Faith
               no
               waies
               weakened
               in
               such
               ,
               who
               still
               study
               to
               advance
               ,
               and
               make
               more
               and
               more
               progress
               .
               4.
               
               That
               here
               fruitless
               light
               ,
               and
               fruitless
               feeling
               ,
               is
               called
               in
               question
               ;
               but
               not
               Faith
               ,
               and
               laborious
               love
               ,
               bringing
               out
               fruits
               to
               Christs
               glory
               ,
               and
               good
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 comparison
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
              
            
             
               That
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               Author
               ,
               both
               of
               these
               common
               spiritual
               gifts
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               special
               saving
               graces
               also
               .
               Of
               these
               common
               gifts
               hee
               is
               Author
               ,
               as
               dwelling
               amongst
               Professors
               ,
               and
               distributing
               good
               things
               unto
               all
               Professors
               that
               are
               in
               the
               visible
               house
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               But
               hee
               is
               Author
               of
               those
               saving
               Graces
               ,
               as
               dwelling
               in
               true
               Professors
               ,
               who
               are
               his
               own
               house
               :
               bringing
               with
               himself
               better
               things
               than
               these
               gifts
               ,
               and
               salvation
               also
               unto
               them
               infallibly
               .
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 From
                 this
                 Comparison
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               are
               some
               Converts
               ,
               external
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               yet
               stick
               in
               their
               naturals
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               sin
               ,
               fled
               unto
               Christ
               for
               refuge
               ,
               nor
               converted
               from
               Nature
               to
               saving
               Grace
               ;
               to
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               will
               not
               deny
               room
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               study
               to
               make
               progress
               .
               And
               ,
               2.
               
               That
               illumination
               ,
               and
               tasting
               of
               Spiritual
               things
               ,
               may
               bee
               given
               as
               well
               to
               such
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               renewed
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               as
               unto
               sound
               Converts
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 natural
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 convinced
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 joyn
                 himself
                 unto
                 it
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 change
                 his
                 outward
                 conversation
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 off
                 his
                 pollutions
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 through
                 lust
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 ruled
                 outwardly
                 by
                 Christs
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 him
                 ,
                 LORD
                 ,
                 LORD
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 be
                 so
                 blameless
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 look
                 with
                 his
                 Lamp
                 like
                 a
                 wise
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 waiting
                 for
                 the
                 Wedding
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 a
                 graceless
                 fool
                 inwardly
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 be
                 illuminated
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 learning
                 the
                 literal
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 do
                 their
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 illuminated
                 supernaturally
                 ,
                 with
                 in-sight
                 in
                 many
                 profound
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 For
                 supernatural
                 gifts
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Natural
                 and
                 unrenewed
                 Man
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 hee
                 may
                 say
                 to
                 CHRIST
                 ,
              
               I
               have
               prophesied
               in
               thy
               Name
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 unrenewed
                 in
                 Christs
                 estimation
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 Hee
                 may
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Gift
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 historical
                 beleeving
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 credited
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 historical
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 that
                 heavenly
                 gift
                 of
                 Iustifying
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 degree
                 towards
                 it
                 ?
                 and
                 contemplation
                 of
                 this
                 Truth
                 ,
                 bringeth
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 credited
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Gift
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 every
                 Truth
                 ,
                 bringeth
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 naturally
                 ,
                 a
                 delectation
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Philosophers
                 do
                 finde
                 in
                 their
                 studies
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 more
                 eminent
                 the
                 Truth
                 be
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 the
                 delectation
                 be
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 many
                 heard
                 Christs
                 gracious
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 wondered
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeved
                 his
                 words
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 :
                 but
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 commit
                 himself
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 knew
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               6.
               
               
                 Hee
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 his
                 share
                 of
                 Church
                 gifts
                 ,
                 distributed
                 
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 hee
                 can
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 which
                 ●he
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 giveth
                 him
                 ,
                 answer
                 other
                 mens
                 doubts
                 ,
                 comfort
                 the
                 feeble
                 minded
                 ,
                 and
                 edifie
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 speeches
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 expressing
                 his
                 brain-light
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 conference
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 formal
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 be
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 onely
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 hee
                 be
                 in
                 publick
                 office
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 formal
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 praying
                 in
                 publick
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 of
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 Prophesying
                 ,
                 and
                 Miracles-working
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Many
               will
               say
               to
               mee
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               have
               wee
               not
               prophesied
               in
               thy
               Name
               ?
               and
               in
               thy
               Name
               have
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ?
               and
               in
               thy
               Name
               done
               many
               wonderful
               works
               ?
               
                 To
                 whom
                 Christ
                 will
                 answer
              
               ,
               I
               never
               knew
               you
               ;
               Depart
               from
               mee
               ,
               yee
               that
               work
               iniquity
               ,
               Mat.
               7.22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 this
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 convincing
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 gifts
                 of
                 utterance
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 from
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 such
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 here
                 described
                 ,
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ?
              
               7.
               
               
                 Hee
                 may
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 finde
                 sweetness
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Mercy
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 sinners
                 ,
                 shining
                 therein
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 beholding
                 the
                 possibility
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 salvation
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 condition
                 .
                 If
                 hee
                 will
                 sell
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 buy
                 the
                 Pearl
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 taste
                 of
                 Gods
                 Merchandise
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 blocking
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 beside
                 all
                 the
                 false
                 joyes
                 ,
                 and
                 delusions
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 may
                 get
                 by
                 presuming
                 of
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 lay
                 down
                 the
                 price
                 ;
                 will
                 not
                 renounce
                 his
                 earthly
                 ,
                 and
                 beastly
                 affections
                 ;
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 corruptions
                 :
                 The
                 care
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deceitfulness
                 of
                 Riches
                 ,
                 choaking
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 heard
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 receive
                 the
                 seed
                 amongst
                 thorns
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 persecution
                 for
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 be
                 offended
                 ,
                 and
                 quit
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 albeit
                 with
                 the
                 stony
                 hearted
                 hearers
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 hee
                 heard
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 anon
                 ,
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
                 received
                 it
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               13.20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               8.
               
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 Blessedness
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 admiration
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 natural
                 desire
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
              
               Baalam
               
                 did
                 ,
                 when
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 speculation
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 wish
                 to
                 dye
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 last
                 end
                 as
                 his
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 love
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 Iniquity
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 forsook
                 not
                 his
                 covetousness
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 wish
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 impenitent
                 ,
                 and
                 unrenewed
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 glorious
                 Professor
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 outward
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 fair
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 make
                 Apostasie
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 getteth
                 a
                 fit
                 Temptation
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 should
                 make
                 glorious
                 Professors
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-men
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 Persecuters
                 ,
                 Betrayers
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 to
                 the
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 Underminers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Except
                 they
                 ,
                 under
                 all
                 their
                 show
                 ,
                 did
                 lodge
                 in
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Mony
                 ,
                 and
                 worldly
                 Riches
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 Gods
                 Approbation
                 ?
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 their
                 fleshly
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 the
                 fleshly
                 fear
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 can
                 kill
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Who
                 can
                 cast
                 both
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 into
                 Hell
                 ?
                 And
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 for
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 their
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 Avarice
                 ,
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 earthly
                 Affections
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 ready
                 to
                 sell
              
               Christ
               and
               His
               
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
              
               His
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 All
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 finde
                 their
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beloved
                 Price
                 offered
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               4
               Observe
               here
               ;
               How
               glorious
               soever
               these
               Illuminations
               ,
               and
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               Tastings
               seem
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               further
               here
               granted
               ,
               but
               Tastings
               ,
               to
               such
               rotten
               Professors
               .
               That
               which
               they
               get
               ,
               is
               either
               onely
               in
               the
               Brain
               ,
               by
               Knowledge
               ;
               or
               ,
               if
               there
               bee
               any
               Feelings
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               fleeting
               motions
               ,
               flowing
               from
               temporary
               grounds
               ,
               which
               proceed
               not
               from
               any
               Spiritual
               life
               in
               the
               man
               ,
               nor
               from
               a
               root
               in
               himself
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               Spirit
               dwelling
               in
               him
               .
               Such
               feelings
               do
               neither
               foster
               ,
               nor
               strenghthen
               him
               ,
               for
               any
               Spiritual
               Obedience
               ;
               but
               vanish
               ,
               without
               changing
               the
               heart
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               all
               that
               the
               godly
               get
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               what
               hee
               shall
               get
               ,
               is
               but
               Tastings
               :
               Yet
               in
               comparison
               of
               these
               fruitless
               tastings
               of
               the
               unsound
               Professors
               ,
               that
               which
               hee
               getteth
               ,
               is
               true
               Eating
               ,
               and
               Drinking
               ,
               a
               real
               Feeding
               ;
               holding
               his
               soul
               in
               life
               ;
               and
               enabling
               him
               to
               work
               the
               works
               of
               God
               ;
               to
               mortifie
               his
               lusts
               ,
               and
               serve
               God
               in
               his
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Observe
               ,
               
                 That
                 here
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 challenge
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 felt
                 these
                 tastings
                 ,
                 for
                 unsound
                 ,
                 nor
                 threaten
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 hold
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 progress
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               having
               of
               illumination
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               gifts
               ,
               and
               tastings
               of
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               lightly
               esteemed
               of
               ,
               but
               accounted
               as
               steps
               and
               degrees
               unto
               a
               further
               progress
               :
               wherefore
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               some
               to
               fall
               away
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               a
               peece
               of
               advancement
               ,
               to
               encourage
               men
               to
               go
               on
               ,
               that
               they
               fall
               not
               away
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               danger
               in
               having
               this
               Illumination
               ,
               or
               these
               light
               tastings
               :
               But
               all
               the
               hazard
               is
               ,
               to
               rest
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               tend
               towards
               perfection
               ,
               or
               ,
               to
               fall
               away
               after
               receiving
               so
               much
               encouragement
               .
               3.
               
               And
               therefore
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               rest
               on
               Illumination
               ,
               or
               common
               gifts
               ,
               how
               glorious
               soever
               ;
               nor
               tastings
               ,
               and
               feelings
               ,
               how
               sweet
               soever
               :
               but
               seek
               still
               into
               a
               more
               near
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               still
               more
               to
               mortifie
               our
               lusts
               ,
               and
               still
               to
               abound
               in
               the
               fruits
               of
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               If
               they
               shall
               fall
               away
               ,
               to
               renew
               them
               again
               unto
               Repentance
               ;
               seeing
               they
               crucifie
               to
               themselves
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               afresh
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               an
               open
               shame
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
                 not
              
               .
               It
               is
               impossible
               they
               should
               bee
               saved
               ,
               but
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               bee
               renewed
               by
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Apostates
               salvation
               is
               not
               impossible
               ,
               but
               because
               their
               repentance
               is
               impossible
               :
               and
               where
               repentance
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               impossibility
               of
               salvation
               ,
               but
               a
               certainty
               of
               salvation
               rather
               .
               For
               ,
               hee
               that
               giveth
               the
               repentance
               ,
               hee
               declareth
               his
               purpose
               ,
               to
               give
               remission
               also
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 giveth
                 a
                 Reason
                 why
                 they
                 cannot
                 get
                 repentance
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 maliciously
                 renounce
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 crucifie
                 him
                 afresh
                 unto
                 themselves
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 draw
                 on
                 the
                 guiltiness
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 who
                 crucified
                 him
                 ,
                 did
                 lye
                 under
                 ,
                 by
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 allowing
                 their
                 crucifying
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1
               An
               Apostate
               from
               Christs
               doctrin
               ,
               doth
               Christ
               as
               open
               shame
               as
               he
               can
               ;
               and
               saith
               in
               effect
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               his
               doctrin
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               maintained
               .
               2
               An
               Apostate
               alloweth
               Iudas
               ,
               and
               the
               Iews
               for
               crucifying
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               accounteth
               Christ
               no
               more
               worthy
               ,
               than
               so
               to
               bee
               dealt
               withall
               .
               3.
               
               Renouncing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               maketh
               repentance
               impossible
               :
               For
               ,
               hee
               is
               a
               Prince
               ,
               to
               give
               repentance
               unto
               Israel
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               hee
               who
               will
               not
               quit
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               his
               true
               Doctrine
               ,
               is
               not
               debarred
               from
               having
               Repentance
               ,
               nor
               from
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   7.
                
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 drinketh
                 in
                 the
                 Rain
                 that
                 commeth
                 oft
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 meet
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 dressed
                 ,
                 receiveth
                 blessing
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   8.
                
                 
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 beareth
                 Thorns
                 and
                 Bryers
                 ,
                 is
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 nigh
                 unto
                 cursing
                 ;
                 whose
                 end
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 burned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 giveth
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 less
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 similitude
                 from
                 land-labouring
                 ,
                 thus
                 :
                 As
                 God
                 blesseth
                 such
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 pains
                 taken
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 bring
                 forth
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 good
                 works
                 ;
                 So
                 doth
                 hee
                 curse
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 pains
                 taken
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 bring
                 forth
                 but
                 evil
                 works
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 ●ut
                 equity
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 curse
                 Professors
                 ,
                 who
                 bring
                 forth
                 but
                 evil
                 fruits
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 ;
                 Much
                 more
                 equity
                 hee
                 should
                 curse
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 who
                 profess
                 open
                 hostility
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Similitude
                 sheweth
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               men
               are
               like
               unmanured
               Land
               ,
               before
               they
               bee
               brought
               within
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               after
               they
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               then
               are
               they
               like
               manured
               Land
               within
               hedges
               ,
               Gods
               Husbandry
               .
               2.
               
               That
               such
               as
               begin
               to
               bring
               forth
               
               fruits
               worthy
               of
               repentance
               ,
               God
               blesseth
               ,
               and
               maketh
               more
               fruitful
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               means
               of
               Grace
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               are
               to
               our
               souls
               as
               Rain
               ,
               and
               labouring
               ,
               and
               other
               Husbandry
               is
               to
               the
               ground
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               But
               that
               which
               beareth
               Thorns
               and
               Bryers
               ,
               is
               rejected
               ,
               and
               is
               nigh
               unto
               cursing
               ;
               whose
               end
               is
               to
               be
               burned
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Similitude
                 sheweth
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               a
               man
               may
               perish
               ,
               for
               not
               bringing
               forth
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               albeit
               hee
               fall
               not
               into
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               great
               reason
               why
               God
               should
               cast
               away
               a
               man
               ,
               who
               amendeth
               not
               his
               life
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               that
               an
               Husbandman
               should
               give
               over
               labouring
               of
               a
               peece
               of
               evil
               ground
               .
               3.
               
               And
               by
               this
               means
               also
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               Gods
               most
               severe
               judgements
               ,
               have
               all
               of
               them
               most
               equitable
               reasons
               .
               4.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               of
               bringing
               forth
               the
               fruits
               of
               well-doing
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               would
               bee
               free
               of
               the
               curse
               ,
               either
               of
               Apostates
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               barren
               land
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               But
               beloved
               ,
               wee
               are
               perswaded
               better
               things
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               things
               that
               accompany
               salvation
               ,
               though
               wee
               thus
               speak
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 mitigateth
                 his
                 threatning
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 hurting
                 their
                 Faith
              
               :
               Beloved
               ,
               
                 saith
                 hee
              
               ,
               wee
               are
               perswaded
               better
               things
               of
               you
               ,
               though
               wee
               thus
               speak
               .
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               Preacher
               may
               threaten
               fearfully
               those
               of
               whom
               hee
               hath
               good
               hopes
               ;
               yet
               with
               prudency
               ,
               lest
               hee
               harm
               them
               .
               2.
               
               And
               people
               threatned
               ,
               must
               beware
               of
               weakning
               their
               own
               Faith
               ,
               knowing
               ,
               that
               threatnings
               are
               not
               used
               to
               weaken
               their
               Faith
               ,
               but
               to
               put
               away
               security
               ,
               and
               sloathfulness
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 taketh
                 his
                 assurance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 accompany
                 salvation
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               In
               the
               fruits
               of
               Faith
               ,
               there
               are
               marks
               and
               evidences
               of
               a
               mans
               salvation
               to
               bee
               found
               ,
               which
               may
               give
               a
               charitable
               perswasion
               of
               their
               blessed
               estate
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               know
               them
               ,
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               For
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               unrighteous
               ,
               to
               forget
               your
               work
               and
               labour
               of
               love
               which
               you
               have
               shewed
               towards
               his
               Name
               ,
               in
               that
               yee
               have
               ministred
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               do
               minister
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 hopes
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 bygone
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 fruits
                 of
                 love
                 towards
                 Christs
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               works
               of
               love
               ,
               done
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               to
               his
               Saints
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               as
               God
               giveth
               occasion
               ,
               are
               evident
               marks
               of
               a
               mans
               salvation
               ;
               and
               more
               sure
               tokens
               of
               saving
               Grace
               given
               ,
               than
               illumination
               and
               tastings
               ,
               spoken
               of
               before
               .
               2.
               
               No
               love
               is
               to
               be
               reckoned
               for
               love
               ,
               but
               working
               love
               .
               3.
               
               No
               works
               are
               right
               works
               ,
               which
               flow
               not
               from
               love
               to
               Christ.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Of
                 such
                 works
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 unrighteous
                 to
                 forget
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 proveth
                 their
                 salvation
                 ,
                 because
                 such
                 fruits
                 accompany
                 salvation
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               With
               the
               grace
               of
               laborious
               love
               towards
               Christs
               Name
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               salvation
               doth
               go
               in
               company
               .
               2.
               
               Justice
               doth
               agree
               with
               grace
               in
               the
               reward
               of
               well-doing
               ,
               because
               the
               reward
               is
               graciously
               promised
               ,
               and
               righteousness
               maketh
               promises
               to
               be
               performed
               .
               3.
               
               The
               man
               that
               loveth
               Christ
               in
               deed
               ,
               and
               in
               truth
               ,
               hath
               that
               which
               is
               most
               terrible
               in
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               pawn
               of
               his
               salvation
               ,
               even
               his
               Justice
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 These
                 are
                 they
                 whom
                 hee
                 reproved
                 for
                 weakness
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               5.
               vers
               .
               12.
               
                 whom
                 now
                 hee
                 commendeth
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 fruits
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Mean
               knowledge
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               sound
               ,
               will
               be
               fruitful
               in
               the
               works
               of
               love
               .
               2.
               
               This
               virtue
               of
               love
               is
               no
               excuse
               for
               sloathful
               following
               of
               the
               means
               of
               knowledge
               :
               wee
               must
               grow
               in
               love
               ,
               and
               grow
               in
               knowledge
               also
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               And
               wee
               desire
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               of
               you
               do
               shew
               the
               same
               diligence
               ,
               to
               the
               full
               assurance
               of
               hope
               ,
               unto
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 exhorteth
                 to
                 continue
                 diligent
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               diligent
               have
               need
               of
               Exhortation
               to
               go
               on
               .
               2.
               
               Exhortation
               to
               perseverance
               ,
               importeth
               not
               suspition
               of
               falling
               away
               ,
               but
               serveth
               to
               further
               perseverance
               rather
               .
               3.
               
               No
               other
               Tearm-day
               is
               set
               to
               our
               diligence
               ,
               but
               the
               end
               .
               No
               licence
               to
               slack
               ,
               or
               give
               over
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 going
                 on
                 in
                 diligence
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 hope
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Whatsoever
               measure
               of
               assurance
               men
               have
               ,
               they
               may
               yet
               obtain
               a
               fuller
               measure
               of
               it
               .
               Still
               wee
               must
               study
               to
               grow
               .
               2.
               
               Constant
               diligence
               in
               the
               works
               of
               love
               ,
               is
               the
               ready
               mean
               to
               foster
               and
               augment
               our
               assurance
               .
               3.
               
               Christian
               hope
               is
               not
               a
               conjecture
               ,
               or
               probability
               ,
               but
               an
               assurance
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               That
               yee
               be
               not
               sloathful
               ;
               but
               followers
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               through
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               inherit
               the
               Promises
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 setteth
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 imitated
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               So
               many
               examples
               as
               wee
               have
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               of
               the
               godly
               gone
               before
               ,
               so
               many
               leaders
               and
               encouragers
               must
               wee
               reckon
               our selves
               to
               have
               .
               2.
               
               The
               painful
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               sloathful
               ,
               are
               the
               true
               imitators
               of
               allowed
               examples
               .
               3.
               
               In
               the
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               things
               befalling
               us
               ▪
               which
               make
               it
               unlikely
               wee
               shall
               come
               there
               :
               for
               which
               cause
               ,
               there
               is
               need
               of
               Faith
               ▪
               4.
               
               A
               time
               must
               intervene
               ,
               and
               troubles
               also
               ,
               ere
               Heaven
               be
               possessed
               :
               There
               is
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               need
               of
               Patience
               also
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 inherit
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               most
               patient
               and
               painful
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               get
               not
               Heaven
               by
               merit
               ,
               but
               by
               inheritance
               .
               2.
               
               They
               get
               not
               Heaven
               by
               merit
               ,
               but
               by
               promise
               .
               Now
               ,
               the
               promise
               is
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   13.
                
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 made
                 promise
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 could
                 swear
                 by
                 no
                 greater
                 ,
                 hee
                 sware
                 by
                 himself
                 ;
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Saying
                 ,
                 surely
                 ,
                 blessing
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 bless
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 multiplying
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 multiply
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 after
                 hee
                 had
                 patiently
                 endured
                 ,
                 hee
                 obtained
                 the
                 Promise
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 For
                 many
                 examples
                 ,
                 hee
                 bringeth
                 one
                 of
                 Father
              
               Abraham
               ,
               from
               Gen.
               22.
               vers
               .
               16.17
               .
               
                 and
                 maketh
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 application
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               because
               we
               cannot
               have
               all
               examples
               at
               once
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               we
               shall
               doe
               well
               ,
               for
               several
               duties
               ,
               to
               have
               some
               select
               examples
               singled
               out
               ,
               for
               our
               own
               more
               ready
               use
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 bring
                 forth
                 all
              
               Abrahams
               
                 virtues
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 made
                 for
                 his
                 purpose
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               when
               fit
               examples
               are
               found
               out
               ,
               those
               points
               which
               most
               serve
               for
               our
               edification
               ,
               must
               bee
               most
               in
               our
               eyes
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 marketh
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 Promise
                 made
                 :
                 next
                 ,
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 an
                 oath
                 :
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 fast
                 and
                 constant
                 hold
                 laid
                 on
                 it
                 by
              
               Abraham
               :
               
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 holding
                 fast
              
               ;
               Hee
               obtained
               the
               promise
               .
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               the
               example
               of
               Beleevers
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               came
               by
               it
               ,
               must
               especially
               bee
               marked
               ,
               for
               helping
               of
               our
               Faith.
               2.
               
               Preachers
               have
               Pauls
               example
               here
               ,
               how
               to
               handle
               a
               Text.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Hee
                 setteth
              
               Abrahams
               
                 obtaining
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 pawn
                 of
                 their
                 obtaining
                 ;
                 albeit
                 hee
                 knew
                 their
                 Faith
                 should
                 bee
                 weaker
                 ,
                 in
                 degree
                 ,
                 than
              
               Abrahams
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               In
               making
               use
               of
               examples
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               held
               for
               a
               ground
               ,
               that
               the
               honest
               and
               up●ight
               imitators
               ,
               albeit
               weak
               ,
               shall
               finde
               the
               same
               success
               that
               the
               stronger
               ,
               gone
               before
               them
               ,
               have
               found
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               For
               ,
               men
               ,
               verily
               ,
               swear
               by
               the
               greater
               :
               and
               an
               oath
               for
               confirmation
               ,
               is
               to
               them
               an
               end
               of
               all
               strife
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 being
                 about
                 to
                 comment
                 upon
                 this
                 oath
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 an
                 oath
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               16.
               
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 oath
                 made
                 to
              
               Abraham
               thereafter
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Men
                 swear
                 by
                 a
                 greater
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 authority
                 
                 of
                 him
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 swear
                 ,
                 may
                 ratifie
                 the
                 oath
                 ,
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 greater
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 ,
                 is
                 laid
                 in
                 pawn
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 oath
                 good
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 and
                 giveth
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 weight
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 oaths
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 esteemed
                 worthy
                 to
                 give
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 oath
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 his
                 reasoning
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 an
                 oath
                 is
                 to
                 end
                 controversie
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               This
               similitude
               importeth
               ,
               that
               as
               long
               as
               wee
               are
               in
               mis-beleef
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               controversie
               betwixt
               God
               and
               us
               :
               wee
               testifying
               that
               wee
               are
               in
               suspition
               of
               his
               good
               affection
               towards
               us
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               promise
               keeping
               unto
               us
               :
               and
               God
               is
               offended
               with
               us
               ,
               for
               our
               wicked
               thoughts
               entertained
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 sworn
                 his
                 promise
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 controversie
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               man
               could
               condescend
               no
               further
               ,
               to
               give
               his
               party
               satisfaction
               ,
               than
               God
               hath
               condescended
               to
               satisfie
               us
               .
               2.
               
               Except
               wee
               will
               deny
               God
               the
               honour
               ,
               which
               wee
               cannot
               deny
               unto
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               wee
               must
               beleeve
               the
               sworn
               Covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               particular
               Articles
               thereof
               .
               3.
               
               Except
               wee
               beleeve
               ,
               the
               controversie
               remaineth
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               is
               doubled
               ,
               after
               the
               oath
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Wherein
               God
               ,
               willing
               more
               abundantly
               to
               shew
               unto
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Promise
               ,
               the
               immutability
               of
               His
               Counsel
               ,
               confirmed
               it
               by
               an
               Oath
               .
            
             
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 ends
                 of
              
               Gods
               
                 swearing
                 to
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Heirs
                 of
                 Promise
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 unchangeableness
                 of
              
               Gods
               
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
              
               Then
               ,
               Every
               Beleever
               hath
               the
               same
               ground
               of
               certainty
               with
               Abraham
               ;
               seeing
               the
               Oath
               sworn
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               is
               sworn
               for
               their
               Confirmation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 calleth
                 Beleevers
                 by
              
               Isaaks
               stile
               ,
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Promise
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Beleevers
               are
               all
               reckoned
               by
               God
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               Isaaks
               ,
               and
               intituled
               with
               Isaak
               ,
               to
               be
               Heirs
               of
               Abraham
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Good
               promised
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               Heirs
               begotten
               by
               the
               force
               of
               Gods
               Promise
               ,
               and
               Word
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               force
               of
               nature
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 albeit
                 the
                 Law
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 Preparation
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Promise
                 ,
                 which
                 pulleth
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 love
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 reconciled
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 converteth
                 him
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 even
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Beleevers
                 begetting
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 immortal
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Promise
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Heir
                 of
                 Promise
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 Oath
                 God
                 declareth
                 himself
                 willing
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 immutability
                 of
                 his
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 Beleevers
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               many
               as
               beleeve
               in
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               are
               begotten
               by
               the
               Promise
               ,
               are
               fore-ordained
               ,
               in
               Gods
               Counsel
               ,
               for
               Salvation
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Purpose
               and
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               concerning
               such
               mens
               Salvation
               ,
               is
               immutable
               .
               3.
               
               God
               will
               have
               Beleevers
               knowing
               this
               His
               Counsel
               ,
               concerning
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               assured
               of
               the
               immutability
               thereof
               .
               4.
               
               Hee
               will
               have
               the
               sworn
               Promise
               made
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               his
               Seed
               ,
               serving
               in
               particular
               ,
               to
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Promise
               ,
               or
               Beleevers
               ,
               to
               make
               evident
               this
               His
               Counsel
               to
               them
               in
               particular
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               because
               Hee
               sware
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               to
               shew
               them
               this
               His
               Purpose
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 Oath
                 hee
                 saith
              
               ,
               God
               is
               willing
               more
               abundantly
               to
               shew
               the
               immutability
               of
               his
               Counsel
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Till
               the
               immutability
               of
               the
               Lords
               Counsel
               ,
               concerning
               our
               salvation
               ,
               be
               laid
               hold
               upon
               ,
               Faith
               cannot
               be
               stedfast
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               would
               have
               it
               .
               2.
               
               God
               is
               willing
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               look
               in
               upon
               his
               Counsel
               ,
               by
               the
               eye
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               read
               our
               Names
               written
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               in
               His
               Decree
               :
               and
               so
               be
               made
               sure
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Promise
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Blessing
               to
               Beleevers
               ,
               is
               of
               it self
               sufficient
               enough
               for
               Assurance
               ,
               albeit
               it
               were
               not
               sworn
               :
               and
               the
               Oath
               is
               added
               ,
               not
               of
               necessity
               ;
               for
               any
               weakness
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               super-abundant
               good
               will
               ,
               to
               have
               us
               made
               sure
               .
               4.
               
               It
               behoveth
               to
               be
               most
               pleasant
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               Beleevers
               have
               full
               assurance
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               over-come
               all
               doubting
               ,
               seeing
               hee
               sweareth
               the
               Promise
               ,
               onely
               for
               this
               end
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               That
               by
               two
               immutable
               things
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               God
               to
               lye
               ,
               wee
               might
               have
               a
               strong
               Consolation
               ,
               who
               have
               fled
               for
               refuge
               ,
               to
               lay
               hold
               upon
               the
               Hope
               set
               before
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Another
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 with
                 assurance
                 the
                 Beleever
                 may
                 have
                 strong
                 Consolation
                 ,
                 upon
                 solid
                 grounds
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 But
                 how
                 describeth
                 hee
                 the
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 Comfort
                 is
                 allowed
                 ?
              
               Wee
               ,
               
                 saith
                 hee
              
               ,
               who
               have
               fled
               for
               refuge
               ,
               to
               lay
               hold
               upon
               the
               Hope
               set
               before
               us
               .
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 Wee
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 flee
                 from
                 deserved
                 wrath
                 ,
                 have
                 taken
                 our
                 course
                 towards
              
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 in
                 hope
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 Salvation
                 offered
                 unto
                 us
                 in
              
               Him.
               
                 Fleeing
                 for
                 refuge
                 ,
                 a
                 similitude
                 ,
                 whether
                 from
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
              
               Moses
               Law
               ,
               Numb
               .
               35.6
               .
               Giveth
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               every
               true
               Beleever
               ,
               of
               necessity
               ,
               must
               be
               sensible
               of
               his
               own
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               deserved
               wrath
               of
               God
               pursuing
               him
               for
               sin
               .
               2.
               
               Must
               have
               this
               estimation
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               That
               Hee
               is
               both
               a
               ready
               ,
               and
               sufficiently
               strong
               Refuge
               ,
               to
               save
               a
               man
               from
               sin
               and
               wrath
               ,
               when
               hee
               runneth
               towards
               Him.
               3.
               
               That
               in
               this
               sense
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               wrath
               ,
               and
               good
               estimation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hee
               set
               his
               Face
               towards
               Him
               onely
               :
               avoiding
               all
               by-waies
               ,
               leading
               elsewhere
               ,
               than
               to
               this
               Refuge
               ;
               and
               running
               for
               death
               and
               life
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Him.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Again
                 while
                 hee
                 saith
              
               ,
               To
               lay
               hold
               upon
               the
               Hope
               set
               before
               us
               ,
               
                 hee
                 giveth
                 us
                 to
                 understand
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               in
               Christ
               ,
               our
               Refuge
               :
               not
               onely
               is
               there
               deliverance
               from
               pursuing
               Wrath
               ,
               but
               also
               eternal
               life
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               set
               before
               us
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Beleever
               must
               have
               Hope
               ,
               to
               obtain
               this
               Offer
               .
               3.
               
               And
               ,
               as
               hee
               is
               driven
               ,
               by
               fear
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               so
               must
               hee
               also
               be
               drawn
               ,
               and
               allured
               ,
               by
               this
               Salvation
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               griping
               undeserved
               Grace
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               fleeing
               deserved
               Wrath.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 While
                 hee
                 describeth
                 the
                 Beleever
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 appertain
                 ,
                 hee
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
              
            
             
               That
               ,
               Whosoever
               findeth
               himself
               in
               any
               truth
               ,
               to
               be
               such
               a
               one
               as
               here
               is
               described
               ,
               so
               driven
               ,
               and
               so
               drawn
               to
               Christ
               ,
               fleeing
               from
               Sin
               and
               Wrath
               ,
               and
               running
               on
               to
               Christ
               ,
               in
               Him
               alone
               to
               be
               saved
               ;
               may
               be
               well
               assured
               ,
               hee
               is
               a
               man
               endued
               with
               saving
               Faith
               ,
               One
               of
               Abrahams
               Children
               ,
               An
               Heir
               of
               Promise
               ,
               One
               of
               the
               society
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               here
               taketh
               in
               with
               himself
               ,
               in
               this
               Text
               ;
               A
               Man
               in
               Gods
               Counsel
               ,
               Fore-known
               ,
               Elected
               ,
               Predestinated
               :
               A
               Man
               to
               whom
               God
               intended
               both
               to
               speak
               and
               swear
               ,
               in
               Abrahams
               person
               ,
               to
               whom
               God
               alloweth
               both
               strong
               Consolation
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               Possession
               hereafter
               of
               whatsoever
               is
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               offer
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
              
               ;
               That
               wee
               might
               have
               strong
               Consolation
               ,
               by
               two
               immutable
               things
               (
               
                 that
                 is
                 Gods
                 Promise
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 Oath
              
               )
               in
               which
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               God
               should
               lie
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Consolation
               which
               God
               alloweth
               upon
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               is
               strong
               ,
               able
               to
               overcome
               the
               Challenge
               of
               Sin
               ,
               fear
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               Death
               ,
               and
               Hell
               ,
               and
               feeling
               or
               fearing
               of
               any
               misery
               whatsoever
               .
               Other
               consolations
               are
               but
               weak
               ,
               in
               comparison
               hereof
               ,
               and
               can
               overcome
               none
               of
               these
               .
               2.
               
               God
               hath
               laid
               immutable
               Grounds
               for
               this
               Consolation
               ;
               His
               unchangeable
               Promise
               ,
               and
               His
               unchangeable
               Oath
               .
               3.
               
               God
               cannot
               lye
               ,
               nor
               deceive
               ,
               whether
               Hee
               say
               ,
               or
               swear
               .
               4.
               
               His
               nature
               maketh
               this
               impossibility
               of
               lying
               ,
               and
               immutability
               in
               promising
               ,
               and
               swearing
               .
               5.
               
               God
               alloweth
               this
               strong
               Consolation
               ,
               to
               come
               by
               Faiths
               resting
               on
               these
               two
               immutable
               things
               ,
               His
               Promise
               ,
               and
               Oath
               .
               So
               that
               the
               less
               a
               man
               apprehend
               the
               grounds
               of
               his
               Faith
               to
               be
               solid
               ,
               the
               less
               hee
               shall
               be
               comforted
               :
               and
               the
               more
               hee
               apply
               
               the
               Promise
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               apprehend
               the
               unchangeableness
               of
               the
               Promise
               and
               Oath
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               strong
               shall
               his
               Consolation
               be
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   19.
                
                 
                 Which
                 Hope
                 we
                 have
                 as
                 an
                 Anchor
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 both
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 stedfast
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 which
                 entreth
                 into
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 Veil
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Whether
                 the
                 Fore-runner
                 is
                 for
                 us
                 entred
                 ,
                 even
                 Iesus
                 :
                 made
                 an
                 High-Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Melchisedec
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 hath
                 told
                 the
                 solidity
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Beleever
                 doth
                 rest
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 the
                 stability
                 of
                 the
                 gripe
                 which
                 the
                 Beleever
                 taketh
                 of
                 these
                 grounds
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 the
                 gripe
                 which
                 a
                 Ships
                 Anchor
                 taketh
                 ,
                 being
                 cast
                 on
                 good
                 ground
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 former
              
               Verse
               ,
               by
               Hope
               ,
               
                 was
                 meant
                 the
                 thing
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 by
              
               Hope
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 Relative
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               
                 in
                 this
              
               Verse
               ,
               
                 hee
                 understandeth
                 the
              
               Hope
               
                 which
                 doth
                 lay
                 hold
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 an
                 Anchor
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 Hee
                 giveth
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
              
               1
               That
               albeit
               wee
               have
               no●
               gotten
               full
               Possession
               of
               the
               Promises
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               yet
               wee
               get
               a
               gripe
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Hopes
               gripe
               is
               not
               a
               slender
               imagination
               ,
               but
               solid
               ,
               and
               strong
               ,
               like
               the
               gripe
               of
               an
               Anchor
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Beleever
               is
               not
               exempted
               from
               some
               tossing
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               temptations
               ,
               while
               hee
               is
               in
               this
               World
               ;
               yea
               ,
               subject
               rather
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               a
               Ship
               upon
               the
               Sea.
               4.
               
               That
               whatsoever
               tossing
               there
               be
               ,
               yet
               all
               is
               safe
               :
               The
               Souls
               Anchor
               is
               cast
               within
               the
               Heaven
               :
               The
               Soul
               is
               sure
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 giveth
                 the
                 Anchor
                 all
                 good
                 properties
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 weighty
                 ,
                 solid
                 ,
                 and
                 firm
                 :
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 drive
                 ,
                 nor
                 bow
                 ,
                 nor
                 break
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 sure
                 and
                 stedfast
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sharp
                 and
                 peircing
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 entred
                 into
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 Veil
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 beyond
                 the
                 Veil
                 ,
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 ground
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Anchor
                 to
                 hold
                 all
                 fast
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Whither
               the
               Fore-runner
               is
               for
               us
               entred
               ;
               even
               Iesus
               ,
               made
               an
               High-Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedec
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 commendeth
                 our
                 Anchor-ground
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 Anchor
                 is
                 cast
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Fore-runner
                 .
                 In
                 continuing
                 the
                 Comparison
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 Christ
                 our
                 Fore-runner
                 ,
                 hee
                 bringeth
                 to
                 mind
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Christ
               being
               once
               in
               the
               Ship
               of
               the
               Militant
               Church
               ,
               tossed
               and
               tempted
               as
               others
               ,
               albeit
               without
               sin
               .
               2.
               
               That
               hee
               is
               now
               gone
               ashore
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               the
               ship
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               seeking
               to
               land
               .
               3.
               
               That
               his
               going
               ashore
               is
               as
               our
               Fore-runner
               :
               and
               so
               his
               landing
               is
               an
               evidence
               of
               our
               landing
               also
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               follow
               after
               him
               .
               4.
               
               That
               his
               going
               before
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               easie
               our
               Entry
               .
               Hee
               is
               the
               Fore-runner
               for
               us
               for
               our
               behoof
               ,
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               us
               .
               5.
               
               That
               our
               Anchor
               is
               where
               Christ
               is
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               be
               the
               surer
               ,
               for
               his
               being
               there
               ,
               to
               hold
               all
               fast
               ,
               till
               hee
               draw
               the
               Ship
               to
               the
               shore
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 entred
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 an
                 High-Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               CHRIST
               in
               Heaven
               is
               invested
               in
               an
               office
               for
               us
               .
               2.
               
               His
               Office
               is
               the
               High-Priesthood
               .
               The
               Truth
               and
               Substance
               of
               the
               typical
               Priesthood
               .
               3.
               
               His
               Office
               is
               for
               ever
               :
               and
               so
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               all
               Ages
               :
               that
               wee
               now
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               before
               us
               ,
               may
               have
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               intercession
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 High-Priest
                 after
                 his
                 entry
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               albeit
               Christ
               was
               Priest
               for
               his
               Church
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               never
               so
               declared
               ,
               as
               after
               his
               Ascension
               ,
               when
               hee
               sent
               down
               blessings
               sensibly
               upon
               his
               Church
               :
               since
               which
               time
               hee
               doth
               so
               still
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Summe
                 of
                 Chap.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Brake
                 off
                 my
                 speech
                 of
                 Melchisedec
                 (
                 will
                 the
                 Apostle
                 say
                 )
                 now
                 I
                 return
                 to
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 will
                 shew
                 you
                 Christs
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Priest
                 after
                 his
                 order
                 .
                 Wee
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 wee
                 finde
                 ,
                 
                   Gen
                   ▪
                
                 14.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 there
                 hee
                 is
                 King
                 and
                 Priest
                 both
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Bearing
                 a
                 mystery
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 and
                 Office
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Without
                 Father
                 or
                 Mother
                 ,
                 or
                 end
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 standeth
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 resemble
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 superiour
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 paying
                 of
                 tythes
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Even
                 as
                 Levi
                 for
                 that
                 same
                 cause
                 ,
                 is
                 superiour
                 to
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Superiour
                 also
                 because
                 hee
                 blessed
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   vers
                
                 .
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Superiour
                 to
                 Levi
                 for
                 his
                 typical
                 immortality
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 his
                 taking
                 tythes
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 in
                 Abrahams
                 loyns
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 because
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 calleth
                 for
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 another
                 Order
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 perfection
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 both
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 thereof
                 ,
                 are
                 abolished
                 by
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 who
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 another
                 Tribe
                 than
                 
                   Levi
                   ,
                   vers
                
                 .
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 of
                 another
                 Order
                 also
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Bodily
                 shadows
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 but
                 endless
                 Truth
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 As
                 Davids
                 words
                 do
                 prove
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 By
                 which
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 prophesied
                 ,
                 That
                 Aarons
                 Priesthood
                 shall
                 be
                 disanulled
                 ,
                 when
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 mens
                 turn
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 Christs
                 doth
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 And
                 God
                 obliged
                 not
                 himself
                 to
                 make
                 Aarons
                 Priesthood
                 stand
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 sware
                 to
                 establish
                 Christs
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Covenant
                 under
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 is
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 than
                 under
                 
                   Levi
                   ,
                   vers
                
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 of
                 Levi
                 had
                 sundry
                 Office-bearers
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 hath
                 none
                 in
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 none
                 after
                 himself
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 Therefore
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 alone
                 to
                 work
                 out
                 our
                 salvation
                 throughly
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 For
                 such
                 a
                 Priest
                 have
                 wee
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 who
                 needeth
                 not
                 offer
                 up
                 daily
                 his
                 Sacrifice
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 hath
                 offered
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 more
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 And
                 no
                 wonder
                 ;
                 for
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 mortal
                 men
                 might
                 be
                 Priests
                 ;
                 but
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 onely
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 evermore
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 28.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Chap.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               For
               this
               Melchisedec
               ,
               King
               of
               Salem
               ,
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               High
               God
               ,
               who
               met
               Abraham
               ,
               returning
               from
               the
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               and
               blessed
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 BY
                 saying
                 FOR
                 ,
                 hee
                 giveth
                 a
                 reason
                 why
                 hee
                 calleth
                 Christ
                 a
                 Priest
                 after
                 the
                 Order
                 of
              
               Melchisedec
               ,
               
                 because
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 was
              
               Melchisedec
               
                 his
                 Type
                 :
                 therefore
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 it
                 behoved
                 Christ
                 in
                 Truth
                 and
                 Substance
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Type
                 imported
                 hee
                 should
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 repeateth
                 from
              
               Gen.
               14.18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 served
                 to
                 resemble
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 never
                 a
                 word
                 toucheth
                 hee
                 of
              
               Melchisedec's
               
                 bringing
                 forth
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 to
              
               Abraham
               .
               Therefore
               hee
               did
               not
               account
               this
               any
               typical
               action
               ,
               having
               any
               resemblance
               of
               that
               which
               was
               to
               be
               done
               of
               Christ
               his
               Anti-type
               :
               for
               then
               should
               hee
               not
               have
               failed
               to
               mark
               it
               ,
               seeing
               hee
               observeth
               the
               mystery
               of
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               place
               of
               dwelling
               ,
               which
               is
               less
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Melchisedec
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 in
              
               Salem
               ,
               where
               Melchisedec
               
                 was
                 Priest
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 of
              
               Abrahams
               family
               .
               Therefore
               albeit
               God
               did
               chuse
               Abrahams
               Family
               ,
               as
               the
               Race
               wherein
               hee
               was
               to
               continue
               the
               ordinary
               Race
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               yet
               had
               he
               Churches
               and
               Saints
               beside
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 This
                 meeting
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 and
                 entertaining
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 with
                 Bread
                 and
                 Drink
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 virtue
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 ,
              
               That
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               namely
               of
               Kings
               ,
               Great
               men
               ,
               and
               Church-men
               ,
               to
               countenance
               and
               encourage
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               place
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               those
               who
               hazard
               themselves
               in
               Gods
               service
               ,
               and
               good
               causes
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 To
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 Comparison
                 of
                 the
                 Type
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               As
               Melchisedec
               was
               King
               and
               Priest
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               so
               is
               CHRIST
               King
               and
               Priest
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               both
               to
               care
               for
               the
               Religion
               and
               outward
               
               conversation
               of
               his
               subjects
               ,
               to
               the
               weal
               of
               their
               souls
               and
               bodies
               ,
               both
               amongst
               men
               ,
               and
               towards
               God
               ,
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               .
               2.
               
               As
               Melchisedec
               is
               the
               blesser
               of
               Abraham
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               in
               the
               type
               :
               So
               is
               Christ
               ,
               in
               truth
               ,
               the
               blesser
               of
               Abraham
               and
               all
               the
               faithful
               ,
               the
               fountain
               of
               all
               blessing
               ,
               in
               whom
               alone
               every
               one
               is
               blessed
               ,
               who
               getteth
               blessing
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
              
               
               To
               whom
               also
               Abraham
               gave
               a
               tenth
               part
               of
               all
               :
               first
               being
               by
               interpretation
               ,
               King
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               also
               ,
               King
               of
               Salem
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               King
               of
               Peace
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 To
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 Comparison
                 :
                 As
              
               Melchisedec
               ,
               
                 the
                 Type
                 ,
                 was
                 honoured
                 by
              
               Abrahams
               
                 paying
                 of
                 Tythes
                 unto
                 him
              
               :
               So
               is
               Christ
               to
               be
               honoured
               by
               all
               Abrahams
               children
               ,
               by
               giving
               of
               their
               Substance
               ,
               and
               worldly
               Goods
               ,
               what
               is
               sufficient
               to
               maintain
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Presuppose
                 the
                 Type
                 were
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 thankful
                 meeting
                 that
              
               Abraham
               
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 was
                 to
                 bless
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 doth
                 teach
              
               All
               the
               faithful
               ,
               Abrahams
               true
               seed
               ,
               a
               duty
               of
               Thankfulness
               to
               Gods
               servants
               set
               over
               them
               ,
               to
               bless
               them
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               even
               to
               honour
               them
               ,
               by
               giving
               of
               their
               goods
               for
               their
               sufficient
               maintenance
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               Melchisedec
               
                 the
                 Type
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Righteousness
              
               :
               So
               is
               Christ
               in
               truth
               ,
               King
               of
               Righteousness
               .
               1.
               
               For
               the
               personal
               Righteousness
               in
               himself
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               hee
               is
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               made
               of
               God
               unto
               us
               Righteousness
               by
               imputation
               .
               3.
               
               Because
               hee
               frameth
               his
               Subjects
               peece
               and
               peece
               ,
               unto
               a
               righteous
               disposition
               ,
               by
               sanctifying
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               As
               Melchisedec
               
                 the
                 Type
                 is
                 King
                 of
              
               Salem
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Peace
              
               ;
               So
               is
               Christ
               in
               truth
               ,
               King
               of
               Peace
               ,
               to
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               by
               reconciling
               them
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               by
               giving
               peace
               of
               conscience
               within
               themselves
               ,
               by
               making
               all
               the
               Creatures
               at
               peace
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               turn
               together
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               and
               by
               working
               still
               on
               their
               eternal
               welfare
               and
               blessedness
               ,
               until
               hee
               perfect
               it
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               As
               Melchisedec
               
                 was
                 first
                 King
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 King
                 of
                 Peace
                 in
                 the
                 Type
              
               ;
               So
               is
               Christ
               in
               truth
               ,
               in
               this
               Order
               ;
               first
               ,
               King
               of
               Righteousness
               to
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               them
               Righteousness
               .
               And
               then
               ,
               King
               of
               Peace
               ,
               because
               hee
               giveth
               them
               his
               Peace
               ,
               as
               the
               fruit
               of
               Righteousness
               .
               This
               is
               the
               order
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               Without
               Father
               ,
               without
               Mother
               ,
               without
               Descent
               ;
               having
               neither
               beginning
               of
               daies
               ,
               nor
               end
               of
               life
               ;
               but
               made
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               abideth
               a
               Priest
               continually
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Melchisedec
               ,
               
                 certainly
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 Man
                 ,
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Priest
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 consider
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 natural
                 being
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 wee
                 consider
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 spiritual
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 standeth
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 under
                 this
                 name
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 neither
                 Father
                 nor
                 Mother
                 ,
                 beginning
                 nor
                 end
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 mention
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 whom
                 hee
                 came
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 three
                 verses
                 of
              
               Genes
               .
               14.
               
               
                 As
                 then
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 typical
                 being
                 in
                 Scripture
              
               ;
               So
               is
               Christ
               ,
               in
               truth
               ,
               in
               his
               personal
               being
               ,
               as
               God
               ,
               without
               Mother
               ;
               as
               Man
               ,
               without
               Father
               ;
               as
               God
               ,
               without
               beginning
               ;
               as
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               without
               ending
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               Melchisedec
               ,
               
                 looking
                 how
                 hee
                 standeth
                 in
                 his
                 Scriptural
                 being
                 ,
                 abideth
                 a
                 Priest
                 continually
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 wheresoever
                 hee
                 is
                 named
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 there
                 hee
                 is
                 eve●
                 found
                 a
                 Priest
                 also
                 :
                 and
                 never
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 laying
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
              
               :
               Even
               so
               is
               Christs
               Priesthood
               unseparable
               from
               his
               person
               :
               Hee
               abideth
               a
               Priest
               continually
               in
               real
               accomplishment
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 By
                 saying
              
               ,
               Hee
               is
               made
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               GOD
               ,
               
                 hee
                 giveth
                 us
                 to
                 understand
              
               ,
               That
               Gods
               purpose
               was
               ,
               in
               those
               particulars
               ,
               so
               to
               describe
               him
               ,
               as
               hee
               might
               resemble
               the
               Person
               ,
               and
               Offices
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               :
               And
               so
               is
               a
               Type
               of
               Gods
               own
               appointment
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 if
                 hee
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 likely
                 Type
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Office
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 a●
              
               Melchisedec
               
                 had
                 neither
                 any
                 joyned
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 nor
                 Deputy
                 ,
                 nor
                 Vicar
                 under
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 Successor
                 to
                 his
                 Office
                 :
              
               So
               neither
               hath
               Christ
               any
               joyned
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               Substitute
               ,
               or
               Successor
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               his
               Priesthood
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               Now
               consider
               how
               great
               this
               man
               was
               ,
               unto
               whom
               even
               the
               Patriarch
               Abraham
               gave
               the
               Tenths
               of
               the
               Spoils
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 shew
                 Christs
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 hee
                 draweth
                 them
                 to
                 consider
              
               Melchisedec's
               
                 Excellency
                 above
              
               Abrahams
               :
               
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 see
                 Christs
                 Excellency
                 to
                 be
                 far
                 more
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 ,
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 goeth
                 thus
                 .
              
               1.
               
               If
               Melchisedec
               ,
               
                 the
                 Type
                 ,
                 be
                 more
                 excellent
                 than
              
               Abraham
               ;
               
                 much
                 more
                 must
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 of
                 whom
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Type
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 if
              
               Melchisedec's
               
                 greatness
                 be
                 not
                 easily
                 perceived
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 due
                 consideration
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 much
                 more
              
               Christs
               
                 greatness
                 requireth
                 consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 contemplation
                 .
              
               3.
               
               If
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 by
                 paying
                 of
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 acknowledge
              
               Melchisedec's
               
                 superiority
                 ;
                 Much
                 more
                 should
                 all
              
               Abrahams
               
                 Off-spring
                 acknowledge
              
               Christs
               
                 Superiority
                 whom
              
               Melchisedec
               ,
               
                 typically
                 represented
                 :
                 by
                 paying
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 due
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 his
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 bestowing
                 on
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 appointed
                 to
                 bless
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 (
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 less
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 bestow
                 )
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 vilifie
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 disgrace
                 their
                 high
                 Employment
                 ,
                 which
              
               Christ
               
                 hath
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dishonour
                 him
                 ,
                 whose
                 Servants
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               And
               verily
               ,
               they
               that
               are
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               Levi
               ,
               who
               receive
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               have
               a
               Commandement
               to
               take
               Tythes
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               though
               they
               come
               out
               of
               the
               loyns
               of
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 proveth
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Tythes
                 taking
                 ,
              
               Melchisedec
               
                 was
                 greater
                 than
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 who
                 did
                 pay
                 Tythes
                 ;
                 Because
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 respect
                 ,
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 Tythes
                 of
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 as
                 Priests
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 Superiority
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 office
                 sake
                 ,
                 who
                 otherwise
                 were
                 their
                 equals
                 .
              
            
             
               Then.
               1.
               
               The
               Priestly
               office
               lifted
               up
               the
               Levites
               above
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               were
               sprung
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               .
               2.
               
               The
               command
               of
               taking
               Tithes
               ,
               was
               annexed
               to
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               in
               token
               of
               their
               superiority
               by
               office
               over
               them
               ,
               who
               by
               nature
               were
               at
               least
               their
               equals
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   6.
                
                 
                 But
                 hee
                 whose
                 descent
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 received
                 Tythes
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 without
                 all
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 is
                 blessed
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 proveth
                 again
              
               ,
               Melchisedec
               
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 than
              
               Abraham
               ;
               
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 greater
                 than
              
               Levi
               ;
               
                 because
                 hee
                 blessed
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Abraham
               ,
               notwithstanding
               hee
               had
               the
               promises
               ,
               yet
               got
               hee
               the
               blessing
               by
               Melchisedec
               ,
               in
               type
               ;
               and
               ,
               from
               Christ
               ,
               represented
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               truth
               .
               2.
               
               If
               Melchisedec
               was
               greater
               ,
               because
               hee
               blessed
               him
               ,
               as
               type
               :
               Then
               Christ
               far
               more
               ,
               who
               blesseth
               in
               effect
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 sundry
                 sorts
                 of
                 blessings
                 .
              
               1.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 blessing
                 of
                 reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 :
                 So
                 men
                 bless
                 God.
                 This
                 sort
                 importeth
                 no
                 greatness
                 in
                 the
                 blesser
                 ,
                 but
                 subjection
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 blessing
                 of
                 Charity
                 :
                 So
                 men
                 bless
                 one
                 another
                 by
                 mutual
                 prayer
                 .
                 This
                 sort
                 importeth
                 no
                 Superiority
                 neither
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 blessing
                 of
                 authority
                 ordinary
                 :
                 So
                 do
                 Gods
                 Ministers
                 bless
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 name
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 A
                 blessing
                 of
                 authority
                 extraordinary
                 :
                 So
              
               Melchisedec
               blessed
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 by
                 inspiration
                 they
                 were
                 directed
                 to
                 bless
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 official
                 blessing
                 ,
                 with
                 authority
                 ,
                 proveth
                 Superiority
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 or
                 extraordinary
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 blessing
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 effectual
                 :
                 So
                 blesseth
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 God
                 blesseth
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               this
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Excellency
               of
               the
               office
               of
               Gods
               Ministers
               is
               evident
               ,
               who
               are
               appointed
               to
               bless
               the
               people
               ,
               in
               Gods
               Name
               .
               2.
               
               And
               how
               they
               should
               bee
               respected
               ,
               in
               love
               ,
               for
               their
               work
               sake
               .
               3.
               
               And
               how
               they
               
               should
               walk
               worthy
               of
               that
               high
               and
               holy
               employment
               ,
               le●t
               their
               sins
               make
               them
               vile
               ,
               and
               contemptible
               ,
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               in
               Malachies
               time
               ,
               Mal.
               2.9
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               And
               ,
               here
               men
               that
               dye
               ,
               receive
               Tythes
               :
               but
               there
               hee
               receiveth
               them
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               witnessed
               ,
               that
               hee
               liveth
               .
            
             
               
                 Another
                 point
                 of
                 Comparison
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 :
                 The
                 Levites
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 tything
                 ,
                 were
                 mortal
                 men
                 ,
                 one
                 succeeding
                 another
                 .
                 But
              
               Melchisedec
               ,
               
                 in
                 type
                 of
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 and
                 Scriptural
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 are
                 immortal
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
              
               Melchisedec
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 typical
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 Priest
                 ,
                 are
                 greater
                 than
                 Levitical
                 Priests
                 ,
                 by
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 immortality
                 is
                 above
                 mortality
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Every
               Age
               hath
               Christ
               for
               a
               Priest
               ,
               living
               in
               their
               own
               time
               ,
               to
               deal
               for
               them
               ,
               with
               God
               :
               And
               what
               benefit
               they
               get
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               their
               own
               time
               ,
               hee
               can
               make
               forth-comming
               unto
               them
               ,
               even
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   9.
                
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ,
                 Levi
                 ,
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 receiveth
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 paid
                 Tythes
                 in
                 Abraham
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 For
                 hee
                 was
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 loyns
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 when
                 Melchisedec
                 met
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 reason
                 to
                 this
                 same
                 purpose
              
               :
               Levi
               
                 paid
                 Tythes
                 to
              
               Melchisedec
               in
               Abrahams
               
                 loyns
                 :
                 Therefore
              
               ,
               Melchisedec
               
                 is
                 greater
                 in
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priests
                 .
                 So
                 was
                 Christ
                 in
              
               Abrahams
               
                 loyns
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 represented
                 Priest
                 ,
                 even
                 when
              
               Melchisedec
               met
               Abraham
               :
               
                 and
                 in
              
               Melchisedec's
               
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 type
                 ,
                 the
                 honour
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 by
              
               Abraham
               .
               
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 Christ
                 was
                 in
              
               Abrahams
               
                 loyns
                 ,
                 onely
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 propagation
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 natural
                 posterity
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Alwaies
               from
               this
               reasoning
               ,
               wee
               learn
               ,
               That
               ,
               as
               receiving
               Tythes
               ,
               proveth
               superiority
               in
               office
               :
               So
               paying
               of
               Tythes
               ,
               or
               maintenance
               in
               room
               of
               Tythes
               ,
               proveth
               subjection
               to
               that
               office
               ,
               and
               office-bearers
               ,
               which
               receive
               the
               same
               .
               And
               ,
               so
               ,
               maintenance
               of
               Ministers
               should
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               honouring
               of
               them
               ;
               or
               rather
               ,
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               them
               ,
               of
               its
               own
               proper
               institution
               ;
               though
               men
               turn
               it
               into
               a
               beggarly
               stipend
               ,
               and
               count
               the
               more
               basely
               of
               the
               office
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               maintenance
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 From
                 the
                 reason
                 of
              
               Levies
               
                 paying
                 of
                 Tythes
                 in
              
               Abrahams
               
                 loyns
                 ,
                 wee
                 learn
              
               ,
            
             
               That
               there
               is
               ground
               in
               nature
               ,
               for
               imputation
               of
               the
               Fathers
               deed
               ,
               unto
               the
               children
               descended
               of
               him
               by
               natural
               propagation
               :
               so
               that
               as
               justly
               may
               God
               impute
               unto
               us
               Adams
               sins
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 Levi
                 ,
                 Abrahams
              
               Tythes
               paying
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               If
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               perfection
               were
               by
               the
               Levitical
               Priesthood
               (
               for
               under
               it
               the
               people
               received
               the
               Law
               )
               what
               further
               need
               was
               there
               ,
               that
               another
               Priest
               should
               rise
               ,
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedec
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               called
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Aaron
               ?
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 abolishing
                 of
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 and
                 establishing
                 of
                 Christs
                 .
                 One
                 reason
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 ;
                 because
                 perfection
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 by
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priesthood
                 .
                 By
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 is
                 understood
                 a
                 perfect
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 perfect
                 purchase
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 wee
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 unto
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
                 He
                 proveth
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 perfection
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 had
                 by
              
               Aarons
               
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 another
                 Priesthood
                 after
              
               Aarons
               ,
               
                 if
                 perfection
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 by
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 behoved
                 to
                 arise
                 a
                 Priest
                 after
              
               Melchisedec's
               
                 order
                 ;
                 by
                 whom
                 perfection
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 gotten
                 ,
              
               Psalm
               110.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 perfection
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 by
              
               Aarons
               
                 Priesthood
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 wee
                 learn
                 ,
              
               That
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               eternal
               life
               ,
               was
               not
               obtained
               by
               virtue
               of
               any
               sacrifice
               then
               offered
               :
               but
               by
               the
               virtue
               of
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               Christs
               Priesthood
               ,
               represented
               thereby
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 But
                 why
                 could
                 not
                 perfection
                 be
                 by
                 that
                 Priesthood
                 ?
                 He
                 giveth
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
              
               For
               under
               it
               the
               people
               received
               the
               Law.
               
                 The
                 word
                 importeth
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 then
                 legalized
                 ,
                 disciplined
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 Legal
                 manner
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 still
                 urged
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 still
                 they
                 were
                 pressed
                 to
                 give
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 ,
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 the
                 curse
                 ;
                 still
                 God
                 dealt
                 in
                 the
                 external
                 form
                 of
                 handing
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 not
                 satisfied
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 offered
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 name
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 perfection
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 had
                 by
                 that
                 service
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 God
                 was
                 pacified
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 consciences
                 quieted
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 that
                 Priesthood
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Messia's
                 manifestation
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               Comparing
               their
               time
               ,
               and
               ours
               ,
               for
               outward
               manner
               of
               handling
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               legalized
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               straightly
               urged
               ▪
               by
               the
               yoak
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               wee
               were
               evangelized
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               smoothly
               entreated
               ,
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               God
               laying
               aside
               terrour
               ,
               entreating
               us
               to
               bee
               reconciled
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               receive
               Grace
               for
               Grace
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               For
               ,
               the
               Priesthood
               being
               changed
               ,
               there
               is
               made
               ,
               of
               necessity
               ,
               a
               change
               also
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               
                 From
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 he
                 inferreth
                 ,
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 the
                 abolishing
                 of
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 obligation
                 thereunto
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Levitical
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               the
               Levitical
               Law
               ,
               do
               stand
               and
               fall
               together
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Levitical
               Law
               cannot
               stand
               with
               any
               other
               Priesthood
               than
               Aarons
               :
               it
               cannot
               stand
               with
               Christs
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               3.
               
               Christs
               Priesthood
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               another
               than
               Aarons
               :
               must
               have
               another
               Law
               ,
               other
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               Statutes
               ,
               than
               Aarons
               :
               a
               Law
               and
               Ordinances
               suitable
               unto
               it self
               .
               4.
               
               To
               use
               Levitical
               Ceremonies
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               to
               confound
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Aaron
               and
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   13.
                
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 hee
                 of
                 whom
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 ,
                 pertaineth
                 to
                 another
                 tribe
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 gave
                 attendance
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 sprang
                 out
                 of
                 Judah
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Tribe
                 Moses
                 spake
                 nothing
                 concerning
                 Priesthood
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 far
                 more
                 evident
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 Melchisedec
                 there
                 ariseth
                 another
                 Priest.
                 
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 proveth
                 ,
                 that
              
               Aarons
               
                 Priesthood
                 is
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 thereof
                 ;
                 because
              
               Psal.
               110.
               
                 speaketh
                 of
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 f●eed
                 from
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 hee
                 meaneth
                 the
                 material
                 Altar
                 ,
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 Another
                 Altar
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 hee
                 declareth
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 this
                 Altar
                 ;
                 beside
                 which
                 ,
                 no
                 Law
                 could
                 tye
                 it
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Altar
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Christs
               Priesthood
               is
               freed
               from
               the
               Altar
               which
               God
               commandeth
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               service
               thereof
               .
               And
               whosoever
               will
               erect
               another
               material
               Altar
               in
               Christs
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               tye
               his
               Church
               unto
               it
               ,
               must
               look
               by
               what
               Law
               they
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               From
               Vers.
               14.
               wee
               learn
               ,
               That
               Christs
               Genealogy
               was
               well
               known
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               and
               no
               controversie
               about
               it
               .
               And
               ,
               it
               sufficeth
               us
               ,
               that
               wee
               know
               this
               by
               the
               Apostles
               Testimony
               ;
               albeit
               wee
               could
               not
               lineally
               deduce
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Observe
                 how
                 hee
                 reasoneth
                 ;
                 That
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
              
               Juda
               
                 attended
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 because
              
               Moses
               
                 spake
                 nothing
                 of
                 that
                 Tribe
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Negative
               Conclusions
               ,
               in
               Matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               duties
               ,
               follow
               well
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               silence
               .
               It
               is
               not
               warranted
               from
               Scripture
               ;
               therefore
               I
               am
               not
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               it
               .
               The
               Scripture
               doth
               not
               require
               any
               such
               thing
               of
               mee
               ;
               therefore
               God
               accounteth
               it
               not
               service
               to
               Him
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               is
               good
               reasoning
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               From
               Vers.
               15.
               
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 comparing
                 the
                 Proofs
                 of
                 his
                 Argument
                 ,
                 calleth
                 this
                 last
                 in
                 plain
                 tearms
                 ,
              
               Far
               more
               evident
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Of
               Reasons
               drawn
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               by
               Consequence
               ,
               some
               will
               be
               less
               evident
               ,
               some
               more
               evident
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               be
               good
               Reasons
               ,
               and
               prove
               the
               purpose
               strongly
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Who
               is
               made
               ,
               not
               after
               the
               Law
               of
               a
               carnal
               Commandement
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               power
               of
               an
               endless
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 entreth
                 into
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 Levitical
                 Priests
                 in
                 their
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 got
                 a
                 commandment
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 bodily
                 and
                 carnal
                 Rites
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 years
                 of
                 their
                 mortal
                 life
                 ,
                 without
                 power
                 to
                 convey
                 the
                 Grace
                 signified
                 by
                 those
                 bodily
                 Rites
                 .
                 But
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 power
                 to
                 confer
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 eternal
                 ,
                 from
                 Generation
                 ,
                 to
                 Generation
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 seek
                 the
                 Benefit
                 of
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               wee
               may
               be
               assured
               of
               Christs
               power
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               means
               which
               hee
               useth
               for
               our
               salvation
               effectual
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               be
               assured
               of
               his
               endless
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               For
               ,
               Hee
               testifieth
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedec
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 proveth
                 this
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 calleth
                 him
                 a
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 Hee
                 hath
                 power
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 as
                 living
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 own
                 Priesthood
                 effectual
                 .
              
               So
               ,
               
                 The
                 eternity
                 of
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 proveth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 forcible
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 endure
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 give
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 peoples
                 hearts
                 would
                 not
                 rest
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 any
                 ground
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 renounced
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 Priesthood
                 sought
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 endure
                 ;
                 Then
                 ,
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 seeking
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               As
               long
               as
               Christ
               endureth
               ,
               we
               want
               not
               a
               Priest
               ,
               to
               hear
               
               confession
               of
               sin
               ,
               to
               give
               absolution
               ,
               to
               bless
               us
               ,
               &
               give
               us
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               For
               ,
               there
               is
               ,
               verily
               ,
               a
               disannulling
               of
               the
               Commandement
               going
               before
               ,
               for
               the
               weakness
               and
               unprofitableness
               thereof
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 of
                 establishing
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               110.
               
                 hee
                 proveth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Law
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 abolished
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 came
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 establishing
                 of
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 it
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 disanulling
                 of
                 the
                 Levitical
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               There
               needeth
               no
               more
               to
               declare
               ,
               That
               the
               Levitical
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               Law
               ,
               is
               abolished
               ,
               and
               wee
               freed
               from
               the
               Ceremonies
               thereof
               ,
               but
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               His
               entring
               to
               his
               Office
               of
               Priesthood
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 giveth
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 abolishing
                 of
                 this
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 Because
                 it
                 was
                 weak
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 .
              
            
             
               Quest.
               
                 How
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 was
                 ordained
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 profitable
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ?
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 any
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 Gods
                 justice
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 purchase
                 any
                 salvation
                 unto
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 other
                 waies
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 mean
                 ,
                 to
                 lead
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
              
               Messias
               ,
               
                 who
                 should
                 satisfie
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 weak
                 ,
                 nor
                 unprofitable
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 to
                 pacifie
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 purchase
                 salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 misbeleeving
                 Iews
                 did
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 altogether
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 being
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 mean
                 ,
                 to
                 prefigure
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 profitable
                 still
                 ,
                 till
                 Christ
                 came
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 and
                 use
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 ▪
                 He
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 no
                 end
                 ,
                 nor
                 use
                 ,
                 more
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 abolished
                 ,
                 having
                 served
                 the
                 turn
                 whereunto
                 it
                 was
                 ordained
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Levitical
               Ceremonies
               ,
               whatsoever
               use
               they
               might
               have
               had
               before
               Christ
               ,
               are
               weak
               ,
               and
               unprofitable
               ,
               after
               His
               comming
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               evil
               reasoning
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               such
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               were
               used
               before
               Christ
               came
               ;
               therefore
               they
               may
               be
               used
               now
               also
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               For
               ,
               the
               Law
               made
               nothing
               perfect
               ;
               but
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               a
               better
               hope
               did
               :
               by
               the
               which
               we
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 He
                 proveth
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 Rites
                 were
                 weak
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 whether
                 Moral
                 ,
                 or
                 Ceremonial
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 perfect
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 justifie
                 ,
                 sanctifie
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 any
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 They
                 served
                 as
                 a
                 Pedagogue
                 ,
                 to
                 lead
                 a
                 man
                 to
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 for
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 purchase
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 effectuate
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 maketh
                 good
                 the
              
               Answer
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Question
               
                 in
                 the
                 former
              
               Ver.
               Then
               ,
               To
               seek
               to
               bee
               perfected
               ,
               justified
               ,
               and
               saved
               ,
               by
               works
               ,
               is
               to
               seek
               that
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               could
               never
               bee
               brought
               to
               pass
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               ,
               then
               ,
               doth
               perfect
               all
               ?
               
                 Hee
                 answereth
              
               :
               The
               bringing
               in
               of
               a
               better
               Hope
               ,
               
                 perfecteth
                 all
                 .
                 That
                 is
              
               ,
               Christ
               
                 then
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 looked
                 unto
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 that
              
               Better
               Thing
               ,
               
                 even
                 the
              
               End
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Signification
               ,
               
                 of
                 those
                 Legal
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 being
                 brought
                 in
                 unto
                 Beleevers
                 ,
              
               Hee
               
                 doth
                 perfect
                 all
              
               .
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               the
               Beleevers
               could
               not
               get
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               their
               outward
               service
               ,
               they
               got
               it
               by
               Christ
               ,
               hoped
               for
               and
               beleeved
               into
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Beleevers
               of
               old
               ,
               rested
               not
               on
               the
               shadows
               ,
               but
               had
               the
               Eye
               of
               their
               Hope
               on
               Christ.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 commendeth
                 this
              
               Better
               Hope
               :
               
                 that
                 is
              
               ,
               Christs
               
                 Priesthood
                 hoped
                 for
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 Because
                 by
                 it
                 wee
                 draw
                 nigh
                 unto
                 God.
                 Now
                 ,
              
               Drawing
               nigh
               ,
               
                 importeth
                 a
                 distance
                 before
                 drawing
                 nigh
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 again
                 ,
              
               Drawing
               nigh
               ,
               
                 was
                 the
                 Priests
                 prerogative
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
              
               Then
               ,
               By
               Nature
               ,
               and
               without
               Christ
               ,
               wee
               are
               Aliens
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               far
               away
               from
               Him
               :
               But
               ,
               by
               Christ
               ,
               wee
               get
               Liberty
               ,
               to
               come
               nigh
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               Gods
               people
               ,
               but
               as
               Priests
               through
               Christ
               ,
               to
               offer
               our
               Spiritual
               Oblations
               .
               The
               Priests
               Priviledge
               of
               old
               ,
               is
               common
               to
               beleevers
               now
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Ver.
                   20.
                
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 without
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 He
                 was
                 made
                 Priest
                 :
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 (
                 For
                 ,
                 those
                 Priests
                 were
                 made
                 without
                 an
                 Oath
                 :
                 but
                 This
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 by
                 Him
                 that
                 said
                 unto
                 Him
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 sware
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 repent
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 a
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Melchisedec
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 By
                 so
                 much
                 was
                 Iesus
                 made
                 a
                 Surety
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 Testament
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 goeth
                 on
                 ,
                 to
                 compare
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priesthood
                 with
                 Christs·
                 Two
                 Comparisons
                 are
                 here
                 conjoyned
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 Levitical
                 Priests
                 were
                 made
                 without
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 simple
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 Direction
                 ;
                 God
                 leaving
                 ,
                 room
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 hee
                 pleased
                 to
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 Direction
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 pleased
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 it
                 .
                 But
              
               Christ
               
                 was
                 made
                 Priest
                 with
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 changed
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               When
               God
               gave
               forth
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               ,
               hee
               reserved
               room
               to
               himself
               ,
               to
               change
               it
               :
               yea
               ,
               gave
               evidence
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               to
               change
               it
               :
               for
               ,
               hee
               obliged
               the
               people
               ,
               during
               his
               will
               ,
               but
               not
               himself
               .
               2.
               
               But
               ,
               for
               Christs
               Priesthood
               ,
               God
               is
               bound
               with
               an
               Oath
               ,
               Never
               to
               change
               it
               :
               and
               ,
               it
               leaneth
               on
               his
               nature
               which
               cannot
               altar
               ,
               nor
               repent
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               Oath
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               violated
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Another
                 comparison
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Covenant
                 .
                 As
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Oath
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 changeable
                 commandement
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 Covenant
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 Covenant
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               was
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               Testament
               ,
               whereby
               Beleevers
               were
               saved
               ,
               as
               well
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Covenant
               now
               ,
               though
               in
               substance
               of
               salvation
               ,
               one
               with
               the
               former
               ;
               yet
               ,
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               down-setting
               the
               Articles
               ,
               and
               the
               form
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               better
               than
               the
               Covenant
               then
               ,
               more
               clear
               ,
               more
               free
               ,
               more
               full
               ,
               more
               largely
               extended
               ,
               and
               more
               firm
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 here
                 called
                 Surety
                 of
                 this
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               must
               see
               the
               Covenant
               kept
               ,
               and
               be
               good
               for
               it
               .
               2.
               
               God
               hath
               Christ
               to
               crave
               for
               our
               performance
               of
               the
               Covenant
               :
               and
               we
               have
               Christ
               ,
               to
               crave
               for
               Gods
               part
               of
               the
               Covenant
               :
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Christ
               to
               crave
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               Grace
               ,
               to
               perform
               that
               which
               God
               requireth
               of
               us
               in
               his
               Covenant
               .
               3.
               
               Jesus
               is
               content
               to
               be
               Surety
               :
               and
               the
               Father
               hath
               consented
               ,
               and
               ordained
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               Surety
               .
               So
               ,
               it
               resteth
               only
               ,
               that
               wee
               bee
               content
               also
               ,
               and
               make
               much
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               do
               all
               our
               work
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               all
               Gods
               work
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   23.
                
                 
                 And
                 they
                 ,
                 truly
                 ,
                 were
                 many
                 Priests
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 continue
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 But
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 continueth
                 ever
                 ,
                 hath
                 an
                 unchangeable
                 Priesthood
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 Excellency
                 of
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 Levitical
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 branched
                 out
                 in
                 th●se
                 particulars
                 following
                 .
              
               1.
               
               The
               Levitical
               Priests
               were
               many
               ,
               both
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               and
               one
               after
               another
               :
               by
               reason
               whereof
               ,
               that
               Priesthood
               was
               weakened
               ,
               while
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
               for
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               this
               man
               ;
               and
               another
               part
               ,
               for
               another
               time
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               that
               man.
               And
               ,
               because
               one
               man
               could
               not
               be
               ready
               to
               take
               the
               Sacrifices
               from
               all
               the
               people
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               several
               men
               behoved
               to
               take
               several
               parts
               of
               the
               burden
               .
               But
               ,
               in
               Christs
               Priesthood
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               one
               man
               ,
               even
               himself
               ;
               His
               Priesthood
               is
               undivided
               :
               no
               man
               beareth
               a
               part
               of
               the
               burden
               with
               him
               :
               Hee
               ,
               alone
               ,
               attendeth
               all
               mens
               Sacrifices
               ,
               by
               himself
               :
               Hee
               is
               at
               leisure
               ,
               for
               every
               mans
               employment
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               in
               the
               greatest
               throng
               of
               Sacrifices
               .
               Then
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               Christ
               is
               at
               leisure
               ,
               no
               reason
               to
               employ
               another
               to
               carry
               our
               prayers
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Levitical
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 did
                 pass
                 from
                 one
                 person
                 to
                 another
                 ▪
                 Death
                 made
                 interruption
                 .
                 But
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 cannot
                 pass
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 neither
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 can
                 interrupt
                 his
                 Office.
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               make
               any
               Priest
               ,
               by
               special
               Office
               ,
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               beside
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               rent
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               imperfect
               ,
               like
               Aarons
               ;
               which
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               many
               Priests
               ,
               was
               weak
               ,
               and
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               inferiour
               to
               Christs
               .
               2.
               
               To
               make
               Priests
               ,
               by
               office
               ,
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               to
               offer
               up
               any
               corporal
               Sacrifice
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               Christs
               Priesthood
               separable
               from
               his
               own
               person
               :
               which
               is
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               Christs
               Priesthood
               ,
               which
               cannot
               pass
               from
               one
               ,
               to
               another
               :
               for
               so
               importeth
               the
               word
               .
               3.
               
               To
               make
               plurality
               of
               Priests
               in
               Christs
               Priesthood
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               or
               Substitutes
               ,
               or
               ,
               in
               any
               respect
               ,
               partaker
               of
               the
               office
               with
               him
               ,
               is
               to
               presuppose
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               able
               to
               do
               that
               office
               alone
               ;
               but
               is
               either
               dead
               ,
               or
               weak
               ,
               that
               hee
               cannot
               fulfil
               that
               office
               :
               contrary
               to
               the
               Text
               here
               ,
               which
               saith
               ,
               
                 Because
                 hee
                 continueth
                 ever
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 an
                 unchangeable
                 Priesthood
              
               :
               or
               ,
               a
               Priesthood
               which
               cannot
               pass
               from
               one
               ,
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               hee
               is
               able
               also
               to
               save
               them
               to
               the
               uttermost
               ,
               which
               come
               unto
               God
               by
               him
               ;
               seeing
               hee
               ever
               liveth
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 sheweth
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 Christs
                 keeping
                 still
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 altogether
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 perfect
                 Salvation
                 of
                 all
                 beleevers
                 for
                 ever
              
               :
               Hee
               is
               able
               to
               save
               ,
               to
               the
               uttermost
               ,
               them
               that
               come
               unto
               God
               through
               him
               .
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Whosoever
               communicateth
               Christs
               Priesthood
               ,
               with
               any
               other
               beside
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               maketh
               Christ
               not
               able
               ,
               alone
               ,
               to
               save
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               those
               that
               come
               unto
               God
               ,
               through
               him
               .
               2.
               
               From
               this
               ground
               also
               ,
               it
               doth
               follow
               ,
               that
               Christ
               not
               only
               beginneth
               the
               beleevers
               salvation
               ,
               but
               perfecteth
               it
               also
               .
               Hee
               doth
               not
               work
               a
               part
               of
               a
               mans
               salvation
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               rest
               to
               his
               own
               merits
               (
               or
               the
               merits
               of
               others
               )
               but
               perfecteth
               it
               himself
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               uttermost
               .
               3.
               
               And
               if
               a
               man
               joyn
               any
               thing
               meritorious
               unto
               Christs
               Priesthood
               ,
               or
               any
               Mediatour
               ,
               for
               intercession
               ,
               beside
               him
               ,
               or
               seeketh
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               works
               ,
               to
               purchase
               salvation
               ,
               hee
               denieth
               Christ
               to
               be
               able
               to
               save
               him
               to
               the
               uttermost
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 describeth
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 Christ.
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               the
               door
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               ,
               through
               which
               onely
               access
               is
               gotten
               to
               God.
               By
               Saints
               ,
               or
               Angels
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               way
               to
               come
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               Christ
               onely
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               that
               come
               not
               through
               him
               alone
               to
               God
               ,
               seclude
               themselves
               from
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               salvation
               to
               be
               had
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               nature
               of
               beleeving
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               a
               man
               come
               towards
               God
               ,
               to
               get
               communion
               with
               him
               ,
               through
               Christ.
               4.
               
               And
               none
               but
               
               such
               as
               come
               in
               Faith
               to
               God
               ,
               through
               Christ
               ,
               can
               take
               comfort
               from
               his
               Priesthood
               ,
               or
               look
               for
               salvation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 giveth
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 perfect
                 salvation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 Christ
                 :
                 Because
              
               Hee
               liveth
               for
               ever
               ,
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               them
               .
               
                 Hee
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 But
                 ,
              
               Hee
               liveth
               ,
               
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
              
               liveth
               ,
               to
               make
               intercession
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               sacrificing
               part
               is
               done
               ,
               and
               ended
               :
               His
               intercession
               hath
               now
               the
               place
               :
               and
               ,
               by
               his
               intercession
               ,
               wee
               get
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               ,
               applied
               unto
               us
               :
               and
               not
               by
               any
               new
               oblation
               .
               2.
               
               If
               hee
               brook
               his
               life
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               fail
               to
               intercede
               for
               us
               ,
               who
               come
               unto
               God
               through
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               through
               Saint
               ,
               or
               Angel
               ,
               or
               any
               person
               beside
               :
               For
               ,
               hee
               liveth
               for
               ever
               ,
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               For
               ,
               such
               an
               High-Priest
               became
               us
               ,
               who
               is
               holy
               ,
               harmless
               ,
               undefiled
               ,
               separate
               from
               sinners
               ,
               and
               made
               higher
               than
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 hee
                 may
                 force
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 of
              
               Levi
               ,
               
                 hee
                 draweth
                 a
                 strong
                 reason
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 our
                 estate
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               Whereby
               hee
               proveth
               ,
               not
               onely
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               of
               Aarons
               Order
               are
               abolished
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               every
               Son
               of
               Adam
               is
               excluded
               from
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               except
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               his
               own
               person
               onely
               .
               Because
               every
               Priest
               that
               wanteth
               the
               properties
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               unbeseeming
               for
               us
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               A
               sinful
               man
               might
               have
               been
               a
               Priest
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               prefigure
               Christ
               ,
               before
               hee
               came
               :
               But
               ,
               now
               ,
               no
               sinful
               man
               may
               be
               a
               Priest
               by
               office
               ,
               but
               Christ
               onely
               ,
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               sin
               .
               When
               the
               Sacrifice
               was
               a
               beast
               ,
               then
               a
               sinful
               man
               might
               be
               a
               Priest
               :
               But
               ,
               now
               ,
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               is
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               hath
               offered
               up
               himself
               already
               ,
               and
               is
               gone
               in
               ,
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               with
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
               to
               make
               intercession
               ;
               there
               must
               be
               no
               more
               any
               sacrificing
               till
               hee
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               again
               ,
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               :
               nor
               any
               Priest
               ,
               but
               hee
               ,
               till
               hee
               have
               ended
               his
               intercession
               .
               For
               ,
               such
               an
               High-Priest
               became
               us
               ,
               who
               is
               holy
               ,
               harmless
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Question
               .
               
                 But
                 why
                 is
                 it
                 unbeseeming
                 us
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Priest
                 without
                 these
                 properties
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 answer
              
               .
               The
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               is
               the
               unspotted
               Lamb
               of
               God
               ▪
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               holy
               ,
               harmless
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               it
               becommeth
               us
               to
               have
               such
               a
               Priest
               ,
               who
               is
               holy
               ,
               harmless
               ,
               and
               undefiled
               .
               For
               ,
               it
               were
               unseemly
               ,
               that
               the
               Priest
               should
               be
               worse
               than
               the
               Sacrifice
               .
               Next
               ,
               our
               Priest
               hath
               our
               sins
               ,
               original
               ,
               and
               actual
               ,
               to
               remove
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               to
               open
               unto
               us
               :
               And
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               it
               were
               unbeseeming
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               be
               our
               Priest
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               his
               own
               sins
               altogether
               removed
               ,
               nor
               yet
               hath
               gotten
               entry
               ,
               as
               yet
               ,
               into
               Heaven
               himself
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 hee
                 draweth
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 to
                 quit
                 all
                 mens
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 and
                 betake
                 them
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Priest
                 onely
                 ,
                 wee
                 learn
                 ,
              
               That
               our
               necessities
               being
               well
               weighed
               ,
               with
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               any
               beside
               Christ
               ,
               to
               do
               our
               turn
               ,
               wee
               shall
               be
               forced
               to
               quit
               all
               Priests
               ,
               but
               Christ
               onely
               :
               For
               ,
               what
               Priest
               can
               know
               all
               our
               needs
               ,
               all
               our
               sins
               ,
               all
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               all
               our
               desires
               ,
               all
               our
               prayers
               ,
               all
               our
               purposes
               ,
               and
               wait
               on
               upon
               our
               business
               ,
               with
               God
               ,
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               no
               wrath
               break
               out
               upon
               us
               ▪
               Who
               can
               do
               this
               ;
               but
               Christ
               onely
               ?
               What
               Man
               ?
               What
               Saint
               ?
               What
               Angel
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 hee
                 reckoneth
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 perfections
                 ,
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 wee
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 wee
                 learn
                 ,
              
               That
               all
               the
               perfections
               whereof
               wee
               have
               need
               in
               a
               Priest
               ,
               are
               all
               in
               Christ
               :
               And
               ,
               the
               perfections
               which
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               we
               have
               need
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               should
               make
               use
               of
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 first
                 property
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
              
               Hee
               must
               be
               holy
               :
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 original
                 holy
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               no
               sinful
               man
               can
               be
               a
               sufficient
               Priest
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               to
               do
               for
               us
               ,
               who
               wants
               holiness
               by
               Nature
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 property
                 :
                 Our
                 Priest
                 must
                 be
                 harmless
                 ,
                 ill-less
                 ,
                 free
                 from
                 any
                 original
                 guiltiness
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               No
               man
               ,
               come
               of
               Adam
               ,
               by
               natural
               propagation
               ,
               can
               be
               a
               Priest
               for
               us
               now
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               our
               necessities
               ,
               who
               have
               sin
               original
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 third
                 property
                 :
                 Wee
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 undefiled
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 free
                 from
                 actual
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               No
               Priest
               can
               suffice
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               defiled
               with
               actual
               sin
               ,
               but
               Christ
               ,
               who
               never
               sinned
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 property
                 :
                 A
                 Priest
                 meet
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 pollution
                 of
                 those
                 amongst
                 whom
                 hee
                 converseth
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Wee
               who
               are
               of
               polluted
               lips
               ,
               and
               lives
               ,
               and
               dwell
               among
               such
               a
               people
               ,
               communicating
               ,
               many
               waies
               ,
               of
               their
               guiltiness
               ,
               cannot
               have
               sufficient
               comfort
               ,
               through
               any
               Priest
               ,
               who
               can
               be
               infected
               with
               sin
               .
               And
               ,
               hee
               who
               is
               a
               man
               of
               polluted
               lips
               ,
               is
               not
               meet
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 fift
                 property
                 :
                 A
                 Priest
                 meet
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 behoved
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 residence
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 commandment
                 over
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 open
                 it
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 us
                 entry
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               None
               other
               ,
               but
               Christ
               ,
               could
               suffice
               us
               ,
               on
               whom
               ,
               by
               nature
               ,
               the
               doors
               of
               Heaven
               are
               closed
               .
               No
               Priest
               ,
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               meet
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
              
               
               Who
               needeth
               not
               daily
               ,
               as
               those
               High-Priests
               ,
               to
               offer
               up
               Sacrifice
               ;
               first
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               for
               the
               peoples
               :
               For
               this
               hee
               did
               once
               ,
               when
               hee
               offered
               up
               himself
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 sixt
                 property
                 of
                 a
                 fit
                 Priest
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 Hee
                 must
                 have
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 offer
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 sins
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               neither
               Levi
               ,
               nor
               any
               sinful
               man
               after
               him
               ,
               can
               be
               a
               Priest
               ander
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               but
               Christ
               onely
               ,
               who
               never
               sinned
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               never
               need
               to
               offer
               for
               himself
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 seventh
                 property
                 :
                 Hee
                 must
                 not
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 offer
                 daily
                 for
                 the
                 peoples
                 sins
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 Priest
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 offer
                 the
                 second
                 day
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 first
                 daies
                 Sacrifice
                 should
                 be
                 declared
                 unsufficient
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 else
                 ,
                 why
                 offereth
                 hee
                 again
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ?
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Priest
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               needeth
               not
               to
               offer
               oftner
               than
               once
               .
               2.
               
               And
               if
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               were
               offered
               oftner
               than
               once
               ,
               or
               daily
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               be
               a
               fit
               Priest
               for
               us
               ,
               nor
               offer
               a
               perfect
               Sacrifice
               for
               us
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               oft
               offering
               ,
               should
               declare
               the
               former
               offerings
               ,
               unsufficient
               ,
               and
               imperfect
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 giveth
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 Christ
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 oftner
                 ;
                 Because
                 hee
                 hath
                 offered
                 up
                 himself
                 ,
                 once
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               was
               both
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               offering
               .
               2.
               
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               cannot
               be
               offered
               up
               by
               any
               ,
               but
               himself
               :
               another
               than
               Christs
               self
               ,
               cannot
               offer
               up
               Christ.
               3.
               
               Betwixt
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               writing
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               was
               sundry
               years
               after
               Christs
               Ascention
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               knew
               no
               offering
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               that
               onely
               once
               ,
               upon
               the
               Cross
               and
               yet
               ,
               times
               out
               of
               number
               ,
               was
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               celebrated
               before
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 hee
                 maketh
                 that
              
               once
               offering
               ,
               
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 not
                 offering
                 daily
                 ,
                 it
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
              
               That
               the
               perfection
               of
               that
               once
               offered
               Sacrifice
               ,
               maketh
               the
               repetition
               needless
               :
               And
               ,
               whosoever
               maketh
               it
               needful
               ,
               that
               Christ
               be
               offered
               daily
               ,
               maketh
               both
               Christ
               an
               imperfect
               Priest
               ,
               and
               his
               Sacrifice
               imperfect
               also
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               For
               ,
               the
               Law
               maketh
               men
               High
               Priest
               ,
               which
               have
               infirmity
               ;
               but
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               the
               oath
               ,
               which
               was
               since
               the
               Law
               ,
               maketh
               the
               Son
               ,
               who
               is
               consecrated
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 giveth
                 a
                 special
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 beseemeth
                 not
                 us
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 sinful
                 man
                 for
                 our
                 Priest
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Law
                 maketh
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 High
                 Priests
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 oath
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 since
                 the
                 
                 Law
                 ,
                 maketh
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 consecrated
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               The
               Scripture
               knoweth
               no
               Priest
               ,
               but
               the
               Levitical
               Priests
               ,
               of
               Aarons
               posterity
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               or
               ,
               else
               ,
               that
               one
               Priest
               which
               was
               made
               by
               an
               oath
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Beside
               these
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               acknowledgeth
               none
               ,
               nor
               were
               there
               any
               other
               ,
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 maketh
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 Priests
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Gospel
                 cannot
                 admit
                 such
                 Priests
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Law
                 admitted
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               To
               have
               Priests
               now
               ,
               after
               the
               similitude
               of
               the
               Priests
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               were
               to
               remove
               the
               difference
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               betwixt
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 differences
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 setteth
                 them
                 down
                 here
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 course
                 taken
                 about
                 Priests
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 was
                 alterable
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 without
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 the
                 Law-giver
                 declaring
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 that
                 course
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 saw
                 it
                 fit
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 course
                 taken
                 about
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 is
                 with
                 an
                 oath
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 changed
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               To
               make
               a
               Priest
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               consecrated
               by
               an
               oath
               ,
               to
               abide
               for
               evermore
               in
               the
               office
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               changed
               ,
               and
               another
               come
               in
               ,
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               Evangelical
               Priesthood
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               difference
               ,
               hee
               maketh
               this
               :
               
                 The
                 Law
                 admitteth
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 number
                 ,
                 a
                 plurality
                 of
                 Priests
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Gospel
                 admitteth
                 no
                 plurality
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 onely
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Priest.
              
               Melchisedec's
               
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 type
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 Priest
                 but
                 one
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 Suffragane
                 ,
                 or
                 substituted
                 Priest.
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 true
              
               Melchisedec
               ,
               
                 is
                 alone
                 in
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 without
                 partner
                 ,
                 or
                 Deputy
                 ,
                 or
                 Suffragane
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               To
               make
               plurality
               of
               Priests
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               to
               alter
               the
               order
               of
               Melchesedes
               ,
               sworn
               with
               an
               oath
               ;
               and
               ,
               to
               renounce
               the
               March
               set
               betwixt
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               third
               Difference
               :
               
                 The
                 Law
                 maketh
                 men
                 Priests
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Oath
                 maketh
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 Priest
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               To
               make
               a
               man
               Priest
               now
               ,
               is
               to
               mar
               the
               Son
               of
               Gods
               priviledge
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               priviledge
               onely
               belongeth
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               fourth
               Difference
               :
               
                 The
                 Law
                 maketh
                 such
                 Priests
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 infirmity
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 sinful
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 make
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 which
                 they
                 offer
                 ,
                 effectual
                 ,
                 to
                 pacifie
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 blessing
                 which
                 they
                 pronounce
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 instruction
                 which
                 they
                 give
                 ,
                 forcible
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 eyes
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Oath
                 ,
                 maketh
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 to
                 the
                 uttermost
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               To
               make
               a
               sinful
               and
               weak
               man
               ,
               a
               Priest
               now
               ,
               is
               to
               weaken
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               like
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               fift
               Difference
               :
               
                 The
                 Law
                 maketh
                 men
                 Priests
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 over
                 whom
                 death
                 had
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 their
                 short
                 life
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Oath
                 ,
                 maketh
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 sorrows
                 of
                 death
                 could
                 not
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 consecrated
                 him
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               As
               long
               as
               Christs
               Consecration
               lasteth
               ,
               none
               must
               meddle
               with
               his
               office
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               last
               Difference
               :
               
                 The
                 Law
                 instituting
                 Priests
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 Gods
                 last
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 might
                 suffer
                 addition
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Oath
                 ,
                 is
                 since
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 last
                 and
                 unchangeable
                 Will.
                 
              
            
             
               Therefore
               ,
               To
               adde
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               bring
               in
               as
               many
               Priests
               now
               ,
               as
               did
               serve
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               old
               ,
               is
               to
               provoke
               God
               to
               adde
               as
               many
               plagues
               as
               are
               written
               in
               Gods
               Book
               ,
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               Priests
               also
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Summe
                 of
                 Chap.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 is
                 the
                 Sum
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 :
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 Priest
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 equal
                 in
                 glory
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 offerer
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 body
                 ,
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 every
                 Priest
                 must
                 offer
                 something
                 :
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 ,
                 the
                 typical
                 Sacrifice
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 offer
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 albeit
                 hee
                 were
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Because
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 whose
                 proper
                 office
                 was
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 the
                 shadows
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 offerer
                 of
                 the
                 Substance
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Body
                 ,
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 shadows
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 now
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 taken
                 the
                 office
                 over
                 the
                 Levites
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 an
                 office
                 more
                 excellent
                 than
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Covenant
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 Covenant
                 had
                 been
                 perfect
                 ,
                 another
                 had
                 been
                 needless
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 But
                 another
                 Covenant
                 was
                 needful
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 promised
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 one
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 A
                 better
                 Covenant
                 than
                 that
                 old
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 brake
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 God
                 undertaketh
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 keep
                 our
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 10.11
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 to
                 pardon
                 ,
                 where
                 wee
                 fail
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Now
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 promised
                 a
                 New
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 hee
                 declared
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 be
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 abolished
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 new
                 came
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Chap.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               Now
               ,
               of
               the
               things
               which
               wee
               have
               spoken
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Summe
               :
               Wee
               have
               such
               an
               High
               Priest
               ,
               who
               is
               set
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               the
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THe
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 accommodating
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 the
                 capacity
                 and
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 and
                 urging
                 the
                 special
                 point
                 of
                 his
                 discourse
                 ,
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 imitation
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 saying
              
               ,
               Wee
               have
               such
               an
               High
               Priest
               ,
               who
               is
               set
               down
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Hee
                 setteth
                 forth
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Christs
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 commend
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               glory
               of
               Christs
               office
               is
               not
               seen
               ,
               till
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               person
               be
               seen
               .
               2.
               
               The
               glory
               of
               his
               person
               is
               not
               seen
               ,
               till
               his
               glorious
               Soveraignty
               ,
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               world
               be
               seen
               .
               3.
               
               Yea
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               rightly
               seen
               ,
               till
               his
               equality
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               glory
               ,
               be
               seen
               and
               acknowledged
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 High-Priest
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 hee
                 giveth
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
              
               That
               Christ
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               hee
               is
               undivided
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Dominion
               ;
               So
               ,
               in
               his
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               hee
               is
               exalted
               to
               the
               fellowship
               of
               Divine
               Glory
               ,
               with
               the
               Father
               :
               Because
               of
               the
               union
               of
               the
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               with
               the
               Divine
               ,
               in
               one
               person
               of
               the
               Mediatour
               :
               The
               two
               natures
               still
               remaining
               distinguished
               ,
               but
               not
               divided
               ,
               nor
               separated
               ,
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Hee
                 noteth
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 this
                 Glory
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
              
               Heavens
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 hee
                 preferreth
                 Christ
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priests
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 their
                 Priesthood
                 is
                 onely
                 exercised
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 But
                 Christs
                 ,
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               therefore
               when
               wee
               will
               employ
               our
               High-Priest
               ,
               wee
               have
               no
               earthly
               City
               to
               seek
               him
               in
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               onely
               place
               and
               palace
               of
               his
               residence
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
              
               
               A
               Minister
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               true
               Tabernacle
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               pitched
               ,
               and
               not
               man.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 For
                 all
                 this
                 glory
                 ,
                 yet
                 Christ
                 is
                 still
                 called
                 here
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 us
                 ,
              
            
             
               That
               his
               high
               honour
               ,
               hindreth
               him
               not
               to
               do
               his
               office
               for
               our
               good
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 is
                 called
              
               A
               Minister
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               or
               ,
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               :
               
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 will
                 agree
                 with
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 tend
                 to
                 one
                 purpose
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 were
                 all
                 tyed
                 to
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 was
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 was
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 which
                 here
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 taking
                 all
                 the
                 significations
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
              
            
             
               That
               Christ
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
               is
               not
               idle
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               faithful
               Agent
               in
               the
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
               ,
               taking
               the
               care
               of
               all
               the
               holy
               things
               ,
               which
               his
               Saints
               and
               people
               are
               commanded
               to
               present
               ,
               procuring
               and
               giving
               forth
               all
               holy
               and
               spiritual
               things
               from
               Heaven
               to
               his
               Saints
               ,
               which
               their
               estate
               requireth
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 called
              
               ,
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               true
               Tabernacle
               ,
               which
               God
               pitched
               ,
               and
               not
               man
               :
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Body
                 ,
                 miraculously
                 formed
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 ordinary
                 manner
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 signified
                 and
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 Typical
                 Tabernacle
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               but
               the
               shadow
               ;
               and
               Christs
               Body
               was
               the
               true
               Tabernacle
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               the
               Symboles
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               typical
               Tabernacle
               ;
               so
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               dwelleth
               bodily
               in
               Christ.
               2.
               
               As
               the
               typical
               Tabernacle
               had
               inclosed
               in
               it
               all
               the
               holy
               things
               ,
               the
               Candlestick
               ,
               Table
               of
               Shew-bread
               ,
               Laver
               ,
               Altar
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               hath
               the
               humanity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               Christ
               the
               Man
               ,
               all
               holiness
               and
               perfection
               ;
               the
               fulness
               of
               all
               good
               ,
               and
               all
               holy
               things
               in
               him
               ,
               Light
               ,
               Food
               ,
               Washing
               ,
               and
               Reconciliation
               ,
               and
               all
               in
               himself
               ;
               that
               out
               of
               his
               fulness
               we
               may
               all
               receive
               Grace
               for
               Grace
               .
               3.
               
               As
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               in
               the
               outmost
               Coverings
               ,
               seemed
               but
               base
               ,
               yet
               had
               better
               stuff
               within
               ;
               so
               ,
               our
               Lord
               ,
               when
               he
               dwelt
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               his
               flesh
               amongst
               us
               ,
               was
               found
               in
               form
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               servant
               ;
               but
               inwardly
               ,
               was
               full
               of
               Grace
               and
               Truth
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 In
                 calling
                 Christs
                 Body
              
               ,
               The
               true
               Tabernacle
               ,
               which
               God
               builded
               ,
               and
               not
               man
               ,
               
                 he
                 teacheth
                 us
              
               ,
               To
               make
               use
               of
               Christ
               in
               truth
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               made
               use
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               in
               the
               Type
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               him
               seek
               God.
               Towards
               him
               turn
               the
               eye
               of
               our
               soul
               ,
               when
               we
               seem
               ,
               to
               our selves
               ,
               to
               be
               far
               removed
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               in
               him
               offer
               all
               our
               spiritual
               sacrifices
               ;
               in
               him
               seek
               our
               Washing
               ,
               our
               Food
               ,
               our
               Light
               ,
               our
               Comfort
               ;
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               his
               Priests
               ,
               make
               our
               Abode
               ,
               and
               daily
               Dwelling
               .
               In
               him
               let
               us
               live
               and
               breathe
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 In
                 so
                 calling
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hee
                 appropriateth
                 the
                 sacrificing
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 personal
                 and
                 proper
                 act
                 of
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 the
                 which
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 after
                 (
                 as
              
               Heb.
               7.27
               .
               
                 sheweth
                 )
                 he
                 keepeth
                 still
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 the
                 onely
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 incommunicable
                 Prerogative
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               therefore
               ,
               whosoever
               presumeth
               to
               offer
               his
               Body
               ,
               presumeth
               also
               to
               take
               his
               place
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               For
               ,
               every
               High-Priest
               is
               ordained
               to
               offer
               gifts
               and
               sacrifices
               :
               wherefore
               it
               is
               of
               necessity
               that
               this
               man
               have
               somewhat
               also
               to
               offer
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 proveth
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 offering
                 it
                 up
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 behoved
                 him
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 something
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 typical
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 his
                 own
                 Body
                 represented
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 typical
                 Oblations
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 offer
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 a
                 Levite
                 :
                 Therefore
                 he
                 behooved
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 himself
                 ,
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 typical
                 Oblations
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               acknowledgeth
               no
               Priest
               ,
               but
               either
               the
               Levitical
               Priest
               ,
               or
               the
               Priest
               that
               offereth
               up
               his
               own
               Body
               .
               And
               ,
               whosoever
               pretendeth
               to
               have
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Priest
               now
               ,
               usurpeth
               either
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Levite
               ,
               or
               Christs
               Office.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               For
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               on
               earth
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               be
               a
               Priest
               ;
               seeing
               that
               there
               are
               Priests
               ,
               which
               offer
               gifts
               according
               to
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 He
                 proveth
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 offer
                 up
                 the
                 typical
                 Oblations
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Priest
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 albeit
                 he
                 were
                 on
                 earth
                 ;
                 because
                 Priesthood
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Levites
                 onely
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 onely
                 Priests
                 ,
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 prescribed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 offer
                 .
              
            
             
               Quest.
               
                 You
                 will
                 ask
                 me
                 here
                 ,
                 Was
                 not
                 Chriest
                 a
                 Priest
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 earth
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 answer
              
               ,
               Yes
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               
                 How
                 then
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 ,
                 If
                 he
                 were
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Priest
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 answer
              
               ,
               Because
               ,
               albeit
               he
               began
               his
               Priesthood
               upon
               earth
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               brook
               his
               Office
               of
               Priesthood
               upon
               earth
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               the
               High-Priest
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Type
               ,
               carried
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               once
               a
               year
               ,
               through
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               Sanctuary
               killed
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               then
               took
               the
               blood
               thereof
               in
               unto
               the
               Holiest
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               presented
               himself
               there
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               with
               the
               blood
               ,
               to
               intercede
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               there
               remained
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               Intercession
               appointed
               to
               him
               :
               So
               Christ
               ,
               carrying
               his
               sacrifice
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               offered
               up
               his
               Body
               on
               the
               Altar
               of
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               to
               his
               Father
               ;
               and
               by
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
               entred
               into
               the
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               sate
               down
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Majestie
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               liveth
               for
               ever
               to
               intercede
               for
               us
               ;
               having
               then
               ended
               his
               sacrifice
               ,
               as
               this
               Apostle
               proveth
               ,
               Chap.
               7.27
               .
               and
               Chap.
               9.25
               ,
               26.
               
               And
               having
               no
               sacrifice
               now
               to
               offer
               on
               earth
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               reason
               that
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 were
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Priest.
                 
              
            
             
               Whence
               we
               learn
               :
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               not
               now
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               not
               in
               any
               place
               thereof
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               any
               man
               say
               to
               us
               ;
               
                 Lo
                 here
                 he
                 is
                 ;
                 Lo
                 there
                 he
                 is
                 ,
              
               we
               must
               not
               beleeve
               him
               :
               it
               is
               a
               false
               Christ
               he
               sheweth
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               true
               ,
               as
               Christ
               himself
               forewarneth
               ,
               Mat.
               24.23
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               Christ
               should
               now
               be
               on
               the
               earth
               ;
               for
               then
               should
               he
               lose
               his
               Priesthood
               ,
               which
               is
               impossible
               :
               For
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               on
               earth
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               be
               a
               Priest
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               here
               .
               3.
               
               That
               Christs
               Priesthood
               is
               onely
               discharged
               now
               in
               heaven
               ,
               seeing
               he
               cannot
               be
               a
               Priest
               on
               earth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               
                 Reason
                 is
              
               ,
               They
               are
               Priests
               which
               offer
               Gifts
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law.
               Then
               ,
               
                 Every
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 brooketh
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 must
                 offer
                 Gifts
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 reasoneth
                 :
                 And
                 such
                 Priests
                 as
                 those
                 Christ
                 hath
                 abolished
                 ,
                 having
                 changed
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               Therefore
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Priest
               by
               Office
               on
               earth
               at
               all
               ,
               with
               Gods
               allowance
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               Who
               serve
               unto
               the
               Example
               and
               Shadow
               of
               Heavenly
               things
               :
               as
               Moses
               was
               admonished
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               about
               to
               make
               the
               Tabernacle
               :
               For
               see
               (
               saith
               He
               )
               that
               thou
               make
               all
               things
               according
               to
               the
               Pattern
               shewed
               unto
               thee
               in
               the
               Mount.
               He
               describeth
               the
               proper
               use
               of
               the
               Levitical
               Priests
               ,
               to
               serve
               unto
               the
               Example
               of
               heavenly
               Things
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Incarnation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               Benefits
               thereof
               ,
               signified
               by
               Levitical
               Shadows
               ,
               are
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               heavenly
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               Effects
               ,
               and
               other
               heavenly
               respects
               ,
               and
               are
               with
               an
               heavenly
               minde
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               were
               not
               idle
               Rites
               ;
               but
               ,
               Examples
               and
               Figures
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Graces
               ;
               by
               the
               which
               men
               were
               led
               ,
               then
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               hand
               to
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               From
               Exod.
               25.40
               .
               
                 he
                 proveth
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 Shadows
                 of
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Pattern
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 represented
                 the
                 heavenly
                 things
                 :
                 and
              
               Moses
               
                 Tabernacle
                 represented
                 the
                 Pattern
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 represented
                 heavenly
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 unto
                 this
                 Pattern
                 was
              
               Moses
               tyed
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               God
               would
               not
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Types
               ,
               suffer
               any
               device
               of
               man
               to
               come
               in
               ,
               for
               representing
               any
               thing
               heavenly
               :
               Much
               less
               will
               he
               now
               .
               2.
               
               Those
               which
               himself
               ordaineth
               he
               will
               have
               observed
               ,
               and
               none
               omitted
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               But
               now
               hath
               Hee
               obtained
               a
               more
               excellent
               Ministery
               ;
               by
               how
               much
               also
               Hee
               is
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               a
               better
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               was
               established
               upon
               better
               Promises
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 offering
                 of
                 the
                 Typical
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 made
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Levites
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 service
                 belonging
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 hee
                 appropriateth
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 calleth
                 it
                 ,
              
               A
               more
               excellent
               Ministery
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               offering
               of
               the
               thing
               signified
               by
               the
               Levitical
               Types
               ,
               is
               more
               excellent
               than
               all
               their
               offerings
               .
               2.
               
               This
               Ministery
               is
               proper
               unto
               Christ
               onely
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               person
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 From
                 this
                 hee
                 preferreth
                 the
                 Mediatorship
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 typical
                 :
                 The
                 Promises
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 now
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 then
                 .
                 His
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 is
                 :
              
               As
               the
               Ministery
               is
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               Mediatour
               .
               The
               Ministery
               is
               more
               excellent
               ,
               in
               offering
               up
               himself
               ,
               than
               the
               shadows
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               the
               Mediatour
               is
               more
               excellent
               now
               ,
               than
               the
               typical
               of
               old
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               The
               offering
               of
               Christs
               Body
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               more
               excellent
               Ministery
               ,
               is
               still
               annexed
               to
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Mediatour
               onely
               .
               And
               ,
               whosoever
               intrudeth
               himself
               in
               that
               excellent
               Ministery
               ,
               of
               offering
               up
               Christs
               Body
               ,
               intrudeth
               himself
               also
               into
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Mediatour
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 comparing
                 the
                 Covenant
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 ,
                 hee
                 maketh
                 this
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 Because
                 the
                 Promises
                 are
                 better
                 .
              
            
             
               Whence
               wee
               learn
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               there
               was
               a
               Covenant
               betwixt
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               of
               old
               ,
               under
               the
               Law
               :
               And
               ,
               so
               Reconciliation
               to
               be
               had
               with
               God
               then
               .
               2.
               
               That
               howsoever
               in
               substance
               of
               Grace
               ,
               both
               the
               Covenants
               agreed
               ,
               yet
               the
               form
               of
               this
               Covenant
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               better
               :
               Because
               the
               express
               conditions
               are
               better
               ,
               the
               Promises
               are
               more
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               more
               free
               of
               straight
               conditions
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               For
               ,
               if
               that
               first
               Covenant
               had
               been
               faultless
               ,
               then
               should
               no
               place
               have
               been
               sought
               for
               the
               second
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 clear
                 the
                 abolishing
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 hee
                 proveth
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 faultless
                 ,
                 Because
                 a
                 New
                 Covenant
                 was
                 promised
                 in
                 place
                 thereof
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 was
                 wrong
                 in
                 that
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 needful
                 not
                 expressed
                 in
                 it
                 clearly
                 .
              
            
             
               Whence
               wee
               learn
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Lords
               proceeding
               with
               his
               Church
               hath
               ever
               been
               from
               the
               less
               perfect
               ,
               to
               the
               more
               perfect
               ,
               till
               Christ
               came
               .
               2.
               
               That
               where-ever
               God
               addeth
               ,
               or
               altereth
               ,
               what
               hee
               once
               did
               institute
               ,
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               hee
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               before
               his
               Addition
               ,
               hee
               had
               not
               expressed
               all
               his
               Mind
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               3.
               
               When
               once
               hee
               hath
               perfected
               his
               course
               taken
               with
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               now
               hee
               hath
               done
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               hee
               altereth
               the
               matter
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               For
               ,
               finding
               fault
               with
               them
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ,
               Behold
               the
               daies
               come
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               when
               I
               will
               make
               a
               New
               Covenant
               with
               the
               House
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Judah
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 proveth
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 imperfection
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Because
                 God
                 found
                 fault
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 under
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               The
               imperfection
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Old
               ,
               was
               especially
               in
               default
               of
               the
               parties
               with
               whom
               it
               was
               made
               ;
               who
               ,
               by
               their
               inability
               to
               fulfil
               it
               ,
               or
               behold
               the
               drift
               of
               it
               ,
               made
               it
               unable
               to
               save
               themselves
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 words
                 of
              
               Jeremiah
               31.31
               .
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 promiseth
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 House
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Judah
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               party
               in
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               not
               all
               Mankind
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               the
               spiritual
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Iudah
               .
               2.
               
               This
               Covenant
               was
               not
               brought
               to
               light
               of
               old
               ,
               but
               had
               its
               own
               time
               of
               manifestation
               .
               3.
               
               Even
               then
               ,
               the
               Church
               was
               made
               wise
               of
               the
               imperfection
               of
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               learn
               to
               look
               through
               the
               outward
               form
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               a
               better
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Too-look
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               towards
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               held
               up
               their
               heart
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               without
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               Priviledges
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               perfected
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               Not
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               that
               I
               made
               with
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               when
               I
               took
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               to
               lead
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               because
               they
               continued
               not
               in
               my
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               I
               regarded
               them
               not
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Prophet
                 distinguisheth
                 the
                 Old
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 by
                 describing
                 the
                 Old
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 how
                 broken
                 and
                 how
                 punished
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 delivered
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 out
                 of
              
               Aegypt
               ,
               
                 was
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Old
                 ,
                 wherein
                 God
                 promised
                 ,
                 To
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 upon
                 condition
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 all
                 that
                 hee
                 commanded
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 they
                 accepted
                 the
                 condition
                 .
              
               So
               ,
               albeit
               there
               was
               Grace
               here
               ,
               in
               sundry
               Articles
               ,
               covenanted
               ,
               yet
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               was
               like
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               .
               Compare
               Ier.
               17.23
               .
               with
               Ier.
               31.31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 next
                 :
                 They
                 continued
                 not
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 through
                 leaning
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 seeking
                 to
                 establish
                 their
                 own
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 God.
                 They
                 dealt
                 deceitfully
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 to
                 open
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 from
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 time
                 .
              
               So
               ,
               By
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               no
               man
               will
               be
               found
               stedfast
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 it
              
               :
               I
               regarded
               them
               not
               .
               
                 In
                 the
              
               Hebrew
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
              
               I
               Lorded
               it
               over
               them
               .
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 used
                 My
                 Husbandly
                 and
                 Lordly
                 Authority
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 mis-regarded
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Whereof
               wee
               have
               to
               learn
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               as
               Gods
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               Husbandship
               ,
               is
               an
               Obligation
               of
               doing
               well
               to
               the
               Covenant-keeper
               :
               So
               is
               it
               a
               Declaration
               of
               his
               just
               Freedome
               ,
               and
               Authority
               ,
               to
               punish
               the
               Covenant-breaker
               .
               2.
               
               That
               when
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               exercise
               his
               Dominion
               and
               Authority
               over
               Covenant-breakers
               ,
               the
               transgressour
               falleth
               in
               mis-regard
               with
               God
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               As
               little
               account
               is
               made
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               as
               of
               one
               without
               the
               Covenant
               .
               3.
               
               That
               to
               be
               mis-regarded
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               all
               judgement
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               impotency
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               ,
               did
               not
               exempt
               them
               from
               the
               punishment
               due
               to
               the
               breaking
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 maketh
                 their
                 instability
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 his
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 New
                 one
                 .
              
               Wherein
               the
               Lords
               bounty
               is
               very
               remarkable
               ;
               Who
               ,
               out
               of
               our
               evil
               ,
               taketh
               occasion
               ,
               to
               do
               us
               so
               much
               more
               good
               :
               And
               ,
               because
               of
               mens
               instability
               in
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               ,
               maketh
               another
               Covenant
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               maketh
               us
               to
               persevere
               in
               obedience
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               For
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Covenant
               that
               I
               will
               make
               with
               the
               House
               of
               Israel
               ,
               after
               those
               daies
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               :
               I
               will
               put
               My
               Laws
               into
               their
               mind
               ,
               and
               write
               Them
               in
               their
               hearts
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               be
               to
               them
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               to
               Mee
               a
               People
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 better
                 Cevenant
                 ,
                 containing
                 better
                 Promises
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Christ
                 is
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 and
                 Surety
                 ,
                 unto
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Him.
                 
              
            
             
               Wherein
               consider
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               all
               the
               Articles
               are
               Promises
               ;
               and
               ,
               so
               ,
               do
               require
               in
               the
               party
               that
               will
               joyn
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               to
               embrace
               the
               Promises
               ;
               that
               the
               Covenant
               may
               be
               agreed
               unto
               on
               both
               sides
               :
               God
               promising
               ,
               and
               the
               needy
               Sinner
               heartily
               accepting
               .
               2.
               
               That
               what
               is
               required
               in
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               a
               Condition
               ,
               is
               here
               turned
               into
               a
               Promise
               ,
               by
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               New.
               In
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               ,
               hee
               required
               obedience
               to
               his
               commandements
               :
               and
               here
               hee
               promiseth
               ,
               to
               write
               his
               Laws
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
               God
               undertaketh
               to
               do
               our
               part
               in
               us
               ,
               if
               wee
               will
               beleeve
               in
               Him.
               3.
               
               That
               the
               sense
               of
               Wants
               ,
               and
               the
               feeling
               of
               our
               Imperfections
               ,
               yea
               ,
               of
               our
               hearts
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               carefulness
               ,
               both
               of
               heart
               and
               mind
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               feeling
               of
               the
               inlacks
               ,
               or
               defects
               of
               Repentance
               and
               Faith
               ,
               are
               not
               just
               hinderances
               to
               make
               a
               soul
               that
               gladly
               would
               be
               reconciled
               with
               God
               ,
               in
               Christ
               ,
               stand
               back
               ,
               from
               embracing
               this
               Covenant
               :
               But
               ,
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               feeling
               of
               sinfulness
               ,
               in
               mind
               ,
               and
               heart
               ,
               are
               Preparations
               ,
               to
               fit
               us
               ,
               and
               set
               us
               on
               ,
               to
               joyn
               in
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               wherein
               God
               undertaketh
               to
               help
               ,
               and
               remedy
               ,
               all
               these
               felt
               evils
               ,
               through
               His
               Christ
               ,
               by
               putting
               His
               Laws
               in
               our
               Mind
               ,
               and
               writing
               them
               in
               our
               Hearts
               .
               For
               ,
               what
               is
               this
               else
               ,
               but
               t●
               illuminate
               our
               Mind
               ,
               more
               
               and
               more
               with
               the
               understanding
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               frame
               our
               hearts
               and
               affections
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               same
               ?
               4.
               
               That
               by
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               comfort
               is
               provided
               for
               sinners
               ,
               who
               are
               humbled
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               sins
               :
               and
               no
               door
               opened
               for
               presumption
               ,
               nor
               room
               given
               to
               prophane
               persons
               to
               go
               on
               their
               ways
               ,
               blessing
               themselves
               .
               For
               ,
               the
               maker
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               presupposeth
               two
               things
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               his
               party
               renounce
               his
               own
               righteousness
               ,
               which
               he
               might
               seem
               able
               to
               have
               by
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               .
               Next
               ,
               that
               he
               flee
               for
               relief
               to
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               benefits
               promised
               in
               this
               New
               Covenant
               .
               Which
               if
               he
               do
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               he
               can
               either
               lean
               to
               his
               own
               merits
               ,
               or
               live
               in
               the
               love
               of
               his
               sinful
               lusts
               .
               5.
               
               That
               by
               this
               Covenant
               such
               an
               union
               is
               made
               betwixt
               God
               and
               the
               Believer
               ,
               that
               the
               Believer
               is
               the
               Lords
               adopted
               childe
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               Believers
               God
               ,
               all-sufficient
               for
               ever
               ,
               promising
               to
               be
               all
               to
               the
               Believer
               ,
               which
               ,
               to
               be
               our
               God
               ,
               may
               import
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               Believer
               all
               that
               one
               of
               his
               people
               should
               be
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
                 11.
              
               
               And
               they
               shall
               not
               teach
               every
               man
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               his
               brother
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Know
               the
               Lord
               :
               For
               ,
               all
               shall
               know
               me
               ,
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 While
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               They
               shall
               not
               teach
               every
               man
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministry
                 appointed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 brotherly
                 communion
                 ,
                 for
                 mutual
                 edification
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 mis-regarded
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 :
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 will
                 himself
                 be
                 their
                 Teacher
                 in
                 these
                 his
                 own
                 means
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 giving
                 his
                 children
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 neer
                 communion
                 with
                 himself
                 than
                 of
                 old
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 Making
                 his
                 children
                 so
                 wise
                 unto
                 salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 hang
                 their
                 Faith
                 upon
                 mans
                 authority
                 :
                 but
                 search
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 understand
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 infallible
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 revealed
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
              
               3.
               
               
                 So
                 clearing
                 the
                 Truth
                 which
                 is
                 outwardly
                 taught
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 sure
                 and
                 perswasive
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 outward
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 concurrence
                 ;
                 according
                 as
                 we
                 hear
                 those
              
               Samaritans
               
                 were
                 taught
                 ,
                 who
                 believed
                 indeed
                 the
                 womans
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 go
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 got
                 so
                 great
                 satisfaction
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 said
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
              
               Now
               we
               believe
               ,
               not
               because
               of
               thy
               saying
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               heard
               him
               our selves
               ,
               and
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               indeed
               that
               Christ
               ,
               John
               4.42
               .
               
                 So
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 inwardly
                 make
                 his
                 Truth
                 powerful
                 unto
                 Salvation
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 say
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 Instruments
                 ,
              
               Now
               we
               believe
               ,
               not
               because
               of
               your
               saying
               ,
               but
               because
               we
               have
               heard
               him
               our selves
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               Gods
               will
               ,
               that
               other
               mens
               belief
               should
               be
               the
               Rule
               of
               our
               belief
               :
               but
               that
               we
               all
               search
               to
               understand
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               Gods
               will
               revealed
               therein
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               easie
               from
               this
               ground
               ,
               to
               answer
               that
               famous
               question
               ,
               
                 How
                 know
                 you
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 grounds
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ?
              
               We
               answer
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               They
               shall
               be
               all
               taught
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 saith
              
               ,
               They
               shall
               all
               know
               me
               ,
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
               .
            
             
               Then
               1.
               
               The
               New
               Covenant
               admitteth
               all
               Ranks
               and
               Degrees
               of
               persons
               ,
               and
               excludeth
               none
               ,
               high
               nor
               low
               ,
               that
               love
               to
               embrace
               it
               .
               2.
               
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               in
               sundry
               points
               of
               truth
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               be
               ignorant
               and
               mistaken
               ,
               more
               than
               other
               some
               :
               But
               of
               the
               saving
               knowledge
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               they
               shall
               all
               have
               light
               ,
               in
               a
               saving
               measure
               .
               3.
               
               The
               greatest
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               meanest
               ,
               in
               whatsoever
               respect
               of
               Place
               or
               Gifts
               ,
               must
               be
               Gods
               Disciples
               in
               the
               study
               of
               saving
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               hearty
               obedience
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               For
               I
               will
               be
               merciful
               to
               their
               unrighteousness
               ,
               and
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               their
               iniquities
               will
               I
               remember
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 To
                 make
                 us
                 believe
                 the
                 former
                 Promises
                 ,
                 he
                 addeth
                 to
                 a
                 New
                 Article
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Remission
                 of
                 sins
                 :
                 because
                 from
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 ordinarily
                 do
                 arise
                 our
                 doubts
                 and
                 difficulty
                 of
                 drawing
                 near
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               conscience
               of
               sin
               ,
               must
               not
               drive
               us
               away
               from
               God
               :
               but
               rather
               force
               us
               to
               run
               unto
               God
               more
               humbly
               :
               because
               ,
               onely
               to
               such
               as
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               in
               his
               Christ
               ,
               is
               remission
               of
               sin
               promised
               .
               2.
               
               Whatsoever
               sort
               of
               sins
               they
               be
               ,
               unrighteousness
               ,
               or
               sin
               ,
               or
               inquity
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               hinder
               God
               to
               be
               gracious
               to
               the
               penitent
               ,
               fleeing
               to
               this
               Covenant
               for
               refuge
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 saying
              
               ,
               For
               I
               will
               be
               merciful
               ,
               1.
               
               He
               maketh
               his
               mercy
               ,
               pardoning
               sin
               ,
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               bestowing
               the
               former
               good
               things
               :
               His
               giving
               of
               one
               grace
               ,
               the
               reason
               of
               giving
               another
               ,
               even
               grace
               for
               grace
               .
               2.
               
               He
               maketh
               his
               mercy
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               this
               favour
               ,
               and
               nothing
               in
               the
               mans
               person
               ,
               or
               works
               ,
               or
               worthiness
               of
               his
               faith
               .
               3.
               
               The
               word
               Merciful
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               Pacified
               ;
               and
               doth
               import
               both
               Gods
               respect
               to
               the
               propitiatory
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               pacifieth
               him
               towards
               us
               ;
               and
               also
               our
               duty
               in
               looking
               towards
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               price
               of
               our
               reconciliation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 joyneth
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 of
                 putting
                 his
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 writing
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 he
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
              
               That
               he
               will
               have
               every
               confederate
               soul
               ,
               that
               seeketh
               the
               benefit
               of
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               to
               joyn
               all
               these
               benefits
               together
               ,
               in
               their
               claim
               ,
               with
               remission
               of
               sin
               ,
               seeking
               to
               joyn
               the
               illumination
               of
               their
               minde
               ,
               renovation
               of
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               life
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               their
               desires
               and
               endeavours
               :
               and
               not
               to
               sever
               one
               of
               them
               from
               another
               ,
               but
               study
               in
               uprightness
               to
               have
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 While
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 He
                 will
                 remember
                 their
                 sins
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 he
                 teacheth
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               That
               he
               will
               never
               forgive
               sin
               ,
               nor
               forget
               it
               ,
               but
               set
               it
               ever
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               till
               a
               man
               enter
               into
               this
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               through
               Christ.
               2.
               
               That
               when
               he
               hath
               forgiven
               sin
               ,
               he
               forgeteth
               sin
               also
               :
               whatsoever
               he
               remitteth
               ,
               he
               removeth
               from
               his
               remembrance
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               In
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               A
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               he
               hath
               made
               the
               first
               Old.
               Now
               that
               which
               decayeth
               and
               waxeth
               old
               ,
               is
               ready
               to
               vanish
               away
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 the
                 name
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 giveth
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 in
                 calling
                 it
                 New
                 ,
                 he
                 draweth
                 two
                 consequences
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 Covenant
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 was
                 declared
                 old
                 .
                 Next
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 declared
                 old
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 declared
                 shortly
                 after
                 to
                 be
                 abolished
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               1.
               
               The
               least
               word
               that
               proceedeth
               out
               of
               Gods
               mouth
               ,
               is
               weighty
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               consideration
               .
               2.
               
               Whatsoever
               Gods
               word
               doth
               import
               ,
               by
               due
               consequence
               must
               be
               taken
               for
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               and
               Gods
               minde
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               expressed
               .
               3.
               
               Seeing
               Christ
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               is
               now
               of
               this
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               by
               Gods
               authority
               ,
               the
               Levitical
               ,
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               whole
               form
               of
               the
               Legal
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               ceremonial
               forms
               of
               worship
               are
               abrogated
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Summe
                 of
                 Chap.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 THen
                 ,
                 That
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 this
                 more
                 clearly
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 typical
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 accomplishment
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 typical
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 sundry
                 shadows
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Tabernacle
                 divided
                 in
                 two
                 rooms
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 furniture
                 within
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 vers
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 outer
                 room
                 the
                 Priests
                 resorted
                 daily
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 inner
                 room
                 ,
                 onely
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 close-keeping
                 of
                 which
                 room
                 ,
                 signified
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 fully
                 clear
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 those
                 shadows
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Nothing
                 done
                 then
                 ,
                 externally
                 ,
                 could
                 quiet
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 All
                 being
                 but
                 temporary
                 shadows
                 ,
                 imposed
                 till
                 Christ
                 came
                 ,
                 to
                 reform
                 all
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 But
                 when
                 Christ
                 came
                 ,
                 hee
                 gave
                 to
                 those
                 shadows
                 ,
                 accomplishment
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Body
                 ,
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 typical
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 ,
                 entred
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 Eternal
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 types
                 procured
                 a
                 Ceremonial
                 
                 cleansing
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 truly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 procure
                 our
                 Justification
                 ,
                 and
                 Sanctification
                 ?
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 Remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 faithful
                 ,
                 both
                 then
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 ,
                 hee
                 behoved
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 die
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 so
                 requireth
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Testament
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 typical
                 Testament
                 ,
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 also
                 behoved
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 typical
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 Levit.
                 16.
                 maketh
                 plain
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 every
                 cleansing
                 of
                 the
                 Types
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Remission
                 ,
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 blood
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 types
                 ,
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 cleaned
                 by
                 better
                 blood
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Messias
                   ,
                   vers
                
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 Christ
                 entred
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 typical
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 but
                 into
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 offered
                 not
                 himself
                 often
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 imperfect
                 Levitical
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 offered
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 hee
                 have
                 often
                 died
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 once
                 offering
                 ,
                 was
                 sufficient
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 appointed
                 men
                 but
                 once
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 27.
                 
                 So
                 Christ
                 was
                 but
                 once
                 offered
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 hee
                 come
                 to
                 judgement
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 28.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Chap.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               Then
               ,
               verily
               ,
               the
               first
               Covenant
               had
               also
               Ordinances
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               and
               a
               worldly
               Sanctuary
               .
            
             
               
                 THe
                 word
              
               [
               Ordinances
               ]
               
                 in
                 the
                 original
                 ,
                 is
                 also
              
               Justifications
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 number
                 :
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 represented
                 our
                 Iustification
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Whereof
                 wee
                 learn
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               as
               other
               things
               were
               typed
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               so
               also
               was
               our
               Justification
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               obtaining
               the
               same
               ,
               shadowed
               forth
               .
               2.
               
               That
               those
               things
               which
               then
               were
               called
               Justifications
               ,
               were
               so
               called
               onely
               because
               they
               were
               the
               representations
               of
               the
               way
               of
               obtaining
               Justification
               :
               for
               they
               did
               not
               justifie
               .
               3.
               
               That
               albeit
               Justification
               be
               onely
               one
               ,
               yet
               the
               types
               therefore
               were
               many
               :
               no
               one
               of
               them
               being
               able
               to
               express
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               in
               part
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 By
                 calling
                 them
              
               Ordinances
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               
                 hee
                 teacheth
                 us
              
               ,
               That
               sometime
               ,
               those
               Ceremonies
               which
               are
               now
               abolished
               ,
               were
               ,
               during
               their
               own
               time
               ,
               parts
               of
               Gods
               external
               worship
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Commandement
               of
               God
               injoyning
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 By
                 calling
                 the
                 Sanctuary
              
               Worldly
               ,
               
                 hee
                 teacheth
                 us
              
               ,
               To
               think
               of
               all
               the
               external
               glory
               of
               Levitical
               Service
               ,
               onely
               as
               the
               earthly
               representation
               of
               heavenly
               things
               :
               and
               ,
               under
               all
               these
               earthly
               shadows
               ,
               to
               seek
               in
               ,
               to
               an
               heavenly
               signification
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   2.
                
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 wherein
                 was
                 the
                 Candlestick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Shew-bread
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 second
                 Veil
                 ,
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 holiest
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Which
                 had
                 the
                 Golden
                 Censer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 overlaid
                 round
                 about
                 with
                 Gold
                 ;
                 wherein
                 was
                 the
                 Golden
                 Pot
                 that
                 had
                 Manna
                 ,
                 and
                 Aarons
                 Rod
                 that
                 buded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 shadowing
                 the
                 Mercy-Seat
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 wee
                 cannot
                 now
                 speak
                 particularly
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Now
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 thus
                 ordained
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 went
                 alwaies
                 into
                 the
                 first
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 accomplishing
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 But
                 into
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 went
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 alone
                 ,
                 once
                 every
                 year
                 ;
                 not
                 without
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 offered
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 errours
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 setteth
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 the
                 pleasant
                 face
                 of
                 Gods
                 outward
                 worship
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 wise
                 appointing
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 for
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 division
                 of
                 rooms
                 ,
                 for
                 furniture
                 ,
                 for
                 ornaments
                 ,
                 for
                 materials
                 ,
                 for
                 persons
                 ,
                 for
                 actions
                 ,
                 for
                 order
                 of
                 doing
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 behold
                 the
                 Glory
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 appointer
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 represented
                 thereby
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 above
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 those
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 are
                 above
                 earthly
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 particular
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Types
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 place
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 plain
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 cannot
                 meddle
                 with
                 here
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Apostle
                 judgeth
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 pertinent
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               this
               signifying
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               into
               the
               holiest
               of
               all
               ,
               was
               not
               yet
               made
               manifest
               ,
               while
               as
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               was
               yet
               standing
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 expoundeth
                 what
                 the
                 High
                 Priests
                 going
                 through
                 the
                 Veil
                 but
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 did
                 mean
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 signified
                 something
                 thereby
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               these
               Ordinances
               of
               Levi
               ,
               and
               of
               matters
               appointed
               about
               that
               Old
               Tabernacle
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               expressions
               of
               his
               own
               mind
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               ,
               so
               ,
               hee
               is
               very
               God.
               2.
               
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               a
               distinct
               person
               of
               the
               God-head
               ,
               exercising
               the
               proper
               actions
               of
               a
               person
               ,
               subsisting
               by
               himself
               ,
               directing
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               teaching
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               interpreting
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Types
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Church
               under
               the
               Law
               was
               not
               altogether
               ignorant
               of
               the
               spiritual
               signification
               of
               the
               Levitical
               Ordinances
               ,
               because
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               then
               teaching
               them
               the
               meaning
               .
               4.
               
               Those
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               were
               not
               so
               dark
               in
               themselves
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               not
               be
               in
               any
               sort
               understood
               :
               but
               were
               expressions
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 did
                 signifie
                 was
                 this
                 ,
              
               That
               the
               way
               unto
               the
               holiest
               of
               all
               ,
               was
               not
               yet
               made
               manifest
               ,
               while
               as
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               was
               yet
               standing
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               That
               the
               holiest
               of
               all
               represented
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Old
               Church
               did
               know
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 was
                 closed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 clearly
                 manifested
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               They
               knew
               the
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               darkly
               ,
               through
               the
               Veil
               of
               Types
               .
               2.
               
               They
               knew
               there
               was
               a
               time
               of
               clearer
               light
               comming
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 endurance
                 of
                 this
                 not
                 clear
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 to
                 be
                 ,
              
               Whilst
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               was
               standing
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               Old
               Church
               was
               taught
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               clear
               light
               of
               the
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               be
               revealed
               while
               those
               shadows
               ,
               and
               that
               Tabernacle
               endured
               .
               2.
               
               That
               when
               the
               clear
               manifestation
               of
               that
               way
               should
               come
               by
               the
               Messias
               ;
               that
               Tabernacle
               was
               not
               to
               stand
               .
               3.
               
               That
               when
               God
               should
               cause
               that
               first
               Tabernacle
               to
               be
               removed
               ,
               the
               true
               light
               was
               at
               hand
               .
               4.
               
               That
               none
               should
               receive
               the
               clear
               light
               of
               the
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               should
               renounce
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               enforceth
               these
               Hebrews
               either
               to
               renounce
               the
               Levitical
               Ordinances
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               true
               light
               of
               the
               way
               to
               Heaven
               now
               revealed
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 While
                 he
                 calleth
                 this
                 typical
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
              
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               ,
               
                 he
                 importeth
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christs
               Body
               was
               the
               next
               Tabernacle
               ,
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Temple
               is
               comprehended
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               in
               this
               dispute
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               Which
               was
               a
               figure
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               then
               present
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               offered
               both
               gifts
               and
               sacrifices
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               make
               him
               that
               did
               the
               service
               perfect
               ,
               as
               pertaining
               to
               the
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 sheweth
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 the
                 imperfection
                 of
                 the
                 service
                 thereof
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
              
               The
               Tabernacle
               was
               a
               figure
               for
               the
               time
               then
               present
               ,
               
                 Whereby
                 he
                 giveth
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Tabernacle
               was
               a
               type
               and
               figure
               of
               Christ.
               2.
               
               That
               it
               was
               not
               appointed
               for
               all
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               present
               time
               of
               the
               Churches
               Non-age
               .
               3.
               
               That
               howsoever
               it
               was
               an
               obscure
               Figure
               ,
               yet
               ,
               having
               some
               resemblance
               of
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               it
               was
               fit
               for
               those
               of
               that
               time
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               
                 Next
                 ,
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 the
                 offerings
                 ,
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 did
                 the
                 service
                 ,
                 perfect
                 ,
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 conscience
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 perfectly
                 satisfie
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 sin
                 was
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 granted
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 worthiness
                 of
                 those
                 offerings
                 :
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 furnish
                 the
                 conscience
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 answer
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 saving
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 did
                 that
                 service
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               3.21
               .
               
                 Because
                 the
                 conscience
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 ●ound
                 ground
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 how
                 Gods
                 justice
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 quiet
                 by
                 those
                 offerings
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 satisfie
                 Gods
                 justice
                 ,
                 cannot
                 satisfie
                 the
                 conscience
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 conscience
                 is
                 Gods
                 Deputy
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 well
                 informed
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 see
                 God
                 pacified
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               
                 It
                 followeth
                 from
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 seeing
                 those
                 offerings
                 could
                 not
                 perfect
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               That
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               ,
               signified
               by
               them
               ,
               must
               perfectly
               satisfie
               Gods
               Justice
               ,
               and
               the
               conscience
               also
               ,
               and
               purge
               the
               filthiness
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               heal
               its
               wounds
               .
               2.
               
               That
               as
               many
               as
               were
               justified
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               consciences
               truly
               quieted
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               behoved
               ,
               of
               necessity
               ,
               to
               see
               through
               these
               offerings
               ,
               and
               flee
               in
               to
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               represented
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               Psal.
               51.7
               .
               For
               ,
               otherwise
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               testifieth
               here
               ,
               the
               outward
               offerings
               could
               not
               perfect
               them
               in
               the
               conscience
               .
               3.
               
               That
               when
               Remission
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               Attonement
               ,
               is
               promised
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               upon
               the
               offering
               of
               these
               gifts
               ,
               as
               Levit.
               14.9
               .
               and
               17.11
               .
               the
               form
               of
               speech
               is
               Sacramental
               ,
               joyning
               the
               virtue
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               signified
               by
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               figurative
               Sacrifices
               unto
               the
               Beleever
               .
               4.
               
               That
               true
               Beleevers
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               many
               imperfections
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               may
               be
               perfected
               ,
               as
               concerning
               their
               conscience
               ,
               by
               flying
               to
               the
               Mediation
               ,
               and
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               washeth
               the
               conscience
               throughly
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               Which
               stood
               onely
               in
               meats
               and
               drinks
               ,
               and
               divers
               washings
               ,
               and
               carnal
               ordinances
               ,
               imposed
               on
               them
               ,
               〈◊〉
               the
               time
               of
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 giveth
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 those
                 Ceremonies
                 should
                 not
                 perfect
                 the
                 conscience
                 ;
                 Because
                 they
                 stood
                 in
                 meats
                 ,
                 and
                 drinks
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 washings
                 ,
                 and
                 carnal
                 Ordinances
                 :
                 To
                 wit
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 considered
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 separate
                 from
                 their
                 signification
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 took
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               two-fold
               consideration
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               of
               the
               Levitical
               Ceremonies
               :
               One
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               joyned
               with
               the
               significations
               ;
               and
               ,
               so
               ,
               promises
               were
               made
               of
               Attonement
               ,
               by
               them
               in
               the
               Law.
               Another
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               looked
               upon
               ,
               by
               themselves
               ,
               separate
               from
               their
               signification
               ,
               as
               the
               carnal
               Jews
               took
               them
               ,
               and
               rested
               on
               them
               ;
               and
               ,
               so
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               perfect
               the
               conscience
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 sheweth
                 their
                 endurance
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
              
               They
               were
               imposed
               on
               them
               ,
               until
               the
               time
               of
               Reformation
               :
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 Till
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 came
                 ,
                 with
                 clear
                 light
                 ,
                 to
                 perfect
                 matters
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               These
               Ceremonies
               were
               by
               God
               imposed
               upon
               no
               people
               ,
               but
               them
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               the
               Jews
               onely
               .
               2.
               
               Neither
               were
               they
               imposed
               on
               the
               Jews
               for
               ever
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               time
               onely
               ,
               until
               the
               time
               of
               Reformation
               .
               3.
               
               Seeing
               the
               time
               of
               Reformation
               by
               Christ
               is
               come
               ,
               these
               Ceremonies
               are
               expired
               and
               abolished
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Seeing
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Reformation
                 or
                 Correction
              
               ;
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Shadows
               are
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               the
               Substance
               is
               come
               .
               2.
               
               The
               darkness
               of
               teaching
               is
               removed
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               clearness
               is
               come
               .
               3.
               
               The
               price
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               promised
               to
               be
               laid
               down
               ,
               is
               now
               paid
               .
               4.
               
               The
               difficulty
               and
               impossibility
               of
               bearing
               the
               yoak
               of
               Gods
               external
               worship
               ,
               is
               removed
               ;
               and
               Christs
               easie
               yoak
               ,
               in
               place
               thereof
               ,
               is
               come
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               whatsoever
               was
               then
               wanting
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               of
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               the
               means
               to
               get
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               fruits
               thereof
               ,
               is
               now
               helped
               in
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               But
               Christ
               being
               come
               an
               High
               Priest
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               by
               a
               greater
               and
               more
               perfect
               Tabernacle
               ,
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               not
               of
               this
               building
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 shew
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 hee
                 opposeth
                 his
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 imperfection
                 of
                 the
                 Levitical
                 High
                 Priests
                 service
                 ,
                 thus
              
               :
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Levitical
                 Priest
                 ,
                 was
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Shadows
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 :
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 themselves
                 ;
                 keeping
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 them
                 proper
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Life
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Levitical
                 High
                 Priest
                 had
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 builded
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 wherein
                 hee
                 served
                 :
                 but
                 Christ
                 served
                 in
                 a
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 perfect
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 precious
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Body
                 ,
                 wherein
                 hee
                 dwelt
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               1.14
               .
               
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 material
                 Tabernacle
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 expoundeth
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 Christs
                 Body
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 building
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 formed
                 by
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 any
              
               Bezaleel
               ,
               or
               Aholiab
               ,
               
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Albeit
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 was
                 like
                 ours
                 ,
                 in
                 substance
                 :
                 yet
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Conception
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 of
                 another
                 building
                 than
                 ours
                 ?
                 For
                 ,
                 our
                 Tabernacles
                 are
                 builded
                 by
                 natural
                 generation
                 ,
                 of
                 man
                 and
                 woman
                 ,
                 with
                 propagation
                 of
                 original
                 sin
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 Christs
                 Body
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 singular
                 manner
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 special
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 without
                 original
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Neither
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Goats
               and
               Calves
               :
               but
               by
               his
               own
               Blood
               hee
               entred
               in
               ,
               once
               ,
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               ▪
               having
               obtained
               eternal
               Redemption
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 opposition
                 goeth
                 on
              
               :
               1.
               
               The
               Levitical
               High
               Priest
               entred
               into
               the
               typical
               holy
               place
               :
               But
               Christ
               entred
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               properly
               so
               called
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               into
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Levitical
               Priest
               entred
               often
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               :
               Christ
               entred
               but
               once
               into
               Heaven
               .
               Hereby
               the
               Levitical
               Priests
               entry
               was
               declared
               to
               be
               imperfect
               ,
               because
               it
               behoved
               to
               be
               repeated
               :
               But
               Christs
               entry
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               be
               perfect
               ,
               because
               but
               once
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               repeated
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Levitical
               Priests
               entred
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Goats
               and
               Calves
               :
               But
               Christ
               entred
               by
               his
               own
               blood
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 And
                 if
                 Christ
                 entred
                 but
                 once
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 Suffering
              
               ;
               Then
               ,
               Wee
               must
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               his
               Body
               is
               any
               where
               else
               ,
               but
               in
               Heaven
               onely
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               once
               onely
               entred
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 blood
                 whereby
                 Christ
                 entred
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 ,
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Verily
               ,
               Christs
               Body
               was
               like
               ours
               ,
               in
               substance
               ,
               having
               blood
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               ours
               :
               and
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               conceive
               otherwise
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               substance
               ,
               and
               substantial
               properties
               with
               ours
               .
               2.
               
               The
               blood
               belonged
               to
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               properties
               of
               God
               belongeth
               ,
               so
               often
               in
               this
               Epistle
               attributed
               unto
               Christ.
               His
               Blood
               ,
               was
               the
               blood
               of
               God
               ,
               Act.
               20.28
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               the
               same
               Jesus
               ,
               was
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               in
               one
               person
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Fruit
                 of
                 Christs
                 bloody
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 hee
                 maketh
                 ,
              
               The
               Eternal
               Redemption
               of
               those
               for
               whom
               hee
               offered
               it
               :
               
                 And
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 typical
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 hee
                 ascribeth
                 no
                 redemption
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 comparison
                 .
                 Thereby
                 giving
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               from
               the
               worlds
               beginning
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               thereof
               ,
               salvation
               of
               sinners
               is
               by
               way
               of
               Christs
               Redemption
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               by
               his
               loosing
               them
               ,
               through
               payment
               of
               a
               price
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Redemption
               was
               manifested
               to
               have
               force
               ,
               when
               after
               his
               bloody
               Sacrifice
               hee
               entred
               into
               Heaven
               .
               3.
               
               That
               such
               as
               are
               once
               redeemed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               are
               Eternally
               Redeemed
               :
               not
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               to
               fall
               away
               again
               :
               but
               eternally
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               most
               certainly
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   13.
                
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Bulls
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Goats
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ashes
                 of
                 an
                 Heifer
                 ,
                 sprinkling
                 the
                 unclean
                 ,
                 sanctifieth
                 to
                 the
                 purifying
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   14.
                
                 
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 offered
                 himself
                 ,
                 without
                 spot
                 ,
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 purge
                 your
                 consciences
                 from
                 dead
                 works
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 eternal
                 Redemption
                 is
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 Christs
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 he
                 reasoneth
                 thus
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Typical
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Rites
                 of
                 old
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 work
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 ordained
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 external
                 Sanctification
                 :
                 Much
                 more
                 shall
                 Christs
                 true
                 Sacrifice
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 work
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 appointed
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Eternal
                 Remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 inward
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 unto
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               Sanctification
               :
               One
               ,
               external
               ,
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               maketh
               a
               man
               holy
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               whatsoever
               he
               be
               within
               .
               Another
               ,
               internal
               ,
               of
               the
               conscience
               and
               inner
               man
               ,
               which
               maketh
               a
               man
               holy
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               
                 he
                 maketh
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               External
               ,
               or
               Church-holiness
               of
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               is
               procured
               by
               such
               and
               such
               exercises
               of
               Divine
               Ordinances
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               serve
               to
               make
               a
               man
               to
               be
               reputed
               and
               holden
               for
               clean
               before
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               received
               for
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               Numb
               .
               19.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 From
                 his
                 form
                 of
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 we
                 learn
                 ,
              
               That
               whatsoever
               liberty
               ,
               and
               access
               of
               coming
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               made
               to
               the
               Jew
               of
               old
               ,
               by
               these
               ceremonies
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               much
               and
               more
               liberty
               is
               made
               to
               the
               Christian
               ,
               to
               come
               in
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 In
                 describing
                 Christs
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               Christ
               ,
               through
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               offered
               himself
               ,
               without
               spot
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Then
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               both
               the
               Sacrifice
               and
               the
               Priest
               ,
               in
               one
               person
               .
               He
               offered
               himself
               as
               man
               ,
               through
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               vertue
               and
               power
               of
               his
               own
               Godhead
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               preached
               ,
               before
               his
               Incarnation
               ,
               to
               sinners
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.19
               .
               2.
               
               His
               sacrifice
               was
               without
               spot
               .
               He
               was
               that
               spotless
               Lamb
               ,
               in
               whom
               was
               no
               sin
               ,
               nor
               imperfection
               ,
               nor
               defect
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               the
               sacrifice
               required
               .
               3.
               
               The
               vertue
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               which
               made
               it
               to
               purchase
               Eternal
               Redemption
               unto
               us
               ,
               floweth
               from
               the
               infinite
               worth
               of
               his
               Eternal
               Godhead
               .
               4.
               
               Albeit
               Christs
               two
               natures
               ,
               have
               their
               distinct
               respects
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               undivided
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               Office.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 fruit
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 this
              
               Blood
               shall
               purge
               our
               conscience
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
               :
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 shall
                 both
                 absolve
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 his
                 foregon
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 enable
                 him
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 for
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Sins
               are
               but
               dead
               works
               ,
               flowing
               from
               nature
               dead
               in
               sin
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               deserving
               ,
               but
               also
               drawing
               on
               death
               upon
               the
               sinner
               .
               2.
               
               The
               conscience
               lieth
               polluted
               with
               the
               filthiness
               of
               dead
               works
               ,
               till
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               applied
               ,
               bring
               intimation
               of
               absolution
               .
               3.
               
               Christs
               blood
               doth
               not
               purge
               the
               Conscience
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               should
               go
               wallow
               in
               them
               again
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               may
               serve
               the
               living
               God
               more
               acceptably
               .
               4.
               
               The
               purging
               vertue
               of
               Christs
               blood
               ,
               is
               joyned
               with
               the
               sanctifying
               ,
               and
               renewing
               of
               the
               absolved
               sinner
               :
               and
               what
               God
               hath
               conjoyned
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               put
               asunder
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               that
               by
               means
               of
               death
               ,
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               the
               transgressions
               which
               were
               under
               the
               first
               Testament
               ,
               they
               which
               are
               called
               ,
               might
               receive
               the
               promise
               of
               eternal
               inheritance
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 lest
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 stumble
                 at
                 Christs
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 a
                 necessity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 of
                 Mediation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 purchase
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 his
                 Redemption
                 .
                 The
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 Remission
                 of
                 sins
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 given
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Mediator
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 Nor
                 could
                 the
                 faithful
                 and
                 called
                 ones
                 ,
                 either
                 then
                 or
                 now
                 ,
                 obtain
                 eternal
                 life
                 for
                 an
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 death
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 behoved
                 the
                 true
                 Mediator
                 ▪
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 promised
                 price
                 of
                 the
                 purchase
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 and
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               remission
               of
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               the
               inheritance
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
               are
               both
               fruits
               of
               Christs
               Passion
               ,
               2.
               
               The
               fruits
               of
               his
               Passion
               extended
               themselves
               unto
               them
               who
               were
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               unto
               us
               under
               the
               New.
               3.
               
               The
               way
               of
               purchase
               of
               these
               benefits
               ,
               was
               by
               Redemption
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               lawful
               purchase
               ,
               such
               as
               might
               satisfie
               justice
               .
               4.
               
               The
               way
               in
               special
               ,
               was
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Mediators
               death
               :
               His
               life
               was
               laid
               down
               ,
               to
               redeem
               ours
               :
               His
               one
               life
               ,
               as
               good
               as
               all
               ours
               .
               5.
               
               For
               this
               cause
               Christ
               took
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Mediator
               unto
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               right
               and
               interest
               by
               death
               ,
               to
               make
               this
               purchase
               .
               6.
               
               And
               therefore
               except
               he
               had
               really
               died
               ,
               the
               purchase
               could
               not
               have
               been
               lawfully
               made
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               For
               where
               a
               Testament
               is
               ,
               there
               must
               also
               of
               necessity
               be
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
               .
            
             
               
                 Another
                 reason
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 word
              
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 which
                 signifieth
                 also
                 a
              
               Testament
               .
               
                 The
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               (
               Jer.
               31.31
               .
               )
               
                 promised
                 to
                 make
                 a
              
               New
               Covenant
               ;
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 also
                 a
              
               New
               Testament
               :
               
                 &
                 i●
                 to
                 make
                 a
              
               New
               Testament
               ,
               
                 then
                 also
                 he
                 promised
                 to
                 dye
                 .
                 The
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
              
               Covenant
               
                 also
                 evinceth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
              
               Testament
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 promiser
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 word
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 dye
                 :
                 For
              
               Jer.
               31.
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 promiseth
                 to
                 reconcile
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 God.
                 Iustice
                 required
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 reconciled
                 :
                 Satisfaction
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 themselves
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 who
                 promised
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 undergo
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 dye
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               New
               Covenant
               is
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               benefits
               promised
               therein
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               Reconciliation
               ,
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               Life
               Eternal
               ,
               are
               Legacies
               freely
               left
               unto
               us
               ,
               by
               our
               Defunct
               Lord
               ,
               who
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               is
               alive
               to
               execute
               his
               own
               will
               for
               evermore
               .
               The
               Scripture
               is
               the
               instrument
               and
               evidence
               ;
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Notaries
               ;
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               are
               seals
               ;
               witnesses
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               witnesses
               on
               earth
               ,
               the
               Water
               ,
               the
               Blood
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               both
               the
               maker
               of
               the
               Covenant
               which
               is
               in
               Ier.
               31.
               and
               the
               Mediator
               thereof
               also
               :
               the
               Testator
               and
               Executor
               of
               that
               blessed
               Testament
               .
               3.
               
               Christs
               death
               was
               concluded
               ,
               and
               resolved
               upon
               ,
               and
               intimated
               ,
               before
               he
               came
               into
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               For
               a
               Testament
               is
               of
               force
               after
               men
               are
               dead
               ,
               otherwise
               it
               is
               of
               no
               strength
               at
               all
               whilest
               the
               Testator
               liveth
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 cleareth
                 his
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Testaments
                 amongst
                 men
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 not
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 a
                 mans
                 death
                 ,
                 have
                 force
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
              
               How
               can
               this
               be
               ,
               seeing
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               testament
               of
               Christ
               ,
               benefits
               not
               a
               few
               ,
               were
               bestowed
               upon
               the
               Church
               ,
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               not
               onely
               Remission
               of
               sins
               and
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               but
               also
               many
               graces
               and
               blessings
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               both
               bodily
               and
               spiritual
               ?
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 Albeit
                 Christs
                 death
                 was
                 not
                 accomplished
                 in
                 act
                 till
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unchangeableness
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 towards
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 reckoned
                 both
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 laying
                 down
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 accepted
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 performed
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 (
                 Rev.
              
               13.8
               .
               )
               The
               Lamb
               slain
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               .
               
                 And
                 Christ
                 was
                 still
                 represented
                 as
                 a
                 slain
                 man
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 pointeth
                 at
                 ,
                 as
                 meeting
                 this
                 doubt
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 which
                 follow
                 hereafter
                 ,
              
               Vers.
               18.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Whereupon
               neither
               the
               first
               Testament
               was
               dedicated
               without
               blood
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 proveth
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 yet
                 farther
                 .
                 Under
                 
                 the
                 Law
                 his
                 bloodshed
                 was
                 represented
                 by
                 types
                 of
                 bloody
                 Sacrifices
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 behoved
                 those
                 types
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 by
                 his
                 real
                 bloodshed
                 and
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               the
               types
               of
               the
               Law
               did
               signifie
               ,
               Christ
               behoved
               to
               accomplish
               in
               verity
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Old
               Church
               was
               taught
               ,
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               blood
               signified
               by
               these
               types
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               stood
               betwixt
               God
               and
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   19.
                
                 
                 For
                 when
                 Moses
                 had
                 spoken
                 every
                 Precept
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Calves
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Goats
                 ,
                 with
                 Water
                 and
                 Scarlet
                 Wooll
                 ,
                 and
                 Hyssope
                 ,
                 and
                 sprinkled
                 both
                 the
                 book
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ;
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 enjoyned
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 blood
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Vessels
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 From
                 Moses
                 example
                 ,
                 we
                 learn
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Lords
               Word
               should
               be
               manifested
               to
               all
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               none
               of
               them
               debarred
               from
               taking
               knowledge
               thereof
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Word
               must
               be
               spoken
               plainly
               ,
               with
               a
               distinct
               voyce
               ,
               in
               the
               common
               Language
               ,
               and
               not
               muttered
               in
               an
               unknown
               Tongue
               .
               3.
               
               That
               with
               the
               use
               of
               holy
               Rites
               appointed
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Preaching
               of
               Gods
               Word
               should
               be
               joyned
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               Institution
               and
               force
               of
               Gods
               Ordinances
               to
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 the
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 Instruments
                 of
                 Service
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 sprinkled
                 ,
                 we
                 learn
                 ,
              
               That
               every
               thing
               which
               we
               touch
               ,
               or
               meddle
               with
               ,
               or
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               is
               unclean
               unto
               us
               ,
               were
               it
               never
               so
               holy
               in
               it self
               ,
               except
               the
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               make
               it
               clean
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               cleanse
               us
               in
               the
               using
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               And
               almost
               all
               things
               are
               by
               the
               Law
               purged
               with
               blood
               ;
               and
               without
               shedding
               of
               blood
               is
               no
               remission
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 saith
              
               ,
               Almost
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 some
                 purging
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 washing
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 even
                 that
                 washing
                 also
                 ,
                 drew
                 the
                 Vertue
                 of
                 Ceremonial
                 purging
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 whereunto
                 the
                 washing
                 was
                 annexed
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 saying
              
               ,
               Without
               shedding
               of
               blood
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               
                 he
                 teacheth
                 us
              
               ,
               That
               wheresoever
               a
               sacrifice
               is
               offered
               ,
               for
               obtaining
               remission
               of
               sin
               ,
               there
               shedding
               of
               blood
               must
               really
               be
               :
               and
               ,
               where
               an
               unbloody
               sacrifice
               is
               pretended
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
               for
               obtaining
               remission
               ,
               it
               serveth
               not
               the
               purpose
               ;
               because
               ,
               
                 Without
                 shedding
                 of
                 blood
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remission
              
               :
               Either
               therefore
               ,
               must
               such
               as
               pretend
               to
               offer
               Christ
               for
               obtaining
               the
               remission
               of
               sin
               ,
               grant
               that
               Christ
               is
               daily
               murthered
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               blood
               shed
               anew
               ,
               in
               their
               pretended
               Offering
               ,
               or
               else
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               Offering
               ,
               no
               new
               Remission
               is
               purchased
               .
               But
               ,
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               Christs
               Blood
               is
               once
               shed
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               be
               shed
               again
               :
               and
               ,
               that
               once
               Offering
               and
               Blood
               shedding
               is
               sufficient
               for
               everlasting
               remission
               ,
               without
               any
               new
               Offering
               of
               him
               again
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               It
               was
               therefore
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               Patterns
               of
               things
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               should
               be
               purified
               with
               these
               :
               but
               the
               Heavenly
               things
               themselves
               ,
               with
               better
               Sacrifices
               than
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 Another
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 ,
                 in
                 force
                 thus
                 much
                 :
                 If
                 things
                 figuratively
                 holy
                 ,
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 cleansed
                 with
                 the
                 Typical
                 Blood
                 of
                 Beasts
                 :
                 Then
                 things
                 truly
                 holy
                 ,
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 cleansed
                 with
                 better
                 blood
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hence
                 we
                 learn
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               for
               the
               significations
               cause
               ,
               God
               would
               not
               have
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               nor
               any
               Instrument
               of
               Service
               about
               it
               ,
               to
               ●e
               esteemed
               holy
               ,
               till
               blood
               was
               shed
               to
               sprinkle
               it
               :
               That
               it
               might
               be
               known
               thereby
               ,
               that
               without
               the
               shedding
               of
               Christs
               blood
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               accept
               of
               any
               thing
               from
               us
               as
               holy
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               blood
               of
               Beasts
               was
               sufficient
               to
               make
               representation
               ;
               but
               better
               blood
               ,
               even
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               behoved
               to
               be
               shed
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               signification
               .
               For
               as
               far
               as
               Heaven
               is
               above
               the
               earthly
               sanctuary
               ,
               and
               mens
               souls
               above
               the
               vessels
               thereof
               ;
               so
               far
               better
               behoved
               to
               be
               that
               blood
               which
               made
               souls
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               entrance
               into
               heaven
               ,
               than
               the
               blood
               of
               Levitical
               sacrifices
               was
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               For
               Christ
               is
               not
               entred
               into
               the
               Holy
               Places
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               figures
               of
               the
               true
               ;
               but
               into
               Heaven
               it self
               ,
               now
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 cleareth
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 how
                 Christ
                 hath
                 offered
                 a
                 better
                 Sacrifice
                 than
                 the
                 Levitical
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 behoved
                 to
                 offer
                 a
                 better
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 entered
                 into
                 a
                 better
                 Sanctuary
                 ;
                 another
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 another
                 end
                 than
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 entred
                 :
                 The
                 comparison
                 goeth
                 thus
                 :
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Levitical
                 High
                 Priest
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 material
                 and
                 artificial
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Typical
                 sacrifice
                 became
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 Christ
                 entred
                 not
                 into
                 that
                 Typical
                 Sanctuary
                 :
                 Therefore
                 a
                 Typical
                 Sacrifice
                 became
                 not
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Levitical
                 High
                 Priest
                 entered
                 bodily
                 into
                 the
                 figurative
                 Sanctuary
                 :
                 But
                 Christ
                 did
                 enter
                 bodily
                 into
                 the
                 true
                 Sanctuary
                 in
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 High
                 Priest
                 entered
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 Tribes
                 upon
                 his
                 breast
                 and
                 shoulders
                 :
                 But
                 Christ
                 is
                 entered
                 in
                 ,
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 appear
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 bearing
                 the
                 particular
                 memory
                 of
                 every
                 Saint
                 in
                 his
                 Memory
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 High
                 Priest
                 entered
                 in
                 to
                 appear
                 for
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 stayed
                 not
                 within
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 :
                 But
                 Christ
                 is
                 entred
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 appear
                 now
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 from
                 his
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 constantly
                 still
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 called
              
               Now.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Nor
               yet
               that
               he
               should
               offer
               himself
               often
               ,
               as
               the
               High
               Priest
               entereth
               into
               the
               Holy
               Place
               every
               year
               ,
               with
               blood
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 proveth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 offered
                 a
                 better
                 Sacrifice
                 than
                 the
                 Levitical
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 behoved
                 to
                 offer
                 an
                 Offering
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 repeated
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Levitical
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 more
                 perfect
                 Offering
                 .
                 The
                 comparison
                 goeth
                 in
                 dissimilitudes
              
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 High
                 Priest
                 entered
                 in
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 But
                 Christ
                 entered
                 in
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 High
                 Priest
                 made
                 an
                 Offering
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 than
                 himself
                 :
                 But
                 Christ
                 did
                 offer
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               the
               Offering
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               personal
               action
               of
               Christ
               himself
               .
               None
               can
               ,
               nor
               may
               offer
               him
               ,
               but
               himself
               :
               
                 For
                 the
                 Priest
                 must
                 be
                 either
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 good
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 :
                 But
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 good
                 as
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 more
                 excellent
                 ,
                 or
                 better
                 ;
                 therefore
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 offer
                 Christ
                 but
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 High
                 Priest
                 offered
                 his
                 Sacrifice
                 oftner
                 :
                 But
                 Christ
                 offered
                 not
                 himself
                 oftner
                 than
                 once
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               to
               imagine
               an
               Offering
               of
               Christ
               often
               ,
               is
               both
               to
               give
               the
               lye
               to
               this
               Text
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               Christs
               Offering
               by
               repeating
               of
               it
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               like
               to
               the
               Levitical
               ,
               
                 For
                 if
                 once
                 offering
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 often
                 offering
                 is
                 superfluous
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 often
                 offering
                 be
                 needful
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 once
                 offering
                 was
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 not
                 perfect
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 blasphemy
                 to
                 say
                 .
              
               2.
               
               If
               any
               man
               pretend
               to
               offer
               Christ
               often
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               Christ
               that
               giveth
               him
               warrant
               so
               to
               do
               :
               For
               here
               it
               is
               declared
               ,
               That
               he
               hath
               no
               hand
               in
               offering
               himself
               often
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               For
               ,
               then
               must
               be
               often
               have
               suffered
               since
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               :
               But
               now
               once
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               hath
               he
               appeared
               ,
               to
               put
               away
               sin
               ,
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               himself
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 proveth
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 be
                 often
                 offered
              
               ;
               Because
               then
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               must
               he
               often
               have
               suffered
               .
               Then
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               No
               Offering
               of
               Christ
               ,
               without
               the
               suffering
               of
               Christ
               :
               His
               Passion
               and
               Death
               is
               inseparable
               from
               his
               Sacrifice
               .
               If
               Christ
               were
               often
               offered
               ,
               he
               behoved
               to
               be
               often
               slain
               and
               put
               to
               death
               :
               But
               that
               cannot
               be
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               suffer
               and
               be
               slain
               oftner
               :
               therefore
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               offered
               up
               in
               a
               sacrifice
               oftener
               .
               And
               they
               who
               will
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               offer
               Christ
               again
               and
               again
               ,
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               slay
               him
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               new
               suffering
               again
               &
               again
               .
               2.
               
               The
               offering
               of
               Christ
               in
               an
               unbloody
               sacrifice
               ,
               is
               a
               
               a
               vain
               imagination
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               acknowledgeth
               not
               :
               For
               ,
               if
               that
               were
               possible
               ,
               then
               were
               the
               Apostles
               words
               here
               false
               ,
               and
               his
               reasoning
               ridiculous
               ;
               which
               were
               blasphemy
               to
               say
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
              
               ,
               He
               behoved
               to
               have
               suffered
               often
               ,
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               
                 Because
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 new
                 sins
                 were
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 Remission
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 bestowed
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 behoved
                 hee
                 to
                 have
                 suffered
                 ,
                 to
                 expiate
                 these
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 purchase
                 the
                 new
                 Remission
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 impossible
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 his
                 Offering
                 often
                 ,
                 is
                 impossible
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               who
               make
               it
               needful
               ,
               to
               offer
               Christ
               often
               ,
               make
               it
               needful
               ,
               also
               ,
               that
               Hee
               should
               have
               taken
               on
               flesh
               sooner
               than
               Hee
               did
               ,
               and
               been
               slain
               sooner
               than
               Hee
               was
               ,
               and
               slain
               as
               often
               as
               new
               sins
               were
               to
               be
               expiated
               ,
               and
               forgiven
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               ,
               so
               ,
               by
               this
               vain
               conceit
               they
               do
               ranverse
               all
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               about
               Christ
               ,
               and
               set
               to
               Him
               an
               Order
               ,
               and
               Course
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               making
               themselves
               wiser
               than
               God.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               by
               the
               Apostles
               estimation
               ,
               as
               vain
               a
               conceit
               ,
               and
               as
               impossible
               to
               offer
               Christ
               oftner
               than
               once
               ,
               now
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               offered
               Him
               before
               Hee
               came
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               ,
               now
               ,
               
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
              
               )
               once
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               hee
               hath
               appeared
               ,
               to
               put
               away
               sin
               ,
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               .
               Then
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               No
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               acknowledge
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               is
               joyned
               with
               His
               bodily
               appearance
               in
               the
               world
               for
               that
               end
               .
               Once
               hath
               Hee
               appeared
               ,
               and
               once
               onely
               hath
               Hee
               sacrificed
               Himself
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Apostle
               understood
               no
               Offering
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               onely
               one
               ,
               and
               once
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
               for
               time
               fore-gone
               ,
               or
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               unto
               the
               end
               thereof
               .
               3.
               
               This
               one
               Offering
               once
               offered
               ,
               was
               sufficient
               to
               expiate
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               saved
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               offered
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               must
               have
               force
               also
               ,
               to
               expiate
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               saved
               without
               repetition
               now
               ,
               after
               it
               is
               once
               offered
               .
               4.
               
               Whose
               sins
               Christ
               doth
               take
               away
               ,
               for
               those
               Hee
               appeared
               ,
               for
               those
               Hee
               made
               a
               Sacrifice
               of
               Himself
               :
               And
               ,
               whose
               sins
               Hee
               doth
               not
               put
               away
               ,
               for
               those
               Hee
               appeared
               not
               ,
               Hee
               sacrificed
               not
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 In
                 calling
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christs
                 Suffering
                 ,
              
               The
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 hee
                 giveth
                 us
                 to
                 understand
              
               ,
               That
               there
               cannot
               be
               so
               much
               time
               betwixt
               Christs
               First
               and
               Second
               Comming
               ,
               as
               was
               betwixt
               the
               worlds
               beginning
               ,
               and
               his
               First
               Comming
               :
               But
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               less
               time
               ,
               need
               force
               :
               else
               ,
               were
               not
               that
               time
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
              
               
               And
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               appointed
               unto
               men
               once
               to
               dye
               ,
               but
               ,
               after
               this
               ,
               the
               Iudgement
               :
            
             
               
                 Another
                 Reason
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 neither
                 could
                 ,
                 nor
                 should
                 ,
                 offer
                 oftener
                 than
                 once
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Common
                 Law
                 laid
                 upon
                 man
                 ,
                 of
              
               Once
               dying
               .
               
                 Which
                 Law
                 ,
                 Christ
                 having
                 once
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 by
                 dying
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 offered
                 up
                 himself
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 he
                 should
                 offer
                 himself
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 so
                 dye
                 again
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               appointed
               
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
              
               )
               for
               men
               once
               to
               dye
               .
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               come
               by
               Gods
               just
               appointment
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               dye
               ,
               since
               His
               Law
               is
               broken
               by
               men
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Common
               Law
               of
               Nature
               appointeth
               but
               one
               death
               ,
               once
               to
               be
               suffered
               .
               And
               ,
               though
               God
               by
               singularity
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               make
               some
               Exceptions
               ,
               yet
               the
               Common
               Law
               standeth
               for
               a
               rule
               ,
               beyond
               which
               ,
               no
               reason
               Christ
               should
               be
               tyed
               ,
               since
               his
               once
               dying
               is
               sufficient
               .
               3.
               
               Every
               man
               must
               take
               Dea●h
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               prepare
               himself
               to
               obey
               the
               Appointment
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
              
               ,
               After
               Death
               ,
               commeth
               Judgement
               .
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Every
               mans
               particular
               Judgement
               Day
               ,
               followeth
               his
               departure
               out
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               and
               general
               judgement
               ,
               abideth
               all
               ,
               at
               length
               .
               2
               The
               time
               of
               Grace
               and
               mercy
               getting
               ,
               is
               onely
               in
               this
               life
               :
               nothing
               but
               Justice
               remaineth
               ;
               either
               to
               absolve
               the
               Reconciled
               ,
               or
               to
               condemn
               the
               unreconciled
               sinner
               .
               Mens
               Devises
               ,
               for
               the
               Relief
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               are
               but
               Delusions
               of
               the
               Living
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               So
               Christ
               was
               once
               offered
               to
               bear
               the
               sins
               of
               many
               :
               and
               unto
               them
               that
               look
               for
               Him
               ,
               shall
               Hee
               appear
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               without
               sin
               ,
               unto
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 applyeth
                 the
                 Common
                 Law
                 ,
                 of
              
               dying
               once
               ,
               
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 saying
              
               ,
               Christ
               was
               once
               offered
               ,
               to
               bear
               the
               sins
               of
               many
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               as
               unreasonable
               ,
               that
               Christ
               should
               offer
               Himself
               oftner
               than
               once
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               exact
               of
               Him
               ,
               the
               laying
               down
               of
               His
               life
               oftner
               than
               once
               :
               for
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               exact
               more
               than
               the
               severity
               of
               Gods
               Justice
               requireth
               of
               Him.
               2.
               
               Christs
               Death
               was
               not
               for
               any
               sin
               in
               Him
               ,
               but
               for
               our
               sins
               .
               3.
               
               Hee
               took
               not
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               every
               man
               in
               particular
               (
               for
               ,
               many
               dye
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               bear
               their
               own
               judgement
               )
               but
               the
               sins
               of
               many
               :
               the
               sins
               of
               his
               own
               Elect
               People
               ,
               Mat.
               1.21
               .
               
                 Hee
                 shall
                 save
                 his
                 people
                 from
                 their
                 sins
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
              
               unto
               them
               that
               look
               for
               him
               ,
               hee
               shall
               appear
               the
               second
               time
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               After
               that
               once
               offering
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               ascending
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               Hee
               is
               not
               to
               be
               corporally
               present
               on
               earth
               again
               ,
               till
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgement
               .
               The
               Apostle
               acknowledgeth
               corporal
               presence
               no
               oftner
               .
               2.
               
               To
               look
               for
               Christs
               corporal
               presence
               upon
               earth
               then
               ,
               and
               not
               till
               then
               ,
               is
               the
               property
               of
               true
               Beleevers
               .
               3.
               
               Corporal
               presence
               is
               joyned
               with
               Appearance
               :
               the
               one
               is
               put
               here
               for
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 appear
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 without
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               In
               his
               first
               comming
               ,
               hee
               was
               not
               without
               our
               sin
               yet
               lying
               upon
               him
               ,
               by
               imputation
               ;
               as
               his
               baseness
               and
               misery
               declared
               .
               But
               the
               glorious
               manner
               of
               his
               second
               comming
               ,
               shall
               make
               evident
               ,
               That
               hee
               is
               without
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Fully
               exonored
               ,
               by
               that
               one
               Offering
               of
               the
               debt
               thereof
               ,
               which
               hee
               took
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 In
                 stead
                 of
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
              
               those
               who
               look
               for
               him
               ,
               shall
               be
               without
               sin
               ,
               
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
              
               Christ
               shall
               appear
               without
               sin
               .
            
             
               To
               teach
               us
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               defraying
               the
               Debt
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               such
               ,
               for
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               undertaken
               ,
               lyeth
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               Beleevers
               ,
               for
               whom
               hee
               undertook
               .
               2.
               
               And
               ,
               that
               if
               his
               once
               sacrificing
               himself
               for
               them
               ,
               did
               not
               expiate
               their
               sins
               sufficiently
               ,
               then
               Sin
               should
               cleave
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               until
               His
               second
               comming
               .
               3.
               
               That
               Christs
               freedome
               from
               Sin
               shall
               evidence
               our
               freedome
               from
               Sin
               ,
               for
               whom
               hee
               became
               Surety
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 appear
                 unto
                 them
                 who
                 look
                 for
                 Him
                 unto
                 salvation
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               full
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               Beleevers
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               until
               Christs
               second
               comming
               :
               Though
               their
               souls
               be
               blessed
               before
               ,
               yet
               the
               full
               blessedness
               of
               soul
               and
               body
               ,
               is
               deferred
               till
               then
               .
               2.
               
               As
               Christs
               Glory
               shall
               testifie
               then
               ,
               that
               His
               once
               offering
               freed
               Him
               of
               the
               Suretiship
               for
               our
               sins
               :
               So
               our
               salvation
               shall
               testifie
               ,
               that
               His
               Offering
               was
               sufficient
               to
               exonor
               us
               .
               3.
               
               They
               that
               love
               not
               his
               comming
               ,
               cannot
               look
               for
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Summe
                 of
                 Chap.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 THis
                 once
                 offering
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 putteth
                 the
                 main
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 this
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 offerings
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 repeated
                 ,
                 could
                 never
                 perfect
                 the
                 worshiper
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 perfected
                 the
                 worshiper
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 repeated
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Now
                 ,
                 cease
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 repeated
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 sin
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 witness
                 (
                 Psal.
                 40.
                 )
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 were
                 to
                 bee
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 His
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 their
                 room
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 By
                 which
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 once
                 offered
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 for
                 ever
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 so
                 was
                 their
                 Priesthood
                 also
                 ,
                 ever
                 repeating
                 the
                 same
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 (
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 repeated
                 )
                 abolish
                 sin
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 But
                 Christ
                 hath
                 ended
                 His
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 in
                 His
                 once
                 offering
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 to
                 His
                 Glory
                 ,
                 to
                 subdue
                 His
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 
                 vers
                 .
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Having
                 by
                 that
                 once
                 offering
                 ,
                 done
                 all
                 to
                 his
                 Followers
                 that
                 was
                 needful
                 to
                 perfect
                 them
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 31.
                 proverb
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Having
                 spoken
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 of
                 Christs
                 Divine
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Priviledges
                 which
                 the
                 Faithful
                 have
                 in
                 Him
                 ;
                 I
                 exhort
                 you
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 in
                 special
                 ,
                 seeing
                 wee
                 have
                 by
                 Chris●●
                 blood
                 ,
                 access
                 unto
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 By
                 so
                 perfect
                 a
                 Way
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 Christs
                 Fellowship
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 great
                 Moyen
                 ,
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 before
                 us
                 there
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 strengthen
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 holding
                 of
                 our
                 Justification
                 and
                 Sanctification
                 through
                 him
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 avow
                 our
                 Religion
                 constantly
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 help
                 forwards
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 Neglecting
                 no
                 means
                 ,
                 publick
                 ,
                 nor
                 private
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 Apostates
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 make
                 wilful
                 Apostacy
                 from
                 his
                 known
                 Truth
                 ,
                 no
                 Mercy
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 for
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 But
                 certain
                 Damnation
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 27.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Despisers
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 were
                 damned
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 without
                 mercy
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 What
                 Judgement
                 abideth
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 abuse
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 wilful
                 Apostates
                 do
                 ?
                 vers
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 Gods
                 threatning
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 30.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fearful
                 thing
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Foe
                 ,
                 in
                 Gods
                 Hand
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 31.
                 
                 But
                 ,
                 rather
                 ,
                 prepare
                 you
                 for
                 such
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 began
                 to
                 feel
                 at
                 your
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 32.
                 
                 Partly
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 your
                 fellowship
                 with
                 Sufferers
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 33.
                 
                 Which
                 you
                 did
                 joyfully
                 bear
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 Reward
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 34.
                 
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 retain
                 your
                 Confidence
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 35.
                 
                 And
                 be
                 patient
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 36.
                 
                 God
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 help
                 shortly
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 37.
                 
                 And
                 till
                 hee
                 come
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 live
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 sense
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 bee
                 rejected
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 38.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 sort
                 that
                 shall
                 make
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 true
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 persevere
                 and
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 39.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Chap.
               X.
               
            
             
               THat
               hee
               may
               yet
               further
               show
               the
               impossibility
               of
               offering
               Christ
               oftner
               ,
               hee
               giveth
               the
               often
               repetition
               of
               Levitical
               Sacrifices
               ,
               year
               by
               year
               ,
               for
               a
               reason
               of
               their
               imperfection
               and
               inability
               to
               perfect
               the
               worshiper
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               of
               necessity
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               could
               not
               be
               repeated
               ,
               except
               wee
               should
               make
               it
               imperfect
               ,
               like
               the
               Levitical
               ,
               and
               unable
               to
               perfect
               the
               worshiper
               ,
               as
               the
               Legal
               Sacrifice
               was
               .
            
             
               The
               force
               of
               his
               reasoning
               is
               this
               :
               The
               most
               solemn
               Sacrifice
               offered
               by
               the
               High-Priest
               himself
               ,
               Levit.
               16.
               and
               lest
               subject
               to
               repetition
               of
               all
               the
               Sacrifices
               ,
               being
               offered
               not
               so
               often
               as
               each
               month
               ,
               or
               each
               week
               ,
               or
               each
               day
               ,
               as
               some
               Sacrifices
               were
               ,
               but
               once
               a
               year
               onely
               ;
               yet
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               repeated
               ,
               year
               by
               year
               ,
               they
               were
               declared
               ,
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               unable
               ever
               to
               make
               the
               commers
               thereunto
               perfect
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               could
               not
               be
               often
               offered
               ;
               lest
               ,
               for
               that
               same
               reason
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               found
               imperfect
               also
               .
               And
               ,
               this
               is
               his
               drift
               in
               vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               Hee
               proveth
               his
               reason
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               thus
               :
               If
               they
               could
               have
               perfected
               the
               commer
               ,
               then
               they
               should
               not
               have
               been
               repeated
               ,
               but
               ceased
               from
               being
               offered
               ,
               because
               they
               should
               have
               delivered
               the
               worshiper
               ,
               perfectly
               ,
               from
               sin
               :
               and
               ,
               having
               done
               that
               ,
               the
               repetition
               was
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               
               But
               they
               did
               not
               free
               the
               worshiper
               from
               sin
               ;
               for
               ,
               still
               after
               offering
               hee
               professed
               himself
               guilty
               (
               for
               any
               thing
               these
               Sacrifices
               could
               do
               )
               by
               offering
               of
               a
               new
               offering
               ,
               vers
               .
               3.
               
               And
               no
               wonder
               ,
               because
               such
               Sacrifices
               were
               not
               worthy
               to
               expiate
               sin
               ;
               and
               ,
               so
               ,
               unable
               to
               take
               away
               sin
               :
               and
               ,
               so
               also
               ,
               unable
               to
               quiet
               the
               conscience
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               For
               ,
               the
               Law
               having
               a
               shadow
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               very
               Image
               of
               the
               things
               ,
               can
               never
               ,
               with
               those
               Sacrifices
               which
               they
               offered
               year
               by
               year
               continually
               ,
               make
               the
               commers
               thereunto
               ,
               perfect
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Old
                 Covenant
                 is
                 called
                 the
              
               Law
               ,
               
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 drawn
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Legal
                 form
                 ,
                 upon
                 conditions
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 and
                 Grace
                 and
                 Life
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 were
                 set
                 before
                 them
                 in
                 shadows
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 clear
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Law
               was
               expresly
               urged
               ,
               and
               Grace
               in
               the
               Messias
               covered
               ,
               and
               hid
               ,
               under
               Veils
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               things
               which
               come
               by
               him
               ,
               were
               not
               so
               hid
               ,
               but
               they
               might
               have
               been
               seen
               ,
               albeit
               but
               darkly
               ,
               being
               as
               by
               their
               shadows
               ,
               represented
               .
               3.
               
               The
               revealing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               benefits
               ,
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               differ
               as
               far
               in
               measure
               of
               light
               ,
               as
               the
               shadow
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               lively
               image
               thereof
               ,
               drawn
               with
               all
               the
               lineaments
               .
               For
               ,
               they
               saw
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Eternal
               Life
               through
               him
               ,
               as
               those
               which
               are
               in
               the
               house
               see
               the
               shadow
               of
               a
               man
               comming
               ,
               before
               hee
               enter
               within
               the
               doors
               :
               but
               ,
               wee
               ,
               with
               open
               face
               ,
               behold
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               Mirrour
               ,
               Christs
               Glory
               shining
               ;
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               crucified
               before
               our
               Eyes
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               and
               bringing
               with
               him
               life
               ,
               and
               immortality
               ,
               to
               light
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 maketh
                 the
                 repeating
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 inability
                 to
                 perfect
                 the
                 commers
                 thereunto
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 perfectly
                 to
                 satisfie
                 for
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 name
                 it
                 was
                 offered
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               Sacrifice
               that
               perfectly
               satisfieth
               Gods
               Justice
               for
               sin
               ,
               cannot
               be
               repeated
               :
               and
               ,
               a
               Sacrifice
               which
               hath
               need
               to
               be
               repeated
               ,
               hath
               not
               perfectly
               satisfied
               Gods
               Justice
               for
               the
               sinner
               ,
               nor
               perfected
               the
               sinner
               ,
               for
               whom
               it
               is
               offered
               ,
               by
               doing
               all
               that
               Justice
               required
               ,
               to
               purchase
               Justification
               ,
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               to
               him
               .
               2.
               
               Whosoever
               will
               have
               Christ
               offered
               up
               in
               a
               Sacrifice
               oftner
               than
               once
               ,
               whether
               by
               himself
               ,
               or
               by
               another
               ,
               denieth
               the
               perfection
               of
               that
               Sacrifice
               on
               the
               Cross
               ;
               denieth
               ,
               that
               by
               that
               one
               Sacrifice
               purchase
               is
               made
               of
               all
               that
               ,
               is
               required
               to
               perfect
               sinners
               ,
               which
               is
               fearful
               blasphemy
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
              
               
               For
               then
               would
               they
               not
               have
               ceased
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
               because
               that
               the
               worshipers
               once
               purged
               ,
               should
               have
               had
               no
               more
               conscience
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               
                 By
                 way
                 of
                 question
                 ,
                 hee
                 asketh
                 ,
              
               Would
               not
               those
               Sacrifices
               have
               ceased
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               have
               made
               the
               commers
               thereunto
               perfect
               ?
            
             
               Then
               ,
               The
               Apostle
               esteemeth
               this
               Reason
               so
               clear
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               ,
               of
               sound
               judgement
               ,
               being
               asked
               the
               question
               ,
               must
               ,
               of
               necessity
               ,
               grant
               it
               .
               For
               ,
               Natures
               light
               doth
               teach
               thus
               much
               ,
               That
               if
               a
               Sacrifice
               do
               all
               that
               is
               to
               be
               done
               for
               the
               sinner
               ,
               it
               standeth
               there
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               more
               to
               do
               .
               If
               it
               pay
               the
               full
               price
               of
               the
               sinners
               expiation
               ,
               at
               once
               offering
               ,
               what
               need
               can
               there
               be
               to
               offer
               it
               over
               again
               ?
               And
               therefore
               ,
               if
               Christs
               one
               Sacrifice
               ,
               once
               offered
               ,
               perfect
               the
               commers
               thereunto
               ,
               must
               it
               not
               cease
               to
               be
               offered
               any
               more
               ,
               by
               this
               reasoning
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ?
               For
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               made
               a
               perfect
               purchase
               of
               whatsoever
               is
               required
               to
               perfect
               us
               ,
               by
               once
               offering
               ,
               Wisdome
               ,
               and
               Justice
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               price
               of
               the
               purchase
               to
               be
               offered
               again
               .
               And
               if
               hee
               must
               be
               offered
               again
               ,
               hee
               hath
               not
               perfected
               the
               purchase
               for
               us
               ,
               by
               any
               Offering
               going
               before
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 his
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 which
                 perfecteth
                 the
                 worshiper
                 ,
                 must
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 ,
                 is
                 ;
                 Because
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 worshiper
                 once
                 purged
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 conscience
                 of
                 sins
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 hee
                 meaneth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 purged
                 worshiper
                 may
                 do
                 ,
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 what
                 hee
                 listeth
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 .
                 to
                 sin
                 :
                 nor
                 yet
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 hee
                 is
                 purged
                 ,
                 and
                 falleth
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 sin
                 ,
                 hee
                 should
                 not
                 take
                 with
                 his
                 guiltiness
                 ,
                 and
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 that
                 Sacrifice
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 hee
                 meaneth
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 purging
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 a
                 perfect
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 just
                 challenge
                 ,
                 and
                 condemnatory
                 Sentence
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 sin
                 wherefrom
                 hee
                 is
                 purged
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Quest.
               How
               is
               it
               then
               ,
               
                 will
                 you
                 say
              
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               Gods
               Children
               are
               often
               times
               troubled
               with
               the
               guiltiness
               of
               their
               Conscience
               ,
               for
               those
               same
               sins
               which
               they
               have
               repented
               and
               sought
               pardon
               for
               through
               Christs
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               found
               remission
               intimated
               ,
               and
               peace
               granted
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 Not
                 for
                 any
                 imperfection
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 their
                 remission
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 their
                 holding
                 of
                 the
                 ever-flowing
                 Vertue
                 of
                 that
                 once
                 offered
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 remission
                 granted
                 there-through
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               He
               that
               is
               purged
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               Gods
               Warrant
               to
               have
               a
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               conscience
               .
               2.
               
               And
               if
               he
               have
               a
               challenge
               ,
               after
               he
               is
               fled
               to
               this
               sacrifice
               ,
               he
               may
               ,
               by
               Gods
               approbation
               ,
               stop
               the
               same
               ,
               by
               opposing
               the
               vertue
               of
               that
               perfect
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               challenge
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 comers
                 unto
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 benefit
                 thereby
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               1.
               
                 are
                 here
                 called
              
               Worshippers
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               Then
               ,
               the
               Lord
               reckoneth
               it
               a
               part
               of
               Divine
               service
               and
               worship
               done
               unto
               him
               ,
               to
               come
               and
               seek
               the
               benefit
               of
               that
               sacrifice
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               pacified
               ,
               and
               we
               ransomed
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 To
                 make
                 the
                 worshipper
                 perfect
              
               ,
               v.
               1.
               
                 is
                 expounded
                 ,
                 by
                 purging
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 delivering
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
              
               v.
               2.
               
            
             
               Then
               ,
               that
               sacrifice
               which
               purgeth
               the
               conscience
               from
               sin
               ,
               doth
               also
               perfect
               the
               man
               :
               Neither
               needeth
               he
               any
               thing
               unto
               salvation
               ,
               which
               such
               a
               sacrifice
               doth
               not
               purchase
               .
               And
               such
               is
               that
               once
               offered
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Verse
                 3.
              
               
               But
               in
               those
               sacr●●●ces
               there
               is
               a
               remembrance
               again
               made
               of
               sins
               every
               year
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 proveth
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Levitical
                 sacrifices
                 took
                 not
                 away
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 yearly
                 commemoration
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 sins
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 that
                 year
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 former
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 commemoration
                 expresly
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 these
                 repeated
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 a
                 real
                 taking
                 up
                 again
                 of
                 those
                 sins
                 for
                 which
                 sacrifice
                 had
                 been
                 offered
                 before
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 sacrifice
                 a
                 new
                 ,
                 did
                 plainly
                 import
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 no
                 preceding
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 the
                 ransome
                 of
                 the
                 sinner
                 payed
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrificers
                 did
                 profess
                 ,
                 That
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 the
                 former
                 sacrifice
                 could
                 merit
                 ,
                 their
                 sins
                 remained
                 unexpiated
                 .
              
            
             
               Quest.
               
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 ask
              
               ,
               Were
               not
               Believers
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               purged
               from
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               made
               clean
               ,
               and
               white
               as
               snow
               ?
               Psal.
               51.7
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 Yes
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 those
                 Typical
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 signified
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 when
                 Attonement
                 and
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Levitical
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 as
              
               Lev.
               17.11
               .
               
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 speech
                 is
                 Sacramentall
                 ,
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 being
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 sign
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 marked
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               Quest.
               But
               do
               not
               we
               Christians
               make
               a
               commemoration
               of
               our
               sins
               year
               by
               year
               ?
               yea
               daily
               remembring
               even
               the
               sins
               of
               our
               youth
               ,
               &
               deprecating
               the
               wrath
               which
               they
               deserve
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 offering
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 :
                 for
                 of
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 here
                 ,
              
               In
               those
               sacrifices
               there
               is
               a
               remembrance
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               What
               is
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               commemoration
               of
               sin
               ,
               without
               renewd
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               commemoration
               of
               sin
               ,
               with
               renewed
               sacrifices
               ?
               betwixt
               the
               Jews
               commemoration
               of
               sins
               year
               by
               year
               ,
               spoken
               of
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               commemoration
               which
               true
               Christians
               do
               make
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 The
                 Iew
                 in
                 his
                 solemn
                 Commemoration
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 by
                 renewed
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 did
                 really
                 profess
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 One
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 sacrifice
                 formerly
                 offered
                 ,
                 was
                 sufficient
                 to
                 expiate
                 his
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 cleanse
                 his
                 conscience
                 .
                 Another
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 holden
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 signified
                 sacrifice
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 but
                 had
                 need
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Spectacles
                 and
                 Transparent
                 of
                 these
                 typical
                 sacrifices
                 enjoyned
                 for
                 his
                 help
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 new
                 view
                 of
                 that
                 true
                 sacrifice
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 of
                 both
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 repeated
                 sacrifice
                 did
                 bear
                 witness
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 ,
                 by
                 commemoration
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 profess
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 already
                 past
                 ,
                 Gods
                 justice
                 is
                 so
                 well
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 new
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 nor
                 of●ner
                 offering
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 desire
                 no
                 other
                 ransome
                 but
                 Christs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 payed
                 already
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 crave
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 a
                 better
                 hold
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 payed
                 the
                 ransome
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 finde
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 ransome
                 yet
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 in
                 our selves
                 .
              
            
             
               Quest.
               But
               ,
               what
               if
               with
               the
               commemoration
               of
               sins
               ,
               year
               by
               year
               ,
               and
               day
               by
               day
               ,
               we
               should
               pretend
               to
               joyn
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               that
               new
               expiation
               might
               be
               made
               ,
               by
               offering
               of
               Christ
               over
               again
               ,
               as
               is
               pretended
               to
               be
               done
               now
               adays
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 By
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Difference
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 putteth
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Levitical
                 sacrifices
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Christs
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 theirs
                 :
                 We
                 should
                 avow
                 ,
                 That
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 done
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 full
                 ransome
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 mans
                 offering
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 had
                 not
                 done
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Iew
                 we
                 should
                 avow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 satisfactory
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 come
                 ;
                 nothing
                 heretofore
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 pacifie
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 purge
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 from
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 sin
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 be
                 already
                 payed
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 but
                 mock
                 Gods
                 justice
                 ,
                 and
                 disgrace
                 the
                 Price
                 payed
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 presume
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 Price
                 over
                 again
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               For
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               ,
               that
               the
               blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               of
               Goats
               should
               take
               away
               sins
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 giveth
                 a
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 these
                 Sacrifices
                 could
                 not
                 pacifie
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 even
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 away
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               conscience
               can
               never
               be
               purged
               ,
               except
               it
               see
               sin
               taken
               away
               by
               a
               perfect
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               a
               ransome
               so
               worthy
               ,
               as
               justice
               may
               be
               satisfied
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               Attonement
               was
               properly
               made
               by
               the
               Levitical
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               onely
               figuratively
               ;
               because
               here
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 impossible
                 they
                 could
                 take
                 away
                 sins
                 .
              
               3.
               
               Sin
               is
               not
               wiped
               away
               by
               any
               unworthy
               mean
               :
               for
               ,
               sin
               being
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               written
               Law
               ,
               Gods
               Majestie
               so
               glorious
               ,
               his
               Justice
               so
               exact
               ,
               his
               Truth
               in
               threatning
               death
               to
               the
               offender
               ,
               so
               constant
               ,
               no
               less
               worthy
               sacrifice
               can
               expiate
               sin
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               is
               of
               value
               to
               answer
               all
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   5.
                
                 
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 offering
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 body
                 hast
                 thou
                 prepared
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 In
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 no
                 pleasure
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 He
                 proveth
                 ,
                 by
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
              
               40
               Psalm
               ,
               vers
               .
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 That
                 these
                 sacrifices
                 did
                 never
                 ,
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 pacifie
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 endure
                 longer
                 than
                 Christ
                 should
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 fulfil
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 signifie
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 abolish
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               of
               necessity
               ,
               the
               Old
               Church
               was
               not
               altogether
               ignorant
               of
               the
               imperfection
               of
               their
               Legal
               service
               ,
               for
               removing
               of
               their
               sins
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               true
               expiation
               of
               their
               sins
               signified
               by
               these
               sacrifices
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               sought
               in
               the
               Messias
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Christ
               
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
              
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               :
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 taking
                 on
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 manifesting
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 because
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 as
                 incarnate
                 ,
                 removing
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 offering
                 himself
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               bringeth
               all
               Divine
               Truth
               to
               a
               present
               being
               unto
               Faith
               :
               and
               so
               ,
               by
               prophecie
               ,
               made
               Christ
               incarnate
               ,
               present
               unto
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Fathers
               under
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Christs
               
                 words
                 unto
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
              
               Sacrifice
               and
               oblation
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               ;
               but
               a
               body
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               me
               :
               
                 Which
                 is
                 in
                 substance
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 ,
              
               Mine
               ear
               hast
               thou
               opened
               ,
               or
               ,
               bored
               unto
               me
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Hebrew
               ,
               Psal.
               40.6
               .
               
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Father
                 open
                 the
                 ear
                 of
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 him
                 a
                 wise
                 servant
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Redemption
                 :
                 If
                 he
                 bore
                 his
                 ear
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 him
                 a
                 willing
                 and
                 obedient
                 Servant
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 he
                 also
                 prepare
                 a
                 Body
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 by
                 incarnation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 accomplish
                 that
                 service
                 as
                 became
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christs
               Body
               is
               of
               Gods
               preparation
               ,
               and
               fitting
               made
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               holy
               ,
               and
               harmless
               ,
               so
               free
               of
               sin
               ,
               as
               it
               should
               be
               fit
               to
               be
               joyned
               with
               the
               God-head
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               an
               expiatory
               Sacrifice
               for
               sin
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christs
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               obedience
               done
               to
               God
               in
               it
               by
               him
               ,
               is
               the
               Accomplishment
               and
               Substance
               of
               these
               Sacrifices
               .
               3.
               
               God
               was
               never
               pleased
               ,
               nor
               pacified
               by
               these
               Sacrifices
               ,
               in
               themselves
               ;
               but
               by
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               ,
               signified
               by
               them
               .
               4.
               
               God
               prepared
               a
               Satisfaction
               to
               himself
               ,
               for
               us
               ,
               when
               wee
               could
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               Then
               said
               I
               ,
               Loe
               ,
               I
               come
               (
               in
               the
               Volume
               of
               Thy
               Book
               it
               is
               written
               of
               Mee
               )
               to
               do
               Thy
               Will
               ,
               O
               God.
               
            
             
               Then
               
                 said
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Lo
               ,
               I
               come
               ,
               to
               do
               Thy
               Will
               ,
               O
               God
               ;
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Legal
                 Sacrifices
                 are
                 found
                 and
                 declared
                 unable
                 to
                 pacifie
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               Then
               
                 findeth
                 it
                 the
                 fit
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 did
                 fore-signifie
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 effectuate
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               did
               not
               think
               it
               the
               due
               time
               for
               himself
               to
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               till
               it
               should
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               without
               him
               ,
               neither
               God
               could
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               nor
               man
               saved
               ,
               by
               any
               other
               mean
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               obedience
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               assumed
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               offered
               himself
               in
               our
               room
               ,
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               willingly
               :
               ready
               to
               perform
               what
               the
               Fathers
               Will
               could
               exact
               of
               us
               :
               yea
               ,
               earnestly
               desired
               he
               to
               discharge
               that
               service
               for
               us
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 His
                 Name
              
               ,
               for
               that
               willingness
               ,
               even
               for
               evermore
               .
               3.
               
               Speaking
               as
               in
               our
               nature
               ,
               now
               incarnate
               ,
               hee
               calleth
               the
               Father
               ,
               his
               God.
               So
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Man
               ,
               hath
               our
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 his
                 Offer-making
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               In
               the
               Volume
               of
               Thy
               Book
               it
               is
               written
               of
               Mee
               :
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 decreed
                 ,
                 and
                 fore-prophesied
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 of
                 Mee
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 should
                 satisfie
                 Thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 Thy
                 Will
                 ,
                 for
                 Man.
                 
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               hath
               a
               great
               respect
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               have
               all
               things
               fulfilled
               which
               are
               there
               spoken
               :
               though
               it
               should
               cost
               him
               his
               life
               ,
               hee
               will
               have
               it
               done
               .
               2.
               
               Hee
               desireth
               ,
               that
               before
               wee
               look
               upon
               his
               manner
               of
               redeeming
               us
               ,
               wee
               should
               look
               to
               the
               prophecies
               which
               went
               before
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               3.
               
               The
               sum
               of
               Gods
               Decree
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               revealeth
               his
               Decree
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               God
               will
               save
               Man
               ,
               by
               Christ
               :
               or
               ,
               That
               the
               Son
               shall
               be
               incarnate
               ,
               and
               do
               the
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               for
               redemption
               of
               Man
               :
               that
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               ,
               shall
               tread
               down
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               is
               amongst
               the
               first
               Oracles
               of
               Gods
               Good-Will
               to
               Man
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   8.
                
                 
                 Above
                 ,
                 when
                 Hee
                 said
                 ,
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 Offering
                 ,
                 and
                 Burnt-offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 Offering
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 Thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 hadst
                 thou
                 pleasure
                 therein
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 offered
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 :
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Then
                 said
                 Hee
                 ,
                 Lo
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 Thy
                 Will
                 (
                 O
                 God.
                 )
                 Hee
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 Hee
                 may
                 establish
                 the
                 second
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 gathereth
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
              
               Psalm
               
                 set
                 down
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               5
               ,
               6.
               
                 that
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Sacrifices
                 are
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 please
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
              
               Psalm
               
                 set
                 down
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               
                 declareth
                 ,
                 That
                 Christs
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 that
                 onely
                 which
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 ,
                 now
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 Levitical
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Clear
               Consequences
               drawn
               from
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               are
               sound
               Doctrine
               .
               2.
               
               Collation
               of
               places
               doth
               yeeld
               both
               ground
               of
               good
               consequences
               ,
               and
               ground
               of
               clearness
               .
               3.
               
               The
               abolishing
               of
               Levitical
               Sacrifices
               is
               necessary
               ,
               that
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               may
               have
               the
               full
               place
               ,
               and
               room
               ,
               for
               pleasing
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               saving
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               By
               the
               which
               Will
               ,
               wee
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               through
               the
               Offering
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               once
               for
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 sheweth
                 what
                 this
                 Will
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 accepted
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 The
                 Will
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 should
                 offer
                 up
                 his
                 own
                 Body
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
              
               once
               for
               all
               .
               
                 If
                 but
              
               once
               ,
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Fathers
               Will
               that
               Christs
               Body
               should
               be
               offered
               oftner
               than
               once
               .
               2.
               
               If
               but
               once
               for
               All
               ;
               Then
               ,
               These
               All
               ,
               for
               whom
               hee
               offered
               ,
               were
               condescended
               upon
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Mediatour
               .
               God
               knew
               those
               whom
               hee
               gave
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               to
               be
               ransomed
               :
               and
               Christ
               knew
               those
               whom
               hee
               bought
               .
               3.
               
               If
               but
               once
               for
               those
               All
               ;
               Then
               ,
               That
               once
               made
               a
               perfect
               Purchase
               for
               all
               those
               :
               The
               Father
               craved
               no
               more
               for
               their
               Ransome
               .
               Another
               offering
               for
               them
               ,
               is
               needless
               ;
               For
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               needful
               to
               offer
               again
               ,
               once
               offering
               had
               not
               satisfied
               Gods
               Will
               ▪
               for
               their
               Ransome
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Acceptation
                 ,
                 and
                 Fruit
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               By
               this
               Will
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 being
                 obeyed
              
               ,
               wee
               are
               sanctified
               ;
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 and
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 society
                 ,
                 Elect
                 ,
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 perishing
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 as
                 devoted
                 souls
                 ,
                 unto
                 Gods
                 use
                 ,
                 as
                 holy
                 Vessels
                 of
                 Honour
                 ,
                 reconciled
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 ,
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 throughly
                 made
                 free
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 endued
                 with
                 Gods
                 Image
                 ,
                 in
                 holiness
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Those
               onely
               who
               are
               of
               the
               Apostles
               society
               ,
               set
               apart
               for
               Gods
               use
               ,
               by
               Election
               ,
               before
               time
               ,
               and
               Regeneration
               in
               time
               ,
               those
               sanctified
               Ones
               ,
               are
               those
               All
               ,
               for
               whom
               Christ
               offered
               himself
               .
               2.
               
               All
               those
               for
               whom
               Christ
               did
               offer
               himself
               ,
               are
               sanctified
               in
               Gods
               Decree
               ,
               and
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               Christs
               Offering
               .
               3.
               
               Those
               who
               are
               never
               sanctified
               ,
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               was
               never
               offered
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   11.
                
                 
                 And
                 every
                 Priest
                 standeth
                 daily
                 ,
                 ministring
                 ,
                 and
                 offering
                 oftentimes
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 never
                 take
                 away
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 Man
                 ,
                 after
                 Hee
                 had
                 offered
                 one
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 for
                 sins
                 ,
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 sate
                 down
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Right
                 Hand
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 That
                 hee
                 may
                 end
                 the
                 Comparison
                 of
              
               Aarons
               
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 ,
                 hee
                 heapeth
                 together
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 imperfections
                 of
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 abolished
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               11.
               
               
                 And
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 verses
                 following
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
              
               15.
               
                 hee
                 layeth
                 open
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 be
                 observed
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 plurality
                 of
                 Priests
              
               [
               every
               Priest
               ]
               
                 importing
                 many
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 but
                 himself
                 alone
                 .
              
               This
               Man
               ▪
               vers
               .
               12.
               
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 their
              
               every
               Priest
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             
               Then
               ,
               To
               make
               more
               Priests
               under
               Christs
               Priesthood
               ,
               by
               special
               office
               to
               offer
               up
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               imperfect
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               Levi.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 every
                 Priest
              
               standeth
               
                 as
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 moveable
                 in
                 his
                 office
                 .
                 But
                 Christ
              
               sate
               down
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               
                 established
                 with
                 Dignity
                 in
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 as
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priesthood
              
               ,
               every
               Priest
               standeth
               daily
               offering
               ,
               oftentimes
               .
               
                 But
                 Christ
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               
                 offered
                 but
                 one
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               never
               was
               offered
               ,
               nor
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               offered
               ,
               but
               once
               ,
               say
               the
               contrary
               who
               will.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 they
                 offered
                 the
              
               same
               Sacrifice
               oftentimes
               ,
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 .
                 But
                 Christ
                 offered
              
               one
               Sacrifice
               for
               ever
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 A
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 one
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 in
                 offering
                 ;
                 one
                 individual
                 Offering
                 ,
                 one
                 time
                 onely
                 ▪
                 offered
                 Hee
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               no
               sort
               of
               plurality
               doth
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               admit
               ▪
               seeing
               it
               is
               one
               onely
               ,
               and
               onely
               once
               offered
               .
               The
               Apostle
               leaveth
               no
               room
               for
               an
               unbloody
               Sacrifice
               ,
               beside
               the
               bloody
               :
               nor
               another
               offerer
               ,
               but
               himself
               onely
               :
               nor
               another
               time
               ,
               but
               that
               ONCE
               on
               the
               Cross.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priesthood
              
               ,
               many
               Priests
               ,
               many
               Sacrifices
               ,
               oftentimes
               offered
               ,
               could
               never
               
                 take
                 away
                 sin
                 :
                 But
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 Priest
                 offered
              
               one
               offering
               ,
               
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 Body
              
               ;
               once
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 oftener
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 sufficeth
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
              
               for
               ever
               ,
               vers
               .
               12
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               Then
               ,
               that
               Sacrifice
               which
               taketh
               away
               sins
               ,
               must
               do
               it
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               :
               and
               that
               Sacrifice
               which
               doth
               not
               take
               away
               sins
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               at
               one
               offering
               ,
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               take
               away
               sins
               by
               repetition
               ,
               how
               often
               soever
               it
               be
               offered
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               
                 From
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Artifice
              
               ,
               we
               learn
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               gather
               together
               in
               our
               minde
               ,
               in
               a
               heap
               ,
               the
               evils
               and
               imperfections
               of
               every
               thing
               which
               is
               like
               to
               draw
               ,
               or
               divert
               us
               from
               Christ
               :
               and
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               the
               Properties
               and
               excellencies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               tied
               fast
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               special
               ,
               when
               any
               Mean
               or
               Instruments
               ,
               appointed
               of
               God
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               like
               to
               come
               in
               more
               estimation
               than
               becometh
               ;
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               ride
               Marches
               betwixt
               the
               same
               and
               Christ
               ,
               that
               the
               Mean
               may
               have
               the
               Means
               room
               ,
               and
               Christ
               may
               have
               Gods
               room
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               From
               henceforth
               expecting
               till
               his
               enemies
               be
               made
               his
               Foot-stool
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 Christ
                 doing
                 now
                 then
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 offer
                 ?
                 He
                 is
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 expecting
                 till
                 his
                 enemies
                 be
                 made
                 his
                 foot-stool
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 Manhead
                 being
                 no
                 more
                 on
                 earth
                 now
                 subject
                 unto
                 suffering
                 ,
                 is
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Fellowship
                 and
                 Fruition
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 overthrow
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Albeit
               all
               Christs
               personal
               sufferings
               are
               ended
               ,
               yet
               the
               warfare
               of
               the
               subjects
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               endureth
               still
               against
               enemies
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               Satan
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               Sin
               ,
               and
               Death
               .
               2.
               
               That
               battel
               is
               CHRISTS
               ,
               he
               is
               adversary
               to
               all
               the
               foes
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               :
               They
               are
               his
               Enemies
               .
               3.
               
               He
               is
               not
               alone
               in
               the
               battel
               ,
               the
               Father
               is
               joyned
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               set
               on
               work
               to
               subdue
               his
               Enemies
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Psal.
               110.
               vers
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               whereunto
               this
               place
               hath
               reference
               ,
               
                 His
                 enemies
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 his
                 footstool
                 .
              
               4.
               
               Albeit
               this
               victory
               be
               not
               compleated
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               in
               working
               ,
               and
               shall
               surely
               be
               brought
               to
               pass
               .
               5.
               
               As
               our
               Lord
               expecteth
               and
               waiteth
               on
               patiently
               till
               it
               be
               done
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               his
               subjects
               do
               also
               .
               6.
               
               At
               length
               the
               highest
               of
               his
               enemies
               shall
               be
               made
               lower
               than
               the
               basest
               of
               Christs
               Members
               :
               
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 his
                 footstool
                 ,
              
               subdued
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               trampled
               upon
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               For
               by
               one
               offering
               he
               hath
               perfected
               for
               ever
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 giveth
                 a
                 reason
                 why
                 Christ
                 now
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 offering
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 more
                 suffering
                 to
                 endure
                 :
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 brought
                 about
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 concur
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 on
                 his
                 Throne
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 :
                 Because
              
               by
               one
               offering
               he
               hath
               perfected
               for
               ever
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
               :
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 one
                 offering
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 done
                 and
                 ended
                 before
                 he
                 sate
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 paid
                 the
                 full
                 price
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 purchase
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 consecrated
                 to
                 GOD
                 in
                 holiness
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Whosoever
               will
               have
               any
               more
               offering
               up
               of
               Christ
               than
               that
               one
               ,
               once
               offered
               before
               his
               Ascension
               ;
               denieth
               that
               Christ
               by
               once
               offering
               ,
               hath
               perfected
               for
               ever
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
               2.
               
               Howsoever
               you
               take
               the
               word
               Sanctified
               ,
               whether
               for
               those
               that
               are
               separated
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               unto
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               Gods
               purpose
               and
               decree
               ,
               comprehending
               all
               those
               whom
               the
               Father
               hath
               given
               unto
               Christ
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               elect
               :
               or
               whether
               you
               take
               it
               for
               the
               renewed
               and
               sanctified
               in
               time
               ;
               the
               offering
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               but
               for
               the
               sanctified
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               such
               as
               are
               consecrated
               and
               separated
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               to
               be
               vessels
               of
               honor
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 that
                 offering
              
               once
               ;
               
                 those
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               perfected
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               He
               hath
               not
               made
               purchase
               of
               a
               possibility
               of
               their
               salvation
               onely
               :
               But
               he
               hath
               perfected
               them
               in
               making
               purchase
               of
               all
               that
               they
               need
               to
               have
               ,
               even
               to
               their
               full
               perfection
               .
               2.
               
               He
               hath
               not
               purchased
               unto
               them
               the
               remission
               of
               some
               sins
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               satisfaction
               to
               be
               paid
               by
               themselves
               for
               other
               some
               :
               but
               hath
               perfected
               them
               ,
               perfectly
               satisfied
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               expiated
               all
               their
               sins
               .
               3.
               
               He
               hath
               not
               made
               purchase
               of
               some
               graces
               unto
               them
               onely
               for
               a
               certain
               time
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               will
               let
               them
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               afterwards
               ,
               and
               perish
               :
               but
               he
               hath
               perfected
               them
               for
               ever
               .
               4.
               
               He
               hath
               not
               appointed
               any
               offering
               for
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               by
               any
               other
               after
               him
               :
               but
               hath
               made
               one
               offering
               ,
               Himself
               ,
               for
               them
               ,
               which
               satisfieth
               for
               ever
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               Father
               craveth
               no
               more
               offering
               for
               expiating
               their
               sin
               for
               ever
               .
               For
               God
               hath
               set
               forth
               Christ
               to
               be
               a
               propitiation
               through
               faith
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               Rom.
               3.25
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               maketh
               it
               manifest
               by
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               pacified
               in
               Christ
               ,
               towards
               them
               that
               believe
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               that
               believe
               in
               him
               crucified
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   15.
                
                 
                 Whereof
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 witness
                 unto
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 before
                 ;
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Covenant
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 after
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ▪
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 Laws
                 into
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 mindes
                 will
                 I
                 write
                 them
                 :
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 their
                 sins
                 and
                 iniquities
                 will
                 I
                 remember
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 He
                 proveth
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 needless
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 repetition
                 of
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 :
                 because
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 purchased
                 by
                 Christs
                 death
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Testator
                 ,
                 is
                 still
                 in
                 force
                 continually
                 ,
                 in
                 Christs
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 for
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 consecrated
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 be
                 ,
                 no
                 oblation
                 for
                 sin
                 can
                 be
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 witness
                 unto
                 us
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 be
                 offered
                 again
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               We
               who
               do
               teach
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               deny
               any
               more
               offering
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               have
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               testifying
               for
               us
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               author
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               doth
               speak
               unto
               us
               thereby
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 declareth
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghosts
                 making
                 ,
                 and
                 calleth
                 him
                 ,
              
               THE
               LORD
               .
               
                 Wherein
                 he
                 teacheth
                 us
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               a
               distinct
               person
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               bearing
               witness
               by
               himself
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
               2.
               
               And
               one
               in
               essence
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               even
               the
               LORD
               JEHOVAH
               ,
               author
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Now
               where
               remission
               of
               these
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               offering
               for
               sin
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 this
                 Article
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 he
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 No
                 more
                 offering
                 for
                 sin
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 under
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 because
                 sin
                 is
                 expiated
                 .
              
            
             
               Quest.
               How
               then
               could
               there
               be
               remission
               of
               sin
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               daily
               offering
               for
               sin
               ?
               Or
               ,
               if
               there
               was
               remission
               ,
               how
               could
               there
               be
               offering
               for
               sin
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 remission
                 granted
                 upon
                 surety
                 given
                 for
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 party
                 remitted
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 remission
                 granted
                 for
                 satisfaction
                 already
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 party
                 remitted
                 .
                 The
                 remission
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 had
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 sort
                 ,
                 upon
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Mediator
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 satisfie
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 remission
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 ,
                 a
                 typical
                 sacrifice
                 might
                 stand
                 ,
                 for
                 signifying
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 paid
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 coming
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 remission
                 that
                 we
                 get
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 upon
                 Satisfaction
                 already
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 true
                 Expiatory
                 and
                 Satisfactory
                 Sacrifice
                 of
              
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 done
                 and
                 ended
                 with
                 the
                 personal
                 suffering
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 remission
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 admitteth
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 offering
                 for
                 sin
                 ;
                 neither
                 typical
                 offering
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 fulfilled
                 what
                 the
                 typical
                 sacrifice
                 did
                 signifie
                 :
                 neither
                 the
                 repeating
                 of
                 true
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christs
                 Body
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 Christ
                 behoved
                 to
                 suffer
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 dye
                 daily
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 these
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 offering
                 ,
                 the
                 Iewish
                 bloody
                 sacrifices
                 typical
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Expiatory
                 bloody
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christs
                 Body
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 acknowledgeth
                 none
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 must
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 Where
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 is
                 already
                 purchased
                 ,
                 by
                 offering
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 there
                 no
                 more
                 offering
                 can
                 be
                 for
                 sin
                 any
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Apostle
               acknowledgeth
               no
               use
               for
               any
               sacrifice
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               after
               Christs
               Ascension
               ,
               else
               his
               reason
               should
               not
               hold
               .
               2.
               
               The
               sacrifice
               
               which
               is
               offered
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               JESUS
               ,
               hath
               already
               suffered
               for
               sin
               ,
               so
               that
               now
               the
               remission
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               sin
               and
               iniquity
               ,
               all
               sorts
               of
               the
               Elects
               sinnes
               ,
               is
               obtained
               thereby
               already
               .
               3.
               
               Not
               onely
               
                 No
                 Sacrifice
              
               is
               any
               more
               to
               be
               offered
               for
               sin
               under
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               
                 No
                 Offering
              
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               bloody
               or
               unbloody
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               offered
               .
               4.
               
               That
               Church
               which
               pretendeth
               to
               offer
               any
               Offering
               for
               sins
               of
               quick
               or
               dead
               ,
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               professeth
               ,
               That
               no
               remission
               of
               sin
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               Because
               where
               there
               is
               remission
               of
               sin
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               offering
               for
               sin
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               expresly
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Having
               therefore
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               boldness
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Holiest
               ,
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 the
                 by-past
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christs
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 Riches
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 which
                 commeth
                 unto
                 us
                 through
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 draweth
                 Exhortations
                 ,
                 for
                 use-making
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 in
                 soundness
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 hee
                 exhorteth
                 to
                 seek
                 unto
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 using
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 mixed
                 with
                 words
                 touching
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 above
                 those
                 Ceremonies
                 :
                 to
                 shew
                 the
              
               Hebrews
               ,
               
                 that
                 those
                 Ceremonies
                 had
                 nothing
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 serve
                 to
                 represent
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Benefits
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 to
                 draw
                 them
                 from
                 those
                 shadows
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 once
                 being
                 signified
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 manifested
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 make
                 the
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 received
                 ,
                 hee
                 setteth
                 down
                 sundry
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 From
                 which
                 hee
                 inferreth
                 his
                 Exhortation
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               22.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 Priviledge
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
              
               Wee
               have
               liberty
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Holiest
               :
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 into
                 Heaven
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 hee
                 maketh
                 this
                 Priviledge
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 himself
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 hee
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               That
               so
               long
               as
               men
               are
               without
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               debarred
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               no
               Door
               nor
               Way
               open
               ,
               but
               the
               flaming
               sword
               of
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               to
               keep
               out
               every
               one
               that
               shall
               press
               to
               enter
               before
               Christ
               bring
               them
               .
               But
               such
               ,
               as
               come
               to
               Christ
               by
               Faith
               ,
               Heaven
               is
               opened
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Door
               cast
               up
               for
               them
               to
               enter
               in
               who
               were
               exiled
               before
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Next
                 ,
                 Hee
                 commendeth
                 this
                 Priviledge
                 ,
                 by
                 calling
                 the
                 place
                 ,
              
               The
               Holiest
               ,
               
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 Gods
              
               Holiness
               
                 dwelleth
                 ,
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 where
                 nothing
                 can
                 enter
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 holy
                 .
                 Teaching
                 us
                 thereby
                 ,
              
               That
               the
               faithful
               are
               so
               washed
               from
               their
               sins
               ,
               through
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               admit
               them
               into
               the
               place
               of
               his
               dwelling
               ,
               into
               his
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
               ;
               by
               Faith
               now
               ,
               and
               fruition
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 commen●eth
                 this
                 Priviledge
                 ,
                 by
                 calling
                 it
                 a
              
               Liberty
               .
               
                 The
                 word
                 properly
                 signifieth
              
               ,
               Liberty
               to
               speak
               all
               our
               mind
               ,
               
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 marked
                 before
                 .
                 Whereby
                 hee
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               How
               wee
               do
               enter
               into
               the
               Holiest
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               prayer
               ,
               sending
               up
               our
               Supplications
               to
               Heaven
               .
               And
               ,
               again
               ,
               2.
               
               That
               in
               our
               prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               wee
               may
               use
               freedome
               of
               speech
               ,
               telling
               him
               all
               our
               mind
               ,
               all
               our
               griefs
               ,
               all
               our
               fears
               ,
               all
               our
               desires
               ,
               and
               even
               poure
               out
               our
               hearts
               before
               him
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Hee
                 commendeth
                 this
                 Priviledge
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Price
                 of
                 the
                 Purchase
                 thereof
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 .
                 Whereby
                 he
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               To
               have
               this
               Priviledge
               in
               high
               estimation
               .
               2.
               
               To
               make
               good
               use
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               To
               be
               confident
               of
               the
               standing
               of
               it
               :
               and
               all
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               so
               dearly
               bought
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Hee
                 commendeth
                 this
                 Priviledge
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 Right
                 which
                 all
                 Beleevers
                 have
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 these
              
               Hebrews
               ,
               
                 as
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 of
                 that
                 Society
                 .
                 Whereby
                 bee
                 teacheth
                 ,
              
               That
               albeit
               there
               be
               great
               difference
               in
               the
               measure
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               other
               Graces
               ,
               betwixt
               Christians
               ;
               some
               being
               stronger
               ,
               some
               weaker
               ;
               some
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               some
               as
               these
               weak
               Hebrews
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               all
               are
               the
               children
               of
               one
               Father
               ,
               all
               are
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               all
               are
               admitted
               ,
               by
               prayer
               ,
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               freely
               to
               poure
               out
               their
               souls
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               By
               a
               new
               and
               living
               way
               ,
               which
               hee
               hath
               consecrated
               for
               us
               ,
               though
               the
               Veil
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               his
               flesh
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 one
                 Priviledge
                 ,
                 That
                 wee
                 have
                 liberty
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 followeth
                 another
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 way
                 made
                 to
                 lead
                 us
                 on
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christs
                 flesh
                 ,
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 veil
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 which
                 hid
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 within
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 yeelded
                 an
                 entry
                 through
                 it self
                 unto
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 Christs
                 Flesh
                 the
                 Veil
                 of
                 his
                 God-head
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 hide
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
              
               Deity
               
                 from
                 the
                 carnal
                 beholders
                 ,
                 who
                 stumbled
                 at
                 his
                 baseness
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 opened
                 a
                 door
                 for
                 the
                 spiritual
                 man
                 to
                 look
                 in
                 ,
                 upon
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 invisible
                 ,
                 while
                 as
                 hee
                 observed
                 the
                 brightness
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 breaking
                 through
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 maketh
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 Christs
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 as
                 incarnate
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 considered
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 humanity
                 :
                 Because
                 Christs
                 taking
                 on
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 mean
                 of
                 reconciling
                 us
                 unto
                 God.
                 No
                 man
                 ever
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 but
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 No
                 other
                 Name
                 whereby
                 men
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Name
                 of
              
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 enter
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 on
                 still
                 till
                 hee
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 hee
                 would
                 be
                 :
                 Even
                 so
                 must
                 every
                 man
                 who
                 would
                 be
                 at
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 begin
                 at
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 hold
                 on
                 ,
                 making
                 progress
                 in
                 him
                 still
                 ,
                 from
                 Faith
                 to
                 Faith
                 ,
                 from
                 Grace
                 to
                 Grace
                 ,
                 till
                 hee
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 rest
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 This
                 way
                 of
              
               Christs
               
                 own
                 making
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 devised
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 it
                 .
                 Hee
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Fathers
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 hath
                 thought
                 it
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 bring
                 man
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 should
                 become
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 flesh
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 bring
                 men
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 come
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 on
                 mans
                 nature
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 make
                 man
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 hath
                 consecrated
                 and
                 dedicated
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 his
                 humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 set
                 apart
                 and
                 sanctified
                 himself
                 to
                 this
                 same
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 might
                 make
                 their
                 means
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 Man
                 ▪
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Bands
                 of
                 Nature
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 be
                 helped
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Bands
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 with
                 GOD
                 ,
                 by
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 man
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 might
                 finde
              
               God
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Hee
                 calleth
                 it
                 a
              
               New
               Way
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Because
                 of
                 the
                 clear
                 manifesting
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               2.
               
               
                 Because
                 a
                 ready
                 ,
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 safe
                 way
                 ,
                 without
                 stumbling
                 blocks
                 ,
                 pits
                 or
                 snares
                 ,
                 dangers
                 or
                 inconveniences
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 keep
                 themselves
                 therein
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 new-made
                 waies
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 Because
                 it
                 waxeth
                 never
                 old
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 altered
                 or
                 abolished
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
              
               Living
               Way
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               Christ
               
                 liveth
                 for
                 ever
                 to
                 help
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 Heaven
                 who
                 seek
                 unto
                 God
                 through
                 him
                 onely
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 Because
                 life
                 is
                 here
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 fountain
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 give
                 life
                 to
                 whomsoever
                 hee
                 will
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ;
                 unto
                 all
                 that
                 come
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 Because
                 it
                 giveth
                 life
                 and
                 refreshment
                 to
                 the
                 weary
                 passenger
                 ,
                 and
                 quickneth
                 his
                 dead
                 and
                 dumpish
                 heart
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 considereth
                 that
                 his
                 Saviour
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 indeed
                 so
                 earnest
                 to
                 have
                 us
                 saved
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 yoaked
                 himself
                 in
                 communion
                 of
                 nature
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 save
                 us
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 meat
                 indeed
                 to
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 made
                 flesh
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 drink
                 indeed
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 suffered
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 .
                 As
              
               Elias
               
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 so
                 is
              
               Christs
               
                 Man-head
                 and
                 sufferings
                 .
                 Get
                 up
                 here
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 God.
                 This
                 way
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Eagles
                 wings
                 .
                 Lay
                 first
                 hold
                 upon
              
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 God
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 mount
                 up
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 thee
                 through
                 the
                 wilderness
                 to
              
               Canaan
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
                 natural
                 misery
                 and
                 sins
                 which
                 thou
                 lyest
                 in
                 ,
                 unto
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               This
               Way
               
                 leadeth
                 through
                 the
                 Veil
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 ,
              
               That
               wee
               comming
               to
               Christs
               Man-head
               ,
               must
               not
               subsist
               there
               :
               but
               by
               this
               mean
               seeking
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               dwelleth
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               our
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               may
               be
               in
               God.
               Wee
               enter
               by
               the
               Man
               Christ
               ,
               and
               do
               rest
               on
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               on
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               God-head
               ,
               which
               dwelleth
               bodily
               in
               Christ.
               This
               is
               to
               distinguish
               the
               Natures
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               the
               unity
               of
               his
               Person
               rightly
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               And
               having
               an
               High
               Priest
               over
               the
               House
               of
               GOD.
               
            
             
             
               
                 For
                 our
                 further
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 he
                 giveth
                 us
                 Christ
                 over
                 again
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 yet
                 more
                 use
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 direct
                 ,
                 guide
                 ,
                 and
                 convoy
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 his
                 Dwelling
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 in
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 us
                 welcome
                 there
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               have
               Christ
               for
               a
               Priest
               to
               us
               ,
               whose
               lips
               do
               always
               preserve
               knowledge
               ,
               in
               whom
               are
               hid
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               wisdom
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               who
               will
               inform
               our
               mindes
               ,
               and
               perswade
               our
               hearts
               to
               believe
               and
               obey
               :
               who
               will
               reconcile
               by
               his
               once
               offered
               sacrifice
               ,
               the
               Believer
               ;
               will
               intercede
               for
               the
               reconciled
               ,
               to
               keep
               him
               still
               in
               grace
               :
               will
               bless
               us
               ,
               with
               all
               spiritual
               blessings
               :
               will
               take
               our
               prayers
               ,
               thanksgiving
               ,
               and
               the
               spiritual
               sacrifice
               of
               all
               the
               good
               works
               of
               our
               hands
               ,
               and
               wash
               the
               pollutions
               from
               them
               :
               will
               offer
               them
               in
               our
               name
               ,
               with
               the
               incense
               and
               perfume
               of
               his
               own
               merits
               ;
               and
               lead
               our selves
               in
               ,
               where
               our
               Lamps
               shall
               be
               furnished
               ,
               and
               our
               Table
               filled
               ,
               till
               we
               go
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               will
               welcome
               us
               in
               a
               Mansion
               prepared
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               is
               a
               High
               Priest
               adorned
               with
               all
               Authority
               ,
               and
               all
               Perfections
               ,
               having
               all
               in
               substance
               which
               the
               types
               did
               signifie
               ;
               who
               beareth
               our
               names
               ,
               yea
               our selves
               on
               the
               shoulders
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               breast
               of
               his
               hearty
               love
               :
               who
               beareth
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               ,
               and
               holiness
               in
               his
               forehead
               for
               us
               .
               In
               whom
               the
               Father
               is
               well
               pleased
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               us
               acceptable
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               well-beloved
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               is
               
                 over
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               He
               hath
               authority
               and
               power
               to
               bring
               in
               whom
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               forth
               of
               the
               Treasure
               as
               much
               as
               he
               will
               :
               All
               the
               Mansions
               in
               his
               Fathers
               dwelling
               Ho●se
               are
               his
               ,
               and
               all
               at
               his
               disposing
               ,
               to
               open
               so
               as
               none
               shall
               shut
               :
               To
               him
               belongeth
               to
               give
               forth
               the
               sentence
               of
               Admission
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Come
                 you
                 blessed
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               to
               make
               this
               his
               authority
               manifest
               ,
               he
               will
               come
               again
               and
               take
               us
               unto
               himself
               ,
               that
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               there
               also
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               have
               this
               High
               Priest
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               ours
               ,
               because
               ,
               1.
               
               Taken
               out
               from
               amongst
               us
               ,
               one
               of
               our
               number
               ,
               albeit
               not
               of
               our
               conditions
               ;
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               but
               separate
               from
               our
               sinful
               manners
               ,
               holy
               and
               harmless
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               he
               is
               
                 for
                 us
              
               ,
               in
               things
               appertaining
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               imploy
               his
               means
               and
               power
               for
               our
               behoof
               towards
               God.
               3.
               
               Because
               bound
               in
               all
               bands
               
                 with
                 us
              
               ,
               of
               nature
               ,
               of
               grace
               and
               good
               will
               ,
               of
               the
               Fathers
               gift
               and
               appointment
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Covenant
               and
               special
               Contract
               with
               us
               .
               So
               that
               albeit
               an
               uncouth
               man
               may
               possible
               leave
               a
               stranger
               in
               his
               journey
               alone
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               cannot
               chuse
               to
               do
               so
               to
               us
               :
               but
               for
               the
               Bands
               betwixt
               him
               and
               us
               ,
               he
               will
               never
               leave
               us
               ,
               nor
               forsake
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               Let
               us
               draw
               near
               with
               a
               true
               heart
               ,
               in
               full
               assurance
               of
               faith
               ,
               having
               our
               hearts
               sprinkled
               from
               an
               evil
               conscience
               ,
               and
               our
               bodies
               washed
               with
               pure
               water
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 these
                 Priviledges
                 he
                 presseth
                 an
                 exhortation
                 ,
              
               To
               draw
               near
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 prescribeth
                 the
                 disposition
                 required
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 drawing
                 near
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 This
                 exhortation
                 sheweth
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               true
               Christians
               are
               oftentimes
               so
               sensible
               of
               their
               own
               unworthiness
               ,
               that
               under
               that
               sense
               ,
               they
               are
               inclined
               of
               themselves
               to
               stand
               afar
               off
               ;
               and
               have
               need
               of
               encouragement
               and
               invitation
               to
               draw
               near
               .
               2.
               
               That
               such
               as
               are
               most
               sensible
               of
               their
               own
               unworthiness
               ,
               are
               most
               called
               to
               come
               forwards
               unto
               GOD
               :
               for
               he
               giveth
               grace
               to
               the
               humble
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 layeth
                 down
                 the
                 Priviledges
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 verses
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 draweth
                 on
                 the
                 Exhortation
                 :
                 To
                 teach
                 us
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               That
               such
               priviledges
               as
               are
               granted
               unto
               us
               in
               Christ
               ,
               must
               be
               received
               and
               believed
               as
               truth
               .
               2.
               
               That
               we
               must
               study
               to
               make
               use
               of
               our
               priviledges
               ,
               and
               challenge
               them
               for
               our
               own
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               weakest
               of
               true
               believers
               in
               Christ
               ,
               may
               thrust
               in
               themselves
               at
               the
               doors
               of
               grace
               ,
               amongst
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               :
               For
               the
               Apostle
               putteth
               the
               Hebrews
               with
               himself
               in
               the
               exhortation
               ,
               for
               this
               end
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 For
                 our
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 sitting
                 to
                 draw
                 near
                 ,
                 he
                 requireth
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
              
               That
               we
               have
               a
               true
               heart
               .
               
                 He
                 saith
                 not
              
               ,
               a
               sensless
               heart
               ,
               but
               ,
               a
               true
               heart
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 believing
                 ,
                 mindeth
                 no
                 confidence
                 but
                 in
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ,
                 through
                 Christ
                 onely
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Gods
                 service
                 mindeth
                 onely
                 his
                 will
                 in
                 its
                 aim
                 ,
                 and
                 alloweth
                 onely
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 will
                 in
                 its
                 c●nsure
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               an
               honest
               heart
               ,
               which
               honestly
               acknowledgeth
               its
               own
               sins
               ,
               and
               flyeth
               to
               Christs
               blood
               for
               sprinkling
               ,
               whose
               aim
               is
               upright
               ,
               endeavours
               upright
               ,
               and
               censure
               of
               it self
               upright
               ,
               allowing
               in
               itself
               nothing
               but
               what
               God
               alloweth
               ,
               and
               displeased
               with
               that
               which
               displeaseth
               God
               ,
               albeit
               many
               ways
               weak
               and
               imperfect
               ,
               yet
               hath
               liberty
               to
               draw
               near
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 he
                 requireth
                 ,
                 is
              
               full
               assurance
               of
               faith
               :
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 settled
                 and
                 full
                 perswasion
                 to
                 be
                 accepted
                 ,
                 even
                 through
              
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Then
               albeit
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               despise
               the
               weakest
               measure
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               quench
               the
               smoaking
               flax
               ;
               yet
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               better
               ,
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               commandment
               ,
               that
               men
               study
               unto
               the
               full
               assurance
               of
               faith
               :
               for
               ,
               the
               more
               thou
               restest
               on
               Gods
               Covenant
               with
               thee
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               more
               thou
               sealest
               his
               truth
               ,
               glorifiest
               him
               ,
               becomest
               the
               more
               like
               unto
               faithful
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               gettest
               the
               deeper
               rooting
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 third
                 is
              
               ,
               That
               the
               heart
               be
               sprinkled
               from
               an
               evil
               conscience
               .
               
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 sprinkled
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 sensible
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 maketh
                 hearty
                 application
                 to
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 for
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 :
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 hearty
                 application
                 of
              
               Christs
               blood
               ,
               
                 the
                 conscience
                 is
                 furnished
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 answer
                 unto
                 all
                 challenges
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 a
                 comfortable
                 conscience
                 ,
                 absolving
                 the
                 man
                 through
                 faith
                 in
              
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 whom
                 it
                 tormented
                 with
                 challenges
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 ran
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 of
              
               Jesus
               
                 for
                 sprinkling
              
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               whensoever
               the
               conscience
               is
               evil
               ,
               accuseth
               and
               vexeth
               ,
               let
               the
               vexed
               heart
               run
               to
               Christs
               blood
               ;
               and
               then
               shall
               it
               be
               free
               from
               an
               evil
               conscience
               :
               for
               the
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               cleanseth
               us
               from
               all
               sin
               .
               Let
               the
               heart
               be
               sprinkled
               ,
               and
               the
               conscience
               will
               be
               good
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 thing
                 required
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 draweth
                 near
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               That
               his
               body
               be
               washed
               with
               pure
               water
               :
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 that
                 Legal
                 Rite
                 ,
                 their
                 outward
                 conversation
                 be
                 blameless
                 and
                 holy
                 ;
                 sin
                 being
                 so
                 curbed
                 within
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 reign
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 mortal
                 body
                 :
                 so
                 foughten
                 against
                 within
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 break
                 not
                 forth
                 in
                 scandalous
                 works
                 of
                 Darkness
                 in
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               With
               a
               sprinkled
               conscience
               within
               ,
               men
               must
               joyn
               an
               holy
               and
               blameless
               conversation
               without
               .
               2.
               
               The
               washing
               of
               the
               conversation
               without
               ,
               must
               proceed
               from
               an
               heart
               sensibly
               acquainted
               with
               the
               power
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               .
               3.
               
               And
               this
               outward
               holiness
               of
               the
               body
               must
               be
               wrought
               with
               pure
               water
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Sanctification
               ;
               to
               distinguish
               the
               reformation
               of
               a
               believer
               from
               a
               counterfeit
               ,
               who
               without
               may
               look
               like
               a
               righteous
               man
               ,
               but
               within
               be
               as
               a
               whited
               Tomb
               full
               of
               rottenness
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
                 23.
              
               
               Let
               us
               hold
               fast
               the
               Profession
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               without
               wavering
               :
               (
               for
               he
               is
               faithful
               that
               promised
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 Another
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 to
                 avow
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 received
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 quit
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 tryal
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 condition
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 requiring
                 to
                 hold
                 fast
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 Hope
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 importeth
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               a
               true
               Christian
               must
               not
               onely
               hold
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               secretly
               ;
               but
               must
               confess
               it
               ,
               profess
               and
               avow
               it
               openly
               ,
               where
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               others
               good
               requireth
               the
               same
               .
               2.
               
               That
               he
               must
               look
               for
               adversary
               powers
               and
               temptations
               ,
               to
               take
               that
               truth
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               confession
               of
               it
               ,
               from
               him
               .
               3.
               
               That
               in
               these
               tryals
               and
               essays
               ,
               he
               must
               hold
               the
               faster
               gripe
               ,
               and
               avow
               it
               so
               much
               the
               more
               stedfastly
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               tempted
               to
               quit
               it
               .
               4.
               
               That
               when
               he
               is
               put
               to
               the
               tryal
               of
               this
               Confession
               of
               any
               
               point
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               hee
               is
               also
               put
               to
               the
               tryal
               of
               the
               confession
               of
               his
               hope
               ,
               whether
               his
               hopes
               of
               the
               promised
               salvation
               in
               Jesus
               ,
               be
               stronger
               to
               keep
               him
               stedfast
               ,
               or
               the
               terror
               and
               allurement
               from
               men
               ,
               stronger
               to
               make
               him
               quit
               the
               point
               of
               truth
               converted
               .
               5.
               
               That
               nothing
               but
               this
               hope
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               make
               a
               man
               stand
               out
               in
               tryal
               ,
               if
               hee
               be
               hardly
               urged
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 avowing
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 wavering
              
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Men
               must
               so
               learn
               the
               Truth
               ,
               that
               they
               need
               not
               to
               change
               again
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               must
               study
               to
               know
               the
               Truth
               soundly
               ,
               and
               solidly
               .
               2.
               
               And
               having
               learned
               it
               ,
               must
               not
               say
               and
               unsay
               ;
               one
               day
               avow
               it
               ,
               and
               another
               day
               quit
               it
               :
               For
               so
               God
               getteth
               not
               his
               due
               glory
               :
               Beholders
               are
               not
               edified
               ,
               the
               mans
               testimony
               wanteth
               weight
               with
               the
               adversary
               .
               But
               hee
               must
               be
               invincible
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               who
               will
               neither
               alter
               nor
               change
               ,
               or
               diminish
               any
               thing
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               fear
               or
               favour
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 giveth
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 constancy
              
               ;
               For
               hee
               is
               faithful
               who
               hath
               promised
               :
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 promises
                 which
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 made
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 constantly
                 beleeve
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 surely
                 performed
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 constant
                 professor
                 of
                 his
                 Truth
                 shall
                 be
                 ashamed
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Where
               wee
               have
               a
               promise
               of
               any
               thing
               made
               unto
               us
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               wee
               may
               be
               confident
               to
               obtain
               it
               ,
               and
               bold
               to
               avow
               our
               hope
               thereof
               ,
               against
               such
               as
               would
               teach
               us
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Doubting
               ,
               whereunto
               wee
               are
               ,
               of
               our selves
               ,
               prone
               and
               inclined
               ;
               and
               against
               such
               as
               shake
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               Saints
               perseverance
               .
               2.
               
               The
               ground
               of
               our
               confidence
               is
               not
               in
               our selves
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               faithfulness
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               promised
               such
               graces
               to
               his
               children
               .
               3.
               
               Our
               bold
               avowing
               of
               our
               hope
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               bragging
               of
               our
               own
               strength
               ,
               but
               a
               magnifying
               of
               Christs
               faithfulness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               And
               let
               us
               consider
               one
               another
               to
               provoke
               unto
               love
               ,
               and
               unto
               good
               works
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 strengtheneth
                 his
                 former
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 of
                 directions
                 ,
                 to
                 further
                 their
                 obedience
                 thereunto
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 mutual
                 up-stirring
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 .
              
               Whereof
               wee
               learn
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               mutual
               edification
               of
               Christians
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               and
               sharpening
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               is
               a
               special
               help
               to
               constancy
               in
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               a
               preservative
               against
               Apostacy
               .
               2.
               
               Prudence
               is
               required
               hereunto
               ,
               that
               mutually
               wee
               observe
               one
               anothers
               disposition
               ,
               Gifts
               ,
               Experience
               ,
               Virtues
               ,
               and
               Faults
               ;
               that
               wee
               may
               the
               better
               fit
               our selves
               to
               do
               good
               each
               one
               of
               us
               unto
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               good
               each
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               in
               our
               Christian
               conversing
               together
               .
               3.
               
               A
               godly
               striving
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               first
               in
               love
               ,
               and
               well-doing
               ,
               is
               better
               than
               the
               ordinary
               strife
               ,
               who
               shall
               exceed
               others
               in
               vanity
               ,
               and
               superfluity
               of
               apparel
               and
               fare
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Not
               forsaking
               the
               assembling
               of
               our selves
               together
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               is
               ,
               but
               exhorting
               one
               another
               :
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               as
               yee
               see
               the
               day
               approaching
               .
            
             
               
                 Another
                 mean
                 to
                 this
                 same
                 end
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 frequenting
                 of
                 Christian
                 Assemblies
                 and
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 further
                 this
                 purpose
                 of
                 mutual
                 edification
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Church-Assemblies
               must
               be
               well
               kept
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               do
               minde
               to
               prove
               constant
               in
               the
               true
               Religion
               .
               2.
               
               Christian
               Meetings
               also
               of
               private
               Christians
               ,
               for
               mutual
               conference
               ,
               and
               exhorting
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               neglected
               ,
               nor
               forsaken
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               for
               keeping
               unity
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               not
               to
               foster
               Schism
               ,
               or
               hinder
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 taxeth
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 some
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 Schism
                 ,
                 or
                 purpose
                 of
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 withdrew
                 themselves
                 from
                 all
                 Church-Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian-Meetings
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 back
                 again
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 falling
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 denial
                 of
              
               Christ
               openly
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Separation
               from
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               Christian
               society
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               is
               a
               remarkable
               evil
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Schism
               or
               Apostasie
               of
               others
               ,
               should
               not
               weaken
               us
               in
               following
               any
               good
               mean
               of
               edification
               ,
               but
               rather
               stir
               us
               up
               unto
               more
               diligence
               ,
               lest
               by
               negligence
               wee
               fall
               peece
               and
               peece
               back
               after
               their
               example
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 maketh
                 the
                 approaching
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 Gods
                 Iudgement
                 ,
                 a
                 special
                 motive
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 means
                 diligently
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 us
                 constant
                 in
                 the
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               day
               of
               Gods
               Judgement
               should
               still
               be
               looked
               unto
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               near
               hand
               ,
               even
               at
               the
               doors
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               but
               a
               very
               little
               ,
               and
               our
               day
               shall
               come
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               but
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               till
               our
               Lord
               shall
               come
               to
               judgement
               .
               2.
               
               The
               consideration
               of
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               is
               a
               fit
               mean
               to
               sharpen
               us
               unto
               all
               good
               Duties
               ,
               which
               may
               make
               our
               reckoning
               to
               be
               furthered
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               us
               boldly
               maintain
               the
               Truth
               against
               all
               fear
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               For
               ,
               if
               wee
               sin
               ,
               wilfully
               ,
               after
               that
               wee
               have
               received
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               no
               more
               Sacrifice
               for
               sins
               .
            
             
               
                 Another
                 Motive
                 to
                 constancy
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 fearful
                 case
                 of
                 wilful
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 who
                 sinning
                 the
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 are
                 secluded
                 ,
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 from
                 Mercy
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 the
                 sin
                 here
                 described
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 particular
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 the
              
               Gospel
               :
               
                 Not
                 a
                 sin
                 against
                 some
                 point
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 but
                 against
              
               Christs
               
                 whole
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 Not
                 of
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 but
                 wilfulness
                 :
                 Not
                 of
                 rashness
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 wittingly
                 ,
                 and
                 willingly
                 :
                 Not
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 Illumination
                 ,
                 and
                 Profession
                 :
                 Such
                 as
                 Iews
                 turned
                 Christians
                 ,
                 revolting
                 from
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 back
                 again
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 hostility
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 did
                 commit
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 many
                 who
                 commit
                 lesser
                 sins
                 ,
                 get
                 never
                 grace
                 to
                 repent
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 who
                 make
                 defection
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 point
                 of
                 their
                 profession
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 secluded
                 from
                 mercy
                 thereafter
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 sin
                 here
                 described
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 wilful
                 rejecting
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Benefit
                 of
                 his
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 after
                 Illumination
                 ,
                 and
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
              
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               true
               Religion
               lyeth
               nearest
               unto
               this
               sin
               ;
               so
               they
               who
               desire
               to
               be
               freed
               of
               this
               sin
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               more
               careful
               to
               be
               constant
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               every
               point
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               2.
               
               If
               a
               man
               reject
               the
               Benefit
               of
               that
               
                 once
                 offered
                 Sacrifice
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Sacrifice
               for
               sin
               after
               that
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               mean
               to
               help
               him
               .
               But
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               seek
               unto
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               quit
               Him
               ,
               whatsoever
               hee
               may
               think
               of
               the
               hainousness
               of
               his
               own
               sins
               ,
               the
               Sacrifice
               which
               Jesus
               offered
               for
               sins
               ,
               remaineth
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               may
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
              
               
               But
               a
               certain
               fearful
               looking
               for
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               fiery
               Indignation
               ,
               which
               shall
               devour
               the
               Adversaries
               .
            
             
               
                 Having
                 secluded
                 the
                 Apostate
                 from
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 hee
                 goeth
                 on
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 miserable
                 estate
                 .
              
               Whereof
               wee
               gather
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               wilful
               Apostate
               from
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               also
               a
               wilful
               Adversary
               to
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               highest
               sort
               :
               Partaker
               of
               Satans
               sin
               ,
               and
               Satans
               Profession
               .
               2.
               
               That
               every
               Apostate
               of
               this
               sort
               ,
               is
               destitute
               of
               Gods
               Peace
               ,
               self-condemned
               ,
               desperate
               of
               salvation
               ,
               hopeless
               of
               Relief
               ,
               without
               all
               purpose
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               or
               using
               means
               of
               help
               ,
               stricken
               with
               the
               fore-sight
               of
               the
               Wrath
               coming
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               expect
               it
               ,
               although
               hee
               should
               dissemble
               it
               never
               so
               much
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Apostates
               fear
               shall
               come
               upon
               him
               ,
               judgement
               answerable
               to
               his
               sin
               ,
               the
               indignation
               and
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               ,
               fiery
               indignation
               ,
               the
               most
               terrible
               that
               can
               be
               thought
               upon
               ,
               which
               hee
               shall
               not
               escape
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               devoute
               him
               ,
               swallow
               him
               up
               ,
               and
               feed
               upon
               his
               body
               and
               soul
               ,
               even
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 hee
                 maketh
                 this
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
              
               Christs
               Adversaries
               ,
               Wee
               learn
               ,
            
             
               That
               the
               soul
               which
               loveth
               Christ
               ,
               and
               cannot
               qui●
               Him
               ,
               cannot
               endure
               to
               think
               of
               a
               separation
               ,
               will
               not
               quit
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               any
               known
               point
               of
               Christs
               Truth
               ,
               and
               is
               using
               the
               means
               to
               get
               Gods
               Peace
               :
               albeit
               it
               might
               seem
               to
               it self
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               present
               sense
               of
               
               wrath
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               the
               self-same
               estate
               that
               is
               here
               described
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               ●ree
               ,
               as
               yet
               ,
               of
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               reckoned
               amongst
               adversaries
               ,
               but
               amongst
               the
               friends
               and
               lovers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               how
               vehemently
               soever
               Satans
               suggestions
               bear
               in
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 by
                 setting
                 before
                 them
                 the
                 fearful
                 estate
                 of
                 Apostates
                 from
                 the
                 known
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 hee
                 Laboureth
                 to
                 strengthen
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 persecution
                 .
              
               Whence
               wee
               learn
               ,
            
             
               That
               if
               Apostates
               ,
               before
               they
               make
               Apostasie
               from
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               did
               fore-see
               their
               own
               danger
               ,
               as
               after
               Apostasie
               they
               are
               made
               to
               fore-see
               their
               own
               condemnation
               ,
               all
               the
               terrour
               of
               all
               the
               torment
               which
               man
               could
               put
               them
               unto
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               allurements
               which
               this
               world
               could
               give
               them
               ,
               would
               not
               move
               them
               to
               quit
               the
               least
               point
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               true
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   28.
                
                 
                 Hee
                 that
                 despised
                 Moses
                 Law
                 ,
                 died
                 without
                 mercy
                 ,
                 under
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 witnesses
                 .
              
               
                 29.
                 
                 Of
                 how
                 much
                 sorer
                 punishment
                 ,
                 suppose
                 yee
                 ,
                 shall
                 hee
                 be
                 thought
                 worthy
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 trodden
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 counted
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 wherewith
                 hee
                 was
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 an
                 unholy
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 done
                 despite
                 unto
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 ?
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 proveth
                 the
                 equity
                 of
                 their
                 judgement
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 their
                 punishment
                 who
                 despised
                 the
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               As
               sins
               are
               greater
               ,
               so
               must
               the
               punishment
               be
               greater
               :
               and
               the
               conscience
               being
               posed
               as
               here
               ,
               cannot
               but
               subscribe
               to
               the
               proportion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 make
                 the
                 sin
                 appear
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 hee
                 pointeth
                 out
                 some
                 particular
                 sins
                 ,
                 involved
                 within
                 this
                 great
                 sin
                 .
                 For
                 clearing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
                 How
                 can
                 the
                 Apostates
                 tread
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 under
                 foot
                 ?
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 answer
              
               :
               They
               cannot
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               by
               physical
               action
               :
               but
               by
               doing
               the
               equivalent
               sin
               ,
               they
               are
               accounted
               of
               God
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               by
               judicial
               interpretation
               .
               Their
               Apostasie
               importeth
               ,
               their
               agreeing
               to
               do
               Christ
               as
               much
               indignity
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               did
               offer
               Him
               this
               personal
               violence
               .
               Their
               deeds
               shew
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               this
               base
               estimation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               His
               Blood
               :
               and
               no
               better
               .
               For
               ,
               what
               saith
               the
               Apostate
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               his
               deed
               ,
               but
               ,
               That
               Hee
               is
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               professed
               ,
               or
               avowed
               ,
               or
               followed
               ?
            
             
               
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 tread
                 Him
                 under
                 all
                 these
                 base
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostate
                 preferreth
                 before
                 Him
                 ?
                 And
                 so
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 His
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               Quest.
               
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 Reprobate
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 answer
              
               .
               There
               is
               a
               sanctification
               to
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               a
               sanctification
               to
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               conscience
               ,
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               Heb.
               9.13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 sanctification
                 external
                 to
                 the
                 purifying
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 mans
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 dedication
                 unto
                 Gods
                 service
                 ,
                 by
                 Calling
                 and
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 forcible
                 thus
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 man
                 into
                 credit
                 &
                 estimation
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 common
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 ,
                 as
                 Men
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 also
                 ,
                 speaketh
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 His
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 dealeth
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 external
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 His
                 own
                 People
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 sense
                 all
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 called
              
               holy
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Core
               
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 followers
              
               ,
               Num.
               16.3
               .
               
                 The
                 Sanctification
                 internal
                 ,
                 by
                 renovation
                 ,
                 consisteth
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 from
                 his
                 old
                 conditions
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 indeed
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 latter
                 sort
                 ,
                 a
                 Reprobate
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
              
               Sanctified
               ,
               
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 hee
                 may
                 be
                 called
              
               Sanctified
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
              
               Blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 albeit
                 hee
                 should
                 not
                 get
                 any
                 further
                 good
                 thereby
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 the
              
               Blood
               of
               
                 CHRIST
                 hath
                 virtue
                 to
                 cleanse
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 renew
                 the
                 soul
                 which
                 commeth
                 unto
                 it
                 truly
                 and
                 spiritually
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 force
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 less
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 purifie
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 external
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 who
                 cometh
                 unto
                 it
                 outwardly
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Types
                 did
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 an
                 Hypocrite
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 accounted
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 an
                 Hypocrite
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 so
                 called
                 ;
                 because
                 CHRISTS
                 Blood
                 cannot
                 be
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 Types
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 force
                 ,
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 purifying
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 Or
                 wee
                 may
                 say
                 more
                 shortly
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 sanctification
                 by
                 consecration
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 devoted
                 ,
                 or
                 dedicated
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sanctification
                 by
                 inhabitation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               6.16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               
                 Of
                 the
                 former
                 sort
                 ,
                 the
                 Censers
                 of
              
               Core
               ,
               Dathan
               ,
               and
               Abiram
               ,
               
                 are
                 called
              
               Holy.
               
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 Because
                 they
                 offered
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 hallowed
                 ,
              
               Numb
               .
               16.38
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 even
                 such
                 as
                 afterwards
                 do
                 prove
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 are
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 themselves
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 But
                 the
                 inhabitation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 proper
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 Children
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hence
                 learn
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               are
               so
               confederate
               unto
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               sacriledge
               for
               them
               not
               to
               seek
               Gods
               honour
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               or
               to
               bestow
               themselves
               any
               other
               way
               ,
               than
               for
               God.
               2.
               
               Men
               are
               reckoned
               by
               God
               ,
               so
               to
               deal
               with
               Christ
               and
               his
               Blood
               ,
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               they
               make
               account
               thereof
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               estimation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Blood
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               .
               3.
               
               And
               their
               estimation
               is
               not
               reckoned
               by
               their
               words
               ,
               or
               pretences
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               deeds
               ,
               as
               these
               do
               import
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               judged
               to
               esteem
               .
               4.
               
               Because
               Apostasie
               from
               Christ
               importeth
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               Hee
               and
               his
               Doctrine
               are
               unworthy
               to
               be
               avowed
               ,
               or
               maintained
               ;
               by
               consequence
               it
               importeth
               also
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               not
               the
               Man
               hee
               called
               himself
               :
               and
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               Spirit
               had
               taught
               them
               ,
               was
               untruth
               :
               and
               therefore
               justly
               here
               doth
               the
               Scripture
               challenge
               the
               Apostate
               ,
               of
               counting
               Christs
               blood
               no
               better
               than
               the
               blood
               of
               a
               common
               Malefactor
               ,
               and
               of
               giving
               of
               the
               Lie
               to
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               .
               So
               fearful
               a
               thing
               is
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               defection
               from
               any
               known
               part
               of
               true
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 30.
              
               
               For
               wee
               know
               him
               that
               hath
               said
               ,
               Vengeance
               belongeth
               unto
               mee
               ;
               I
               will
               recompence
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               And
               again
               ,
               The
               LORD
               shall
               judge
               his
               People
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 that
                 hee
                 proveth
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 their
                 punishment
                 out
                 of
              
               Deut.
               32.35
               ,
               36.
               
               Learn
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               justice
               and
               constancy
               of
               Gods
               Truth
               in
               general
               threatnings
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               prove
               the
               certain
               punishment
               of
               particular
               sins
               .
               2.
               
               The
               punishment
               of
               Apostates
               of
               one
               kind
               ,
               may
               evidence
               the
               punishment
               of
               Apostates
               of
               another
               kind
               .
               For
               it
               is
               the
               Jews
               Apostasie
               to
               Idolatry
               and
               worshiping
               of
               Images
               ,
               which
               in
               that
               place
               the
               Lord
               doth
               threaten
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 maketh
                 the
                 knowing
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 a
                 proof
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 certain
                 performance
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               As
               men
               understand
               Gods
               Nature
               ,
               so
               will
               his
               Word
               weigh
               with
               them
               :
               And
               such
               as
               know
               him
               best
               ,
               will
               stand
               most
               in
               awe
               of
               him
               ,
               beleeve
               his
               Word
               most
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 31.
              
               
               It
               is
               a
               fearful
               thing
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               living
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 From
                 this
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 Nature
                 ,
                 hee
                 pronounceth
                 how
                 fearful
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 an
                 adversary
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               presupposed
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               reject
               the
               Mercy
               of
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               reject
               justice
               ,
               but
               must
               fall
               into
               his
               Hand
               .
               2.
               
               The
               eternity
               of
               God
               maketh
               his
               wrath
               terrible
               :
               For
               hee
               liveth
               for
               ever
               to
               avenge
               himself
               on
               his
               foes
               .
               3.
               
               The
               terror
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               what
               torment
               hee
               is
               able
               to
               inflict
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               ever
               ,
               is
               a
               fit
               mean
               to
               make
               men
               beware
               to
               make
               Apostasie
               from
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 32.
              
               
               But
               call
               to
               remembrance
               the
               former
               daies
               ,
               in
               which
               after
               yee
               were
               illuminated
               ,
               yee
               endured
               a
               great
               fight
               of
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 a
                 mean
                 to
                 help
                 them
                 constantly
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 ,
                 hee
                 directeth
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 experience
                 of
                 troubles
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Even
               they
               who
               have
               suffered
               for
               Christ
               ,
               
               have
               need
               to
               be
               stirred
               up
               to
               constancy
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               terrified
               from
               Apostasie
               .
               2.
               
               The
               more
               men
               have
               suffered
               for
               Christ
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               bolder
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               his
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               ready
               for
               new
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 maketh
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 troubles
                 to
                 be
                 after
                 illumination
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               some
               do
               enter
               into
               troubles
               for
               Religion
               ,
               at
               their
               very
               first
               conversion
               ,
               and
               are
               yoked
               in
               battel
               against
               persecutors
               ,
               beside
               other
               on-sets
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               nature
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 33.
              
               
               Partly
               whilest
               ye
               were
               made
               a
               gazing-stock
               ,
               both
               by
               reproaches
               and
               afflictions
               :
               and
               partly
               whilest
               ye
               became
               companions
               of
               them
               which
               were
               so
               used
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 maketh
                 their
                 troubles
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 ,
                 by
                 reproaches
                 and
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 fight
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 gazing-stock
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               called
               to
               suffer
               for
               Christ
               ,
               are
               set
               upon
               a
               Theater
               ,
               to
               give
               proof
               of
               their
               faith
               and
               love
               to
               Christ
               before
               the
               world
               .
               2.
               
               The
               blinde
               world
               wondreth
               at
               such
               as
               adventure
               to
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               think
               but
               ignominiously
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               cause
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               that
               maintain
               the
               same
               .
               3.
               
               Reproaches
               and
               taunts
               of
               the
               godly
               by
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               reckoned
               up
               to
               them
               for
               parts
               of
               their
               Christian
               cross
               ,
               and
               their
               glory
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 fight
                 ,
                 was
                 their
                 partaking
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 suffer
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               1.
               
               It
               is
               the
               part
               of
               true
               Christians
               ,
               to
               countenance
               them
               that
               confesse
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               to
               joyn
               with
               them
               that
               suffer
               for
               him
               .
               2.
               
               Communion
               with
               the
               sufferings
               of
               others
               ,
               is
               reckoned
               up
               for
               a
               part
               of
               our
               own
               sufferings
               .
               3.
               
               To
               suffer
               patiently
               our selves
               ,
               or
               take
               a
               part
               with
               others
               in
               their
               sufferings
               ,
               will
               cost
               us
               a
               battel
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 34.
              
               
               For
               ye
               had
               compassion
               of
               me
               in
               my
               bonds
               ,
               and
               took
               joyfully
               the
               spoiling
               of
               your
               goods
               ;
               knowing
               in
               your selves
               ,
               that
               ye
               have
               in
               heaven
               ,
               a
               better
               ,
               and
               an
               enduring
               substance
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 cometh
                 to
                 particulars
                 :
                 and
                 first
                 ,
                 their
                 compassion
                 towards
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 bonds
                 ,
                 is
                 remembred
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Compassion
               with
               sufferers
               ,
               especially
               when
               it
               is
               manifested
               to
               the
               afflicted
               party
               for
               his
               comfort
               ,
               maketh
               the
               compassionate
               person
               a
               partaker
               with
               the
               sufferer
               .
               2.
               
               Such
               compassion
               should
               be
               remembred
               by
               the
               sufferer
               .
               thankfully
               ,
               and
               recompenced
               by
               seeking
               their
               eternal
               welfare
               ,
               who
               have
               shewed
               them
               such
               great
               kindeness
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Another
                 particular
                 is
                 ,
                 their
                 joyful
                 enduring
                 the
                 spoliation
                 of
                 their
                 goods
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               1.
               
               When
               trial
               cometh
               of
               mens
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               such
               as
               minde
               to
               be
               constant
               ,
               must
               prepare
               themselves
               to
               quit
               their
               goods
               ,
               if
               GOD
               please
               so
               to
               honour
               them
               with
               employment
               .
               2.
               
               When
               we
               see
               we
               must
               lose
               our
               goods
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               or
               suffer
               any
               other
               inconveniency
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               do
               it
               chearfully
               ,
               and
               count
               our
               gain
               in
               Christ
               more
               than
               our
               loss
               in
               the
               world
               :
               And
               if
               we
               finde
               trouble
               ,
               to
               let
               our
               adversaries
               know
               as
               little
               of
               it
               as
               we
               can
               :
               namely
               ,
               seeing
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               of
               grief
               ,
               if
               our
               eyes
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               our
               earthly
               affections
               mortified
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Their
                 encouragement
                 and
                 cause
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 sensible
                 feeling
                 within
                 themselves
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 eternal
                 Riches
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 keeping
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               1.
               
               It
               is
               the
               assurance
               of
               our
               heavenly
               inheritance
               which
               must
               make
               us
               ready
               to
               quit
               our
               earthly
               moveables
               .
               2.
               
               Who
               so
               getteth
               a
               heart
               to
               quit
               any
               thing
               on
               earth
               for
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               have
               better
               in
               heaven
               than
               he
               can
               lose
               here
               .
               3.
               
               GOD
               useth
               to
               give
               earnest
               of
               what
               he
               is
               to
               give
               ,
               in
               sensible
               feeling
               of
               spiritual
               Riches
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               believe
               in
               him
               .
               4.
               
               When
               men
               can
               esteem
               of
               things
               heavenly
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               enduring
               goods
               :
               and
               of
               things
               earthly
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               perishing
               moveables
               :
               then
               shall
               they
               readily
               quit
               the
               earthly
               in
               hope
               of
               the
               heavenly
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 35.
              
               
               Cast
               not
               away
               therefore
               ,
               your
               confidence
               ,
               which
               hath
               great
               recompence
               of
               reward
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 he
                 exhorteth
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 this
                 ●old
                 avowing
                 of
              
               Christ
               :
               
                 For
                 this
              
               Confidence
               
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 hath
                 with
                 it
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 free
                 profession
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               confidence
               and
               bold
               avowing
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               is
               required
               :
               A
               plain
               and
               full
               testimony
               must
               we
               give
               to
               Christs
               truth
               ,
               our
               confidence
               in
               profession
               is
               in
               part
               casten
               ,
               when
               our
               testimony
               is
               sparing
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 encouragement
                 he
                 giveth
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               The
               hope
               of
               a
               reward
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Constancy
               in
               avowing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               be
               well
               rewarded
               ,
               although
               not
               of
               deserving
               ,
               yet
               of
               Gods
               grace
               .
               2.
               
               He
               that
               quiteth
               his
               profession
               ,
               renounceth
               the
               reward
               promised
               to
               the
               constant
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               But
               doth
               not
               this
               exhortation
               import
               the
               elects
               unsettledness
               ,
               and
               uncertainty
               of
               perseverance
               ?
            
             
               
                 I
                 answer
              
               ,
               Not
               ;
               but
               onely
               his
               weakness
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               need
               of
               such
               exhortations
               to
               further
               his
               constancy
               .
               2.
               
               The
               danger
               of
               dishonoring
               God
               in
               some
               particular
               slip
               or
               fall
               ,
               is
               ground
               sufficient
               for
               this
               exhortation
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               most
               of
               necessity
               it
               can
               import
               .
               3.
               
               Exhortation
               being
               given
               to
               the
               common
               Body
               of
               the
               visible
               professors
               ,
               teacheth
               them
               properly
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               elect
               formally
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 36.
              
               
               For
               ye
               have
               need
               of
               patience
               ;
               that
               after
               ye
               have
               done
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               ye
               might
               receive
               the
               promise
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 giveth
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 Because
              
               they
               have
               need
               of
               patience
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 cast
                 away
                 their
                 confidence
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               1.
               
               The
               reward
               will
               not
               be
               given
               ,
               till
               a
               time
               intervene
               2.
               
               And
               troubles
               will
               lie
               on
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               time
               seem
               the
               longer
               .
               3.
               
               Patience
               is
               needful
               ,
               as
               a
               mean
               to
               fit
               us
               to
               attend
               .
               4.
               
               Confidence
               of
               the
               truth
               must
               support
               our
               patience
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 their
              
               Patience
               
                 he
                 setteth
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 God
                 thinketh
                 good
                 to
                 employ
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 reward
                 cometh
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               1.
               
               The
               time
               of
               patience
               is
               as
               long
               as
               God
               hath
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               with
               us
               in
               this
               world
               .
               2.
               
               Patience
               must
               not
               be
               joyned
               with
               idleness
               ,
               but
               with
               active
               obedience
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               as
               he
               requireth
               it
               .
               3.
               
               After
               that
               employment
               is
               ended
               ,
               the
               promised
               reward
               is
               given
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 37.
              
               
               For
               yet
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               shall
               come
               ,
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               tarry
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 encourageth
                 them
                 to
              
               Patience
               ,
               
                 by
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 coming
                 to
                 relieve
                 them
                 shortly
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               1.
               
               The
               tearm
               of
               patience
               is
               until
               the
               Lord
               come
               to
               deliver
               .
               2.
               
               The
               patient
               attender
               on
               his
               coming
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               disappointed
               :
               For
               he
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               tarry
               beyond
               the
               due
               time
               of
               our
               necessity
               .
               3.
               
               It
               should
               strengthen
               us
               unto
               Patience
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               is
               short
               ,
               and
               the
               delivery
               certain
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               Now
               the
               just
               shall
               live
               by
               Faith
               :
               but
               if
               any
               man
               draw
               back
               ,
               my
               soul
               shall
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               How
               shall
               they
               send
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ?
               
                 He
                 answereth
                 from
              
               Habak
               .
               2.4
               .
               The
               just
               shall
               live
               by
               Faith
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 man
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 righteous
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 look
                 to
                 present
                 sense
                 ;
                 but
                 sustain
                 his
                 soul
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Promise
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               troubles
               ,
               and
               Gods
               felt
               absence
               ,
               Faith
               will
               content
               it self
               with
               the
               onely
               promises
               of
               GOD.
               2.
               
               Looking
               to
               Gods
               word
               by
               faith
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               keep
               a
               soul
               in
               life
               and
               patience
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 threatneth
                 the
                 misbelieving
                 Apostate
                 ,
                 that
                 chuseth
                 to
                 draw
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 live
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 are
                 ,
              
               He
               whose
               soul
               is
               lifted
               up
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               not
               upright
               .
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 betaketh
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 Prophets
                 words
                 ,
                 doth
                 teach
                 us
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               he
               who
               refuseth
               to
               live
               by
               faith
               ,
               is
               lifted
               up
               with
               the
               false
               confidence
               of
               some
               other
               thing
               than
               God
               :
               He
               hath
               some
               strong
               hold
               within
               himself
               ,
               wherein
               he
               doth
               trust
               .
               2.
               
               He
               that
               lifteth
               up
               himself
               in
               his
               vain
               confidence
               ,
               
               will
               draw
               back
               from
               beleeving
               in
               Gods
               word
               in
               the
               time
               of
               tryal
               .
               3.
               
               Hee
               that
               draweth
               back
               in
               the
               time
               of
               tryal
               ,
               bewrayeth
               the
               want
               of
               this
               sincerity
               .
               4.
               
               A
               back-slider
               from
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               is
               loathsome
               both
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 39.
              
               
               But
               wee
               are
               not
               of
               them
               who
               draw
               back
               unto
               perdition
               ,
               but
               of
               them
               that
               beleeve
               ,
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               soul.
               
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 mitigateth
                 the
                 threatning
                 ,
                 lest
                 hee
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 suspect
                 them
                 of
                 inconstancy
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Such
               Threatnings
               and
               Exhortations
               as
               have
               been
               given
               here
               ,
               do
               not
               import
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               their
               perseverance
               who
               are
               threatned
               ,
               but
               standeth
               with
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               contrary
               .
               2.
               
               Hee
               who
               threatneth
               ,
               should
               be
               as
               wary
               to
               weaken
               his
               hearers
               Faith
               ,
               as
               his
               own
               .
               3.
               
               Hearers
               must
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               right
               use
               of
               threatning
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               rowse
               men
               out
               of
               security
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               discourage
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Wee
               are
               not
               of
               them
               (
               
                 saith
                 hee
              
               )
               who
               draw
               back
               unto
               perdition
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               who
               draw
               back
               from
               constant
               avowing
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               draw
               near
               unto
               perdition
               .
               Hee
               that
               forsaketh
               the
               Cross
               ,
               runneth
               himself
               on
               the
               Rock
               of
               his
               own
               destruction
               ,
               which
               is
               worse
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Elect
               are
               not
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               or
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               fall
               into
               Apostasie
               ,
               unto
               perdition
               .
               They
               may
               fall
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               of
               them
               that
               draw
               back
               ,
               unto
               perdition
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Wee
               are
               of
               them
               (
               
                 saith
                 hee
              
               )
               who
               beleeve
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               soul.
               
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               True
               Beleevers
               are
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               of
               whom
               all
               do
               persevere
               .
               2.
               
               Persevering
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               is
               going
               on
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Summe
                 of
                 Chap.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 better
                 how
                 to
                 live
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 Faith
                 apprehendeth
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 subsisting
                 ,
                 by
                 holding
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 original
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Promise
                 ,
                 and
                 beholding
                 in
                 the
                 Mirrour
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 clear
                 certainty
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 not
                 seen
                 to
                 sense
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 so
                 were
                 the
                 Elect
                 Beholders
                 and
                 Partakers
                 of
                 Christ
                 before
                 hee
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 justified
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 have
                 wee
                 certainty
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 it
                 was
                 Abels
                 person
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 accepted
                 ,
                 and
                 preferred
                 before
                 his
                 elder
                 Brother
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 it
                 was
                 Enoch
                 made
                 ready
                 for
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 Noah
                 ,
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 saved
                 both
                 in
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Faith
                 made
                 Abraham
                 leave
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 By
                 it
                 ,
                 Sarah
                 ,
                 being
                 old
                 ,
                 got
                 strength
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 fruitful
                 Mother
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 ,
                 unto
                 their
                 dying
                 day
                 ,
                 were
                 contented
                 with
                 the
                 fore-sight
                 of
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 Gods
                 Promises
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 hope
                 thereof
                 ,
                 renounced
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 therefore
                 God
                 honoureth
                 them
                 as
                 his
                 confederates
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Faith
                 made
                 Abraham
                 to
                 offer
                 his
                 onely
                 Son
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 comforted
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 Gods
                 Truth
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 Parents
                 of
                 Moses
                 overcame
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 man
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 Moses
                 ,
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 got
                 strength
                 to
                 chuse
                 the
                 Cross
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 riches
                 and
                 honours
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasures
                 of
                 
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   vers
                
                 .
                 24
                 ,
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Faith
                 made
                 him
                 constant
                 in
                 his
                 choise
                 ,
                 and
                 patient
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 27.
                 
                 By
                 Faith
                 hee
                 got
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 first-born
                 of
                 Egypt
                 were
                 slain
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 By
                 Faith
                 the
                 deep
                 Sea
                 gave
                 open
                 way
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 High
                 walled
                 Towns
                 were
                 thrown
                 down
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 30.
                 
                 Rachab
                 was
                 saved
                 ,
                 when
                 others
                 perished
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 31.
                 
                 By
                 Faith
                 numbers
                 of
                 Gods
                 Children
                 did
                 wonderful
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 wonderful
                 comforts
                 ,
                 and
                 overcame
                 all
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 32
                 ,
                 33
                 ,
                 34
                 ,
                 35
                 ,
                 36
                 ,
                 37
                 ,
                 38.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 justified
                 ,
                 albeit
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 39.
                 
                 God
                 having
                 reserved
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 and
                 Types
                 in
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 until
                 our
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 might
                 not
                 get
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 looking
                 to
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 joyning
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 also
                 ,
                 are
                 perfected
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 40.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Chap.
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               Now
               ,
               Faith
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               things
               hoped
               for
               ;
               the
               evidence
               of
               things
               not
               seen
               .
            
             
               
                 HEE
                 pointeth
                 out
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 them
                 to
                 live
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               Hee
               that
               would
               live
               by
               Faith
               ,
               had
               need
               skilfully
               to
               search
               out
               the
               nature
               thereof
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 describing
                 Faith
                 ,
                 hee
                 ascribeth
                 unto
                 it
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 which
                 Faith
                 layeth
                 hold
                 upon
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 properly
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 things
                 not
                 seen
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               There
               is
               such
               an
               union
               betwixt
               .
               Faith
               and
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               Word
               is
               in
               force
               and
               effect
               ,
               that
               Faith
               is
               said
               to
               be
               in
               force
               and
               effect
               also
               .
               As
               Faith
               honoureth
               the
               Word
               ,
               so
               God
               honoureth
               Faith
               ,
               in
               giving
               it
               the
               like
               commendation
               ,
               for
               force
               ,
               with
               the
               Word
               .
               What
               is
               the
               original
               of
               the
               being
               ,
               and
               existence
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               this
               ?
               God
               willeth
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               or
               promiseth
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               or
               commandeth
               that
               it
               may
               be
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               let
               Faith
               get
               a
               hold
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               or
               Word
               ,
               and
               it
               taketh
               hold
               of
               the
               thing
               promised
               by
               the
               root
               thereof
               .
               And
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               Faith
               doth
               Truth
               bud
               out
               ,
               and
               flourish
               unto
               the
               ripe
               fruit
               of
               full
               satisfaction
               in
               performance
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 word
              
               Evidence
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 tearm
                 of
                 Logick
                 ,
                 importing
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 by
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 to
                 convince
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               It
               were
               wisdome
               ,
               for
               helping
               of
               our
               weak
               Faith
               ,
               to
               make
               Syllogisms
               from
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               to
               reason
               so
               convincingly
               against
               all
               opposition
               of
               incredulity
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               there
               might
               be
               a
               consent
               ,
               and
               yeelding
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               extorted
               from
               us
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               example
               :
               When
               wee
               cannot
               take
               to
               heart
               the
               danger
               wee
               are
               in
               ,
               by
               entertaining
               any
               known
               sin
               ,
               from
               Rom.
               8.13
               .
               wee
               may
               reason
               thus
               ;
               The
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 yee
                 live
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 dye
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               if
               I
               forsake
               not
               ,
               and
               mortifie
               not
               this
               known
               sin
               in
               mee
               ,
               I
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               if
               I
               forsake
               not
               ,
               and
               mortifie
               not
               this
               known
               sin
               ,
               I
               shall
               die
               .
               Again
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 yee
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 do
                 mortifie
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 live
                 .
              
               Therefore
               ,
               if
               I
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               mortifie
               such
               and
               such
               lusts
               ,
               I
               have
               Gods
               promise
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               live
               .
               And
               so
               in
               other
               particulars
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
              
               
               For
               ,
               by
               it
               the
               Elders
               obtained
               a
               good
               report
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 proveth
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 hee
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Elders
                 were
                 approved
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 blessed
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 otherwise
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 promised
                 blessing
                 in
                 the
              
               Messiah
               
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 except
                 Faith
                 had
                 furnished
                 unto
                 them
                 the
                 substance
                 and
                 evidence
                 of
                 that
                 hoped-for
                 blessing
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Fathers
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               were
               endued
               with
               justifying
               Faith
               ,
               and
               accepted
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               as
               wee
               .
               2.
               
               Men
               ,
               how
               base
               soever
               ,
               are
               brought
               into
               credit
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               into
               good
               estimation
               with
               his
               Church
               ,
               by
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               Through
               Faith
               wee
               understand
               that
               the
               Worlds
               were
               framed
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               So
               that
               things
               which
               are
               seen
               ,
               were
               not
               made
               of
               things
               which
               do
               appear
               .
            
             
               
                 Another
                 proof
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 things
                 not
                 seen
                 ;
                 Because
                 wee
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 Worlds
                 Creation
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 looking
                 thereupon
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 doing
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Faith
               must
               not
               stand
               whether
               there
               be
               Appearances
               ,
               or
               Probabilities
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               of
               such
               things
               as
               are
               promised
               in
               the
               Word
               :
               or
               else
               it
               could
               not
               beleeve
               the
               Creation
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               making
               of
               all
               things
               of
               nothing
               .
               2.
               
               The
               whole
               works
               of
               Creation
               are
               Pawns
               and
               Evidences
               of
               the
               possibility
               ,
               yea
               ,
               certainty
               of
               every
               thing
               promised
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               works
               of
               Creation
               ,
               stand
               upon
               no
               better
               ground
               ,
               
               than
               Gods
               Word
               .
               This
               sentence
               ,
               
                 God
                 shall
                 make
                 our
                 vile
                 bodies
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 glorious
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               is
               as
               powerful
               to
               make
               us
               so
               ,
               as
               this
               sentence
               ,
               
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 Light
              
               ,
               was
               powerful
               to
               create
               Light
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               none
               before
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               Abel
               offered
               unto
               God
               a
               more
               excellent
               sacrifice
               than
               Cain
               ;
               by
               which
               he
               obtained
               witness
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               righteous
               ,
               God
               testifying
               of
               his
               gifts
               :
               and
               ,
               by
               it
               ,
               he
               being
               dead
               ,
               yet
               speaketh
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
                 he
                 beginneth
                 at
              
               Abel
               ,
               
                 the
                 first
                 persecuted
                 man
                 for
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
              
               Cain
               ,
               
                 professing
                 the
                 same
                 worship
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Wherein
                 we
                 learn
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               wicked
               may
               joyn
               in
               the
               outward
               worship
               ,
               and
               pure
               forms
               of
               Religion
               ,
               with
               the
               godly
               ,
               as
               Cain
               did
               with
               Abel
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Faith
               putteth
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               their
               persons
               and
               service
               .
               3.
               
               That
               a
               mans
               person
               must
               first
               please
               God
               ,
               before
               his
               actions
               can
               please
               him
               :
               For
               therefore
               was
               Abels
               Sacrifice
               accepted
               ,
               because
               by
               faith
               his
               person
               was
               justified
               .
               4.
               
               Faith
               maketh
               Abel
               still
               a
               speaking
               Doctor
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               directing
               all
               who
               love
               to
               have
               such
               a
               reward
               ,
               to
               cleave
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               :
               and
               ,
               albeit
               they
               should
               dye
               for
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               their
               persecuting
               and
               bloody
               Brethren
               ,
               not
               to
               wonder
               at
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               Enoch
               was
               translated
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               see
               death
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               found
               ,
               because
               God
               had
               translated
               him
               .
               For
               ,
               before
               his
               translation
               ,
               he
               had
               ▪
               this
               Testimony
               ,
               that
               he
               pleased
               God.
               
            
             
               Enochs
               
                 full
                 felicity
                 ,
                 is
                 expressed
                 by
                 Gods
                 translating
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               if
               we
               ask
               where
               Enoch
               went
               to
               ,
               we
               must
               search
               for
               him
               by
               Scriptures
               warrant
               ,
               onely
               in
               the
               company
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Translator
               of
               him
               .
               For
               before
               he
               was
               translated
               ,
               he
               lived
               a
               blessed
               man
               in
               fellowship
               with
               God
               :
               And
               it
               is
               injurious
               to
               God
               and
               Enoch
               both
               ,
               to
               put
               him
               out
               of
               Gods
               fellowship
               ,
               as
               not
               blessed
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               translated
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Enochs
               
                 Translation
                 beareth
                 witness
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               blessedness
               of
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               with
               God
               ,
               after
               death
               ,
               was
               known
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Fathers
               got
               possession
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               That
               this
               felicity
               could
               not
               be
               attained
               unto
               ,
               but
               by
               flitting
               ,
               and
               removing
               out
               of
               this
               life
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               body
               is
               a
               partner
               with
               the
               Soul
               ,
               of
               Life
               eternal
               .
               5.
               
               That
               howsoever
               it
               be
               appointed
               ,
               for
               all
               men
               once
               to
               dye
               ,
               yet
               God
               can
               make
               ,
               when
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               Translation
               ,
               or
               a
               Change
               ,
               to
               stand
               in
               room
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Before
               Enoch
               
                 was
                 translated
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 this
                 testimony
                 ,
              
               That
               he
               pleased
               God.
               Then
               ,
               whosoever
               desireth
               to
               be
               blessed
               with
               God
               ,
               after
               they
               are
               removed
               from
               this
               life
               ,
               must
               first
               learn
               to
               please
               God
               before
               they
               depart
               hence
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               But
               ,
               without
               Faith
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               him
               .
               For
               ,
               he
               that
               cometh
               to
               God
               ,
               must
               believe
               that
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               diligently
               seek
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 proveth
                 ,
                 that
              
               Enochs
               
                 Translation
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 Faith
                 ;
                 because
                 pleasing
                 of
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 Faith.
                 He
                 nameth
                 no
                 other
                 of
                 Gods
                 graces
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 Faith
                 onely
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 onely
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 graces
                 ,
                 strippeth
                 a
                 man
                 naked
                 of
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sendeth
                 him
                 to
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 in
                 the
                 Mediator
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Whatsoever
               glorious
               Vertues
               he
               found
               in
               Gods
               children
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               by
               any
               of
               these
               that
               they
               are
               justified
               or
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               their
               Faith
               :
               For
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               Faith
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               by
               Grace
               :
               And
               if
               it
               be
               by
               Grace
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               by
               worthiness
               of
               works
               .
               2.
               
               In
               the
               matter
               of
               Justification
               ,
               and
               acceptation
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               or
               accepted
               not
               without
               Faith
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               to
               be
               justified
               ,
               and
               accepted
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               nothing
               in
               a
               man
               beside
               Faith
               :
               else
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               reasoning
               were
               not
               strong
               .
               3.
               
               Except
               a
               man
               have
               this
               commended
               Faith
               in
               Gods
               Mercy
               ,
               he
               cannot
               please
               God
               :
               Let
               him
               do
               else
               what
               you
               can
               name
               ,
               without
               this
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 expoundeth
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Faith
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 meaneth
                 :
                 To
                 wit
                 ,
                 A
                 coming
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 All-sufficient
                 and
                 merciful
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               God
               is
               Self-sufficient
               ,
               and
               All-sufficient
               .
               2.
               
               God
               is
               so
               gracious
               ,
               as
               none
               can
               seek
               unto
               him
               ,
               by
               that
               way
               which
               he
               hath
               revealed
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               give
               them
               that
               which
               they
               seek
               .
               3.
               
               Except
               a
               man
               believe
               Gods
               All-sufficiency
               ,
               and
               merciful
               Bountifulness
               ,
               he
               cannot
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               to
               seek
               supply
               of
               wants
               ,
               or
               relief
               from
               evil
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 From
                 these
                 words
                 also
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               maketh
               a
               man
               sensible
               of
               his
               indigence
               ,
               and
               misery
               :
               else
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               send
               him
               a
               begging
               .
               2.
               
               It
               maketh
               him
               to
               acknowledge
               his
               natural
               alienation
               ,
               and
               farness
               from
               God
               :
               else
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               set
               him
               on
               work
               ,
               to
               seek
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               .
               3.
               
               It
               emptieth
               him
               of
               the
               confidence
               in
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               creatures
               help
               :
               else
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               send
               the
               man
               away
               ,
               from
               all
               these
               ,
               to
               God.
               4.
               
               It
               pointeth
               out
               God
               ,
               both
               able
               and
               willing
               ,
               to
               help
               :
               else
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               encourage
               ,
               to
               take
               course
               for
               relief
               in
               him
               .
               5.
               
               It
               setteth
               a
               man
               on
               work
               to
               use
               the
               appointed
               means
               to
               finde
               God.
               6.
               
               It
               certifieth
               a
               man
               ,
               of
               Gods
               impartiality
               towards
               every
               one
               that
               seeketh
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               maketh
               him
               to
               hold
               on
               the
               way
               ,
               seeking
               diligently
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               give
               over
               :
               And
               ,
               so
               it
               bringeth
               a
               man
               to
               deny
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               being
               warned
               of
               God
               of
               things
               not
               seen
               as
               yet
               ,
               moved
               with
               fear
               ,
               prepared
               an
               Ark
               ,
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               his
               house
               :
               by
               the
               which
               he
               condemned
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               became
               heir
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               which
               is
               by
               Faith.
               
            
             
               In
               Noahs
               
                 example
                 ,
                 observe
              
               1.
               
               
                 He
                 believeth
                 the
                 Deluge
                 is
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 feareth
                 ,
                 and
                 prepareth
                 the
                 Ark.
              
               Then
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Faith
               apprehendeth
               Judgements
               threatned
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Mercies
               in
               the
               Promises
               .
               2.
               
               Faith
               apprehending
               the
               Threatning
               ,
               moveth
               to
               fear
               .
               3.
               
               That
               is
               right
               Fear
               ,
               which
               setteth
               a
               man
               on
               work
               to
               prevent
               the
               danger
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 By
                 his
                 diligence
                 he
                 condemned
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
            
             
               The
               pains
               which
               the
               Godly
               take
               to
               eschew
               wrath
               ,
               condemneth
               careless
               beholders
               of
               their
               diligence
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 By
                 this
                 he
                 became
                 heir
                 of
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 came
                 evidently
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               a
               Righteousness
               ,
               which
               is
               onely
               by
               Faith.
               2.
               
               That
               Righteousness
               ,
               is
               Heirship
               to
               all
               true
               Believers
               .
               3.
               
               Some
               special
               point
               of
               Faith
               ,
               may
               bring
               this
               heirship
               unto
               light
               ,
               and
               give
               evidence
               of
               a
               mans
               Right
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               called
               ,
               to
               go
               out
               ,
               into
               a
               place
               which
               he
               should
               after
               receive
               for
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               obeyed
               :
               and
               he
               went
               out
               ,
               not
               knowing
               whither
               he
               went.
               
            
             
               Abrahams
               
                 following
                 of
                 Gods
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 of
                 his
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 is
                 counted
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 Faith.
                 From
              
               Abrahams
               
                 example
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 us
                 learn
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               That
               Faith
               in
               God
               ,
               will
               cause
               a
               man
               quit
               his
               Countrey
               and
               Parents
               ,
               and
               every
               dearest
               thing
               ,
               at
               Gods
               calling
               .
               2.
               
               Faith
               counteth
               Gods
               Promises
               better
               than
               present
               possessions
               ;
               and
               is
               content
               to
               quit
               the
               one
               for
               the
               other
               .
               3.
               
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               content
               with
               a
               Promise
               ,
               of
               better
               in
               general
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               special
               manner
               of
               performance
               ,
               standeth
               not
               to
               be
               blinde
               .
               4.
               
               Faith
               is
               willing
               to
               obey
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               seeth
               a
               Warrant
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               ,
               he
               sojourned
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Promise
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               strange
               Countrey
               ;
               dwelling
               in
               Tabernacles
               ,
               with
               Isaac
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               the
               heirs
               with
               him
               of
               the
               same
               promise
               .
            
             
               Abrahams
               
                 sojourning
                 in
              
               Canaan
               ,
               
                 is
                 counted
                 another
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 Faith.
                 Wherein
                 we
                 learn
                 :
              
               1.
               
               That
               Faith
               can
               for
               a
               while
               suffer
               to
               be
               a
               stranger
               ,
               even
               from
               that
               whereunto
               it
               hath
               best
               Right
               .
               2.
               
               When
               Faith
               hath
               certainty
               of
               an
               heavenly
               inheritance
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               content
               with
               a
               small
               portion
               of
               things
               earthly
               .
               3.
               
               A
               man
               who
               sojourneth
               amongst
               Idolaters
               ,
               should
               be
               sure
               of
               a
               calling
               thereunto
               :
               and
               being
               amongst
               them
               ,
               ought
               to
               behave
               himself
               as
               a
               Stranger
               ,
               and
               Sojourner
               .
               4.
               
               Yes
               ,
               where
               he
               
               hath
               best
               Right
               on
               earth
               ,
               hee
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               Pilgrims
               mind
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               For
               ,
               hee
               looked
               for
               a
               City
               which
               hath
               Foundations
               ,
               whose
               builder
               ,
               and
               maker
               ,
               is
               God
            
             
               
                 That
                 which
                 moved
              
               Abraham
               
                 to
                 behave
                 himself
                 as
                 a
                 Sojourney
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 setled
                 during
                 place
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               Then.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Heaven
               is
               a
               setled
               ,
               commodious
               ,
               and
               safe-dwelling
               Place
               :
               All
               places
               here
               ,
               are
               but
               moveable
               Tabernacles
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Fathers
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               looked
               for
               entry
               into
               their
               eternal
               rest
               ,
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               after
               the
               ending
               of
               their
               Pilgrimage
               here
               .
               3.
               
               The
               hope
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               make
               a
               man
               content
               with
               Pilgrims
               Fare
               ,
               and
               Lodging
               ,
               here-away
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               Through
               Faith
               ,
               also
               ,
               Sarah
               her self
               received
               strength
               ,
               to
               conceive
               Seed
               ,
               and
               was
               delivered
               of
               a
               Childe
               when
               she
               was
               past
               age
               ;
               because
               she
               judged
               Him
               faithful
               ,
               wh●
               had
               promised
               .
            
             
               Sarah
               
                 is
                 reckoned
                 in
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 Beleevers
                 :
                 and
                 her
                 laughing
                 ,
                 through
                 unbeleef
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 remembred
                 ;
                 but
                 her
                 victory
                 ,
                 over
                 her
                 mis-beleef
                 ,
                 is
                 commended
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Even
               Women
               are
               made
               Patterns
               of
               beleeving
               ,
               and
               wisely
               walking
               with
               God
               :
               worthy
               to
               be
               imitated
               of
               Men.
               2.
               
               God
               marketh
               not
               the
               defects
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               the
               soundness
               thereof
               ,
               how
               small
               soever
               it
               be
               ;
               what
               good
               is
               in
               His
               Children
               ,
               and
               not
               what
               sins
               they
               are
               cloged
               with
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 When
                 shee
                 is
                 past
                 age
                 ,
                 by
                 Faith
                 shee
                 getteth
                 strength
                 to
                 conceive
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Faith
               resteth
               on
               Gods
               Promise
               ,
               albeit
               carnal
               reason
               seem
               not
               to
               second
               it
               .
               2.
               
               Faith
               maketh
               us
               capable
               of
               benefits
               which
               otherwise
               wee
               could
               not
               receive
               .
               3.
               
               The
               more
               hinderances
               that
               Faith
               hath
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               more
               commendable
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 upheld
                 her
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 faithfulness
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               consideration
               of
               the
               properties
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               promiseth
               ,
               is
               a
               special
               help
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               rest
               on
               the
               Promise
               which
               Hee
               maketh
               .
               2.
               
               Hee
               that
               giveth
               unto
               God
               the
               Glory
               of
               Faithfulness
               ,
               shall
               receive
               ,
               for
               a
               Reward
               ,
               the
               full
               Performance
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Therefore
               sprang
               there
               even
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               him
               as
               good
               as
               dead
               ,
               so
               many
               as
               the
               Stars
               of
               the
               Skie
               in
               multitude
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Sand
               which
               is
               by
               the
               Sea
               shore
               ,
               innumerable
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Promise
                 was
                 ,
                 of
                 innumerable
                 Children
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Stars
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 was
                 the
                 Performance
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
            
             
               Justifying
               Faith
               not
               onely
               believeth
               the
               great
               Promise
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               but
               also
               other
               inferiour
               promises
               ,
               which
               depend
               thereupon
               :
               the
               beleeving
               whereof
               giveth
               evidence
               of
               beleeving
               the
               main
               Promise
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               through
               the
               Messiah
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Faith
               of
               such
               Promises
               ,
               the
               Faithful
               are
               here
               declared
               to
               bee
               justified
               .
            
             
               Question
               .
               How
               can
               this
               be
               ,
               that
               Abrahams
               Seed
               should
               be
               so
               many
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Because
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 as
                 innumerable
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 compared
                 together
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 Superlative
                 speeches
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 scope
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 captiously
                 to
                 be
                 wrested
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 the
                 speaker
                 ,
                 and
                 beyond
                 the
                 common
                 acceptation
                 of
                 the
                 hearer
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 speech
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 dulness
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 in
                 weighty
                 matters
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 due
                 consideration
                 of
                 a
                 Truth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 due
                 measure
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 undervalued
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 intent
                 of
                 the
                 figure
                 hyperbolick
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 use
                 of
                 Rhetorick
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               These
               all
               died
               in
               Faith
               ,
               not
               having
               received
               the
               Promises
               ;
               but
               having
               seen
               them
               afarre
               off
               ,
               and
               were
               perswaded
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               embraced
               them
               ,
               and
               confessed
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               Pilgrims
               ,
               on
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 commendeth
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
              
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               Sarah
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 dyed
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 obtained
                 the
                 Promises
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Faith
               loseth
               the
               commendation
               ,
               except
               wee
               persevere
               therein
               ,
               even
               until
               death
               .
               2.
               
               Where
               we
               have
               a
               word
               of
               Promise
               made
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               our selves
               ,
               albeit
               we
               see
               it
               not
               performed
               in
               our
               time
               ,
               wee
               may
               go
               to
               death
               ,
               in
               assurance
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               performed
               .
               3.
               
               They
               who
               would
               dye
               in
               Faith
               ,
               must
               live
               in
               Faith.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Though
                 they
                 received
                 not
                 the
                 Promises
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 saw
                 them
                 afar
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 embraced
                 them
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
            
             
               Albeit
               Faith
               came
               not
               unto
               a
               Possession
               ,
               yet
               it
               cometh
               unto
               a
               beholding
               of
               the
               Possession
               comming
               ,
               unto
               a
               Perswasion
               of
               the
               Possession
               ,
               and
               a
               sort
               of
               friendly
               Salutation
               thereof
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               importeth
               ;
               such
               as
               Friends
               give
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               whilst
               they
               are
               drawing
               near
               to
               embrace
               one
               another
               ,
               after
               a
               long
               time
               separation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 They
                 confessed
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 Pilgrims
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 This
                 wee
                 read
                 onely
                 of
              
               Jacob
               ,
               before
               Pharaoh
               :
               
                 But
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 matters
                 ,
                 maketh
                 evident
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               the
               part
               of
               true
               Beleevers
               ,
               to
               profess
               their
               Faith
               before
               all
               ,
               even
               before
               Idolaters
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               they
               live
               .
               2.
               
               They
               who
               know
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               be
               their
               own
               Home
               ,
               do
               reckon
               this
               World
               a
               strange
               Country
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   14.
                
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 say
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 declare
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seek
                 a
                 Country
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 truly
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 mindful
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 opportunity
                 to
                 have
                 returned
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 they
                 desire
                 a
                 better
                 Country
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 Heavenly
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 their
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 Hee
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 a
                 City
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 From
                 their
                 Profession
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 hee
                 draweth
                 Consequences
                 ,
                 thus
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 desired
                 an
                 homely
                 Country
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 Country
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 their
                 own
                 earthly
                 Country
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 better
                 .
                 Not
                 their
                 own
                 earthly
                 Country
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 returned
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 pleased
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 they
                 desired
                 a
                 better
                 Country
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 better
                 Country
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 heavenly
                 Country
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 They
                 desired
                 even
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 for
                 their
                 Country
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 This
                 deducing
                 of
                 Consequences
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
              
               Patriarches
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 Strangers
                 .
                 Teacheth
                 us
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               So
               to
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               mark
               ,
               not
               onely
               what
               is
               spoken
               ;
               but
               ,
               also
               ,
               what
               is
               thereby
               imported
               ,
               by
               consequence
               .
               2.
               
               That
               ,
               what
               is
               imported
               by
               a
               speech
               ,
               is
               a
               plain
               Declaration
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               speaker
               ;
               and
               not
               an
               obscure
               Deduction
               ,
               as
               Mockers
               call
               it
               .
               They
               who
               say
               they
               are
               Strangers
               ,
               declare
               plainly
               ,
               that
               they
               seek
               a
               Country
               :
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
               3.
               
               Yea
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               proceed
               ,
               drawing
               one
               Consequence
               after
               another
               ,
               till
               we
               find
               out
               the
               full
               mind
               :
               providing
               the
               Collection
               be
               evident
               ,
               in
               the
               course
               of
               sound
               Reason
               ,
               as
               here
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 hath
                 proved
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Patriarchs
               
                 sought
                 Heaven
                 for
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 sought
                 a
                 better
                 than
                 any
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Apostle
               knew
               no
               place
               for
               residence
               of
               departed
               souls
               ,
               better
               than
               the
               Earth
               ,
               except
               Heaven
               onely
               .
               If
               there
               had
               been
               any
               other
               place
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               feigned
               to
               be
               ,
               his
               reasoning
               had
               not
               been
               solid
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Patriarchs
               ,
               after
               the
               ending
               of
               their
               Pilgrimage
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               went
               home
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Because
                 they
                 counted
                 themselves
                 strangers
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 came
                 home
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 their
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               God
               will
               honour
               them
               that
               honour
               him
               .
               2.
               
               God
               will
               avow
               himself
               to
               be
               their
               portion
               ,
               who
               for
               his
               cause
               do
               renounce
               the
               world
               .
               3.
               
               Yea
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               may
               honour
               such
               as
               honour
               him
               ,
               hee
               will
               even
               abase
               himself
               to
               exalt
               them
               .
               4.
               
               When
               the
               Lord
               hath
               so
               done
               ,
               hee
               thinketh
               it
               no
               dishonour
               to
               Himself
               ,
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               honour
               his
               servants
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 God
                 did
                 prepare
                 them
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 before
                 hath
                 called
              
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 or
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Country
              
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Heaven
               was
               prepared
               for
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               the
               
               rest
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               ,
               before
               they
               had
               ended
               their
               pilgrimage
               on
               earth
               .
               And
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               into
               Hell
               ,
               or
               any
               oth●r
               place
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               Doctrine
               not
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   17.
                
                 
                 By
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 tried
                 ,
                 offered
                 up
                 Isaac
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Son
                 :
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 Of
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 Isaac
                 shall
                 thy
                 seed
                 be
                 called
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 commendation
                 of
              
               Abrahams
               
                 Faith
                 from
                 the
                 proof
                 given
                 thereof
                 in
                 his
                 tryal
                 about
              
               Isaac
               .
               
                 Whence
                 we
                 learn
              
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               where
               the
               Lord
               giveth
               faith
               ,
               there
               tryal
               must
               be
               expected
               :
               And
               ,
               the
               greater
               faith
               ,
               the
               greater
               trial
               .
               2.
               
               That
               faith
               is
               most
               commendable
               when
               it
               standeth
               strong
               in
               tryal
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 offered
                 up
              
               Isaac
               
                 by
                 faith
              
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               so
               dear
               ,
               but
               faith
               in
               God
               will
               make
               a
               man
               quit
               it
               at
               Gods
               command
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Lord
               counteth
               that
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               wich
               a
               man
               is
               about
               to
               do
               .
               Isaac
               is
               counted
               offered
               ,
               because
               so
               was
               he
               in
               Abrahams
               purpose
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 His
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 is
                 here
                 in
                 another
                 sense
                 than
              
               ver
               .
               13.
               
               
                 For
                 there
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Promises
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 thing
                 promised
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Promises
                 in
                 performance
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Promises
                 first
                 and
                 immediately
                 made
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               the
               meaning
               of
               forms
               of
               speech
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               found
               by
               consideration
               of
               all
               circumstances
               of
               the
               place
               where
               they
               are
               spoken
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               some
               circumstances
               onely
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 It
                 serveth
                 to
                 the
                 commendation
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 obeyed
                 Gods
                 command
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 promise
              
               null
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               adhere
               to
               the
               promise
               ,
               when
               by
               appearance
               of
               reason
               it
               is
               likely
               not
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               is
               tried
               faith
               indeed
               .
               2.
               
               When
               Reason
               sighteth
               against
               Faith
               ,
               it
               is
               wisdom
               to
               quit
               that
               Reason
               which
               would
               make
               us
               quit
               the
               Promises
               .
               3.
               
               When
               Gods
               commandments
               and
               promises
               unto
               us
               ,
               seem
               to
               cross
               one
               another
               ,
               it
               is
               wisdom
               for
               us
               to
               justifie
               them
               both
               .
               All
               his
               words
               are
               truth
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Accounting
               that
               God
               was
               able
               to
               raise
               him
               up
               even
               from
               the
               dead
               :
               from
               whence
               also
               he
               received
               him
               in
               a
               figure
               .
            
             
               Abrahams
               
                 looking
                 to
                 Gods
                 Fidelity
                 and
                 Omnipotency
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 victorious
                 over
                 every
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 give
                 obedience
                 to
                 this
                 hard
                 commandment
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               When
               we
               get
               hard
               commandments
               ,
               we
               must
               lay
               our
               reckoning
               how
               we
               may
               obey
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               how
               we
               may
               shift
               them
               .
               2.
               
               Difficulties
               and
               impossibilities
               ,
               as
               would
               appear
               ,
               must
               be
               rolled
               over
               upon
               God.
               3.
               
               Gods
               Omnipotency
               maketh
               that
               his
               promise
               cannot
               miss
               ,
               but
               take
               effect
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Abraham
               
                 as
                 he
                 expected
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 found
                 :
                 He
                 expected
              
               Isaac
               '
               
                 s
                 resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 figure
                 ,
                 or
                 similitude
                 ,
                 be
                 received
              
               Isaac
               
                 back
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 jaws
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 unexpectedly
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Believer
               shall
               finde
               as
               much
               as
               he
               can
               expect
               from
               Gods
               word
               .
               2.
               
               If
               the
               performance
               be
               not
               as
               he
               doth
               forecast
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               be
               by
               a
               way
               as
               comfortable
               and
               p●ofitable
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               ,
               Isaac
               blessed
               Iacob
               and
               Esau
               ,
               concerning
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               Isaac
               '
               
                 s
                 blessing
                 of
                 his
                 sons
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 Faith
              
               ▪
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Patriarchal
               benedictions
               were
               given
               by
               ordinary
               Faith
               ,
               albeit
               from
               the
               ground
               of
               extraordinary
               revealed
               truth
               .
               For
               faith
               ordinary
               ,
               believeth
               Gods
               truth
               revealed
               ,
               howsoever
               ordinarily
               or
               extraordinarily
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 this
                 example
                 is
                 propounded
                 for
                 ordinary
                 imitation
                 ,
                 in
                 believing
                 of
                 Gods
                 ordinary
                 revealed
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
              
            
             
               That
               he
               who
               hath
               the
               ordinary
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               as
               sure
               a
               ground
               to
               rest
               upon
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               a
               particular
               and
               extraordinary
               revelation
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               ,
               Iacob
               when
               he
               was
               a
               dying
               ,
               blessed
               both
               the
               sons
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
               and
               worshipped
               ,
               leaning
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               his
               staff
               .
            
             
               Jacob
               
                 a
                 dying
                 ,
                 blesseth
                 his
                 off-spring
                 ,
                 and
                 worshippeth
                 God
                 in
                 bodily
                 weakness
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Faith
               can
               look
               through
               the
               cloud
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               behold
               both
               its
               own
               and
               others
               felicity
               .
               2.
               
               In
               the
               solid
               assurance
               which
               it
               hath
               ,
               it
               can
               worship
               or
               glorifie
               God
               for
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               already
               past
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 said
              
               ,
               that
               he
               worshipped
               the
               top
               of
               his
               Staff
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               his
               Staff
               ,
               leaning
               ,
               
                 for
                 his
                 weakness
                 cause
                 ,
                 by
                 approaching
              
               Death
               :
               
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 fore-seen
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 his
                 posterity
                 ,
                 testifie
                 by
                 signs
                 of
                 worship
                 in
                 his
                 weak
                 body
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 esteemed
                 of
                 that
                 favour
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Faith
               will
               make
               the
               body
               ,
               albeit
               it
               be
               weak
               ,
               concur
               with
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Lords
               worship
               .
               2.
               
               When
               the
               infirmity
               of
               the
               body
               maketh
               it
               unable
               to
               concur
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               helped
               with
               a
               stone
               ,
               as
               Moses
               prayed
               against
               Amalek
               :
               or
               staff
               ,
               as
               Iacob
               here
               ;
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               which
               may
               enable
               it
               to
               perform
               the
               worship
               the
               better
               ;
               being
               put
               under
               breast
               ,
               or
               arms
               ,
               or
               knees
               .
               3.
               
               Iacobs
               bending
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               in
               so
               great
               weakness
               thereof
               ,
               must
               bear
               witness
               against
               the
               prophane
               ease
               which
               many
               men
               now-a-days
               take
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               both
               in
               private
               and
               publike
               worship
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               ,
               Ioseph
               when
               he
               dyed
               ,
               made
               mention
               of
               the
               departing
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ;
               and
               gave
               commandment
               concerning
               his
               bones
               .
            
             
               Joseph
               
                 also
                 testified
                 his
                 Faith
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 Israel
                 out
                 of
              
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 by
                 direction
                 giving
                 for
                 transporting
                 his
                 Bones
                 ,
                 in
                 sign
                 of
                 his
                 assurance
                 of
                 their
                 going
                 to
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 had
                 promised
                 so
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               the
               Lords
               promises
               are
               sure
               comforts
               in
               death
               ,
               whereby
               Faith
               both
               sustaineth
               it self
               ,
               and
               is
               able
               to
               encourage
               and
               strengthen
               others
               :
               And
               Faith
               maketh
               a
               man
               to
               keep
               them
               in
               memory
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               use
               of
               them
               in
               due
               time
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               ,
               Moses
               when
               he
               was
               born
               ,
               was
               hid
               three
               moneths
               of
               his
               parents
               ,
               because
               they
               saw
               he
               was
               a
               proper
               childe
               ;
               and
               they
               not
               afraid
               of
               the
               Kings
               Commandment
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 great
                 weakness
              
               Moses
               
                 parents
                 did
                 bewray
                 ,
                 the
                 history
                 maketh
                 evident
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 their
                 faith
                 commended
                 as
                 victorious
                 over
                 the
                 fear
                 ,
                 wherein
                 their
                 weakness
                 did
                 most
                 appear
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Whence
                 we
                 learn
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               nothing
               is
               commendable
               ,
               but
               because
               done
               in
               faith
               .
               Their
               natural
               love
               is
               not
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               their
               Faith.
               2.
               
               That
               God
               so
               loveth
               faith
               in
               his
               children
               ,
               that
               he
               commendeth
               it
               in
               the
               measure
               it
               hath
               ,
               albeit
               it
               go
               not
               so
               far
               as
               it
               ought
               ,
               and
               marketh
               what
               faith
               hath
               ,
               and
               not
               what
               it
               wanteth
               of
               the
               perfection
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Evidence
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 he
                 maketh
                 this
              
               ;
               That
               they
               were
               not
               afraid
               of
               the
               Kings
               Commandment
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1
               ,
               GOD
               alloweth
               not
               ,
               that
               Kings
               commandments
               should
               be
               regarded
               when
               they
               command
               impiety
               ,
               and
               wickedness
               :
               for
               then
               should
               they
               be
               honoured
               above
               God
               ,
               if
               for
               their
               commandment
               we
               should
               do
               that
               which
               he
               forbiddeth
               .
               2.
               
               Nothing
               but
               faith
               in
               God
               is
               able
               to
               make
               a
               man
               overcome
               the
               fear
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               Potentares
               may
               do
               unto
               him
               :
               And
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               commendable
               work
               of
               faith
               to
               get
               this
               victory
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 childe
                 stirred
                 up
                 his
                 Parents
                 to
                 this
                 work
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 thinking
                 with
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 some
                 special
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 so
                 fashioned
                 the
                 childe
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Lord
               hath
               ways
               enough
               to
               excitate
               the
               faith
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               forth
               to
               act
               .
               2.
               
               Where
               special
               endowments
               are
               given
               ,
               there
               is
               good
               evidence
               of
               special
               employment
               to
               follow
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               ,
               Moses
               when
               hee
               was
               come
               to
               years
               ,
               refused
               to
               be
               called
               the
               Son
               of
               Pharaohs
               Daughter
               .
            
             
               Moses
               
                 refusing
                 the
                 honour
                 which
                 hee
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 in
              
               
               Pharaohs
               
                 Court
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 hindred
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 is
                 commended
                 for
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               It
               is
               better
               to
               be
               a
               member
               of
               GODS
               Church
               ,
               amongst
               GODS
               People
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               a
               Prince
               in
               a
               great
               Kingdome
               without
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Because
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 chosen
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Pharaohs
               
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 therefore
                 hee
                 refused
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 so
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
            
             
               That
               which
               a
               man
               dare
               not
               avow
               himself
               to
               be
               ,
               or
               may
               not
               lawfully
               chuse
               to
               be
               ,
               hee
               must
               refuse
               to
               be
               esteemed
               to
               be
               ,
               hee
               must
               refuse
               to
               be
               called
               such
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 His
                 manner
                 of
                 refusing
                 this
                 unhallowed
                 honour
                 ,
                 is
                 expounded
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 joyning
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 forsaking
                 of
              
               Pharaohs
               Court.
               
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               is
               the
               true
               way
               of
               refusing
               unlawful
               honour
               ,
               to
               quit
               the
               place
               whereunto
               the
               unlawful
               honour
               is
               annexed
               ,
               and
               betake
               themselves
               to
               what
               they
               may
               brook
               with
               Gods
               approbation
               ,
               how
               mean
               soever
               it
               seem
               before
               the
               world
               .
               2.
               
               When
               honour
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               cannot
               be
               kept
               together
               ,
               let
               the
               honour
               be
               quitted
               ,
               and
               the
               preferment
               go
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 When
                 hee
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 years
                 hee
                 did
                 this
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               one
               hath
               done
               in
               his
               non-age
               ,
               or
               ignorance
               ,
               is
               not
               reckoned
               ,
               when
               after
               riper
               consideration
               hee
               amendeth
               it
               .
               2.
               
               The
               more
               ripely
               and
               advisedly
               a
               good
               work
               be
               done
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               more
               commendable
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Chusing
               rather
               to
               suffer
               affliction
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               to
               enjoy
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               for
               a
               season
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 refusal
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 estimation
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 how
                 afflicted
                 soever
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Hee
               who
               chuseth
               the
               priviledges
               and
               fellowship
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               must
               chuse
               their
               affliction
               also
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Riches
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Pleasure
               which
               a
               man
               enjoyeth
               with
               the
               disavowing
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               the
               society
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               which
               hee
               might
               have
               ,
               are
               but
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               .
               3.
               
               What
               pleasure
               a
               man
               can
               have
               by
               sin
               ,
               is
               but
               for
               a
               season
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               better
               to
               be
               afflicted
               for
               a
               season
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               than
               to
               live
               with
               the
               wicked
               with
               pleasure
               for
               a
               season
               :
               and
               it
               is
               greater
               misery
               to
               be
               in
               a
               sinful
               state
               ,
               than
               in
               an
               afflicted
               state
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               Esteeming
               the
               reproach
               of
               CHRIST
               greater
               Riches
               than
               the
               Treasures
               of
               Aegypt
               :
               For
               hee
               had
               respect
               unto
               the
               Recompence
               of
               Reward
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 commendeth
                 the
                 work
                 of
              
               Moses
               
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 motives
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 first
                 was
                 ,
                 The
                 high
                 estimation
                 of
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Moses
               and
               GODS
               People
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               did
               know
               CHRIST
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               could
               not
               have
               born
               his
               Cross
               ,
               and
               suffered
               for
               him
               .
               2.
               
               Christianity
               is
               as
               old
               as
               true
               Religion
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Cross
               and
               Reproach
               hath
               attended
               on
               true
               Religion
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
               4.
               
               What
               reproach
               men
               suffer
               for
               true
               Religion
               ,
               is
               reckoned
               to
               be
               Christs
               reproach
               ,
               and
               not
               theirs
               .
               5.
               
               Reproach
               and
               Shame
               is
               the
               heaviest
               part
               of
               the
               Cross
               ;
               for
               ,
               under
               it
               is
               all
               comprized
               here
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 Motive
                 was
                 ,
                 His
                 respect
                 unto
                 the
                 Recompence
                 of
                 the
                 Reward
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 made
                 him
                 to
                 esteem
                 the
                 Reproach
                 his
                 Riches
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               is
               a
               reward
               for
               such
               as
               suffer
               reproach
               for
               Christ.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               lawful
               ,
               yea
               ,
               needful
               for
               men
               to
               have
               respect
               unto
               this
               reward
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               encouragement
               from
               it
               ,
               even
               for
               their
               own
               strengthening
               .
               3.
               
               Though
               the
               Cross
               seem
               terrible
               ,
               yet
               Faith
               can
               peirce
               through
               it
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               reward
               following
               it
               .
               4.
               
               When
               sufferings
               for
               Christ
               are
               rightly
               seen
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               richest
               and
               most
               glorious
               passage
               in
               all
               our
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               hee
               forsook
               Aegypt
               ,
               not
               feating
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               King
               :
               for
               hee
               endured
               ,
               as
               seeing
               him
               who
               is
               invisible
               .
            
             
               
                 Another
                 work
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 leading
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 their
                 dwelling
                 places
                 in
              
               Aegypt
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
              
               Pharaoh
               ,
               
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 overtake
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               whatever
               it
               seem
               unto
               us
               now
               ,
               after
               it
               is
               done
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               small
               Faith
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               to
               undertake
               such
               a
               bu●●ness
               ,
               to
               turn
               his
               back
               upon
               a
               fertile
               land
               ,
               and
               go
               with
               such
               a
               company
               ,
               without
               provision
               ,
               to
               the
               wilderness
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 His
                 Faith
                 is
                 commended
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 fearing
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               2.14
               .
               Moses
               
                 feared
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
              
               Pharaoh
               
                 and
                 fled
                 .
                 After
                 that
              
               ,
               Exod.
               10.29
               .
               
                 Hee
                 feared
                 not
                 another
              
               Pharaoh
               ,
               
                 as
                 terrible
                 as
                 the
                 former
              
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Where
               natural
               courage
               would
               succumb
               ,
               Faith
               will
               sustain
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               man
               endure
               (
               as
               it
               is
               spoken
               in
               the
               next
               words
               )
               where
               natural
               courage
               having
               led
               him
               on
               a
               little
               ,
               would
               forsake
               him
               at
               length
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 encouragement
                 unto
                 this
                 work
                 was
                 ,
              
               Hee
               saw
               him
               that
               is
               Invisible
               :
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 hee
                 apprehended
                 by
                 Faith
                 God
                 more
                 powerful
                 than
              
               Pharaoh
               ,
               
                 and
                 more
                 terrible
              
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Faith
               openeth
               the
               eyes
               ,
               to
               see
               God
               in
               a
               spiritual
               manner
               ,
               who
               by
               sense
               or
               imagination
               carnal
               ,
               cannot
               be
               conceived
               .
               2.
               
               The
               beholding
               of
               the
               invisible
               God
               is
               able
               to
               support
               a
               mans
               courage
               ,
               against
               the
               terrour
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               visible
               :
               and
               nothing
               else
               can
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               Through
               Faith
               hee
               kept
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               blood
               ,
               lest
               hee
               that
               destroyed
               the
               first-born
               should
               touch
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Another
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 is
                 ,
                 His
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 passing
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 destroying
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ▪
               1.
               
               It
               is
               usual
               for
               Scripture
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               name
               of
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               to
               the
               sign
               ,
               because
               the
               sign
               is
               the
               memorial
               of
               the
               thing
               signified
               .
               Circumcision
               is
               called
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               Gen.
               17.13
               .
               because
               it
               is
               the
               memorial
               thereof
               .
               The
               Paschal
               Supper
               for
               the
               like
               cause
               ,
               is
               here
               called
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               by
               appointment
               the
               memorial
               of
               it
               .
               So
               the
               Cup
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 New
                 Testament
                 in
                 Christs
                 Blood
                 :
              
               and
               the
               Bread
               in
               the
               same
               Supper
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 broken
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               the
               memorial
               thereof
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               the
               work
               of
               Faith
               to
               celebrate
               a
               Sacrament
               rightly
               .
               3.
               
               As
               Moses
               celebrated
               the
               Passeover
               in
               assurance
               that
               the
               destroying
               Angel
               should
               not
               touch
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               :
               So
               may
               every
               Beleever
               be
               certified
               ,
               by
               using
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               the
               grace
               promised
               and
               sealed
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               shall
               be
               bestowed
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 29.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               they
               passed
               thorow
               the
               Red
               Sea
               ,
               as
               by
               dry
               Land
               :
               which
               the
               Aegyptians
               essaying
               to
               do
               ,
               were
               drowned
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 joyneth
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 true
              
               Israelites
               
                 with
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 for
                 whose
                 sakes
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 incredulous
                 multitude
                 got
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 Delivery
                 also
                 through
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Beleevers
                 Faith.
                 Whence
                 wee
                 learn
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Faith
               will
               finde
               unexpected
               deliveries
               ,
               and
               out-gates
               ,
               where
               it
               might
               seem
               altogether
               impossible
               .
               2.
               
               Yea
               ,
               means
               of
               destruction
               ,
               by
               Faith
               may
               be
               turned
               into
               means
               of
               preservation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 fruit
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 evidenced
                 by
                 the
                 drowning
                 of
                 the
              
               Aegyptians
               ,
               
                 essaying
                 themselves
                 to
                 follow
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 Faith
                 had
                 opened
                 to
              
               Israel
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Presumption
               in
               unbeleevers
               ,
               will
               set
               them
               on
               work
               ,
               to
               go
               thorow
               the
               same
               dangers
               which
               beleevers
               pass
               thorow
               ,
               but
               without
               all
               success
               :
               For
               Beleevers
               shall
               escape
               where
               unbeleevers
               shall
               down
               .
               2.
               
               The
               benefit
               of
               Faith
               is
               best
               seen
               ,
               when
               the
               evil
               of
               unbeleef
               is
               seen
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 30.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               the
               walls
               of
               Jericho
               fell
               down
               ,
               after
               they
               were
               compassed
               about
               seven
               daies
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 ascribeth
                 the
                 down-throwing
                 of
                 the
                 walls
                 of
              
               Jericho
               
                 to
                 Faith
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 Beleevers
                 onely
                 to
                 compass
                 them
                 seven
                 daies
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               God
               doth
               for
               beleevers
               ,
               is
               reckoned
               the
               work
               of
               Faith
               ,
               because
               Faith
               setteth
               God
               on
               work
               so
               
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               his
               power
               imployed
               by
               faith
               ,
               worketh
               the
               work
               .
               2.
               
               Faith
               will
               throw
               down
               strong
               Holds
               ,
               and
               overcome
               seeming
               impossibilities
               .
               3.
               
               Faith
               must
               use
               such
               means
               as
               God
               appointeth
               ,
               albeit
               they
               seem
               but
               weak
               .
               4.
               
               It
               matters
               not
               how
               weak
               the
               means
               be
               ,
               if
               faith
               have
               a
               promise
               to
               prevail
               thereby
               .
               5.
               
               The
               means
               must
               be
               constantly
               used
               during
               the
               time
               that
               God
               appointeth
               them
               to
               be
               followed
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 31.
              
               
               By
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Harlot
               Rahab
               perished
               not
               with
               them
               that
               believed
               not
               ,
               when
               she
               had
               received
               the
               Spies
               with
               peace
               .
            
             
               Rahab
               
                 the
                 Harlots
                 faith
                 is
                 commended
                 by
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 her
                 safety
                 ,
                 when
                 misbelievers
                 perished
                 .
              
            
             
               Quest.
               How
               heard
               she
               Gods
               Word
               to
               beget
               Faith
               ?
               Or
               how
               heard
               they
               of
               Iericho
               ,
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               called
               unbelievers
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 The
                 common
                 report
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 joyned
                 with
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 ,
                 was
                 sufficient
                 to
                 beget
                 faith
                 in
                 her
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 report
                 ,
                 albeit
                 carried
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 news
                 ,
                 by
                 common
                 messengers
                 ,
                 being
                 despised
                 ,
                 and
                 counted
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 further
                 enquired
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 sought
                 after
                 ,
                 was
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 guilty
                 of
                 misbelief
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               this
               example
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               faith
               is
               as
               acceptable
               in
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               an
               Harlot
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               Professor
               ,
               and
               person
               of
               better
               condition
               .
               2.
               
               That
               faith
               can
               change
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               or
               vile
               person
               ,
               into
               a
               Saint
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               faith
               of
               women
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               and
               imitated
               ,
               even
               as
               well
               as
               mens
               faith
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               unworthiness
               of
               the
               party
               believing
               ,
               giveth
               commendation
               so
               much
               the
               more
               unto
               the
               excellency
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 No
                 word
                 here
                 of
                 her
                 Lye
                 ,
                 in
                 receiving
                 the
                 Spies
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 of
                 her
                 faith
                 and
                 peaceable
                 behaviour
                 towards
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Where
               God
               seeth
               Faith
               ,
               he
               hideth
               his
               eyes
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               from
               any
               thing
               that
               might
               deface
               the
               glory
               thereof
               .
               2.
               
               He
               gathereth
               up
               the
               smallest
               good
               fruits
               which
               faith
               bringeth
               forth
               ,
               and
               maketh
               not
               small
               reckoning
               thereof
               ,
               how
               small
               soever
               they
               be
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 32.
              
               
               And
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               more
               say
               ?
               For
               the
               time
               would
               fail
               me
               ,
               to
               tell
               of
               Gideon
               ,
               and
               of
               Barak
               ,
               and
               of
               Sampson
               ,
               and
               of
               Iephthah
               ;
               of
               David
               also
               ,
               and
               Samuel
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               
                 Having
                 reckoned
                 a
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 more
                 to
                 produce
                 ,
                 he
                 stayeth
                 his
                 course
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Prudency
               must
               moderate
               ,
               and
               make
               seasonable
               use
               ,
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               mans
               knowledge
               and
               memory
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Scripture
               giveth
               us
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               all
               that
               are
               recorded
               therein
               ,
               albeit
               they
               be
               not
               in
               this
               Catalogue
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 diversity
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 here
                 recorded
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
              
               That
               albeit
               there
               be
               difference
               :
               of
               Believers
               ;
               some
               stronger
               ,
               as
               David
               :
               some
               weaker
               ,
               as
               the
               rest
               ;
               some
               base
               Bastards
               ,
               as
               Iephthah
               :
               some
               of
               better
               sort
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               notable
               in
               holiness
               ,
               and
               conversation
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               tainted
               with
               notorious
               falls
               in
               their
               lives
               :
               Yet
               are
               they
               all
               enrolled
               by
               God
               ,
               in
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               Honour
               ,
               amongst
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   33.
                
                 
                 Who
                 ,
                 through
                 Faith
                 ,
                 subdued
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 wrought
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 obtained
                 Promises
                 ,
                 stopped
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 Lyons
                 ,
              
               
                 34.
                 
                 Quenched
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 escaped
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 weakness
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 strong
                 ;
                 waxed
                 valiant
                 in
                 Fight
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 to
                 flight
                 the
                 Armies
                 of
                 the
                 Aliens
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 He
                 reckoneth
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Whose
                 names
                 he
                 suppresseth
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 some
                 subdued
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
              
               Joshua
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Iudges
                 :
                 Some
                 wrought
                 Righteousnesse
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 attained
                 unto
                 a
                 righteous
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 difficile
                 Employments
                 ,
                 as
              
               David
               and
               Samuel
               ,
               
                 in
                 Peace
                 and
                 War
                 :
                 Some
                 obtained
                 Promises
                 ,
                 as
              
               Gideon
               ,
               Barak
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Some
                 quenched
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 three
                 Children
                 :
                 Stopped
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 as
              
               Sampson
               ,
               Daniel
               :
               
                 Escaped
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 as
              
               David
               ,
               Elias
               :
               
                 Of
                 weak
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 strong
                 ,
                 as
              
               Ezekias
               :
               
                 Waxed
                 valiant
                 in
                 Fight
                 ,
                 as
              
               Joshua
               ,
               Sampson
               ,
               David
               :
               
                 Put
                 to
                 fligh●
                 the
                 Aliens
                 ;
                 as
              
               Jonathan
               ,
               Gideon
               ,
               Jehosaphat
               :
               
                 Women
                 received
                 their
                 dead
                 alive
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 widow
                 of
              
               Saroptha
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Shunamitess
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Whence
                 we
                 learn
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               in
               the
               old
               Church
               ,
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               when
               the
               grounds
               of
               believing
               were
               not
               so
               clear
               as
               now
               they
               are
               ,
               excellent
               things
               are
               recorded
               to
               be
               done
               by
               Faith
               ,
               for
               up-stirring
               such
               as
               are
               under
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               make
               use
               of
               faith
               .
               2.
               
               That
               neither
               fire
               ,
               nor
               water
               ,
               nor
               man
               ,
               nor
               beast
               ,
               is
               so
               strong
               ,
               but
               faith
               may
               make
               a
               weak
               man
               victorious
               over
               them
               all
               .
               3.
               
               Yea
               ,
               nothing
               so
               terrible
               ,
               or
               difficile
               ,
               but
               a
               man
               ,
               who
               hath
               Gods
               Word
               to
               be
               a
               ground
               for
               his
               faith
               ,
               may
               adventure
               upon
               it
               ,
               with
               assurance
               of
               prevailing
               .
               If
               he
               be
               called
               ,
               he
               may
               encounter
               with
               the
               hardest
               party
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   35.
                
                 
                 Women
                 received
                 their
                 dead
                 ,
                 raised
                 to
                 life
                 again
                 :
                 and
                 others
                 were
                 tortured
                 ,
                 not
                 accepting
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 obtain
                 a
                 better
                 Resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 36.
                 
                 And
                 others
                 had
                 tryal
                 of
                 cruel
                 mockings
                 and
                 scourgings
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 moreover
                 ,
                 of
                 bonds
                 ,
                 and
                 imprisonment
                 .
              
               
                 37.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 stoned
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 sawn
                 asunder
                 ;
                 were
                 tempted
                 ,
                 were
                 slain
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 :
                 They
                 wandred
                 about
                 in
                 sheep
                 skins
                 ,
                 and
                 goats
                 skins
                 ,
                 being
                 destitute
                 ,
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 and
                 tormented
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Apostle
                 hath
                 taken
                 these
                 particulars
                 from
                 the
                 Records
                 extant
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Books
                 of
              
               Maccabees
               ,
               
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 matters
                 not
                 much
                 ,
                 seeing
                 this
                 standeth
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 was
                 from
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 all
                 Scriptures
                 out-giving
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 hence
                 we
                 learn
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               as
               faith
               enableth
               men
               to
               do
               ,
               so
               also
               to
               suffer
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               trouble
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               Gods
               children
               may
               fall
               thereinto
               ;
               no
               torment
               so
               cruel
               ,
               no
               terrour
               ,
               nor
               allurement
               ,
               but
               they
               may
               be
               essayed
               in
               them
               by
               persecutors
               .
               3.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               pain
               ,
               nor
               grief
               ,
               nor
               losse
               so
               great
               ,
               but
               Faith
               knows
               how
               to
               make
               gain
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               despise
               all
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               the
               reward
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Old
               Church
               believed
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               comforted
               themselves
               in
               Martyrdom
               ,
               by
               the
               hope
               thereof
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 38.
              
               
               Of
               whom
               the
               world
               was
               not
               worthy
               .
               They
               wandred
               in
               Desarts
               ,
               and
               in
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               in
               Dens
               ,
               and
               in
               Caves
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 calling
                 the
                 World
                 unworthy
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 these
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Learn
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               one
               Believer
               is
               more
               worth
               in
               Gods
               estimation
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               world
               beside
               .
               2.
               
               None
               despise
               Gods
               children
               ,
               but
               worthless
               and
               despiseable
               souls
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 he
                 reckoneth
                 the
                 solitary
                 and
                 Heremitical
                 life
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 apparel
                 suitable
                 to
                 their
                 dwelling
                 ,
                 amongst
                 their
                 troubles
                 ,
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 and
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 choose
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 were
                 driven
                 unto
                 ,
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 cruelty
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 He
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Heremitical
               ,
               and
               solitary
               life
               ,
               and
               separation
               from
               amongst
               the
               society
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               onely
               then
               commendable
               ,
               when
               men
               being
               driven
               thereunto
               of
               necessity
               ,
               do
               bear
               it
               in
               a
               Christian
               manner
               .
               Otherwise
               ,
               to
               sequestrate
               our selves
               from
               the
               fellowship
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               owe
               the
               duties
               of
               love
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               may
               do
               them
               any
               good
               ,
               or
               so
               long
               as
               they
               will
               suffer
               us
               to
               live
               amongst
               them
               ,
               is
               in
               short
               ,
               to
               loose
               from
               our
               necks
               ,
               the
               yoke
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               under
               pretence
               to
               keep
               the
               first
               Table
               the
               better
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Saints
               shall
               finde
               peace
               amongst
               the
               wilde
               beasts
               ,
               rather
               than
               amongst
               wicked
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 39.
              
               
               And
               these
               all
               having
               obtained
               a
               good
               Report
               ,
               through
               Faith
               ,
               received
               not
               the
               Promise
               .
            
             
               
                 By
                 the
              
               Promise
               ,
               
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 main
                 and
                 chief
                 Promise
                 of
                 Christs
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 inferiour
                 unto
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 both
                 were
                 contented
                 to
                 rest
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 light
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 a
                 good
                 report
                 thereby
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 were
                 approved
                 ,
                 and
                 justified
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
             
               Then
               ,
               The
               Faith
               of
               those
               who
               lived
               before
               Christ
               ,
               having
               less
               clearness
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               than
               wee
               ;
               and
               yet
               sufficient
               to
               support
               them
               in
               all
               troubles
               ,
               and
               to
               obtain
               justification
               before
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               Encouragement
               unto
               us
               ,
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               beleeve
               ;
               and
               a
               great
               conviction
               ,
               if
               wee
               beleeve
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 40.
              
               
               God
               having
               provided
               some
               better
               thing
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               without
               us
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               made
               perfect
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 giveth
                 a
                 reason
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Because
                 God
                 had
                 appointed
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
                 of
                 sending
                 the
              
               Messiah
               
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 perfected
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 justified
                 ,
                 and
                 saved
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 done
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 looking
                 to
                 our
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 〈◊〉
                 satisfaction
                 made
                 therein
                 :
                 whereby
                 they
                 and
                 wee
                 are
                 perfected
                 together
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christs
               comming
               in
               these
               last
               times
               ,
               is
               a
               better
               thing
               than
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Old
               Church
               ,
               and
               Service
               ,
               and
               Prerogatives
               thereof
               .
               2.
               
               All
               the
               shadows
               in
               their
               time
               ,
               without
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Substance
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               in
               our
               time
               ,
               exhibited
               ,
               was
               unable
               to
               perfect
               the
               Fathers
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               justifie
               ,
               and
               save
               them
               .
               3.
               
               The
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               perfecting
               of
               us
               ,
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               do
               meet
               together
               ,
               in
               that
               one
               better
               thing
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               by
               whom
               ,
               they
               and
               wee
               both
               ,
               are
               saved
               :
               And
               so
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               perfected
               without
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 hee
                 leadeth
                 us
                 unto
                 God
                 fore-seeing
                 ,
                 and
                 fore-providing
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 hee
                 loseth
                 all
                 curious
                 questions
                 ,
                 about
                 this
                 Course
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 taken
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 better
                 now
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 old
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               That
               God
               hath
               thought
               good
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               for
               stopping
               our
               minds
               from
               all
               curious
               enquiring
               of
               the
               Lords
               Dispensation
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Summe
                 of
                 Chap.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Examples
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 wee
                 hold
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 trouble
                 may
                 meet
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Looking
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 Pattern
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 your
                 Encouragement
                 also
                 ,
                 lest
                 you
                 faint
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 For
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 suffered
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 must
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 you
                 have
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 that
                 Chastisements
                 are
                 tokens
                 of
                 Gods
                 Favour
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 For
                 Hee
                 loveth
                 whom
                 hee
                 chasteneth
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 your
                 enduring
                 thereof
                 ,
                 shall
                 prove
                 you
                 Sons
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 But
                 immunity
                 should
                 prove
                 you
                 Bastards
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Wee
                 have
                 born
                 out
                 Parents
                 correction
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 wee
                 not
                 now
                 bear
                 Gods
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 they
                 chastened
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 their
                 own
                 passions
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 profit
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 albeit
                 Affliction
                 be
                 grievous
                 now
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 fruits
                 shall
                 be
                 sweet
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 take
                 your
                 comfort
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 courage
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 stoutly
                 on
                 :
                 lest
                 by
                 discouragement
                 ,
                 you
                 fall
                 into
                 Apostasie
                 ?
                 But
                 rather
                 seek
                 to
                 recover
                 the
                 courage
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 lost
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Follow
                 Peace
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 But
                 Holiness
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Beware
                 of
                 the
                 unmortified
                 Roots
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 break
                 out
                 in
                 scandals
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Beware
                 lest
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 filthy
                 or
                 prophane
                 body
                 suffered
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 Esau
                 was
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Who
                 sold
                 the
                 Blessing
                 for
                 a
                 short
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 never
                 recover
                 it
                 again
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 are
                 you
                 obliged
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Old
                 Church
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 priviledged
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 external
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 more
                 bondage
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 But
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 are
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 high
                 Way
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 society
                 with
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 of
                 elect
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Judge
                 ;
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 and
                 His
                 Benefits
                 .
                 So
                 clear
                 now
                 is
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 22
                 ,
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 Therefore
                 beware
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 your
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 you
                 reject
                 Christs
                 offer
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 destroyed
                 more
                 fearfully
                 than
                 the
                 despisers
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 terrible
                 Lord
                 to
                 his
                 Foes
                 ;
                 His
                 Voice
                 shook
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 But
                 Hee
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 shake
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 once
                 more
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 And
                 once
                 more
                 importeth
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Earth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 dwelleth
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 setled
                 and
                 perpetual
                 remaining
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 27.
                 
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 keep
                 a
                 fast
                 hold
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 worship
                 him
                 with
                 fear
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 For
                 if
                 wee
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 even
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 consuming
                 Fire
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 29.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Chap.
               XII
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               seeing
               wee
               also
               are
               compassed
               about
               with
               so
               great
               a
               cloud
               of
               witnesses
               ,
               let
               us
               lay
               aside
               every
               weight
               ,
               and
               the
               sin
               which
               doth
               so
               easily
               beset
               us
               ;
               and
               let
               us
               run
               with
               patience
               the
               Race
               which
               is
               set
               before
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 THat
                 right
                 use
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 Examples
                 ,
                 hee
                 exhorteth
                 to
                 a
                 constant
                 and
                 patient
                 persevering
                 in
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Similitude
                 is
                 borrowed
                 from
                 a
                 Race
              
               :
               To
               teach
               us
               ,
               To
               endeavour
               for
               overtaking
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               Christian
               man
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               skill
               ,
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               speed
               wee
               can
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Original
                 importeth
                 a
                 Strife
                 or
                 Race
              
               :
               To
               advertise
               us
               ,
               Both
               of
               our
               Spiritual
               Adversaries
               ,
               against
               whom
               wee
               must
               fight
               still
               as
               wee
               go
               on
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Compartiners
               ,
               who
               run
               in
               the
               Race
               with
               us
               :
               with
               whom
               wee
               may
               strive
               in
               an
               holy
               emulation
               ,
               who
               shall
               go
               foremost
               in
               the
               course
               of
               pleasing
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Race
                 limitted
                 ,
                 the
                 Race
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 :
              
               To
               teach
               us
               ,
               What
               way
               wee
               should
               hold
               on
               our
               course
               ,
               not
               doing
               that
               which
               pleaseth
               us
               ,
               every
               man
               running
               his
               own
               way
               of
               Religion
               :
               but
               all
               running
               the
               beaten
               Way
               ,
               the
               Royal
               Way
               of
               Gods
               commandements
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 Motives
                 unto
                 this
                 Race
                 ,
                 hee
                 useth
                 the
                 Examples
                 rehearsed
                 in
                 the
                 former
              
               Chapter
               ,
               Who
               compass
               us
               about
               as
               a
               cloud
               of
               witnesses
               .
               
                 To
                 teach
                 us
              
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               hearken
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               these
               worthy
               Witnesses
               ,
               who
               are
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               who
               can
               best
               shew
               what
               is
               the
               best
               Christian
               Way
               ,
               which
               wee
               must
               hold
               in
               our
               Course
               towards
               Happiness
               .
               2.
               
               That
               all
               our
               behaviour
               is
               marked
               by
               Spectatours
               ,
               God
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Men.
               3.
               
               That
               albeit
               there
               were
               none
               to
               see
               us
               ,
               except
               our
               conscience
               ,
               the
               Examples
               of
               GODS
               Saints
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               should
               stand
               as
               witnesses
               against
               us
               ,
               if
               wee
               run
               not
               as
               becometh
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 For
                 direction
                 how
                 to
                 run
              
               ,
               Hee
               teacheth
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               lay
               aside
               all
               weights
               ,
               which
               do
               press
               our
               minds
               downwards
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               the
               setting
               of
               our
               affection
               upon
               things
               which
               are
               on
               earth
               ,
               either
               wittingly
               ,
               upon
               unlawful
               objects
               ,
               or
               inconsiderately
               ,
               exceeding
               the
               bounds
               of
               Christian
               Moderation
               ,
               upon
               things
               lawful
               .
               2.
               
               To
               lay
               aside
               the
               sin
               which
               so
               easily
               doth
               beset
               us
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               studying
               to
               mortifie
               the
               body
               of
               our
               corrupt
               inclination
               ,
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               wood-bind
               growth
               of
               violent
               predominant
               and
               wily
               sins
               ,
               which
               most
               frequently
               get
               advantage
               of
               us
               .
               3.
               
               Because
               wee
               cannot
               end
               our
               Race
               ,
               but
               after
               some
               progress
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               must
               meet
               with
               many
               impediments
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               troubles
               ,
               and
               temptations
               ,
               to
               arm
               our selves
               with
               Patience
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
              
               
               Looking
               unto
               Iesus
               ,
               the
               Author
               and
               Finisher
               of
               our
               Faith
               ;
               who
               ,
               for
               the
               joy
               that
               was
               set
               before
               Him
               ,
               endured
               the
               Cross
               ,
               despising
               the
               shame
               ,
               and
               is
               set
               down
               at
               the
               right
               Hand
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 With
                 Direction
                 ,
                 hee
                 joyneth
                 Encouragement
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 our
                 Eye
                 on
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 both
                 guide
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 us
                 on
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 strength
                 saileth
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
            
             
               The
               Christian
               Race-runner
               hath
               Jesus
               before
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               to
               help
               him
               in
               every
               thing
               that
               may
               befal
               him
               in
               his
               course
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               ,
               must
               be
               looked
               upon
               ,
               by
               him
               who
               would
               be
               helped
               in
               his
               Race
               :
               the
               Eye
               of
               the
               Soul
               being
               drawn
               off
               of
               every
               thing
               which
               might
               divert
               the
               Man
               ,
               or
               discourage
               him
               (
               such
               as
               are
               the
               multitude
               of
               Backsliders
               ,
               the
               multitude
               of
               Mockers
               ,
               the
               multitude
               of
               by-ways
               ,
               
               and
               runners
               therein
               ,
               the
               multitude
               of
               fears
               ,
               from
               our
               own
               unworthiness
               ,
               and
               sinfulness
               ,
               and
               temptations
               on
               all
               sides
               )
               and
               our
               mindes
               fixed
               on
               Christ
               ,
               with
               loving
               and
               longing
               looks
               ,
               which
               may
               draw
               life
               and
               strength
               from
               him
               .
               3.
               
               We
               must
               look
               on
               him
               ,
               as
               JESUS
               ,
               the
               Deliverer
               from
               sins
               ,
               and
               giver
               of
               Salvation
               ;
               even
               him
               who
               saveth
               his
               people
               from
               their
               sins
               .
               4.
               
               We
               must
               look
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               author
               and
               finisher
               of
               our
               faith
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               our
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               begun
               his
               good
               work
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               will
               also
               perfect
               it
               :
               Who
               hath
               given
               us
               grace
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               will
               surely
               continue
               this
               grace
               with
               us
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               end
               :
               lest
               the
               fears
               of
               our
               Faith
               failing
               ,
               make
               us
               to
               faint
               .
               5.
               
               We
               must
               look
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               our
               pattern
               ,
               and
               example
               ,
               who
               having
               run
               the
               race
               before
               us
               ,
               hath
               set
               forth
               himself
               for
               our
               imitation
               ;
               that
               in
               him
               we
               might
               finde
               all
               whereof
               we
               stand
               in
               need
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 How
                 Iesus
                 ran
                 this
                 race
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 example
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               He
               had
               Joy
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               to
               receive
               by
               our
               Salvation
               wrought
               .
               So
               have
               we
               joy
               set
               before
               us
               also
               .
               2.
               
               For
               the
               hope
               of
               that
               joy
               ,
               he
               ran
               with
               courage
               :
               So
               must
               we
               .
               3.
               
               He
               ran
               with
               the
               Cross
               upon
               his
               back
               all
               the
               way
               ,
               being
               a
               man
               acquainted
               with
               sorrows
               :
               So
               must
               we
               resolve
               also
               .
               4.
               
               In
               his
               griefs
               and
               sorrows
               ,
               shame
               set
               upon
               him
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               poured
               out
               contempt
               upon
               him
               :
               So
               must
               we
               resolve
               to
               finde
               it
               .
               5.
               
               For
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               joy
               ,
               he
               endured
               patiently
               ,
               and
               went
               on
               ,
               under
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               wearied
               not
               :
               So
               must
               we
               .
               6.
               
               Albeit
               shame
               was
               the
               sharpest
               of
               his
               griefs
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               he
               regarded
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               despised
               all
               despising
               ,
               and
               shamed
               shame
               ,
               as
               unworthy
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               his
               Design
               :
               So
               must
               we
               .
               7.
               
               He
               overcame
               all
               at
               length
               :
               So
               shall
               we
               through
               him
               also
               .
               8.
               
               He
               hath
               gotten
               the
               Joy
               ,
               and
               the
               Glory
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               ran
               :
               So
               shall
               we
               with
               him
               .
               If
               we
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               also
               reign
               with
               him
               .
               9.
               
               He
               is
               set
               down
               on
               the
               Right
               Hand
               of
               the
               throne
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               is
               joyned
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               the
               Glorious
               Government
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               therein
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               all
               his
               followers
               :
               So
               that
               we
               need
               to
               fear
               nothing
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               seeing
               he
               hath
               the
               Government
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               For
               ,
               consider
               him
               that
               endured
               such
               contradiction
               of
               sinners
               against
               himself
               :
               lest
               you
               be
               wearied
               ,
               and
               faint
               in
               your
               mindes
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 pointeth
                 forth
                 a
                 special
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 suffering
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
              
               The
               contradiction
               of
               sinners
               :
               
                 willing
                 them
                 to
                 ponder
                 this
                 well
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 uphold
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Nothing
               more
               forcible
               to
               discourage
               a
               persecuted
               Christian
               ,
               than
               Contradiction
               .
               A
               man
               will
               suffer
               much
               ,
               if
               he
               know
               it
               be
               for
               truth
               :
               but
               if
               the
               truth
               for
               which
               he
               suffereth
               ,
               be
               called
               in
               question
               ,
               and
               Scribes
               ,
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               chief
               Church-men
               ,
               shall
               contradict
               him
               ,
               and
               brangle
               his
               Faith
               ,
               in
               the
               Truth
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               painful
               than
               a
               Rack-stock
               unto
               him
               .
               2.
               
               The
               consideration
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               his
               being
               exercised
               this
               way
               ,
               is
               a
               special
               mean
               to
               guard
               us
               in
               such
               a
               Temptation
               .
               3.
               
               If
               we
               be
               not
               armed
               against
               contradiction
               ,
               by
               certain
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Faith
               in
               Jesus
               ,
               we
               cannot
               hold
               out
               ;
               but
               upon
               force
               ,
               weary
               under
               the
               Cross
               ;
               and
               be
               lost
               ,
               or
               dissolved
               ,
               like
               water
               ,
               and
               fall
               by
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               importeth
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               Ye
               have
               not
               yet
               resisted
               unto
               blood
               ,
               striving
               against
               sin
               .
            
             
               
                 These
                 Hebrews
                 were
                 somewhat
                 dashed
                 ,
                 and
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 persecution
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 already
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 faint
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 he
                 setteth
                 them
                 on
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 for
                 suffering
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 suffering
                 lesse
                 than
                 that
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 tolerable
                 in
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 He
                 maketh
                 their
                 Party
              
               ,
               Sin.
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christians
               must
               remember
               in
               their
               troubles
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               tryed
               ,
               whether
               they
               will
               choose
               to
               sin
               ,
               or
               to
               suffer
               .
               2.
               
               When
               they
               disobey
               their
               persecutors
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               be
               interpreted
               ,
               to
               be
               strivers
               against
               them
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               against
               sin
               .
               3.
               
               With
               what
               colour
               ,
               or
               pretence
               soever
               ,
               sin
               be
               urged
               upon
               Christians
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               yield
               ,
               but
               resist
               ,
               in
               a
               Christian
               manner
               ,
               and
               fight
               Christianly
               ,
               against
               that
               sin
               whereunto
               they
               are
               tempted
               .
               The
               more
               stedfastly
               they
               resist
               ,
               they
               must
               prepare
               themselves
               for
               the
               more
               suffering
               ,
               and
               resolve
               ,
               at
               length
               ,
               to
               lay
               down
               their
               blood
               in
               suffering
               .
               No
               yielding
               to
               sin
               must
               be
               ,
               while
               life
               is
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 maketh
                 the
                 greater
                 sufferings
                 which
                 remain
                 ,
                 a
                 reason
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 bear
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Suffering
               in
               a
               mans
               person
               ,
               is
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               suffering
               .
               2.
               
               Resolution
               for
               the
               worst
               that
               can
               come
               ,
               maketh
               lesser
               troubles
               more
               comportable
               .
               3.
               
               Except
               a
               man
               prepare
               himself
               for
               the
               worst
               that
               can
               be
               done
               unto
               him
               by
               man
               ,
               for
               the
               Truth
               ,
               he
               will
               faint
               in
               lesser
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               And
               ye
               have
               forgotten
               the
               Exhortation
               ,
               which
               speaketh
               unto
               you
               ,
               as
               unto
               children
               ;
               My
               son
               ,
               despise
               not
               thou
               the
               chastening
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               nor
               faint
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               rebuked
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 the
                 General
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 of
                 bearing
                 afflictions
                 ,
              
               Pro.
               3.11
               ,
               12.
               
               
                 He
                 stirreth
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 Christian
                 patience
                 ,
                 in
                 persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 other
                 trouble
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Persecution
               for
               Righteousness
               ,
               cometh
               in
               the
               account
               of
               Chastisement
               ;
               and
               is
               appointed
               ,
               amongst
               other
               ends
               ,
               to
               amend
               our
               faults
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 He
                 maketh
                 these
              
               Hebrews
               
                 the
                 party
                 to
                 whom
                 the
              
               Proverbs
               
                 were
                 directed
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 speaker
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Whosoever
               be
               the
               Pen-men
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               is
               God
               who
               speaketh
               in
               it
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Scriptures
               do
               direct
               their
               speech
               to
               every
               Age
               ,
               and
               Church
               ,
               and
               Person
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               to
               those
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               first
               written
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 chargeth
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 forgetting
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 kindly
                 speech
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 stiling
                 of
                 the
                 afflicted
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
              
               Sons
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               special
               point
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               will
               have
               fostered
               under
               the
               Cross
               ,
               is
               the
               faith
               of
               our
               Adoption
               ;
               that
               we
               never
               mistake
               our
               Fathers
               affection
               ,
               nor
               our
               gracious
               estate
               by
               calling
               ,
               for
               any
               hard
               dealing
               wherewith
               possibly
               we
               may
               be
               exercised
               .
               2.
               
               He
               will
               have
               us
               assured
               of
               our
               Adoption
               ,
               by
               Gods
               manner
               of
               speaking
               unto
               us
               ,
               as
               a
               Father
               to
               his
               Children
               .
               3.
               
               He
               sheweth
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               not
               remembring
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               speaking
               unto
               us
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               estate
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               fainting
               ,
               and
               of
               mistaking
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Exhortation
                 dischargeth
                 despising
                 of
                 the
                 Rod
                 ,
                 and
                 fainting
                 under
                 the
                 Rod.
                 
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               These
               are
               the
               two
               evils
               which
               we
               are
               inclined
               unto
               ;
               either
               to
               harden
               our selves
               against
               corrections
               ,
               and
               count
               light
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               ,
               to
               be
               discouraged
               ,
               and
               cast
               down
               by
               them
               ▪
               Both
               of
               which
               we
               must
               eschew
               .
               2.
               
               Though
               the
               Lord
               both
               strike
               and
               rebuke
               for
               sin
               ,
               yet
               esteemeth
               he
               us
               to
               be
               Sons
               not
               the
               less
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               For
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               loveth
               ,
               he
               chasteneth
               ;
               and
               scourgeth
               every
               Son
               whom
               he
               receiveth
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 giveth
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 their
                 Sonship
                 :
                 Teaching
                 us
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               neither
               Chastisement
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nor
               Scourging
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               sharpest
               measure
               of
               correction
               ,
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               Gods
               hatred
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               love
               rather
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Gods
               dealing
               with
               all
               his
               children
               in
               general
               ,
               being
               considered
               ,
               may
               mitigate
               the
               case
               of
               any
               of
               them
               in
               particular
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               If
               ye
               endure
               chastening
               ,
               God
               dealeth
               with
               you
               ,
               as
               with
               sons
               :
               for
               ,
               what
               son
               is
               be
               ,
               whom
               the
               father
               chasteneth
               not
               ?
            
             
               
                 From
                 this
                 he
                 urgeth
                 the
                 patient
                 bearing
                 of
                 Gods
                 chastisements
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 Adoption
                 the
                 better
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               though
               God
               be
               the
               afflicted
               persons
               Father
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               not
               perceived
               to
               deal
               as
               a
               Father
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               affliction
               is
               patiently
               born
               and
               endured
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               But
               ,
               if
               ye
               be
               without
               chastisement
               ,
               whereof
               all
               are
               partakers
               ,
               then
               are
               ye
               bastards
               ,
               and
               not
               sons
               .
            
             
               
                 Albeit
                 men
                 desire
                 naturally
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 free
                 from
                 trouble
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 teacheth
              
               ;
            
             
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               the
               common
               lot
               of
               all
               Gods
               children
               ,
               without
               exception
               ,
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               some
               cross
               ,
               and
               exercised
               with
               some
               correction
               ,
               of
               one
               kinde
               or
               other
               .
               2.
               
               That
               to
               be
               exempted
               from
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               common
               handling
               of
               Gods
               children
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               roll
               of
               children
               .
               3.
               
               That
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               all
               are
               not
               free-born
               children
               ,
               but
               some
               are
               bastards
               :
               which
               the
               Church
               holdeth
               possibly
               for
               children
               ,
               but
               God
               reckoneth
               to
               be
               none
               .
               4.
               
               That
               among
               other
               marks
               ,
               this
               is
               one
               of
               a
               Bastard
               ;
               if
               God
               let
               him
               alone
               ,
               and
               suffer
               him
               ,
               without
               discipline
               ,
               to
               follow
               his
               own
               ways
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               Furthermore
               ,
               we
               have
               had
               fathers
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               which
               corrected
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               gave
               them
               reverence
               :
               shall
               we
               not
               ,
               much
               rather
               ,
               be
               in
               subjection
               unto
               the
               Father
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               live
               ?
            
             
               
                 From
                 submitting
                 to
                 our
                 Parents
                 correction
                 ,
                 he
                 urgeth
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Lords
                 correction
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 learn
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               as
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Parents
               duty
               ,
               to
               correct
               their
               children
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               that
               reverence
               due
               to
               Parents
               ,
               that
               children
               receive
               their
               correction
               without
               change
               of
               affection
               towards
               their
               Parents
               .
               2.
               
               That
               God
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               in
               a
               special
               manner
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               immediately
               created
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               run
               in
               the
               material
               channel
               of
               fleshly
               descent
               ;
               and
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               a
               more
               near
               resemblance
               unto
               his
               Divine
               nature
               .
               3.
               
               That
               receiving
               correction
               ,
               is
               counted
               subjection
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               ,
               refusing
               correction
               ,
               is
               refusing
               of
               subjection
               .
               4.
               
               That
               submission
               to
               chastisement
               ,
               is
               the
               way
               to
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               For
               they
               ,
               verily
               ,
               for
               a
               few
               days
               ,
               chastened
               us
               after
               their
               own
               pleasure
               :
               but
               he
               ,
               for
               our
               profit
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               partakers
               of
               his
               holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 compareth
                 the
                 chastisement
                 of
                 our
                 earthly
                 Parents
                 ,
                 with
                 Gods
                 chastisement
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 learn
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Parents
               sometimes
               ,
               chastise
               their
               children
               out
               of
               meer
               passion
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               have
               some
               mixture
               of
               their
               own
               humours
               in
               chastising
               :
               but
               God
               never
               mixeth
               passion
               with
               his
               rod
               ,
               but
               intendeth
               our
               profit
               therein
               onely
               .
               2.
               
               The
               special
               profit
               intended
               by
               God
               in
               our
               correction
               ,
               is
               the
               making
               of
               us
               partakers
               of
               his
               holiness
               ;
               partly
               while
               he
               driveth
               us
               thereby
               to
               seek
               our
               righteousness
               in
               himself
               ;
               and
               partly
               ,
               while
               he
               mortifieth
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               reneweth
               our
               affections
               ,
               and
               sanctifieth
               us
               for
               himself
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   11.
                
                 
                 Now
                 ,
                 no
                 chastening
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 joyous
                 ,
                 but
                 grievous
                 :
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 it
                 yieldeth
                 the
                 peaceable
                 fruit
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 unto
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 exercised
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 meeteth
                 the
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 felt
                 grief
                 of
                 present
                 affliction
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 the
                 fruit
                 which
                 followeth
                 thereupon
                 at
                 after
                 :
                 and
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               the
               pain
               of
               present
               affliction
               ,
               which
               maketh
               us
               unwilling
               to
               endure
               .
               2.
               
               That
               we
               must
               not
               like
               children
               ,
               judge
               of
               affliction
               by
               our
               present
               sense
               ,
               but
               by
               looking
               to
               the
               fruit
               which
               doth
               follow
               ,
               must
               season
               to
               our selves
               the
               felt
               bitterness
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               fruit
               of
               affliction
               is
               righteousness
               ,
               or
               sanctification
               ,
               which
               bringeth
               peace
               with
               it
               .
               4.
               
               That
               this
               fruit
               possibly
               will
               not
               be
               found
               incontinent
               after
               one
               affliction
               ,
               or
               two
               ;
               but
               after
               we
               be
               exercised
               ,
               acquainted
               ,
               and
               made
               patient
               in
               bearing
               the
               yoke
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   12.
                
                 
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 lift
                 up
                 the
                 hands
                 which
                 hang
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 feeble
                 knees
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 these
                 considerations
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 to
                 draw
                 comfort
                 and
                 courage
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 recover
                 themselves
                 from
                 their
                 dejection
                 of
                 minde
                 .
                 Teaching
                 us
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               afflictions
               bring
               discouragements
               with
               them
               ,
               whereby
               hand
               and
               heart
               fail
               in
               Gods
               service
               .
               2.
               
               That
               discouragement
               must
               be
               resisted
               ,
               by
               consideration
               of
               God
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               his
               wise
               ends
               of
               afflicting
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               And
               make
               streight
               pathes
               for
               your
               feet
               ;
               left
               that
               which
               is
               lame
               ,
               be
               turned
               out
               of
               the
               way
               :
               but
               let
               it
               rather
               be
               healed
               .
            
             
               
                 Vnder
                 a
                 similitude
                 borrowed
                 from
                 walking
                 in
                 a
                 narrow
                 and
                 dangerous
                 path
                 ,
                 he
                 exhorteth
                 them
                 boldly
                 to
                 avow
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 lest
                 their
                 fearfulness
                 and
                 apparent
                 doubtfulness
                 ,
                 should
                 tend
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 defection
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               No
               trouble
               must
               so
               dash
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               us
               seek
               by-pathes
               ,
               for
               eschewing
               thereof
               .
               2.
               
               In
               a
               good
               course
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               hault
               ,
               nor
               walk
               feebly
               ,
               nor
               fearfully
               ,
               but
               stoutly
               ,
               and
               streight
               up
               ,
               avowing
               what
               is
               right
               .
               3.
               
               As
               a
               man
               in
               a
               dangerous
               path
               ,
               by
               haulting
               ,
               may
               be
               swayed
               to
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               thrown
               over
               the
               Bray
               :
               So
               a
               man
               that
               faintly
               maintaineth
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               may
               be
               overcome
               at
               length
               ,
               and
               driven
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 diligence
                 and
                 prudency
                 ,
                 to
                 recover
                 these
                 fainting
              
               Hebrews
               ,
               Teacheth
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               we
               must
               not
               cast
               down
               our
               countenance
               on
               weak
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               so
               boldly
               avow
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               do
               :
               But
               rather
               ought
               to
               strengthen
               and
               heal
               them
               ,
               and
               hold
               their
               staggering
               faith
               on
               foot
               .
               2.
               
               That
               such
               feeble
               souls
               must
               be
               timeously
               dealt
               with
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               healed
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               are
               yet
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               shaken
               hands
               with
               an
               evil
               course
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Follow
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               holiness
               ,
               without
               the
               which
               ,
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 Having
                 thus
                 dealt
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 strengthening
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 bold
                 profession
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 giveth
                 them
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 wholsome
                 precepts
                 ,
                 for
                 ordering
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 and
                 conversation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 From
                 the
                 Precept
                 for
                 following
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Holinesse
                 ,
              
               Learn
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               we
               must
               beware
               of
               all
               provocation
               of
               any
               amongst
               whom
               we
               live
               :
               For
               we
               have
               troubles
               enough
               ,
               albeit
               we
               make
               none
               to
               our selves
               .
               2.
               
               That
               how
               wicked
               soever
               the
               world
               be
               ,
               we
               may
               follow
               a
               course
               of
               living
               in
               peace
               with
               them
               :
               and
               if
               peace
               flee
               from
               us
               ,
               we
               may
               ,
               and
               should
               pursue
               after
               it
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               is
               lawful
               .
               3.
               
               The
               farthest
               we
               may
               follow
               peace
               with
               men
               ,
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               stand
               with
               holiness
               and
               duty
               towards
               God.
               4.
               
               It
               is
               more
               dangerous
               to
               quit
               holiness
               ,
               than
               to
               quit
               peace
               :
               for
               ,
               he
               that
               followeth
               holiness
               ,
               shall
               see
               GOD
               ,
               albeit
               he
               finde
               not
               peace
               amongst
               men
               .
               But
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               prefer
               mens
               peace
               before
               holiness
               ,
               while
               he
               gaineth
               men
               ,
               he
               loseth
               GOD.
               5.
               
               To
               see
               GOD
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               GODS
               fellowship
               ,
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               our
               blessedness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Looking
               diligently
               ,
               lest
               any
               man
               fail
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ;
               lest
               any
               root
               of
               bitternesse
               springing
               up
               ,
               trouble
               you
               ,
               and
               thereby
               many
               be
               defiled
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 giveth
                 direction
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 eschewing
                 a
                 fall
                 from
                 Grace
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Grace
                 in
                 begun
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Love
                 ,
                 Renovation
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 measure
                 thereof
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Albeit
               the
               Elect
               cannot
               fall
               away
               fully
               ,
               and
               finally
               ;
               yet
               some
               Professors
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               may
               fall
               away
               from
               their
               Profession
               ,
               and
               what
               degrees
               of
               Grace
               they
               had
               attained
               unto
               :
               for
               whose
               cause
               ,
               warning
               must
               be
               given
               to
               all
               ,
               as
               a
               mean
               to
               keep
               the
               Elect
               from
               a
               fall
               .
               2.
               
               Albeit
               the
               Elect
               cannot
               fall
               away
               finally
               from
               Grace
               ,
               yet
               may
               they
               fall
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               from
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               from
               some
               degrees
               of
               the
               work
               of
               Grace
               ,
               from
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               first
               love
               and
               zeal
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               ,
               fall
               into
               scandalous
               sins
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 joyneth
                 another
                 point
                 of
                 advertisement
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
              
               That
               they
               beware
               ,
               lest
               any
               bitter
               root
               break
               forth
               ,
               whereby
               many
               be
               defiled
               :
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 left
                 any
                 scandalous
                 sin
                 break
                 forth
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               men
               do
               fall
               from
               any
               measure
               of
               the
               work
               of
               Grace
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               bitter
               root
               of
               unmortified
               sin
               ,
               spring
               out
               ,
               and
               grow
               .
               The
               ones
               decreasing
               ,
               is
               the
               others
               encreasing
               .
               2.
               
               When
               any
               scandal
               breaketh
               forth
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               troubleth
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               and
               polluteth
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               contagion
               thereof
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               removed
               .
               3.
               
               Watch
               must
               be
               kept
               diligently
               ,
               by
               every
               man
               ,
               ●o
               curb
               this
               bitter
               root
               ,
               preventing
               the
               out-shooting
               thereof
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Lest
               there
               be
               any
               fornicator
               ,
               or
               prophane
               person
               ,
               as
               Esau
               ,
               who
               for
               one
               morsel
               of
               meat
               ,
               sold
               his
               birth-right
               .
            
             
             
               
                 He
                 expoundeth
                 this
              
               bitter
               root
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 fornication
                 and
                 prophanity
                 ,
                 like
              
               Esaus
               .
               Then
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Fornication
               and
               prophanity
               ,
               are
               the
               bitter
               roots
               of
               other
               evils
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               defile
               a
               Congregation
               .
               2.
               
               Such
               as
               count
               more
               of
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               their
               sensual
               lusts
               ,
               than
               of
               their
               spiritual
               Prerogatives
               ,
               do
               prove
               themselves
               prophane
               persons
               ,
               and
               are
               justly
               ranked
               in
               with
               Esau.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               For
               ye
               know
               ,
               how
               that
               afterwards
               when
               he
               would
               have
               inherited
               the
               blessing
               ,
               he
               was
               rejected
               :
               for
               he
               found
               no
               place
               of
               repentance
               ,
               though
               he
               sought
               it
               carefully
               with
               tears
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 sheweth
                 Gods
                 judgement
                 on
              
               Esau
               ,
               
                 to
                 terrifie
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 hazard
                 upon
                 the
                 sinful
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 lusts
                 ,
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Esaus
               judgement
               should
               be
               a
               terrour
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               presuming
               deliberately
               to
               commit
               that
               sin
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               may
               cut
               them
               off
               from
               the
               Blessing
               :
               because
               sundry
               times
               (
               albeit
               not
               always
               )
               God
               doth
               punish
               presumptuous
               sinners
               ,
               with
               giving
               over
               the
               man
               to
               his
               own
               ways
               ,
               and
               final
               impenitency
               .
               2.
               
               Esaus
               example
               sheweth
               ,
               how
               justly
               they
               may
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               Blessing
               annexed
               to
               any
               Sacred
               Symbole
               ,
               or
               gracious
               Mean
               ,
               who
               do
               despise
               the
               mean
               whereby
               the
               Blessing
               is
               conveyed
               .
               For
               the
               Birth-right
               amongst
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               was
               a
               pawn
               of
               the
               Blessing
               of
               being
               an
               Heir
               of
               Promise
               :
               and
               therefore
               was
               Esau
               counted
               to
               reject
               the
               Blessing
               ,
               when
               he
               counted
               light
               of
               the
               Birth-right
               .
               3.
               
               His
               example
               sheweth
               ,
               how
               little
               sinners
               consider
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               what
               Merchandize
               they
               are
               making
               with
               Satan
               ,
               when
               they
               meddle
               with
               known
               sins
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               will
               be
               made
               to
               know
               it
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 afterwards
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 inherited
                 the
                 Blessing
                 ;
                 but
                 was
                 rejected
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
            
             
               It
               agreeth
               with
               the
               prophane
               mans
               disposition
               ,
               to
               desire
               the
               Blessing
               ,
               and
               yet
               despise
               the
               means
               whereby
               the
               Blessing
               is
               gotten
               :
               ●o
               satisfie
               his
               fleshly
               lusts
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               the
               Blessing
               withall
               afterwards
               .
               But
               God
               will
               neither
               sever
               the
               means
               from
               the
               Blessing
               ,
               nor
               joyn
               the
               Blessing
               with
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               mens
               lusts
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               he
               who
               will
               have
               the
               Blessing
               ,
               must
               use
               the
               means
               to
               obtain
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               renounce
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               sinful
               lusts
               ,
               or
               else
               be
               rejected
               ,
               when
               he
               thinketh
               to
               get
               the
               Blessing
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 He
                 saith
              
               ,
               He
               found
               no
               place
               of
               repentance
               ,
               albeit
               he
               sought
               the
               blessing
               with
               tears
               :
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 obtain
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 father
                 should
                 repent
                 the
                 bestowing
                 of
                 the
                 blessing
                 beside
                 him
                 ;
                 nor
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 repent
                 his
                 righteous
                 judgement
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 repentance
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 recalling
                 the
                 sentence
                 given
                 out
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 Because
                 he
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 tears
                 ,
                 and
                 untimeous
                 seeking
                 of
                 his
                 sold
                 blessing
                 ,
                 repented
                 not
                 himself
                 of
                 his
                 sin
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 continued
                 as
                 prophane
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 resolved
                 to
                 murther
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 found
                 opportunity
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Esau
               did
               rue
               his
               deed
               ,
               but
               repented
               not
               his
               sin
               .
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               rue
               a
               deed
               done
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               repent
               the
               sin
               in
               doing
               of
               the
               deed
               ,
               and
               every
               known
               sin
               for
               that
               sins
               cause
               .
               2.
               
               Tears
               may
               follow
               upon
               ruing
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               on
               repenting
               :
               and
               it
               is
               possible
               ,
               that
               the
               loss
               or
               harm
               procured
               by
               sin
               ,
               may
               draw
               forth
               the
               tear
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               sorrow
               for
               the
               offending
               of
               GOD
               by
               the
               sin
               .
               3.
               
               Esau
               here
               is
               not
               brought
               in
               dealing
               with
               God
               for
               pardon
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               heavenly
               inheritance
               ;
               but
               with
               the
               man
               who
               had
               the
               ministry
               of
               dispensing
               the
               earthly
               blessing
               onely
               .
            
             
               We
               read
               then
               that
               a
               blessing
               was
               sought
               carefully
               from
               a
               man
               ,
               with
               tears
               ,
               and
               not
               obtained
               :
               but
               we
               read
               not
               ,
               that
               Gods
               Mercy
               and
               Blessing
               was
               ever
               sought
               from
               himself
               carefully
               ,
               and
               not
               obtained
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 ▪
                 18.
              
               
               For
               ye
               are
               not
               come
               unto
               the
               Mount
               that
               might
               be
               touched
               ,
               and
               that
               burned
               with
               fire
               ;
               not
               unto
               blackness
               ,
               and
               darkness
               ,
               and
               tempest
               .
            
             
               
                 Beside
                 the
                 example
                 of
              
               Esau's
               
                 judgement
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 another
                 reason
                 to
                 move
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 licentiousness
                 and
                 prophanity
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
              
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
                 and
                 brought
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 so
                 holy
                 a
                 company
                 ,
                 as
                 beseemeth
                 no
                 prophane
                 man
                 to
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
              
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               
                 The
                 sum
                 tendeth
                 unto
                 this
              
               ,
               You
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               under
               Grace
               ,
               
                 Instead
                 of
                 saying
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               You
               are
               not
               come
               unto
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               but
               unto
               Mount
               
                 Sion
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 LORDS
                 manner
                 of
                 dealing
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 at
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 represented
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 liable
                 to
                 the
                 Curse
                 :
                 His
                 manner
                 of
                 dealing
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 ,
                 represented
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 men
                 reconciled
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 Grace
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 setteth
                 them
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 :
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 man
                 unreconciled
                 ,
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 Curse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 was
                 represented
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Before
               we
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               we
               have
               to
               do
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               terrible
               Judge
               ,
               sitting
               on
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               Justice
               ,
               shadowed
               forth
               by
               Mount
               Sinai
               .
               2.
               
               Our
               Judge
               is
               offended
               with
               us
               ,
               his
               wrath
               is
               kindled
               ,
               ready
               to
               consume
               us
               as
               his
               adversaries
               ,
               in
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               represented
               by
               the
               burning
               of
               the
               Mount.
               3.
               
               When
               God
               beginneth
               to
               shew
               himself
               as
               our
               Judge
               ,
               offended
               with
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               filled
               with
               confusion
               ,
               and
               perplexity
               ,
               and
               fire
               :
               represented
               by
               Blackness
               ,
               and
               Darkness
               ,
               and
               Tempest
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   19.
                
                 
                 And
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 Words
                 :
                 Which
                 Voyce
                 they
                 that
                 heard
                 ,
                 entreated
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 spoken
                 to
                 them
                 any
                 more
                 ,
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 For
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 commanded
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Beast
                 touch
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 stoned
                 ,
                 or
                 thrust
                 thorow
                 with
                 a
                 dart
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 further
              
               ?
               4.
               
               There
               is
               no
               flying
               from
               compearance
               before
               our
               Judge
               ;
               Summons
               and
               Citations
               go
               forth
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               powerfully
               seize
               upon
               the
               conscience
               ,
               to
               cause
               it
               acknowledge
               the
               Judge
               ;
               represented
               by
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               .
               5.
               
               The
               killing
               Letter
               of
               the
               Law
               read
               out
               unto
               us
               ,
               shewing
               us
               our
               Duty
               ,
               what
               we
               should
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               have
               omitted
               ;
               and
               what
               we
               should
               not
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               have
               committed
               ;
               without
               giving
               any
               strength
               to
               obey
               for
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               represented
               by
               the
               sound
               of
               Words
               .
               6.
               
               By
               this
               Charge
               ,
               and
               new
               exaction
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               an
               unsupportable
               weight
               lieth
               upon
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               pressing
               it
               down
               to
               Desperation
               and
               Death
               ;
               that
               we
               would
               give
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               free
               of
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               challenge
               of
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               upon
               so
               fearful
               a
               ditty
               :
               represented
               by
               the
               peoples
               entreating
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 word
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 spoken
                 to
                 them
                 any
                 more
                 ,
              
               7.
               
               There
               is
               an
               impossibility
               to
               help
               our selves
               by
               any
               thing
               we
               can
               do
               ,
               or
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               better
               than
               we
               have
               done
               :
               and
               the
               seen
               impotency
               of
               our
               cursed
               Nature
               ,
               maketh
               the
               commandement
               for
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               a
               matter
               of
               desperation
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               challenge
               for
               breaking
               the
               Law
               in
               time
               by
               gone
               ;
               represented
               by
               their
               inability
               to
               endure
               the
               thing
               which
               was
               commanded
               .
               8.
               
               No
               drawing
               near
               to
               God
               here
               ,
               such
               terrour
               in
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               justice
               being
               onely
               seen
               ,
               and
               no
               mercy
               :
               represented
               by
               their
               debarring
               from
               touching
               of
               the
               Mountain
               .
               9.
               
               Such
               uncleanness
               and
               vileness
               ,
               as
               not
               onely
               our selves
               ,
               but
               our
               beasts
               and
               cartel
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               we
               have
               ,
               is
               counted
               unclean
               for
               our
               cause
               ,
               and
               liable
               to
               the
               curse
               with
               us
               :
               represented
               by
               the
               debarring
               of
               the
               Beasts
               from
               the
               Mount.
               10.
               
               Such
               a
               loathsome
               abomination
               in
               the
               guilty
               ,
               as
               the
               Judge
               will
               not
               put
               hand
               on
               the
               Malefactor
               himself
               ,
               nor
               employ
               any
               of
               his
               clean
               Angels
               ;
               but
               give
               them
               over
               to
               death
               ,
               if
               they
               remain
               in
               that
               estate
               ,
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ignominiously
               ;
               represented
               by
               stoning
               ,
               or
               darting
               ,
               where
               the
               stone
               or
               dar●
               lighteth
               upon
               the
               Malefactor
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               hand
               which
               threw
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               And
               so
               terrible
               was
               the
               sight
               ,
               that
               Moses
               said
               ,
               I
               exceedingly
               fear
               and
               quake
               .
            
             
               
                 Yet
                 further
              
               ,
               11.
               
               If
               God
               deal
               with
               us
               as
               Judge
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Law
               examine
               our
               works
               ,
               were
               we
               like
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 The
                 meekest
                 men
                 under
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               the
               least
               harmful
               and
               innocent
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               richest
               in
               good
               works
               ,
               
               for
               service
               done
               to
               GOD
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Church
               ;
               yet
               could
               we
               not
               stand
               before
               this
               Tribunal
               :
               all
               that
               ever
               we
               had
               done
               ,
               all
               our
               works
               ,
               were
               not
               able
               to
               free
               us
               from
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               Gods
               fearful
               wrath
               ,
               for
               our
               sinfulness
               mixed
               amongst
               our
               works
               ;
               represented
               by
               Moses
               his
               confessed
               
                 fear
                 and
                 quaking
              
               .
               12.
               
               And
               with
               all
               this
               ,
               no
               place
               to
               flee
               unto
               ,
               no
               place
               to
               remain
               in
               ;
               no
               company
               ,
               but
               an
               evil
               conscience
               within
               ,
               and
               matter
               of
               terror
               without
               :
               represented
               by
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               wherein
               this
               Throne
               of
               Justice
               was
               set
               up
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               estate
               wherein
               we
               are
               by
               Nature
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ;
               from
               which
               we
               are
               delivered
               by
               Christ
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               But
               ye
               are
               come
               unto
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               City
               of
               the
               living
               GOD
               ,
               the
               Heavenly
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               to
               an
               innumerable
               company
               of
               Angels
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 estate
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 advanced
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 by
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 comparison
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 clear
                 ,
                 thus
                 :
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Before
               we
               come
               to
               CHRIST
               ,
               we
               have
               to
               do
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               Judge
               ,
               sitting
               upon
               his
               Throne
               ,
               terrible
               .
               After
               we
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               we
               finde
               God
               upon
               a
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
               reconciled
               unto
               us
               ;
               resembled
               by
               Mount
               Sion
               .
               2.
               
               Without
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               kept
               under
               ,
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               depressed
               in
               the
               valley
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               touch
               the
               Mount
               ,
               to
               ascend
               :
               But
               through
               Christ
               we
               get
               access
               to
               climb
               up
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               advance
               ,
               piece
               and
               piece
               ,
               above
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               sin
               ,
               and
               misery
               ,
               towards
               Heaven
               :
               resembled
               by
               going
               up
               Mount
               Sion
               .
               3.
               
               Without
               Christ
               ,
               vagabonds
               ,
               wandring
               abroad
               in
               a
               waste
               Wildernesse
               :
               but
               through
               Christ
               collected
               together
               under
               a
               head
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               a
               place
               of
               refuge
               and
               rest
               ,
               and
               commodious
               dwelling
               ,
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               resembled
               by
               the
               City
               where
               Mount
               Sion
               stood
               .
               4.
               
               Without
               Christ
               ,
               exposed
               to
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               living
               God
               :
               Through
               Christ
               ,
               admitted
               to
               remain
               ,
               as
               reconciled
               ,
               in
               the
               City
               of
               the
               living
               GOD.
               5.
               
               Without
               Christ
               ,
               afraid
               ,
               by
               the
               terrible
               sight
               of
               wrath
               and
               judgement
               :
               Through
               Christ
               ,
               brought
               into
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               Vision
               of
               Peace
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               this
               world
               by
               faith
               ,
               but
               in
               Heaven
               by
               fruition
               :
               resembled
               by
               Ierusalem
               .
               6.
               
               Without
               Christ
               ,
               heirs
               of
               Hell
               :
               Through
               Christ
               ,
               Citizens
               of
               Heaven
               .
               7.
               
               Without
               Christ
               ,
               exposed
               to
               the
               fellowship
               of
               Devils
               ,
               in
               sin
               and
               torments
               :
               Through
               Christ
               ,
               admitted
               to
               the
               society
               of
               innumerable
               Angels
               :
               resembled
               by
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Ierusalem
               on
               earth
               .
               8.
               
               Without
               Christ
               ,
               Angels
               our
               foes
               :
               Through
               Christ
               ,
               our
               fellow-Citizens
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               To
               the
               general
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               Church
               of
               the
               first-born
               ,
               which
               are
               written
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               God
               the
               Iudge
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               spirits
               of
               just
               men
               made
               perfect
               .
            
             
               Without
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               scattered
               as
               sheep
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               a
               prey
               to
               all
               the
               ravenous
               Beasts
               :
               But
               through
               Christ
               ,
               gathered
               together
               in
               one
               ,
               to
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               true
               Catholick
               Church
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               one
               Head
               ,
               even
               CHRIST
               .
               9.
               
               Without
               Christ
               ,
               living
               with
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               the
               Suburbs
               of
               Hell
               :
               Through
               Christ
               ,
               made
               Members
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               Company
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               the
               effectual
               calling
               of
               his
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               .
               10.
               
               Without
               Christ
               ,
               forlorn
               Children
               ,
               who
               have
               deprived
               our selves
               of
               our
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               wasted
               all
               our
               Fathers
               benefits
               on
               vanities
               :
               Through
               Christ
               ,
               our
               fore-faulting
               is
               reduced
               ,
               our
               inheritance
               redeemed
               ,
               we
               brought
               back
               to
               the
               Family
               ,
               restored
               to
               the
               inheritance
               ,
               dignified
               with
               the
               first-born
               ,
               and
               made
               Priests
               to
               our
               God
               ,
               as
               his
               portion
               from
               amongst
               men
               .
               11.
               
               Without
               Christ
               ,
               living
               amongst
               them
               whose
               names
               are
               written
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               whose
               portion
               is
               beneath
               :
               Through
               Christ
               ,
               our
               names
               are
               enrolled
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               amongst
               those
               who
               are
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               ,
               elected
               and
               predestinated
               unto
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               .
               12.
               
               Without
               Christ
               ,
               without
               God
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               having
               God
               our
               Judge
               against
               us
               :
               Through
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               get
               acces●
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               have
               our
               God
               ,
               Judge
               of
               all
               ,
               upon
               our
               side
               ,
               to
               absolve
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               plead
               for
               us
               against
               all
               our
               foes
               .
               13.
               
               Without
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               for
               guiltiness
               ,
               in
               the
               rank
               of
               those
               who
               are
               already
               damned
               ,
               and
               brethren
               ,
               to
               those
               whose
               spirits
               are
               in
               prison
               :
               But
               through
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               brethren
               to
               those
               who
               are
               already
               saved
               ,
               whose
               souls
               and
               spirits
               are
               freed
               from
               sin
               and
               misery
               ,
               and
               made
               perfect
               in
               holiness
               and
               glory
               :
               having
               the
               same
               grounds
               of
               right
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               through
               CHRIST
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               who
               are
               entered
               already
               into
               possession
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               And
               to
               IESVS
               ,
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               NEW
               COVENANT
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               blood
               of
               sprinkling
               ,
               which
               speaketh
               better
               things
               than
               that
               of
               Abel
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 goeth
                 on
              
               ,
               14.
               
               In
               our
               natural
               estate
               we
               are
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ;
               which
               bindeth
               us
               to
               perfect
               Obedience
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Curse
               .
               When
               we
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               under
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               proclaimeth
               remission
               of
               sins
               unto
               all
               who
               are
               in
               him
               .
               15.
               
               Yea
               ,
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               coming
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               better
               case
               than
               they
               who
               lived
               before
               Christ
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               all
               the
               Ceremonial
               and
               Typical
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Law
               under
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               :
               But
               we
               are
               exempted
               from
               that
               Old
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               are
               entred
               into
               the
               New
               ,
               which
               freeth
               us
               from
               that
               yoke
               which
               the
               Israelites
               could
               never
               bear
               .
               16.
               
               Without
               Christ
               ,
               we
               stand
               alone
               ,
               and
               none
               to
               plead
               for
               us
               before
               our
               Judge
               :
               But
               when
               we
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               we
               finde
               him
               a
               Mediator
               both
               to
               deliver
               us
               from
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               burthen
               for
               us
               for
               keeping
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               .
               17.
               
               Without
               Christ
               ,
               unrighteous
               and
               unholy
               :
               When
               we
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               we
               come
               to
               be
               sprinkled
               with
               his
               blood
               ,
               for
               Justification
               ,
               and
               Sanctification
               also
               ,
               and
               for
               receiving
               of
               all
               other
               benefits
               ,
               bought
               by
               that
               blood
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 compareth
                 this
                 blood
                 with
              
               Abels
               ,
               
                 as
                 speaking
                 better
                 things
              
               .
               For
               albeit
               ,
               we
               by
               our
               sins
               ,
               have
               made
               our
               LORD
               to
               serve
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               to
               dye
               also
               ,
               ye
               doth
               his
               blood
               not
               speak
               against
               us
               ,
               as
               Abels
               did
               speak
               against
               Cain
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               for
               drawing
               down
               of
               a
               curse
               on
               both
               :
               But
               speaketh
               to
               GOD
               still
               ,
               to
               pacifie
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               to
               pardon
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               conscience
               ,
               to
               cleanse
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               quiet
               within
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 this
                 comparison
                 of
                 men
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 Grace
                 ,
                 we
                 learn
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               impenitent
               and
               unrenewed
               man
               ,
               how
               secure
               soever
               he
               ●it
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               in
               a
               fearful
               estate
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Judge
               ,
               from
               his
               Justice
               Seat
               ,
               being
               ready
               to
               break
               out
               upon
               him
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               wakened
               conscience
               ,
               lying
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               its
               own
               sins
               ,
               and
               fear
               of
               the
               
                 offended
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               is
               much
               to
               be
               pitied
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               holiest
               man
               on
               earth
               ,
               if
               GOD
               reveal
               unto
               him
               the
               terror
               of
               his
               Justice
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               shaken
               with
               fear
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               onely
               remedy
               against
               
                 the
                 challenge
                 of
                 the
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               and
               
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Wrath
                 ,
              
               is
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               .
               5.
               
               That
               he
               who
               is
               fled
               ,
               as
               a
               true
               penitent
               to
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               ,
               for
               refuge
               ,
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               directed
               and
               ruled
               by
               him
               ,
               is
               a
               true
               Member
               of
               the
               true
               Catholick
               Church
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               whatsoever
               be
               mens
               estimation
               of
               him
               .
               6.
               
               That
               the
               more
               graciously
               we
               be
               dealt
               with
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               more
               must
               we
               beware
               of
               Fleshliness
               and
               Prophanity
               .
               For
               to
               this
               end
               all
               his
               speech
               doth
               tend
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               See
               that
               ye
               refuse
               not
               him
               that
               speaketh
               :
               for
               ,
               if
               they
               escaped
               not
               ,
               who
               refused
               him
               that
               spake
               on
               earth
               ;
               much
               more
               shall
               not
               we
               escape
               ,
               if
               we
               turn
               away
               from
               him
               that
               speaketh
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 these
                 considerations
                 ,
                 he
                 chargeth
                 them
                 to
                 beware
                 ▪
                 le●t
                 they
                 make
                 light
                 account
                 of
                 Christs
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 importeth
                 a
                 shifting
                 off
                 Christ
                 ,
                 speaking
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 excuse
                 or
                 pretence
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               way
               to
               eschew
               Prophaness
               ,
               and
               Apostasie
               ,
               is
               to
               embrace
               ,
               and
               make
               much
               of
               Christs
               speaking
               unto
               us
               in
               his
               Word
               .
               2.
               
               Whatsoever
               pretences
               and
               excuses
               a
               man
               use
               ,
               to
               cloak
               his
               not-giving
               hearty
               obedience
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               refusing
               
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               turning
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               make
               of
               it
               what
               he
               will.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 urgeth
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 threatning
                 more
                 certain
                 and
                 heavy
                 judgements
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 the
                 despisers
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 speak
              
               on
               Earth
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 but
                 the
                 earthen
                 vessell
                 which
                 carried
                 Gods
                 will
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 by
                 earthly
                 Types
                 ,
                 and
                 Figures
                 ,
                 made
                 offer
                 of
                 Grace
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Authoritie
                 ,
                 casting
                 Heaven
                 open
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 plainness
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituality
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 speak
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               As
               much
               as
               Christs
               person
               is
               more
               excellent
               than
               Moses
               ,
               and
               His
               Authority
               above
               his
               ;
               and
               the
               Heavenly
               clearness
               of
               Christs
               gracious
               Offer
               ,
               above
               his
               dark
               Types
               :
               As
               much
               more
               heavy
               and
               certain
               Wrath
               shall
               overtake
               the
               despisers
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               than
               the
               despisers
               of
               Moses
               Law.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 joyneth
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 danger
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 if
                 He
                 should
                 turn
                 away
                 or
                 refuse
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               Preachers
               shall
               do
               well
               ,
               to
               lay
               the
               edge
               of
               their
               threatnings
               to
               their
               own
               hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               enroll
               themselves
               amongst
               the
               threatned
               ;
               That
               bitterness
               towards
               the
               people
               may
               be
               seen
               to
               be
               removed
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               sluggishness
               may
               be
               roused
               up
               ;
               seeing
               they
               have
               none
               to
               prea●h
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               Whose
               voyce
               then
               shook
               the
               Earth
               :
               But
               now
               Hee
               hath
               promised
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Yet
               once
               more
               I
               shake
               not
               the
               Earth
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 put
                 an
                 edge
                 upon
                 the
                 Threatning
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 how
                 terrible
                 Christ
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 His
                 Voice
                 ,
                 at
                 Mount
              
               Sinai
               ;
               
                 and
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 shaking
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Iudgement
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               terrible
               quaking
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               burning
               of
               the
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               was
               pronounced
               by
               the
               Voice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               therefore
               ,
               is
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               Lord
               God
               :
               for
               so
               ,
               Exod.
               19.
               is
               he
               called
               .
               2.
               
               His
               Terrour
               ,
               at
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               that
               little
               resemblance
               of
               Mount
               Sinai
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Terribleness
               of
               Christ
               ,
               should
               make
               us
               stand
               in
               awe
               of
               His
               Word
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
              
               
               And
               this
               Word
               ,
               Yet
               once
               more
               ,
               doth
               signifie
               the
               removing
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               shaken
               ,
               as
               of
               things
               which
               are
               made
               ;
               that
               those
               things
               which
               cannot
               be
               shaken
               ,
               may
               remain
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 commenteth
                 upon
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
              
               Haggai
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               6.
               
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 word
              
               Once
               ,
               
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 that
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 shall
                 passe
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 changed
                 at
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christs
                 uttering
                 of
                 his
                 voyce
                 :
                 That
                 these
                 changeable
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 being
                 removed
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Earth
                 ;
                 wherein
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 remain
                 for
                 ever
                 setled
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               a
               good
               mean
               to
               get
               the
               understanding
               of
               Gods
               mind
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               consider
               ,
               and
               weigh
               the
               force
               of
               the
               words
               thereof
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               do
               import
               by
               due
               consequence
               .
               2.
               
               No
               more
               change
               shall
               be
               of
               any
               thing
               after
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ;
               because
               
                 Once
                 more
              
               ,
               and
               no
               oftener
               ,
               is
               Christ
               to
               
                 shake
                 the
                 same
              
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               for
               the
               standing
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               that
               the
               creature
               is
               moved
               ,
               shaken
               ,
               and
               chan●ed
               y●ed
               .
               All
               things
               made
               ,
               shall
               be
               shaken
               :
               But
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               his
               subjects
               ,
               shall
               never
               be
               shaken
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
              
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               wee
               receiving
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               which
               cannot
               bee
               moved
               ,
               let
               us
               have
               grace
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               may
               serve
               God
               acceptably
               ,
               with
               reverence
               ,
               and
               godly
               fear
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 granted
                 unto
                 us
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 terribleness
                 ,
                 he
                 exhorteth
                 us
                 to
                 stedfastness
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 obedience
                 .
                 Hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 Wee
                 have
                 received
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Right
                 and
                 Title
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 beginning
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               As
               we
               receive
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               wee
               receive
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               with
               him
               ,
               in
               Right
               and
               Title
               :
               yea
               ,
               in
               begun
               possession
               ,
               which
               groweth
               by
               degrees
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 requireth
                 of
                 a
                 receiver
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 a
                 reverent
                 serving
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               right
               is
               given
               to
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               before
               our
               service
               be
               done
               :
               Not
               because
               we
               have
               se●ved
               heretofore
               ;
               but
               to
               oblige
               us
               to
               serve
               God
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 acceptably
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 pleasantly
                 ,
                 and
                 chearfully
                 .
                 Next
                 ,
                 with
                 reverence
                 ,
                 or
                 shamefastness
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 fear
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               that
               wee
               do
               such
               works
               which
               belong
               to
               Gods
               Service
               :
               but
               wee
               must
               take
               heed
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               doing
               of
               them
               ;
               that
               they
               may
               be
               done
               with
               a
               ready
               affection
               ,
               and
               good
               wil.
               2.
               
               Next
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               done
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               own
               weakness
               ,
               vileness
               ,
               and
               unworthiness
               .
               3.
               
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               done
               with
               reverend
               regard
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               godly
               fear
               ,
               as
               may
               make
               us
               circumspectly
               handle
               ,
               and
               meddle
               with
               his
               Service
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               importeth
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 done
                 ,
              
               let
               us
               have
               grace
               ,
               or
               hold
               fast
               
                 the
                 grip
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 may
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               he
               that
               would
               have
               strength
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               must
               study
               by
               faith
               ,
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               Gods
               grace
               in
               the
               Gospel
               :
               and
               having
               laid
               hold
               thereon
               ,
               to
               hold
               it
               fast
               :
               for
               otherwise
               wee
               can
               neither
               have
               heart
               nor
               hand
               to
               serve
               GOD.
               But
               he
               that
               is
               fastned
               on
               the
               grace
               and
               good
               will
               of
               God
               towards
               him
               ,
               will
               draw
               courage
               and
               strength
               from
               this
               believed
               grace
               ,
               to
               serve
               God
               cheerfully
               and
               reverently
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 29.
              
               
               For
               our
               God
               is
               a
               consuming
               Fire
               .
            
             
               
                 Because
                 the
                 holiest
                 men
                 ,
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Spurs
                 of
                 GODS
                 Terrour
                 ,
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 their
                 lazy
                 flesh
                 ,
                 he
                 closeth
                 with
                 a
                 Watch-word
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               Deuter.
               4.24
               .
               
                 terrifying
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 or
                 Imagery
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 applyeth
                 for
                 making
                 men
                 circumspect
                 in
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 worship
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Teaching
                 us
                 thereby
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               to
               serve
               Idols
               ,
               and
               follow
               a
               false
               Religion
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               serve
               GOD
               ,
               in
               reverence
               ,
               and
               godly
               fear
               ,
               in
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               will
               be
               both
               alike
               plagued
               .
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 words
                 do
                 teach
                 us
              
               ,
               That
               GODS
               entring
               into
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               laying
               down
               of
               the
               feud
               and
               enmity
               against
               us
               ,
               maketh
               Him
               not
               to
               lay
               down
               his
               awfull
               Majesty
               over
               us
               .
               3.
               
               And
               therefore
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               so
               confident
               of
               His
               love
               towards
               us
               ,
               as
               wee
               remember
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               that
               
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 consuming
                 Fire
              
               ,
               to
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               profane
               Professours
               of
               His
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Summe
                 of
                 Chap.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 fruitfull
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 I
                 recommend
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 short
                 ,
                 
                   Brotherly
                   Love
                   ,
                   vers
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Hospitality
                   ,
                   vers
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Compassion
                 ,
                 with
                 sufferers
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Chastity
                   ,
                   vers
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Contentation
                   ,
                   Vers.
                
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Steadfastnesse
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 which
                 Gods
                 Messengers
                 have
                 taught
                 you
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 7.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 change
                 who
                 will
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 changeth
                 not
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
                 Beware
                 of
                 the
                 Leven
                 of
                 Iewish
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 
                   distinction
                   of
                   Meats
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 like
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 9.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 maintain
                 the
                 Leviticall
                 Service
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 10.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 prefigured
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 So
                 was
                 Christs
                 contemptible
                 usage
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 wee
                 must
                 follow
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 contented
                 of
                 reproach
                 for
                 Him
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
                 For
                 wee
                 have
                 no
                 place
                 of
                 Rest
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 look
                 for
                 it
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 14.
                 
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 follow
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Signification
                 of
                 those
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 unto
                 Him
                 our
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 Praise
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Works
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 15.16
                 .
                 Obey
                 your
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Governours
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Office
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 Charge
                 is
                 great
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 have
                 need
                 not
                 to
                 grieve
                 them
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 17.
                 
                 Pray
                 for
                 mee
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 shall
                 bee
                 found
                 an
                 honest
                 Man
                 ,
                 what
                 ever
                 bee
                 mens
                 speeches
                 of
                 mee
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 18.
                 
                 But
                 ,
                 pray
                 you
                 for
                 mee
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 own
                 good
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 pray
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 finish
                 His
                 begun
                 work
                 in
                 you
                 graciously
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 but
                 touched
                 things
                 briefly
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 short
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 take
                 Exhortation
                 in
                 good
                 season
                 ,
                 when
                 your
                 Teachers
                 do
                 press
                 such
                 Doctrine
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 more
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 It
                 may
                 bee
                 ,
                 that
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 ,
                 see
                 you
                 shortly
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 23.
                 
                 Deliver
                 our
                 
                 Commendations
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 Grace
                 bee
                 with
                 you
                 all
                 ,
                 AMEN
                 .
                 vers
                 .
                 25.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Chap.
               XIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               Let
               Brotherly
               love
               continue
               .
            
             
               
                 FRom
                 this
                 first
                 Precept
                 ,
                 Learn
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               That
               the
               first
               Fruit
               of
               Faith
               which
               God
               requireth
               ,
               is
               Love
               ,
               and
               constant
               love
               ,
               amongst
               his
               children
               .
               2.
               
               That
               our
               mutual
               love
               must
               be
               sincere
               and
               kindely
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               grounded
               on
               Bands
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
              
               
               Be
               not
               forgetful
               to
               entertain
               Strangers
               :
               For
               ,
               thereby
               some
               have
               entertained
               Angels
               unawares
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 this
                 Precept
                 ,
                 Learn
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               forget
               charity
               to
               strangers
               ,
               especially
               to
               be
               hospital
               unto
               them
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               possibility
               of
               finding
               strangers
               better
               men
               than
               we
               take
               them
               to
               be
               ,
               should
               over-ballance
               the
               suspition
               of
               their
               slightness
               ,
               and
               should
               set
               us
               on
               to
               do
               the
               duty
               .
               3.
               
               That
               if
               a
               man
               ,
               intending
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               do
               more
               than
               he
               intended
               to
               do
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               imputed
               unto
               him
               ,
               no
               less
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               had
               intended
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               Remember
               them
               that
               are
               in
               bonds
               ,
               as
               bound
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               them
               which
               suffer
               adversity
               ,
               as
               being
               your selves
               also
               in
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 this
                 ,
                 Learn
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               for
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               put
               bonds
               on
               them
               who
               seek
               to
               bring
               them
               out
               of
               Bondage
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Prisoners
               for
               Christ
               ,
               are
               readily
               forgotten
               of
               such
               as
               are
               at
               freedom
               .
               3.
               
               Such
               mens
               bondage
               should
               be
               esteemed
               as
               our
               own
               ,
               even
               until
               God
               set
               them
               free
               .
               4.
               
               That
               other
               distressed
               people
               also
               shall
               be
               helped
               by
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               what
               may
               befal
               our selves
               ,
               before
               we
               dye
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               Marriage
               is
               honourable
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               bed
               undefiled
               :
               But
               Whoremongers
               ,
               and
               Adulterers
               ,
               God
               will
               judge
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 this
                 we
                 learn
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               breakers
               of
               Wedlock
               ,
               and
               unclean
               persons
               in
               a
               single
               life
               ,
               are
               both
               reserved
               unto
               GODS
               judgement
               ,
               how
               lightly
               soever
               men
               let
               them
               pass
               .
               2.
               
               That
               marriage
               being
               provided
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               a
               remedy
               of
               incontinency
               ,
               maketh
               Uncleanness
               the
               heavier
               sin
               .
               3.
               
               That
               seeing
               it
               is
               GODS
               Doctrine
               ,
               to
               commend
               Marriage
               for
               honourable
               ,
               and
               hath
               pronounced
               it
               not
               onely
               Lawful
               ,
               but
               commendable
               in
               all
               persons
               ,
               of
               whatsoever
               Place
               ,
               or
               Calling
               ,
               and
               hath
               justified
               it
               for
               undefiled
               ;
               to
               traduce
               this
               estate
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               not
               holy
               ,
               or
               not
               beseeming
               an
               holy
               man
               ,
               or
               an
               holy
               calling
               ,
               and
               to
               forbid
               marriage
               ,
               to
               persons
               of
               any
               calling
               ,
               must
               be
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               Let
               your
               conversation
               be
               without
               covetousness
               ;
               and
               be
               content
               with
               such
               things
               as
               you
               have
               :
               For
               ●e
               hath
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               never
               leave
               thee
               ,
               nor
               forsake
               thee
               .
            
             
               
                 Here
                 we
                 are
                 taught
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               enlargement
               of
               our
               desires
               ,
               to
               have
               more
               and
               more
               worldly
               goods
               ,
               whether
               we
               be
               rich
               or
               poor
               ,
               is
               disallowed
               of
               GOD.
               2.
               
               That
               GOD
               requireth
               Contentation
               with
               our
               present
               estate
               ,
               how
               mean
               soever
               it
               be
               ;
               and
               counteth
               it
               Covetousness
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               contented
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 make
                 us
                 contented
                 ,
                 he
                 giveth
                 us
                 Gods
                 Promise
                 made
                 to
              
               Joshua
               ,
               Chap.
               1.5
               .
               
                 for
                 our
                 provision
                 in
                 necessaries
              
               .
               Then
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Promises
               made
               to
               Ioshua
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               holy
               Man
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               Furniture
               in
               his
               Calling
               ,
               may
               be
               very
               well
               applied
               unto
               us
               ,
               for
               Help
               and
               Furniture
               in
               our
               Calling
               .
               2.
               
               Faith
               in
               Gods
               Promise
               ,
               for
               our
               Maintenance
               ,
               must
               both
               stay
               our
               fear
               of
               want
               in
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               contentment
               with
               that
               which
               we
               have
               for
               the
               present
               .
               3.
               
               A
               general
               Promise
               of
               Gods
               being
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               assisting
               of
               us
               ,
               is
               as
               sufficient
               for
               all
               particulars
               whereof
               we
               stand
               in
               need
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               expressed
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               So
               that
               we
               may
               boldly
               say
               ,
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               Helper
               ;
               and
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               fear
               what
               man
               shall
               do
               unto
               me
               .
            
             
               
                 By
                 applying
                 of
                 the
                 Promise
                 made
                 to
              
               Joshua
               ,
               
                 he
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 Warrant
                 to
                 apply
              
               Davids
               
                 gloriation
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 perils
              
               ,
               Psal.
               118.6
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               He
               that
               can
               apply
               one
               Promise
               to
               himself
               ,
               may
               confidently
               apply
               another
               also
               .
               2.
               
               The
               weakest
               true
               Believer
               ,
               hath
               as
               good
               ground
               of
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               for
               every
               good
               ,
               needful
               for
               soul
               ,
               or
               body
               ,
               as
               the
               Lords
               chief
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               as
               good
               Warrant
               to
               apply
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               their
               own
               use
               ,
               which
               speak
               of
               them
               .
               3.
               
               He
               who
               believeth
               in
               God
               ,
               needeth
               not
               to
               fear
               what
               flesh
               can
               do
               unto
               him
               .
               4.
               
               Faith
               then
               ,
               doth
               its
               part
               duly
               ,
               when
               i●
               glorieth
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               against
               all
               opposition
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               Remember
               them
               which
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               who
               have
               spoken
               unto
               you
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               whose
               Faith
               follow
               ,
               considering
               the
               end
               of
               their
               conversation
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 stedfast
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 he
                 setteth
                 before
                 them
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 Gods
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 instructed
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 a
                 life
                 conformable
                 thereunto
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 he
                 teacheth
                 us
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Who
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               a
               Guide
               to
               a
               People
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               man
               who
               speaketh
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               own
               Dreams
               ;
               believeth
               the
               Truth
               which
               he
               teacheth
               ,
               and
               hath
               his
               conversation
               answerable
               .
               2.
               
               The
               best
               respect
               that
               a
               Preacher
               can
               crave
               ,
               or
               that
               a
               People
               can
               give
               to
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               either
               in
               his
               life
               time
               ,
               or
               after
               ,
               is
               to
               remember
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               taught
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               use
               thereof
               .
               3.
               
               In
               as
               far
               as
               Preachers
               have
               spoken
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               the
               end
               of
               their
               conversation
               ,
               People
               are
               commanded
               here
               ,
               to
               remember
               them
               ,
               and
               imitate
               their
               Faith
               ;
               but
               no
               further
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               same
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               today
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 Sentence
                 serveth
              
               ,
               First
               ,
               To
               shew
               the
               eternity
               and
               immurability
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Properties
               ,
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Love
               ,
               and
               Pitty
               ,
               &c.
               
               Again
               ,
               It
               serveth
               for
               a
               reason
               ,
               of
               keeping
               fast
               the
               Doctrine
               taught
               from
               him
               by
               our
               faithful
               Leaders
               ;
               because
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               will
               still
               allow
               and
               maintain
               that
               Truth
               once
               given
               out
               by
               himself
               ,
               and
               cannot
               chuse
               to
               change
               his
               Truth
               ,
               being
               First
               and
               Last
               like
               himself
               .
               
                 And
                 thirdly
              
               ,
               It
               serveth
               to
               encourage
               us
               to
               be
               constant
               in
               the
               Faith
               ;
               because
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               is
               unchangeably
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               love
               and
               care
               towards
               those
               who
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               for
               their
               preservation
               and
               deliverance
               ,
               in
               all
               cases
               wherein
               they
               can
               fall
               ,
               for
               his
               Truth
               :
               as
               he
               hath
               given
               proof
               in
               former
               times
               towards
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               Be
               not
               carried
               about
               with
               divers
               and
               strange
               Doctrines
               :
               For
               it
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               that
               the
               heart
               be
               established
               with
               grace
               ;
               not
               with
               meats
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               profited
               them
               that
               have
               been
               occupied
               therein
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 stedfast
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 he
                 warneth
                 them
                 to
                 beware
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 carried
                 about
                 with
                 divers
                 and
                 strange
                 Doctrines
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Doctrine
               which
               agreeth
               〈◊〉
               with
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               uncouth
               and
               strange
               Doctrine
               which
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               acknowledge
               and
               recommend
               unto
               us
               ,
               must
               be
               rejected
               .
               2.
               
               There
               was
               such
               uncouth
               Doctrine
               beginning
               to
               creep
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               .
               3.
               
               Apostolick
               Doctrine
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               acquainted
               the
               Church
               with
               ,
               must
               be
               stedfastly
               believed
               and
               stood
               unto
               ,
               and
               not
               loosly
               laid
               hold
               upon
               ,
               lest
               we
               lye
               open
               to
               the
               wind
               of
               false
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 bringeth
                 i●
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
              
               Distinction
               of
               meats
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 the
                 Iewishly
                 affected
                 did
                 place
                 some
                 holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 help
                 to
                 salvation
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 who
                 most
                 leaned
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 were
                 least
                 profited
                 thereby
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               place
               some
               holiness
               in
               Distinction
               of
               meats
               ,
               and
               to
               count
               the
               observation
               thereof
               helpful
               to
               salvation
               ,
               is
               an
               old
               errour
               ,
               which
               even
               in
               the
               beginning
               did
               trouble
               the
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               Never
               man
               got
               profit
               by
               
               leaning
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               Distinction
               of
               Meats
               .
               For
               ,
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               distinction
               was
               commanded
               ,
               for
               the
               leading
               of
               men
               to
               some
               Duties
               signified
               thereby
               ;
               but
               never
               did
               God
               give
               way
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               esteem
               of
               this
               observation
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               conferring
               any
               whit
               to
               the
               purchase
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 To
                 keep
                 out
                 this
                 errour
                 of
                 leaning
                 to
                 Ceremonial
                 observations
                 ,
                 he
                 opposeth
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 heart
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 meats
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               ground
               of
               devising
               and
               urging
               of
               superstitious
               ceremonies
               ,
               is
               the
               unquietness
               and
               unstableness
               of
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               wanting
               satisfaction
               in
               God
               and
               his
               Ordinances
               ;
               and
               therefore
               seeking
               to
               support
               themselves
               by
               means
               of
               their
               own
               devising
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               by
               Grace
               onely
               ,
               and
               nothing
               of
               our
               doings
               ,
               which
               getteth
               true
               rest
               to
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               quiet
               setling
               to
               the
               consciences
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               We
               have
               an
               Altar
               ,
               whereof
               they
               have
               no
               right
               to
               eat
               ,
               which
               serve
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
            
             
               
                 Such
                 as
                 pertinaciously
                 did
                 plead
                 for
                 the
                 standing
                 of
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 secludeth
                 from
                 the
                 enjoying
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 Altar
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               such
               as
               maintain
               the
               
                 Levitical
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               and
               do
               urge
               them
               on
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               do
               cut
               themselves
               from
               right
               to
               Christ.
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               deny
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               come
               ,
               seeing
               they
               will
               have
               those
               Figures
               to
               remain
               ,
               which
               did
               serve
               to
               Prefigure
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               his
               Church
               still
               under
               
                 Ceremonial
                 Pedagogie
              
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               under
               the
               Law.
               2.
               
               Because
               they
               joyn
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               
                 their
                 own
                 devices
              
               ;
               as
               if
               either
               JESUS
               were
               not
               sufficient
               for
               salvation
               ,
               or
               his
               Ordinances
               were
               not
               sufficient
               for
               means
               to
               attain
               thereunto
               .
               3.
               
               The
               observation
               of
               the
               
                 Distinction
                 of
                 meats
              
               ,
               is
               a
               point
               of
               
                 serving
                 the
                 Tabernacle
              
               :
               for
               so
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               reckon
               .
               4.
               
               Such
               as
               will
               eat
               of
               JESUS
               ,
               and
               be
               partakers
               of
               him
               ,
               must
               beware
               to
               
                 serve
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Tabernacle
              
               ,
               by
               keeping
               on
               foot
               ,
               and
               continuing
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               appurtenances
               annexed
               thereunto
               :
               such
               Feasts
               ,
               such
               Iubilies
               ,
               such
               Altars
               ,
               such
               Sprinklings
               ,
               and
               
                 Holy
                 water
              
               ,
               such
               
                 Priests
                 and
                 Vestiments
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               as
               Levi
               had
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 calleth
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Those
               Ordinances
               of
               
                 Levitical
                 Service
              
               ,
               were
               Figures
               of
               Christ
               ,
               some
               in
               one
               part
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               another
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               them
               ,
               even
               the
               Truth
               of
               them
               All
               :
               The
               
                 true
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Priest
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Altar
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               2.
               
               Christs
               self
               is
               all
               the
               Altar
               that
               the
               Christian
               Church
               hath
               .
               Our
               Altar
               is
               he
               onely
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               he
               .
               The
               Apostle
               knoweth
               no
               other
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 learn
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               That
               Jesus
               is
               our
               food
               ,
               who
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               by
               whom
               our
               souls
               are
               kept
               alive
               ,
               and
               maintained
               every
               day
               spiritually
               ,
               as
               the
               Priests
               were
               maintained
               by
               the
               old
               Altar
               bodily
               .
               2.
               
               That
               before
               a
               man
               attain
               to
               eat
               ,
               or
               draw
               benefit
               from
               Christ
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               a
               right
               unto
               him
               .
               There
               is
               a
               possession
               following
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               tendeth
               to
               the
               possession
               .
               3.
               
               He
               who
               loveth
               to
               have
               the
               right
               ,
               must
               take
               the
               course
               which
               Christ
               prescribeth
               ,
               without
               mixing
               any
               thing
               therewith
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               11.
               
               For
               the
               bodies
               of
               those
               beasts
               ,
               whose
               blood
               is
               brought
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               by
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               for
               sin
               ,
               are
               burnt
               without
               the
               Camp.
               
            
             
               
                 He
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 prefigured
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 For
                 ,
              
               Levit.
               16.27
               .
               
                 The
                 Sin-offering
                 was
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 did
                 eat
                 thereof
                 .
                 To
                 shew
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               such
               as
               adhered
               to
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               
                 Levitical
                 Service
              
               ,
               as
               needful
               to
               their
               salvation
               (
               specially
               after
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Sin-offering
               that
               was
               offered
               )
               should
               not
               be
               partakers
               of
               him
               .
               Again
               ,
               Sin-offering
               was
               offered
               without
               the
               camp
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               would
               be
               partakers
               thereof
               ,
               must
               forsake
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Synagogue
              
               ,
               and
               come
               out
               of
               it
               towards
               Christ
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               have
               his
               Church
               mixed
               with
               the
               forms
               of
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Church
              
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               sin
               ,
               were
               then
               taken
               from
               the
               use
               of
               the
               
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
              
               ,
               when
               the
               blood
               was
               now
               brought
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               :
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               Christ
               should
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               who
               after
               his
               blood
               was
               shed
               ,
               and
               had
               made
               Attonement
               within
               the
               Sanctuary
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               should
               not
               relinquish
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Tabernacle
              
               ,
               and
               the
               shadowing
               Figures
               thereof
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               Iesus
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sanctifie
               the
               people
               with
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
               suffered
               without
               the
               gate
               .
            
             
               
                 Another
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 the
                 Sin-offering
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
              
               To
               be
               the
               prefiguration
               of
               the
               ignominious
               usage
               of
               Christs
               Body
               ,
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
               2.
               
               Again
               ,
               Like
               as
               the
               Sin-offering
               ,
               howbeit
               the
               body
               thereof
               was
               burnt
               without
               the
               Camp
               ,
               yet
               the
               blood
               of
               it
               was
               brought
               within
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Figurative
               Attonement
               :
               Even
               so
               ,
               how
               basely
               soever
               men
               did
               use
               Christs
               Body
               ,
               in
               casting
               of
               it
               without
               the
               City
               ,
               yet
               was
               his
               Blood
               in
               high
               estimation
               with
               God
               ,
               made
               Attonement
               for
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               sanctified
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Let
               us
               go
               forth
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               unto
               him
               ,
               without
               the
               Camp
               ;
               bearing
               his
               reproach
               .
            
             
               
                 Hence
                 he
                 draweth
                 an
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 To
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 our
                 Cross
                 and
                 follow
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 he
                 teacheth
                 us
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christs
               sufferings
               without
               the
               City
               ,
               represented
               the
               state
               of
               his
               mystical
               Body
               ,
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               thrust
               forth
               ,
               and
               contemptibly
               rejected
               of
               the
               World.
               2.
               
               That
               such
               as
               will
               be
               partakers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               must
               resolve
               to
               be
               so
               handled
               also
               ,
               and
               must
               sequestrate
               their
               affections
               from
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               contented
               to
               be
               crucified
               unto
               the
               World
               ,
               with
               our
               Lord
               and
               Master
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               3.
               
               That
               what
               reproach
               is
               suffered
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               mans
               ,
               but
               Christs
               reproach
               ,
               for
               whom
               it
               is
               suffered
               :
               And
               ,
               so
               the
               reproach
               is
               as
               honourable
               before
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ignominious
               before
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               For
               ,
               here
               we
               have
               no
               continuing
               City
               ;
               but
               we
               seek
               one
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 giveth
                 a
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Exhortation
                 .
                 Teaching
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               instability
               of
               this
               present
               World
               ,
               and
               our
               short
               and
               uncertain
               time
               of
               pilgrimage
               therein
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               motive
               to
               make
               us
               loose
               our
               affections
               off
               it
               in
               time
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               hope
               of
               a
               quiet
               ,
               and
               sure
               ,
               and
               blessed
               place
               of
               rest
               hereafter
               ,
               should
               be
               another
               motive
               to
               make
               us
               renounce
               this
               World
               with
               the
               better
               will.
               3.
               
               That
               the
               true
               Pilgrims
               imployment
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               seeking
               how
               to
               come
               home
               to
               his
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               City
               ,
               prepared
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               By
               him
               therefore
               ,
               let
               us
               offer
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               praise
               to
               GOD
               continually
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               lips
               ,
               giving
               thanks
               to
               his
               name
               .
            
             
               
                 Another
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 offer
                 Spiritual
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 Wherein
                 we
                 learn.
                 
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               as
               Christ
               hath
               abolished
               all
               properly
               called
               Priests
               ,
               by
               Office
               ;
               so
               hath
               he
               made
               all
               Christians
               spiritual
               Priests
               ,
               by
               common
               duty
               .
               2.
               
               As
               Christ
               hath
               offered
               the
               propitiatory
               Sacrifice
               of
               his
               own
               Body
               ,
               once
               for
               all
               that
               are
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               hath
               left
               no
               properly
               called
               Sacrifice
               ,
               no
               Offering
               ●or
               sin
               ,
               no
               Propitiatory
               Offering
               ,
               now
               to
               offer
               :
               So
               hath
               he
               appointed
               the
               spiritual
               Sacrifice
               of
               Thanks
               ,
               to
               be
               offered
               by
               every
               faithful
               man
               and
               woman
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               Prayer
               ,
               Praises
               ,
               and
               Thanksgiving
               to
               God.
               3.
               
               That
               these
               our
               Sacrifices
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               Praise
               ,
               is
               the
               spiritual
               service
               of
               Saints
               ,
               answerable
               to
               the
               Thank-offering
               of
               the
               first-fruits
               ,
               and
               Calves
               ,
               and
               Bullocks
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               external
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Old
               Church
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Offering
               of
               these
               spiritual
               Sacrifices
               ,
               is
               not
               tied
               unto
               set
               hours
               ,
               as
               the
               Legal
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               done
               continually
               .
               5.
               
               That
               these
               our
               Sacrifices
               of
               Prayer
               and
               Praises
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               offered
               by
               the
               mediation
               of
               
               Saint
               ,
               or
               Angel
               ,
               but
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               onely
               .
               6.
               
               That
               albeit
               they
               be
               unworthy
               ,
               as
               from
               us
               ,
               yet
               being
               offered
               by
               Christs
               Mediation
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               accepted
               for
               service
               ,
               at
               our
               hands
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               But
               ,
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               communicate
               ,
               forget
               not
               :
               for
               ,
               with
               such
               Sacrifice
               ,
               God
               is
               well
               pleased
               .
            
             
               
                 Another
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 to
                 good
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 Alms-deeds
                 :
                 Teaching
                 us
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               goods
               works
               ,
               and
               Alms-deeds
               ,
               are
               appointed
               to
               be
               of
               the
               number
               of
               spiritual
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Thank-Offerings
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               because
               they
               are
               Sacrifices
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               be
               offered
               to
               the
               Idol
               of
               our
               own
               credit
               ,
               and
               estimation
               ,
               or
               our
               own
               private
               ends
               ;
               but
               unto
               God
               ,
               even
               in
               obedience
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               him
               .
               And
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Thank-offerings
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               incroach
               upon
               the
               Sin-offering
               of
               the
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               onely
               Expiatory
               ,
               the
               onely
               Propitiatory
               ,
               and
               the
               onely
               Meritorious
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               being
               so
               offered
               ,
               they
               are
               well-pleasing
               unto
               God
               :
               The
               smell
               of
               Christs
               Sin-offering
               ,
               once
               offered
               ,
               making
               our
               Thank-offering
               to
               be
               sweet
               smelling
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               submit
               your selves
               ,
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               souls
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               must
               give
               account
               :
               that
               they
               may
               do
               it
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               grief
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               is
               unprofitable
               for
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Another
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 to
                 obey
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 the
                 Rule
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 their
                 Guides
                 ,
                 and
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 importeth
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 publique
                 Office-bearers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 appointed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 govern
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censures
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               are
               not
               dens
               of
               confusion
               ,
               but
               Houses
               of
               Order
               :
               having
               some
               to
               be
               Guides
               and
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               be
               instructed
               and
               guided
               ,
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               Gods
               Word
               and
               Ordinances
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Even
               the
               meanest
               and
               poorest
               Churches
               ,
               albeit
               no
               more
               powerful
               than
               were
               the
               Churches
               of
               these
               scattered
               Hebrews
               ,
               must
               be
               so
               provided
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               right
               duty
               of
               the
               Office-bearers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               ,
               first
               ,
               to
               be
               guides
               ,
               pointing
               out
               the
               way
               in
               Gods
               word
               ,
               which
               the
               people
               should
               keep
               towards
               Heaven
               .
               Next
               ,
               to
               be
               Leaders
               ,
               going
               before
               them
               in
               the
               example
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               in
               their
               conversation
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               by
               the
               Rod
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               ●o
               take
               order
               with
               the
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               to
               recal
               Wanderers
               ,
               to
               incourage
               the
               obedient
               :
               for
               ,
               thus
               much
               doth
               the
               word
               import
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               duty
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               obey
               the
               direction
               of
               such
               Guides
               ,
               and
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               themselves
               unto
               their
               censures
               ,
               and
               to
               maintain
               them
               in
               their
               Office
               ,
               every
               way
               ;
               that
               this
               order
               may
               be
               continued
               ,
               and
               not
               fall
               by
               any
               want
               ,
               which
               the
               people
               may
               supply
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 which
                 he
                 useth
                 to
                 induce
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               They
               watch
               for
               your
               souls
               ,
               as
               they
               who
               must
               give
               account
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               charge
               of
               Church-Rulers
               ,
               is
               the
               heaviest
               of
               all
               charges
               ,
               because
               of
               souls
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               most
               assiduous
               and
               painful
               ,
               setting
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               body
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               on
               work
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               a
               charge
               ,
               of
               Watching
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               most
               dangerous
               of
               all
               Charges
               ,
               because
               the
               account
               of
               lost
               souls
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               shall
               be
               craved
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               whether
               they
               have
               〈…〉
               that
               which
               became
               them
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               save
               them
               ,
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               weightiness
               of
               their
               Charge
               ,
               should
               affect
               their
               people
               ,
               and
               move
               them
               to
               concur
               ,
               for
               their
               parts
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               able
               ,
               for
               their
               encouragement
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Another
                 motive
                 is
              
               ,
               That
               they
               may
               do
               their
               work
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               grief
               :
               for
               that
               is
               unprofitable
               unto
               you
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Church-mens
               chief
               joy
               ,
               should
               be
               their
               peoples
               obedience
               unto
               Gods
               directions
               in
               their
               mouth
               :
               and
               their
               chief
               grief
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Whether
               they
               will
               get
               joy
               or
               grief
               from
               their
               people
               ,
               they
               must
               do
               their
               work
               ,
               and
               follow
               their
               Charge
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               less
               comfortable
               people
               be
               unto
               their
               Leaders
               ,
               their
               Teachers
               and
               Rulers
               ,
               the
               less
               profit
               shall
               they
               have
               by
               their
               Ministery
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Pray
               for
               us
               :
               For
               we
               trust
               wee
               have
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               willing
               to
               live
               honestly
               .
            
             
               
                 His
                 craving
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 their
                 Prayers
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 Teacheth
                 us
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               albeit
               the
               Scripture
               giveth
               no
               warrant
               to
               seek
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Prayer
               of
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               or
               of
               Angels
               :
               yet
               it
               giveth
               warrant
               for
               seeking
               of
               the
               mutual
               concurrence
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               are
               living
               together
               ,
               and
               militant
               here
               on
               Earth
               together
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               greatest
               Apostle
               hath
               need
               of
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               meanest
               Christian
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               helped
               thereby
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 giveth
                 a
                 Reason
                 ,
                 answering
                 all
                 the
                 calumnies
                 which
                 were
                 spread
                 of
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 ,
                 with
                 greater
                 freedom
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 an
                 honest
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               who
               are
               unjustly
               reported
               of
               ,
               must
               comfort
               themselves
               in
               the
               Testimony
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               .
               2.
               
               An
               honest
               heart
               may
               expect
               the
               better
               fruit
               of
               their
               own
               prayers
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               3.
               
               And
               such
               as
               we
               know
               are
               sincerely
               set
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               we
               may
               with
               the
               better
               courage
               pray
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 He
                 expoundeth
                 what
                 he
                 calleth
              
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ;
               
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 live
                 honestly
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               the
               purpose
               ,
               desire
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               live
               honestly
               ,
               is
               the
               evidence
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               ground
               also
               of
               the
               good
               Testimony
               ;
               because
               such
               a
               disposition
               escheweth
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
               and
               is
               careful
               to
               do
               good
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               But
               I
               beseech
               you
               the
               rather
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               restored
               to
               you
               the
               sooner
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 joyneth
                 a
                 Reason
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 impediments
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 removed
                 by
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 come
                 the
                 sooner
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               When
               our
               own
               good
               is
               joyned
               with
               the
               good
               of
               such
               as
               call
               for
               our
               prayers
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               more
               inducements
               ,
               to
               set
               us
               on
               work
               .
               2.
               
               Many
               hinderances
               of
               our
               good
               and
               comfort
               ,
               do
               stand
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               which
               by
               Prayer
               might
               be
               removed
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Now
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
               ,
               that
               brought
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               that
               great
               Shepherd
               of
               the
               sheep
               ,
               through
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Everlasting
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 he
                 prayeth
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 words
                 ,
                 requested
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Prayer
               is
               a
               mutual
               duty
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               by
               us
               ,
               for
               such
               as
               we
               desire
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 stileth
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Peace
                 :
                 To
                 teach
                 us
                 ,
              
            
             
               That
               Peace
               proceeded
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               preserved
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               his
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               doth
               please
               him
               well
               ,
               that
               his
               children
               should
               be
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               should
               study
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 describeth
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 work
                 of
                 Christs
                 Resurrection
                 wrought
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               Christs
               Resurrection
               is
               the
               work
               of
               his
               own
               power
               ,
               Iohn
               10.18
               .
               So
               also
               is
               it
               the
               work
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               :
               For
               ,
               Iohn
               10.30
               .
               the
               Father
               and
               Christ
               ,
               in
               power
               are
               one
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 Props
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
              
               Great
               Shepherd
               of
               the
               sheep
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Those
               who
               come
               under
               the
               reckoning
               of
               Christs
               sheep
               ,
               are
               the
               onely
               people
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               ,
               by
               special
               Office
               ,
               professeth
               to
               take
               charge
               .
               2.
               
               Howsoever
               he
               imploy
               the
               Ministery
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               feed
               his
               flock
               under
               him
               ;
               yet
               doth
               he
               keep
               the
               place
               and
               stile
               of
               Arch-pastor
               ,
               or
               
                 Great
                 Shepherd
              
               ,
               to
               himself
               .
               3.
               
               People
               ,
               howsoever
               they
               be
               furnished
               by
               Ministers
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               the
               Great
               Shepherd
               to
               acknowledge
               and
               relie
               upon
               :
               of
               whose
               care
               
               and
               fidelity
               ,
               for
               their
               feeding
               ,
               and
               preservation
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               confident
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 Prop
                 of
                 this
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               The
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               brought
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               the
               Great
               Shepherd
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               sheep
               must
               not
               think
               to
               be
               above
               the
               Shepherd
               :
               but
               must
               resolve
               ,
               for
               bearing
               witness
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               if
               God
               please
               ▪
               2.
               
               Nor
               need
               they
               fear
               to
               be
               used
               so
               ,
               seeing
               he
               is
               risen
               again
               :
               because
               ,
               he
               that
               raised
               the
               Shepherd
               for
               the
               sheeps
               cause
               ,
               can
               raise
               the
               sheep
               from
               death
               also
               ,
               for
               the
               Shepherds
               cause
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 third
                 Prop
                 of
                 Confidence
                 for
                 obtaining
                 this
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               The
               blood
               of
               the
               Everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 through
                 which
                 he
                 seeketh
                 his
                 petition
                 to
                 be
                 granted
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               Christs
               Blood
               which
               hath
               ratified
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               established
               our
               Reconciliation
               ,
               to
               endure
               for
               ever
               ;
               because
               the
               vertue
               of
               that
               blood
               is
               perpetual
               ▪
               2.
               
               It
               is
               through
               that
               Blood
               ,
               that
               everything
               is
               purchased
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               can
               pray
               .
               It
               is
               the
               price
               of
               the
               purchase
               of
               Sanctification
               unto
               us
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               Make
               you
               perfect
               ,
               in
               every
               good
               work
               ,
               to
               do
               his
               will
               ;
               working
               in
               you
               that
               which
               is
               well-pleasing
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               to
               whom
               be
               glory
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 which
                 he
                 prayeth
                 for
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               That
               they
               may
               be
               made
               perfect
               ,
               in
               every
               good
               work
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Onely
               the
               doing
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               reckoned
               for
               a
               good
               work
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               be
               given
               to
               some
               sort
               of
               good
               work
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               endeavour
               our selves
               to
               work
               every
               sort
               of
               good
               work
               ;
               having
               a
               due
               respect
               unto
               all
               Gods
               Commandments
               .
               3.
               
               Whatsoever
               measure
               we
               have
               attained
               unto
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               stand
               there
               ,
               but
               perfection
               must
               be
               aimed
               at
               ,
               which
               is
               still
               before
               us
               ,
               until
               we
               come
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 way
                 how
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 to
                 be
                 ,
              
               By
               Gods
               working
               in
               us
               that
               which
               is
               well-pleasing
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               even
               through
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               by
               any
               strength
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               whereby
               good
               works
               are
               wrought
               ,
               but
               even
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               working
               in
               us
               graciously
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               this
               working
               is
               procured
               ,
               conveyed
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               made
               acceptable
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 He
                 closeth
                 his
                 prayer
                 ,
                 with
                 ascribing
                 of
                 Glory
                 unto
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               for
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               true
               God
               ,
               worthy
               of
               Divine
               Glory
               ,
               for
               ever
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Prayer
               and
               Praises
               which
               we
               offer
               unto
               God
               ,
               must
               come
               from
               so
               advised
               a
               minde
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               seal
               the
               same
               with
               Faith
               ,
               and
               hearty
               Affection
               ,
               imported
               in
               AMEN
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22
              
               And
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               suffer
               the
               word
               of
               Exhortation
               :
               for
               ▪
               I
               have
               written
               a
               Letter
               unto
               you
               in
               few
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 exhorteth
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 good
                 part
                 ,
              
               the
               word
               of
               Exhortation
               ,
               
                 from
                 their
                 ordinary
                 Teachers
                 ;
                 who
                 behoved
                 to
                 dilate
                 ,
                 and
                 urge
                 ,
                 and
                 inculcate
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 even
                 at
                 length
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 giveth
                 ,
              
               Because
               he
               had
               written
               this
               letter
               but
               in
               few
               words
               unto
               them
               ;
               
                 and
                 might
                 not
                 insist
                 in
                 those
                 points
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 behoved
                 to
                 leave
                 this
                 unto
                 their
                 Teachers
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               is
               need
               of
               Preachers
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               of
               Exhortation
               ,
               to
               dilate
               and
               inculcate
               that
               which
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               in
               short
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               very
               irksome
               for
               men
               ,
               to
               have
               their
               sluggishness
               stirred
               up
               by
               Exhortation
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               things
               inculcated
               again
               and
               again
               :
               But
               their
               own
               profit
               should
               make
               them
               to
               suffer
               it
               patiently
               .
               3.
               
               The
               writing
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               prejudgeth
               not
               the
               use
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               but
               〈◊〉
               keep
               their
               own
               room
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               serving
               for
               a
               〈◊〉
               laying
               down
               of
               the
               Grounds
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               and
               Exhortation
               serving
               to
               dilate
               and
               urge
               the
               truth
               delivered
               in
               〈◊〉
               as
               their
               case
               requireth
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               Know
               ye
               ;
               that
               our
               Brother
               Timothy
               is
               set
               〈◊〉
               at
               liberty
               ;
               with
               whom
               ,
               if
               he
               come
               shortly
               ,
               I
               will
               see
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 this
                 learn
                 ,
                 first
              
               ,
               That
               the
               delivery
               of
               one
               Timothy
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               persecutors
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               comfort
               and
               joy
               unto
               as
               many
               Churches
               as
               do
               hear
               of
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Good
               news
               should
               be
               spread
               abroad
               ,
               and
               are
               a
               fit
               matter
               for
               Christian
               Epistles
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               Salute
               all
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ▪
               and
               all
               the
               Saints
               .
               They
               of
               Italy
               salute
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 this
                 learn
                 ,
                 First
              
               ,
               That
               as
               it
               is
               the
               mutual
               〈◊〉
               of
               Christians
               ,
               to
               send
               forth
               commendations
               one
               to
               another
               :
               So
               is
               it
               a
               Christian
               duty
               to
               carry
               them
               ,
               not
               unbeseeming
               even
               an
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               directing
               of
               the
               people
               for
               to
               carry
               his
               commendations
               to
               their
               Rulers
               ,
               maketh
               it
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               ordained
               this
               Epistle
               to
               be
               first
               read
               unto
               the
               People
               .
               And
               ,
               so
               was
               far
               from
               their
               mindes
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               Scripture
               to
               come
               in
               the
               peoples
               hands
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Grace
               be
               with
               you
               all
               ▪
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 closing
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 usuall
                 to
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Teacheth
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               That
               Grace
               is
               the
               common
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereunto
               every
               Saint
               hath
               interest
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               Grace
               is
               all
               that
               can
               be
               desired
               :
               For
               ,
               if
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Gods
               grace
               or
               favour
               run
               towards
               a
               man
               ,
               what
               can
               the
               man
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               ,
               which
               the
               over-running
               stream
               of
               Gods
               good
               will
               shall
               not
               carry
               ●nto
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             
               The
               Postscript
               .
               Written
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               from
               Italy
               ,
               by
               Timothy
               .
            
             
               SOme
               inconsiderate
               hand
               hath
               put
               to
               this
               Postscript
               ,
               appearingly
               :
               For
               ,
               this
               Epistle
               was
               ordained
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               to
               carry
               the
               news
               of
               Timothies
               Liberation
               ,
               and
               a
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               unto
               them
               ,
               afterwards
               possibly
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 23
                 Verse
              
               of
               this
               Chapter
               sheweth
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               carried
               by
               Timothy
               .
            
             
               And
               again
               ,
               The
               Apostle
               was
               bound
               by
               this
               Letter
               ,
               to
               come
               with
               Timothy
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               been
               to
               come
               shortly
               after
               the
               writing
               of
               this
               Epistle
               .
            
             
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               Timothy
               was
               not
               yet
               come
               to
               that
               place
               where
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               was
               when
               this
               Epistle
               was
               directed
               :
               for
               ,
               then
               had
               he
               been
               certain
               of
               Timothies
               purpose
               ;
               and
               behoved
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               go
               with
               Timothy
               ,
               yet
               to
               have
               written
               the
               reason
               of
               so
               sudden
               a
               change
               of
               his
               purpose
               and
               written
               promise
               :
               or
               else
               ,
               to
               have
               deleted
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               by
               writing
               it
               over
               again
               ,
               or
               some
               way
               else
               .
            
             
               Whence
               we
               collect
               ,
               
                 That
                 Postscripts
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 own
                 writing
                 ;
                 neither
                 ought
                 they
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 authority
                 or
                 credit
                 as
                 the
                 Text
                 hath
                 ,
                 which
                 always
                 agreeth
                 with
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 :
                 To
                 whom
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 be
                 Glory
                 ,
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Epistle
           of
           IAMES
           ,
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             IAmes
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             sirnamed
             Alphaeus
             ,
             from
             his
             office
             of
             Apostleship
             did
             gravely
             admonish
             the
             faithful
             Hebrews
             ,
             touching
             divers
             Christian
             duties
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             foresaw
             that
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             would
             bee
             adorned
             ,
             and
             their
             salvation
             promoted
             ;
             chiefly
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             propounding
             wisely
             those
             virtues
             which
             they
             seemed
             to
             have
             need
             of
             ,
             and
             sharply
             reproving
             those
             vices
             which
             they
             were
             more
             prone
             to
             ,
             or
             of
             which
             they
             were
             guilty
             .
             Every
             Chapter
             hath
             its
             number
             of
             admonitions
             ,
             as
             is
             more
             especially
             shewn
             in
             their
             explications
             .
             All
             which
             admonitions
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             written
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             yet
             it
             appears
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             them
             read
             especially
             by
             all
             the
             dispersed
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             not
             ,
             of
             which
             design
             there
             are
             three
             Characters
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             general
             inscription
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             common
             and
             civil
             form
             of
             saluting
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             teaching
             ,
             which
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             is
             fitted
             for
             the
             shaking
             off
             the
             stupidity
             of
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             stirring
             up
             their
             repentance
             ,
             if
             perchance
             any
             one
             that
             erred
             might
             bee
             recalled
             into
             the
             way
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             thing
             is
             not
             obscurely
             signified
             to
             be
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             last
             verse
             of
             the
             last
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               AFter
               the
               inscription
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
              
               
               In
               this
               Chapter
               there
               are
               three
               common
               places
               or
               admonitions
               :
               The
               first
               Admonition
               is
               touching
               the
               right
               ●earing
               afflictions
               ,
               or
               outward
               temptations
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
              
               
               The
               second
               touching
               the
               right
               judgement
               of
               inward
               temptations
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 21.
              
               
               The
               third
               touching
               the
               solid
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
               
               James
            
             a
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             which
             are
             scattered
             abroad
             ,
             greeting
             .
          
           
             The
             Writer
             is
             described
             in
             the
             inscription
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             
               Iames
               a
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               viz.
            
             in
             the
             office
             of
             Apostleship
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             might
             with
             authority
             teach
             all
             the
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             admonish
             them
             concerning
             their
             duties
             :
             hee
             calls
             himself
             the
             
               servant
               of
               God
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             hee
             serves
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             serving
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             writes
             these
             things
             by
             the
             special
             authority
             of
             God
             and
             Christ.
             Those
             to
             whom
             the
             Epistle
             is
             written
             are
             Israelites
             ,
             especially
             beleevers
             ,
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             land
             ,
             and
             dispersed
             through
             the
             Regions
             ;
             But
             (
             as
             to
             the
             hope
             of
             Heaven
             represented
             by
             the
             holy
             Land
             )
             gathered
             to
             Jesus
             our
             Saviour
             .
             Hee
             seriously
             commands
             (
             and
             as
             it
             is
             allowed
             to
             Christians
             )
             bids
             them
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             or
             greets
             them
             with
             a
             borrowed
             form
             of
             salutation
             ,
             from
             the
             common
             use
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             but
             turned
             into
             a
             Christian
             sense
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             My
             Brethren
             ,
             count
             it
             all
             joy
             ,
             when
             yee
             fall
             into
             divers
             temptations
             ,
          
           
             Admon
             .
             1.
             
             That
             they
             take
             not
             ill
             or
             impatiently
             outward
             afflictions
             and
             persecutions
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             correct
             this
             carnal
             judgement
             touching
             those
             external
             exercises
             whereby
             God
             tryed
             or
             proved
             their
             Faith
             and
             Sincerity
             .
             For
             this
             end
             the
             Proposition
             is
             stated
             contrary
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             viz.
             It
             is
             to
             bee
             accounted
             matter
             of
             all
             joy
             ,
             or
             the
             chiefest
             joy
             ,
             when
             yee
             fall
             ,
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             into
             divers
             persecutions
             or
             afflictions
             ,
             whereby
             yee
             may
             be
             proved
             ,
             whether
             yee
             will
             even
             in
             adversity
             ,
             stick
             close
             to
             God
             :
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             Thesis
             with
             seven
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Knowing
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             tryal
             of
             your
             Faith
             worketh
             patience
             ,
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             Those
             temptations
             are
             the
             tryal
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             the
             polishing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             bringing
             it
             into
             open
             view
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             esteem
             it
             matter
             of
             great
             joy
             when
             yee
             fall
             into
             divers
             ttmptations
             .
          
           
             
               Worketh
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             this
             exercise
             will
             bring
             forth
             patience
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             greater
             price
             than
             that
             your
             affliction
             may
             be
             compared
             with
             it
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             But
             let
             patience
             have
             her
             perfect
             work
             ;
             that
             yee
             may
             be
             perfect
             and
             en●ire
             ,
             wanting
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Joyned
             with
             an
             exhortation
             ,
             There
             is
             need
             of
             divers
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             stay
             upon
             you
             (
             viz.
             so
             long
             as
             God
             shall
             see
             fit
             )
             that
             the
             work
             of
             patience
             may
             be
             perfected
             ,
             and
             that
             yee
             that
             have
             other
             endowments
             ,
             may
             also
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             patience
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             image
             of
             Christ
             may
             be
             compleated
             in
             you
             ,
             that
             nothing
             may
             be
             wanting
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             perfection
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             holiness
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             count
             it
             all
             joy
             when
             yee
             fall
             into
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             If
             any
             of
             you
             lack
             wisdome
             ,
             let
             him
             ask
             it
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             giveth
             to
             all
             men
             liberally
             ,
             and
             upbraideth
             not
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             him
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Propounded
             by
             way
             of
             answer
             to
             an
             objection
             ;
             Wisdome
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             which
             may
             effectually
             administer
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             are
             afflicted
             (
             that
             ask
             this
             gift
             of
             God
             )
             reasons
             both
             of
             joy
             and
             patience
             in
             these
             tryals
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             
               Who
               gives
            
             ]
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             Argument
             from
             the
             abundant
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             gives
             to
             all
             that
             ask
             freely
             ,
             abundantly
             ,
             and
             without
             upbraiding
             their
             unworthiness
             ,
             or
             ingratitude
             in
             praying
             ,
             and
             gives
             to
             the
             penitent
             person
             ,
             whatsoever
             spiritual
             gift
             is
             asked
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             is
             sufficient
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             But
             let
             him
             ask
             in
             Faith
             ,
             nothing
             wavering
             :
             for
             hee
             that
             wavereth
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             wave
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             driven
             with
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             tossed
             .
          
           
             Hee
             explains
             the
             same
             Argument
             from
             the
             praying
             party
             ,
             requiring
             that
             he
             ask
             in
             Faith
             or
             confidence
             grounded
             in
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             concerning
             giving
             the
             gift
             ,
             not
             doubting
             ,
             whether
             God
             will
             grant
             that
             necessary
             gift
             promised
             to
             him
             .
             Of
             which
             confidence
             required
             ,
             and
             wavering
             prohibited
             ,
             hee
             gives
             three
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               For
               hee
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             hee
             that
             wavereth
             ,
             being
             tossed
             hither
             and
             thither
             in
             his
             prayers
             ,
             doubtful
             whether
             hee
             shall
             finde
             God
             true
             and
             merciful
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             waves
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             are
             by
             the
             wind
             driven
             hither
             and
             thither
             ,
             and
             vanish
             without
             profit
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             For
             let
             not
             that
             man
             think
             that
             hee
             shall
             receive
             anything
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Because
             that
             wavering
             ,
             which
             ends
             not
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             Faith
             ,
             makes
             prayers
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
             which
             God
             doth
             not
             grant
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             A
             double-minded
             man
             is
             unstable
             in
             all
             his
             waies
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Because
             such
             an
             unfaithful
             doubter
             or
             uncertain
             what
             to
             determine
             ,
             is
             unstable
             ,
             and
             unconstant
             in
             his
             counsels
             and
             actions
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             ready
             to
             depart
             from
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             remain
             with
             him
             ,
             holding
             nothing
             firmly
             in
             the
             present
             business
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Let
             the
             Brother
             of
             low
             degree
             rejoyce
             in
             that
             hee
             is
             exalted
             :
          
           
             Hee
             returns
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             adds
             the
             
               fifth
               Argument
            
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             cross
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             matter
             of
             joy
             :
             Hee
             that
             through
             afflictions
             ,
             or
             the
             cross
             ,
             is
             humbled
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             can
             glory
             in
             his
             tryals
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             mark
             of
             his
             adoption
             and
             exaltation
             ,
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             being
             an
             adopted
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             preferment
             doth
             far
             surp●ss
             the
             Riches
             of
             the
             Rich
             ,
             and
             the
             Thrones
             of
             Kings
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             glory
             in
             the
             tryals
             which
             the
             Cross
             makes
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               But
               the
               Rich
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               is
               made
               low
               :
               because
               as
               the
               flower
               of
               the
               grass
               hee
               shall
               pass
               away
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               For
               the
               Sun
               is
               no
               sooner
               risen
               with
               a
               burning
               heat
               ,
               but
               it
               withereth
               the
               grass
               :
               and
               the
               flower
               thereof
               falleth
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               fashion
               of
               it
               perisheth
               :
               so
               also
               shall
               the
               rich
               man
               fade
               away
               in
               his
               waies
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Hee
             that
             is
             rich
             ,
             and
             yet
             untouched
             by
             persecutours
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             hath
             no
             matter
             of
             joy
             in
             his
             prosperity
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             abasement
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             preparation
             to
             bear
             the
             cross
             ,
             or
             afflictions
             ,
             with
             others
             that
             are
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             Because
             ]
             The
             reason
             is
             given
             ,
             Because
             hee
             that
             is
             not
             so
             wise
             ,
             but
             trusteth
             in
             his
             riches
             ,
             is
             vain
             ,
             and
             shall
             come
             to
             nothing
             (
             as
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             grass
             shall
             wither
             and
             perish
             )
             with
             all
             his
             counsels
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             endureth
             temptation
             :
             for
             when
             hee
             is
             tryed
             ,
             hee
             shall
             receive
             the
             Crown
             of
             life
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             to
             them
             that
             love
             him
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Hee
             that
             patiently
             bears
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             is
             found
             approved
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             is
             already
             blessed
             ,
             and
             shall
             at
             length
             obtain
             the
             promised
             Crown
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             whereunto
             hee
             is
             now
             prepared
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             cross
             :
             Therefore
             this
             exercise
             by
             the
             cross
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             matter
             of
             joy
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Let
             no
             man
             say
             when
             hee
             is
             tempted
             ,
             I
             am
             tempted
             of
             God
             :
             for
             God
             cannot
             be
             tempted
             with
             evil
             ,
             neither
             tempteth
             hee
             any
             man.
             
          
           
             Admon
             .
             2.
             
             Touching
             a
             right
             judgement
             of
             inward
             temptations
             ,
             lest
             any
             one
             violate
             the
             sanctity
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             solicited
             any
             one
             to
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             familiar
             thing
             with
             the
             Sons
             of
             Adam
             ,
             to
             cast
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             eight
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Admonition
             or
             Dehortation
             ,
             all
             which
             prove
             that
             temptations
             to
             evil
             are
             not
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             
               For
               God
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             God
             cannot
             be
             solicited
             or
             moved
             to
             sin
             :
             Therefore
             neither
             can
             hee
             solicit
             any
             other
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             consequently
             temptation
             to
             sin
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             But
             every
             man
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             drawn
             away
             of
             his
             own
             last
             ,
             and
             enticed
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Every
             mans
             proper
             lust
             is
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             temptation
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             God.
             Hee
             proves
             the
             Antecedent
             ,
             by
             unfolding
             the
             method
             of
             temptation
             to
             sin
             in
             its
             five
             degrees
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             Man
             is
             drawn
             by
             his
             depraved
             lust
             from
             the
             true
             good
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             not
             rest
             quiet
             in
             it
             :
             Furthermore
             ,
             hee
             is
             enticed
             by
             a
             false
             appearance
             of
             good
             ,
             to
             follow
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             Then
             when
             lust
             hath
             conceived
             ,
             it
             bringeth
             forth
             sin
             :
             and
             sin
             when
             it
             is
             finished
             ,
             bringeth
             forth
             death
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Hee
             conceives
             in
             his
             will
             and
             heart
             the
             purpose
             of
             sinning
             actually
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Hee
             actually
             sins
             .
             And
             fifthly
             ,
             Sin
             committed
             ,
             by
             its
             desert
             bringeth
             forth
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             procureth
             death
             .
             And
             so
             original
             wickedness
             bringeth
             forth
             actual
             sin
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             carries
             it
             on
             to
             further
             encrease
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             Do
             not
             erre
             ,
             my
             beloved
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Yee
             will
             mistake
             ,
             and
             hold
             a
             false
             and
             blasphemous
             opinion
             ,
             if
             yee
             ascribe
             the
             cause
             of
             your
             impulse
             to
             sin
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             Every
             good
             gift
             ,
             and
             every
             perfect
             gift
             is
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             cometh
             down
             from
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             ,
             with
             whom
             is
             no
             variableness
             ,
             neither
             shadow
             of
             turning
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             God
             is
             the
             fountain
             and
             author
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             given
             to
             us
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             or
             grace
             )
             and
             of
             good
             onely
             ;
             Because
             from
             him
             descends
             all
             good
             ,
             and
             every
             gift
             which
             any
             waies
             conduces
             to
             our
             perfection
             :
             Therefore
             we
             must
             not
             say
             that
             God
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             evil
             or
             sin
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               lights
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             God
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             understanding
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             and
             happiness
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             is
             not
             the
             Father
             of
             darkness
             or
             sin
             .
          
           
             With
             ]
             God
             is
             immutable
             in
             his
             nature
             ,
             without
             all
             variableness
             ,
             either
             to
             worse
             or
             better
             :
             From
             all
             eternity
             alwaies
             ,
             so
             like
             himself
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             foundation
             of
             changeableness
             of
             himself
             from
             himself
             ,
             nor
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             motion
             or
             turning
             in
             him
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             be
             the
             author
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             Of
             his
             own
             will
             begat
             hee
             us
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             be
             a
             kinde
             of
             first-fruits
             of
             his
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             God
             moved
             by
             his
             will
             alone
             ,
             hath
             regenerated
             and
             converted
             us
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             from
             the
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             the
             image
             of
             his
             holiness
             :
             Therefore
             ;
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               That
               wee
               should
               be
               ]
               Argum.
            
             8.
             
             The
             end
             of
             our
             regeneration
             is
             intended
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             wee
             be
             holy
             ,
             and
             wholly
             consecrated
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             first-fruits
             under
             the
             Law
             )
             to
             his
             glory
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             admit
             any
             blasphemous
             thoughts
             concerning
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             wee
             were
             moved
             by
             him
             to
             evil
             or
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             my
             beloved
             Brethren
             ,
             let
             every
             man
             be
             swift
             t●●ear
             ,
             slow
             to
             speak
             ,
             ●low
             to
             wrath
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Admonition
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             mentioning
             their
             regeneration
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             That
             they
             seriously
             determine
             how
             they
             may
             really
             shew
             themselves
             religious
             ,
             and
             truly
             regenerate
             .
             And
             this
             Admonition
             is
             threefold
             ;
             In
             the
             first
             hee
             teaches
             the
             manner
             of
             hearing
             and
             receiving
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             prepared
             to
             practice
             ,
             to
             vers
             .
             22.
             
             Secondly
             .
             Hee
             commands
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             they
             bring
             the
             Word
             into
             practice
             ,
             to
             vers
             .
             29.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Hee
             commands
             in
             particular
             that
             they
             make
             manifest
             the
             virtue
             of
             their
             religion
             in
             the
             holiness
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             in
             works
             of
             charity
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             branch
             of
             the
             Admonition
             ,
             touching
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             hee
             requires
             five
             things
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             they
             be
             ●eachable
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             learn.
             (
             2
             )
             That
             they
             do
             not
             rashly
             precipitate
             their
             judgement
             ,
             or
             suddenly
             judge
             ,
             especially
             of
             matters
             of
             Faith.
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             they
             do
             not
             angerly
             receive
             them
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             seem
             to
             disagree
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             For
             the
             wrath
             of
             m●n
             worketh
             not
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Hee
             gives
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             part
             ,
             Because
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             Righteousness
             which
             hee
             requires
             ,
             is
             not
             promoted
             by
             our
             passions
             ,
             or
             perturbations
             ,
             or
             by
             our
             carnal
             zeal
             and
             fervency
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             Wherefore
             lay
             apart
             all
             filth●ness
             ,
             and
             superfluity
             
             of
             naughtiness
             ,
             and
             receive
             with
             meekness
             the
             engrafted
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             save
             your
             souls
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             He
             requires
             ,
             that
             in
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             they
             cast
             away
             the
             sordid
             pleasures
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             that
             natural
             pravity
             wherewith
             we
             all
             abound
             ,
             endeavouring
             repentance
             and
             mortification
             ,
             lest
             the
             sowing
             or
             plantation
             of
             the
             Divine
             word
             in
             them
             be
             hindred
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             That
             in
             meekness
             they
             receive
             the
             word
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             they
             admit
             the
             engrafted
             word
             with
             an
             humble
             and
             religious
             minde
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             which
             is
             engrafted
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             taketh
             root
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             becomes
             one
             with
             it
             :
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             of
             God
             so
             received
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             save
             their
             souls
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             But
             be
             ye
             doers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             hearers
             onely
             ,
             deceiving
             your
             own
             souls
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             branch
             of
             the
             admonition
             he
             requires
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             onely
             hearers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             also
             doers
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             they
             practise
             that
             which
             the
             word
             of
             God
             commands
             :
             The
             reasons
             of
             which
             are
             three
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             otherwise
             they
             would
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             thinking
             it
             enough
             to
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             hearers
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             although
             they
             endeavour
             not
             to
             obey
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               For
               if
               any
               be
               a
               hearer
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               doer
               ,
               he
               is
               like
               unto
               a
               man
               beholding
               his
               natural
               face
               in
               a
               glass
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               For
               he
               beholdeth
               himself
               &
               goeth
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               streightway
               forgetteth
               what
               manner
               of
               man
               he
               was
               .
            
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             :
             Because
             it
             doth
             no
             more
             profit
             to
             hear
             Gods
             word
             ,
             without
             endeavours
             to
             practise
             ,
             than
             if
             any
             one
             should
             idlely
             behold
             his
             natural
             face
             in
             a
             glass
             ,
             without
             any
             use
             or
             benefit
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               25.
            
             
             But
             whose
             looketh
             into
             the
             perfect
             law
             of
             liberty
             ,
             and
             continueth
             therein
             ,
             he
             being
             not
             a
             forgetful
             hearer
             ,
             but
             a
             doer
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             this
             man
             shall
             be
             blessed
             in
             his
             deed
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Because
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             that
             doth
             these
             four
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             that
             diligently
             looks
             into
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             studiously
             inquiring
             into
             all
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Liberty
            
             :
             Because
             it
             reaches
             the
             true
             means
             of
             freedom
             from
             sin
             and
             wrath
             ,
             and
             of
             serving
             God
             ingenuously
             ,
             as
             it
             becomes
             Gods
             freemen
             ,
             who
             are
             bound
             by
             love
             and
             thankfulness
             to
             please
             God.
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             that
             perseveres
             continuing
             in
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Holiness
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             He
             that
             bewareth
             lest
             he
             forget
             the
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             learned
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             He
             that
             endeavoureth
             to
             practise
             that
             which
             Gods
             word
             commands
             :
             Truly
             he
             shall
             be
             blessed
             in
             his
             work
             ,
             because
             although
             it
             is
             impossible
             he
             should
             deserve
             happiness
             by
             his
             works
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             be
             declared
             by
             his
             works
             before
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             blessed
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             as
             walking
             in
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             he
             shall
             certainly
             obtain
             the
             blessednesse
             promised
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             be
             blessed
             in
             his
             work
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               26.
            
             
             If
             any
             man
             among
             you
             seem
             to
             be
             religious
             ,
             and
             bridleth
             not
             his
             tongue
             ,
             but
             deceiveth
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             this
             mans
             religion
             is
             vain
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             member
             of
             the
             admonition
             he
             requires
             two
             things
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             they
             which
             would
             be
             Religious
             ,
             and
             truly
             so
             accounted
             ,
             let
             them
             bridle
             their
             tongues
             and
             attend
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             speak
             may
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             approved
             by
             him
             .
             He
             gives
             two
             reasons
             of
             this
             condition
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             that
             doth
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             thinks
             himself
             Religious
             ,
             deceiveth
             his
             own
             heart
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             is
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             whom
             such
             Religion
             will
             not
             profit
             ,
             because
             the
             mouth
             speaketh
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             he
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             little
             to
             regard
             his
             heart
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             bridle
             his
             tongue
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               27.
            
             
             Pure
             religion
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             To
             visit
             the
             fatherless
             and
             widows
             in
             their
             affliction
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             himself
             unspotted
             from
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             he
             requireth
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             manifest
             by
             the
             works
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             an
             holy
             conversation
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             truly
             Religious
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             profession
             of
             Christian
             faith
             is
             sincere
             and
             immaculate
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             doth
             not
             disgrace
             the
             faith
             they
             profess
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             our
             God
             and
             Father
             approveth
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             works
             of
             Charity
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             he
             names
             ,
             
               Compassion
               towards
               the
               fatherless
               and
               needy
            
             in
             their
             affliction
             :
             For
             to
             visit
             ,
             is
             liberally
             and
             bountifully
             to
             succour
             the
             misery
             and
             necessity
             of
             others
             ,
             under
             which
             duty
             he
             Synecdochically
             comprehends
             the
             other
             duties
             towards
             our
             neighbour
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             an
             holy
             conversation
             ,
             he
             comprehends
             that
             under
             the
             endeavour
             of
             preserving
             our selves
             ,
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             undefiled
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             defilements
             which
             are
             abroad
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             contagion
             of
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             pollute
             not
             our selves
             with
             wickedness
             ,
             nor
             have
             fellowship
             with
             those
             that
             pollute
             themselves
             in
             the
             mire
             of
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               two
               Admonitions
               contained
               in
               this
               Chapter
               :
               The
               first
               is
               to
               shun
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
               especially
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               matters
               ,
               to
               
                 ver
                 .
                 14.
              
               
               The
               other
               to
               avoid
               vain
               boastings
               of
               faith
               ,
               where
               good
               works
               are
               wanting
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             My
             brethren
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             faith
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             ,
             with
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             vice
             which
             he
             admonishes
             them
             to
             avoid
             ,
             is
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             which
             is
             committed
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             same
             cause
             more
             or
             less
             is
             attributed
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             than
             is
             fitting
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             something
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             which
             nothing
             belongs
             to
             that
             cause
             .
             So
             they
             offended
             amongst
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             who
             did
             magnifie
             faith
             in
             Christ
             in
             the
             richer
             sort
             ,
             but
             esteemed
             the
             same
             faith
             as
             nothing
             in
             the
             poorer
             sort
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             rich
             ,
             though
             unbelievers
             ,
             were
             esteemed
             very
             highly
             ;
             but
             the
             poor
             were
             accounted
             ,
             though
             believers
             ,
             of
             no
             value
             ,
             but
             contemned
             .
             He
             dehorts
             them
             from
             this
             vice
             by
             ten
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             glorious
             ,
             and
             faith
             in
             him
             is
             equally
             glorious
             in
             all
             :
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             to
             beware
             of
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
              
               
               For
               if
               there
               come
               unto
               your
               Assembly
               a
               man
               with
               a
               gold
               ring
               ,
               in
               goodly
               apparel
               ,
               and
               there
               come
               in
               also
               a
               poor
               man
               ,
               in
               vile
               rayment
               ,
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               ye
               have
               respect
               to
               him
               that
               weareth
               the
               gay
               cloathing
               ,
               and
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               Sit
               thou
               here
               in
               a
               good
               place
               ;
               and
               say
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               Stand
               thou
               there
               ,
               or
               sit
               here
               under
               my
               footstool
               :
            
             
               4.
               
               Are
               ye
               not
               then
               partial
               in
               your selves
               ,
               and
               are
               become
               judges
               of
               evil
               thoughts
               ?
            
          
           
             Argu.
             2.
             
             This
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             is
             condemned
             even
             by
             your
             consciences
             (
             which
             he
             makes
             apparent
             from
             the
             example
             of
             their
             practice
             :
             )
             For
             rich
             men
             ,
             unbelievers
             ,
             coming
             into
             your
             Churches
             ,
             haply
             out
             of
             curiosity
             onely
             ,
             are
             so
             publikely
             honoured
             ,
             out
             of
             meer
             respect
             to
             their
             riches
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             your
             poor
             brethren
             are
             slighted
             ,
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             He
             urges
             this
             testimony
             of
             their
             consciences
             by
             way
             of
             interrogation
             .
          
           
             
               And
               become
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             They
             that
             respect
             persons
             are
             perverse
             Judges
             ;
             whose
             thoughts
             are
             perverse
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             is
             unmeet
             to
             honour
             the
             rich
             ,
             or
             more
             to
             honour
             the
             rich
             than
             the
             poor
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             is
             unmeet
             to
             honour
             the
             rich
             ,
             though
             wicked
             ,
             for
             their
             riches
             sake
             ,
             with
             contempt
             of
             the
             faithful
             and
             godly
             poor
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             poor
             :
             For
             so
             riches
             are
             accounted
             the
             sole
             cause
             of
             honouring
             men
             ,
             and
             piety
             is
             contemned
             without
             riches
             :
             Therefore
             respect
             of
             persons
             is
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               Hearken
               ,
               my
               beloved
               brethren
               ,
               Hath
               not
               God
               chosen
               the
               poor
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               rich
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               heirs
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               them
               that
               love
               him
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               ye
               have
               despised
               the
               poor
               :
               Do
               not
               rich
               men
               oppress
               you
               ,
               and
               draw
               you
               before
               the
               judgement-seats
               ?
            
             
             
               7.
               
               Do
               not
               they
               blaspheme
               that
               worthy
               Name
               ,
               by
               which
               yee
               are
               called
               ?
            
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             By
             this
             respect
             of
             persons
             yee
             dishonour
             the
             poor
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             honoured
             ,
             by
             chusing
             them
             into
             the
             inheritance
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             by
             adorning
             them
             with
             better
             riches
             ,
             than
             these
             worldly
             riches
             are
             ,
             viz.
             with
             the
             riches
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             promises
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             are
             saving
             graces
             :
             Therefore
             respect
             of
             persons
             is
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             
               Do
               not
               rich
               men
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             Because
             by
             the
             respect
             of
             persons
             yee
             are
             so
             inconsiderate
             ,
             that
             yee
             honour
             the
             publick
             enemies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             (
             who
             are
             honourable
             ,
             neither
             in
             respect
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             ,
             except
             for
             riches
             sake
             ,
             but
             tyrannically
             usurp
             power
             over
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             oppress
             you
             ,
             and
             accuse
             you
             before
             Judges
             ,
             and
             draw
             your
             bodies
             to
             the
             judgement-seats
             ,
             and
             blaspheme
             Christs
             glorious
             name
             from
             whence
             yee
             are
             denominated
             Christians
             )
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             foolishness
             :
             Therefore
             respect
             of
             persons
             is
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               If
               yee
               fulfil
               the
               royal
               Law
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy self
               ,
               yee
               do
               well
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               But
               if
               yee
               have
               respect
               to
               persons
               ,
               yee
               commit
               sin
               ,
               and
               are
               convinced
               of
               the
               Law
               as
               transgressours
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             By
             preventing
             an
             Objection
             ;
             Because
             in
             this
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             yee
             are
             by
             the
             Law
             reproved
             as
             transgressors
             .
             For
             it
             yee
             would
             pay
             that
             civil
             respect
             which
             is
             due
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             outward
             and
             civil
             condition
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             every
             ones
             merits
             ,
             yee
             may
             be
             excused
             if
             yee
             would
             give
             to
             men
             of
             greater
             fortune
             that
             which
             is
             meet
             ,
             and
             not
             deprive
             your
             beleeving
             Brethren
             of
             that
             which
             is
             equal
             ,
             fulfilling
             the
             royal
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             by
             communicating
             to
             others
             a
             measure
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             rule
             of
             love
             ,
             (
             even
             as
             your selves
             may
             expect
             a
             just
             measure
             from
             others
             )
             then
             indeed
             might
             yee
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             But
             when
             yee
             give
             undue
             honour
             to
             rich
             men
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             give
             due
             respect
             to
             the
             poor
             that
             are
             Beleevers
             ,
             in
             this
             you
             respect
             persons
             ,
             and
             are
             held
             guilty
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             transgressours
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             Therefore
             respect
             of
             persons
             is
             to
             bee
             avoided
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             For
             whosoever
             shall
             keep
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             and
             yet
             offend
             in
             one
             point
             ,
             hee
             is
             guilty
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             If
             yee
             indulge
             your selves
             in
             this
             respect
             of
             persons
             onely
             ,
             contemning
             the
             poor
             beleevers
             ,
             yee
             shall
             be
             accounted
             guilty
             of
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             although
             yee
             make
             shew
             of
             observing
             all
             the
             other
             Precepts
             ,
             excepting
             onely
             this
             ,
             Because
             ,
             whosoever
             offendeth
             in
             one
             Precept
             alone
             ,
             hee
             is
             guilty
             of
             the
             violation
             of
             all
             ,
             not
             that
             all
             concur
             in
             one
             sin
             ,
             but
             because
             there
             is
             a
             conjunction
             of
             all
             the
             commandements
             in
             one
             rule
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             alone
             the
             same
             authority
             of
             God
             is
             violated
             in
             all
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             general
             guilt
             of
             all
             the
             Laws
             ,
             or
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             by
             the
             violation
             of
             one
             Law
             is
             drawn
             upon
             you
             ,
             although
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             guilt
             and
             curse
             remaineth
             in
             special
             degrees
             :
             Therefore
             respect
             of
             persons
             is
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             For
             hee
             that
             said
             ,
             Do
             not
             commit
             Adultery
             ,
             said
             also
             ,
             Do
             not
             kill
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             thou
             commit
             no
             Adultery
             ,
             yet
             if
             thou
             kill
             ,
             thou
             art
             become
             a
             transgressor
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             Argument
             in
             the
             example
             of
             the
             sixth
             and
             seventh
             Commandement
             ;
             whereof
             in
             the
             violation
             of
             either
             ,
             the
             authority
             of
             him
             that
             commandeth
             both
             is
             violated
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             So
             speak
             yee
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Propounded
             by
             way
             of
             exhortation
             ;
             So
             ought
             yee
             to
             speak
             and
             do
             ,
             especially
             towards
             the
             poor
             beleevers
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             your selves
             are
             to
             be
             judged
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             forbids
             respect
             of
             persons
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             For
             hee
             shall
             have
             judgement
             without
             mercy
             ,
             that
             hath
             shewed
             no
             mercy
             ;
             and
             mercy
             rejoyceth
             against
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             Unless
             yee
             exercise
             mercy
             ,
             especially
             towards
             your
             poor
             and
             afflicted
             Brethren
             ,
             yee
             shall
             have
             judgement
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             without
             mercy
             :
             Therefore
             avoid
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             
               Rejoyceth
               ]
               Argum.
            
             10.
             
             If
             yee
             exercise
             mercy
             ,
             especially
             towards
             your
             poor
             afflicted
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             ,
             yee
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             fear
             wrath
             or
             judgement
             without
             mercy
             ,
             but
             yee
             may
             by
             this
             be
             certified
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             whereupon
             relying
             ,
             yee
             may
             rejoyce
             against
             the
             severity
             of
             Judgement
             meerly
             ,
             as
             from
             which
             yee
             are
             delivered
             through
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             unless
             yee
             would
             renounce
             mercy
             ,
             and
             make
             your selves
             obnoxious
             to
             judgement
             ,
             yee
             ought
             to
             avoid
             this
             respect
             of
             persons
             which
             is
             joyned
             with
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               What
               doth
               it
               profit
               ,
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               though
               a
               man
               say
               hee
               hath
               Faith
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               works
               ?
               can
               Faith
               save
               him
               ?
            
             
               The
               other
               Admonition
               for
               avoiding
               the
               vanity
               of
               boasting
               ,
               touching
               a
               vain
               and
               idle
               Faith.
               The
               Proposition
               is
               determined
               in
               the
               first
               words
               .
               That
               the
               Profession
               of
               Faith
               is
               unprofitable
               and
               vain
               ,
               which
               is
               destitute
               of
               works
               .
               Hee
               proves
               this
               by
               nine
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               Because
               such
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               void
               of
               fruits
               ,
               cannot
               save
               him
               that
               boasts
               of
               his
               vain
               Faith
               :
               Therefore
               his
               profession
               is
               vain
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   15.
                
                 
                 If
                 a
                 Brother
                 or
                 Sister
                 be
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 daily
                 food
                 ,
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 say
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Depart
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 bee
                 you
                 warmed
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 :
                 notwithstanding
                 yee
                 give
                 them
                 not
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 needful
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 what
                 doth
                 it
                 profit
                 ?
              
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               Verbal
               profession
               of
               empty
               charity
               is
               vain
               ,
               and
               unprofitable
               ,
               both
               to
               him
               that
               professes
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               hungry
               ,
               to
               whom
               words
               are
               given
               in
               stead
               of
               meat
               :
               Therefore
               also
               the
               meer
               Profession
               of
               Faith
               is
               vain
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Even
               so
               Faith
               ,
               if
               it
               hath
               not
               works
               ,
               is
               dead
               ,
               being
               alone
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               Charity
               ,
               which
               consists
               onely
               in
               an
               outward
               profession
               ,
               is
               dead
               :
               Therefore
               also
               Faith
               which
               consists
               in
               an
               outward
               profession
               ,
               without
               works
               ,
               is
               dead
               ,
               and
               vain
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Yea
               a
               man
               may
               say
               ,
               Thou
               hast
               Faith
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               works
               :
               Shew
               mee
               thy
               Faith
               without
               thy
               works
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               shew
               thee
               my
               Faith
               by
               my
               works
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               Such
               a
               profession
               of
               Faith
               is
               apparently
               vain
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               the
               tryal
               ,
               as
               it
               appears
               in
               the
               supposition
               of
               the
               Dialogue
               set
               down
               betwixt
               the
               true
               beleever
               ,
               who
               can
               shew
               his
               Faith
               by
               his
               Works
               ,
               and
               the
               boasting
               hypocrite
               ,
               who
               cannot
               demonstrate
               his
               Faith
               by
               his
               life
               and
               works
               :
               Therefore
               that
               boasting
               of
               Faith
               is
               vain
               and
               unprofitable
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Thou
               beleevest
               that
               there
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               thou
               dost
               well
               :
               the
               Devils
               also
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               tremble
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               Faith
               which
               is
               called
               Historical
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               beleeve
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               touching
               the
               unity
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ▪
               although
               this
               bee
               good
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               salvation
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               saving
               Faith
               ;
               Because
               the
               Devils
               beleeve
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Divine
               Word
               ,
               and
               tremble
               :
               Therefore
               much
               less
               doth
               the
               vain
               profession
               of
               Faith
               destitute
               of
               works
               profit
               to
               salvation
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               But
               wilt
               thou
               know
               ,
               O
               vain
               man
               ,
               that
               Faith
               without
               works
               is
               dead
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               Propounded
               by
               way
               of
               Dialogue
               ;
               Hee
               that
               glorieth
               and
               resteth
               upon
               such
               Faith
               that
               is
               without
               works
               ,
               not
               knowing
               it
               to
               be
               dead
               ,
               is
               a
               vain
               and
               empty
               man
               ,
               as
               a
               vessel
               ,
               the
               more
               empty
               it
               is
               the
               more
               it
               sounds
               :
               and
               hence
               hee
               proceeds
               to
               the
               seventh
               Argument
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               Was
               not
               Abraham
               our
               Father
               justified
               by
               works
               ,
               when
               hee
               had
               offered
               Isaac
               his
               Son
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ?
            
             
             
               Argum.
               7.
               
               Proving
               that
               faith
               without
               works
               is
               dead
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               profession
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               wanteth
               works
               ,
               to
               be
               vain
               ,
               from
               the
               example
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               foresaid
               matter
               touching
               the
               demonstration
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               alive
               or
               dead
               ,
               is
               found
               and
               declared
               just
               by
               his
               works
               ,
               and
               here
               by
               an
               interrogation
               he
               urges
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               hypocrite
               .
               Abraham
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               faithful
               is
               justified
               before
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               because
               his
               faith
               was
               not
               dead
               ,
               but
               alive
               by
               his
               works
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               offered
               Isaac
               his
               son
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               in
               testimony
               of
               the
               sincerity
               of
               his
               faith
               ;
               or
               that
               he
               by
               a
               lively
               faith
               believed
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               pleased
               not
               himself
               in
               the
               vain
               profession
               of
               an
               idle
               or
               dead
               faith
               ,
               as
               many
               do
               :
               Therefore
               faith
               which
               is
               without
               works
               ,
               is
               dead
               and
               vain
               .
               And
               so
               Iames
               very
               well
               agreeth
               with
               ●aul
               :
               For
               Paul
               argues
               thus
               ,
               Rom.
               4.2
               .
               If
               Abraham
               was
               justified
               by
               works
               ,
               he
               hath
               whereof
               to
               glory
               ,
               but
               not
               before
               God
               ;
               therefore
               he
               is
               not
               justified
               before
               God
               by
               works
               :
               But
               Iames
               argues
               thus
               ,
               Abraham
               is
               justified
               by
               works
               before
               men
               ,
               who
               might
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               Shew
               me
               thy
               faith
               by
               thy
               works
               ,
               or
               demonstrate
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               thy
               faith
               is
               not
               dead
               ,
               but
               alive
               :
               From
               which
               antecedent
               it
               doth
               not
               onely
               follow
               ,
               Therefore
               faith
               without
               works
               is
               dead
               ;
               but
               also
               ,
               the
               conclusion
               agreeing
               with
               Pauls
               conclusion
               ,
               Therefore
               Abraham
               is
               justified
               before
               God
               ,
               not
               by
               that
               dead
               faith
               ,
               and
               void
               of
               works
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               lively
               faith
               ,
               and
               efficacious
               in
               works
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Apostles
               agree
               very
               well
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               Seest
               thou
               how
               faith
               wrought
               with
               his
               works
               ,
               and
               by
               works
               was
               faith
               made
               perfect
               ?
            
             
               He
               shews
               that
               this
               is
               the
               minde
               of
               Iames
               ,
               by
               convincing
               the
               boasting
               hypocrite
               ,
               glorying
               of
               a
               dead
               faith
               ;
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               profession
               of
               faith
               ,
               had
               works
               joyned
               with
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               his
               faith
               is
               declared
               to
               be
               perfected
               by
               works
               ,
               and
               not
               found
               vain
               or
               dead
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               And
               the
               Scripture
               was
               fulfilled
               ,
               which
               saith
               ,
               Abraham
               believed
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               imputed
               unto
               him
               for
               righteousness
               :
               and
               he
               was
               called
               the
               friend
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               From
               hence
               also
               he
               infers
               an
               exposition
               of
               that
               Scripture
               which
               Paul
               cites
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Justification
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               fully
               demonstrates
               his
               consent
               with
               Paul
               ,
               Seeing
               that
               Abrahams
               faith
               is
               perfectly
               declared
               by
               his
               wo●ks
               ,
               or
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               declared
               plainly
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               spoken
               true
               ,
               
                 He
                 believed
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               And
               so
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               faith
               was
               imputed
               to
               Abraham
               for
               righteousness
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               faith
               not
               dead
               ,
               but
               lively
               and
               operative
               by
               works
               :
               And
               Iames
               here
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               this
               exposition
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               ,
               and
               the
               full
               sense
               of
               it
               :
               He
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 Abraham
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 friend
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               may
               understand
               ,
               that
               sincere
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               is
               wrought
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               true
               friendship
               is
               demonstrated
               by
               the
               manifestation
               of
               faith
               in
               works
               of
               obedience
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               Ye
               see
               then
               how
               that
               by
               works
               a
               man
               is
               justified
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               faith
               onely
               ?
            
             
               The
               conclusion
               follows
               from
               these
               premises
               ,
               against
               the
               boasting
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
               touching
               their
               vain
               faith
               ,
               that
               all
               pro●●ssing
               faith
               before
               men
               ,
               are
               justified
               by
               their
               works
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               profession
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               dead
               and
               vain
               faith
               ,
               which
               you
               hypocrites
               boast
               of
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               Likewise
               also
               ,
               was
               not
               Rahab
               the
               harlot
               justified
               by
               works
               ,
               when
               she
               had
               received
               the
               Messengers
               ,
               and
               had
               sent
               them
               out
               another
               way
               ?
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               Rahab
               the
               Harlot
               was
               justified
               (
               before
               
                 Israel
                 ;
                 viz.
              
               that
               she
               truly
               believed
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               was
               truly
               converted
               )
               by
               works
               ,
               when
               she
               had
               received
               the
               Messengers
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               dismissed
               them
               safe
               :
               Therefore
               vain
               is
               the
               profession
               of
               an
               idle
               faith
               .
               That
               Iames
               takes
               Justification
               for
               no
               other
               than
               as
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               doth
               appear
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               calls
               
                 Rahab
                 an
                 Harlot
              
               ,
               or
               prostitute
               to
               filthy
               lusts
               :
               Therefore
               how
               impossible
               was
               it
               for
               her
               to
               be
               justified
               by
               workes
               before
               God
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               true
               faith
               ,
               which
               sheweth
               it self
               to
               be
               true
               by
               works
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
              
               
               For
               as
               the
               body
               without
               the
               spirit
               is
               dead
               ,
               so
               faith
               without
               works
               is
               dead
               also
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               9.
               
               Even
               as
               an
               animate
               body
               ,
               if
               it
               doth
               not
               breathe
               ,
               it
               is
               dead
               ;
               so
               faith
               ,
               if
               it
               doth
               not
               produce
               works
               ,
               it
               is
               dead
               :
               Therefore
               vain
               is
               the
               boasting
               of
               such
               an
               idle
               faith
               ,
               wherein
               hypocrites
               please
               themselves
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               THis
               Chapter
               contains
               two
               Admonitions
               :
               The
               first
               for
               governing
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               to
               
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
              
               
               The
               other
               concerning
               wisdom
               ,
               which
               asswages
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               and
               avoids
               strifes
               and
               contentions
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             My
             brethren
             ,
             be
             not
             many
             masters
             ,
             knowing
             that
             we
             shall
             receive
             greater
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             Admonition
             ,
             he
             commands
             them
             to
             bridle
             the
             tongue
             ;
             namely
             ,
             from
             invective
             and
             rigid
             rehearsals
             of
             other
             mens
             vices
             or
             infirmities
             .
             
               Be
               not
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               many
               masters
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             arrogate
             not
             to
             your selves
             the
             authority
             of
             mastership
             over
             others
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             liberty
             of
             carping
             at
             things
             (
             as
             many
             do
             )
             but
             bridle
             your
             tongues
             .
             He
             confirms
             the
             admonition
             by
             ten
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             
               Knowing
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             that
             unjust
             censurers
             should
             suffer
             heavier
             judgement
             from
             God
             the
             revenger
             of
             injuries
             :
             Therefore
             the
             tongue
             is
             to
             be
             bridled
             ,
             lest
             ye
             suffer
             an
             heavier
             judgement
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             For
             in
             many
             things
             we
             offend
             all
             .
             If
             any
             man
             offend
             not
             in
             word
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             and
             able
             also
             to
             bridle
             the
             whole
             body
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Seeing
             that
             we
             are
             all
             liable
             to
             many
             failings
             ,
             it
             becometh
             us
             to
             deal
             more
             diligently
             with
             the
             infirmities
             of
             others
             ,
             not
             to
             arrogate
             the
             authority
             of
             judging
             without
             a
             calling
             ,
             or
             to
             shew
             our selves
             unjust
             in
             judging
             .
          
           
             
               If
               any
               man
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             If
             any
             man
             know
             how
             to
             govern
             his
             tongue
             ,
             he
             hath
             this
             to
             manifest
             a
             perfect
             ,
             or
             sincere
             man
             ,
             who
             can
             moderate
             all
             his
             actions
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ▪
             he
             that
             cannot
             moderately
             rule
             his
             tongue
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             things
             carps
             at
             the
             carriages
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             hath
             the
             sign
             of
             an
             hypocrite
             :
             Therefore
             the
             tongue
             is
             to
             be
             bridled
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               Behold
               ,
               we
               put
               bits
               in
               the
               horses
               mouthes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               obey
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               turn
               about
               their
               whole
               body
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Behold
               also
               the
               ships
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               be
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               are
               driven
               of
               fierce
               winds
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               turned
               about
               with
               a
               very
               small
               helm
               ,
               whithersoever
               the
               governor
               listeth
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Even
               so
               the
               tongue
               is
               a
               little
               member
               ,
               and
               boasteth
               great
               things
               :
               Behold
               how
               great
               a
               matter
               a
               little
               fire
               kindleth
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               the
               tongue
               is
               a
               fire
               ,
               a
               world
               of
               iniquity
               :
               So
               is
               the
               tongue
               amongst
               our
               members
               ,
               that
               it
               defileth
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               and
               setteth
               on
               fire
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               set
               on
               fire
               of
               hell
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             :
             Even
             as
             if
             thou
             guidest
             the
             bridle
             ,
             thou
             also
             rulest
             the
             horse
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             rulest
             the
             stern
             of
             the
             ship
             ,
             thou
             dost
             also
             the
             ship
             :
             even
             so
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             rightly
             governed
             thy
             tongue
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             also
             rule
             thy
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             thy
             outward
             actions
             ,
             although
             those
             instruments
             are
             small
             ,
             and
             the
             tongue
             is
             a
             small
             member
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Boasts
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             The
             tongue
             carrieth
             it self
             highly
             ,
             and
             boasteth
             it self
             gloriously
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             on
             both
             sides
             perform
             much
             good
             in
             speaking
             the
             truth
             ,
             in
             constancy
             ,
             taciturnity
             ,
             courtesie
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             and
             also
             much
             evil
             ,
             in
             lyes
             ,
             reproaches
             ,
             calumnies
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             Therefore
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             governed
             with
             great
             care
             .
          
           
             
               A
               fire
               ]
               Argum.
            
             6.
             
             Because
             as
             a
             small
             fire
             can
             kindle
             and
             devour
             much
             matter
             ;
             so
             the
             tongue
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             
             appeased
             and
             bridled
             ,
             can
             stir
             up
             a
             world
             of
             evils
             ,
             and
             create
             infinite
             sins
             ;
             and
             seeing
             it
             is
             a
             small
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             can
             involve
             and
             defile
             all
             the
             other
             members
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             body
             with
             wickednesses
             ,
             and
             set
             on
             fire
             with
             its
             wickedness
             ,
             the
             wheel
             or
             course
             of
             all
             natural
             faculties
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             diligently
             to
             be
             governed
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               bell
               ]
               Argum.
            
             7.
             
             There
             is
             some
             affinity
             of
             an
             evil
             tongue
             with
             Hell
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             whom
             the
             tongue
             is
             ready
             to
             serve
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             to
             send
             the
             flame
             of
             lyes
             ,
             calumnies
             and
             brawlings
             ,
             to
             burn
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             Therefore
             there
             is
             need
             of
             great
             diligence
             in
             ruling
             the
             tongue
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               For
               every
               kinde
               of
               beasts
               ,
               and
               of
               birds
               ,
               and
               of
               serpents
               ,
               and
               things
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               is
               tamed
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               tamed
               of
               man
               kinde
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               But
               the
               tongue
               can
               no
               man
               tame
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               unruly
               evil
               ,
               full
               of
               deadly
               poyson
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             There
             is
             no
             kinde
             of
             beasts
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             tamed
             by
             humane
             reason
             or
             art
             ,
             and
             experience
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             all
             kindes
             are
             tamed
             ,
             
               ver
               ▪
            
             7.
             but
             the
             tongue
             no
             humane
             reason
             or
             art
             can
             tame
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             an
             unquiet
             and
             an
             unruly
             evil
             ,
             full
             of
             deadly
             poyson
             ,
             whereby
             it
             brings
             ,
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             bring
             deadly
             mischiefs
             unto
             others
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             must
             diligently
             endeavour
             to
             bridle
             the
             tongue
             by
             Gods
             supernatural
             grace
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               Therewith
               bless
               we
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Father
               :
               and
               therewith
               curse
               we
               men
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               after
               the
               similitude
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               Out
               of
               the
               same
               mouth
               proceedeth
               blessing
               and
               cursing
               :
               my
               brethren
               ,
               these
               things
               ought
               not
               so
               to
               be
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             The
             tongue
             is
             mutable
             ,
             deceitful
             ,
             crafty
             ,
             one
             while
             pretending
             it self
             to
             very
             good
             ,
             blessing
             God
             ;
             another
             while
             openly
             putting
             forth
             its
             nature
             expresly
             ,
             by
             cursing
             men
             ,
             and
             God
             obliquely
             ,
             to
             whose
             similitude
             men
             are
             made
             :
             from
             the
             same
             mouth
             ,
             sometimes
             sending
             forth
             blessing
             ,
             sometimes
             cursing
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             But
             this
             is
             absurd
             and
             monstrous
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             be
             suffered
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             Therefore
             ye
             must
             necessarily
             endeavour
             the
             ruling
             of
             the
             tongue
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               Doth
               a
               fountain
               send
               forth
               at
               the
               same
               place
               sweet
               water
               and
               bitter
               ?
            
             
               12.
               
               Can
               the
               fig-tree
               ,
               my
               brethren
               ,
               bear
               olive
               berries
               ?
               either
               a
               vine
               figs
               ?
               so
               can
               no
               fountain
               both
               yield
               salt
               water
               and
               fresh
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             by
             a
             fourfold
             similitude
             of
             a
             fountain
             ,
             a
             fig-tree
             ,
             a
             vine
             ,
             and
             the
             sea
             .
             And
             he
             argues
             from
             this
             which
             is
             impossible
             according
             to
             nature
             ,
             to
             an
             absurdity
             in
             manners
             :
             As
             it
             is
             not
             naturally
             that
             from
             the
             same
             channel
             of
             the
             fountain
             sweet
             and
             bitter
             water
             should
             flow
             ,
             or
             a
             fig-tree
             should
             bring
             forth
             grapes
             ,
             and
             a
             vine
             figs
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             sea
             should
             both
             yield
             salt
             and
             sweet
             water
             :
             so
             reason
             doth
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             tongue
             of
             a
             regenerated
             man
             ,
             which
             although
             sometimes
             it
             blesses
             ,
             yet
             being
             unbridled
             ,
             it
             is
             carried
             otherwise
             to
             cursing
             ;
             for
             a
             bad
             tree
             doth
             not
             bear
             good
             fruits
             :
             Therefore
             it
             becomes
             the
             Regenerate
             to
             follow
             the
             simplicity
             of
             holiness
             in
             speech
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             to
             bridle
             their
             tongues
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Who
               is
               a
               wise
               man
               and
               endued
               with
               knowledge
               amongst
               you
               ?
               let
               him
               shew
               out
               of
               a
               good
               conversation
               ,
               his
               workes
               with
               meeknesse
               of
               wisdom
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               Admonition
               ,
               wherein
               he
               exhorts
               to
               wisdom
               ,
               joyned
               with
               meekness
               ,
               which
               remedies
               the
               evils
               and
               emulations
               of
               the
               tongue
               .
               The
               proposition
               is
               propounded
               in
               this
               verse
               :
               If
               any
               man
               will
               shew
               himself
               a
               prudent
               Christian
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               shew
               it
               in
               works
               of
               innocency
               and
               meekness
               :
               The
               Arguments
               are
               six
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               But
               if
               ye
               have
               bitter
               envying
               and
               strife
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               glory
               not
               ,
               and
               lye
               not
               against
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               If
               any
               man
               laying
               aside
               his
               meekness
               ,
               cherisheth
               contrary
               vices
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               emulation
               and
               contention
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               matter
               of
               glorying
               ,
               but
               rather
               of
               shame
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               ought
               to
               study
               the
               wisdome
               of
               meeknesse
               .
            
             
               
                 Lye
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               They
               that
               lay
               aside
               meekness
               ,
               and
               cherish
               in
               their
               hearts
               envying
               and
               strife
               ,
               are
               lyars
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               they
               falsly
               boast
               themselves
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               Christians
               ,
               who
               indeed
               shew
               themselves
               to
               be
               wicked
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               must
               study
               wisdom
               joyned
               with
               meekness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               This
               wisdom
               descendeth
               not
               from
               above
               ,
               but
               is
               earthly
               ,
               sensual
               ,
               devillish
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               The
               wisdom
               of
               contention
               ,
               envying
               ,
               revenging
               of
               private
               injuries
               ,
               is
               not
               that
               which
               descends
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               is
               earthly
               ,
               sensual
               and
               devillish
               ,
               having
               its
               original
               from
               corrupt
               nature
               and
               the
               Devil
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               ought
               to
               study
               the
               wisdom
               of
               meekness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               For
               where
               envying
               and
               strife
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               confusion
               and
               every
               evil
               work
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ;
               where
               there
               is
               not
               wisdom
               with
               meekness
               ,
               but
               envy
               and
               contention
               ,
               there
               tumults
               ,
               seditions
               ,
               and
               every
               wickedness
               reigns
               :
               Therefore
               we
               ought
               to
               endeavour
               after
               wisdom
               with
               meekness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               But
               the
               wisdom
               that
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               is
               first
               pure
               ,
               and
               then
               peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               and
               easie
               to
               be
               entreated
               ,
               full
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               good
               fruits
               ,
               without
               partiality
               ,
               and
               without
               hypocrisie
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               From
               the
               eight
               proprieties
               of
               that
               heavenly
               wisdom
               which
               is
               joyned
               with
               meekness
               ,
               that
               wisdom
               which
               joyned
               with
               meek
               :
               (
               1.
               )
               Is
               pure
               and
               chaste
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               holding
               fast
               truth
               and
               holiness
               ,
               lest
               it
               be
               any
               ways
               polluted
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Peaceable
               ,
               and
               avoiding
               contentions
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               Endeavouring
               after
               equity
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               Easily
               giving
               place
               to
               right
               reason
               .
               (
               5.
               )
               Full
               of
               mercy
               towards
               those
               that
               erre
               and
               sin
               .
               (
               6.
               )
               Full
               of
               good
               fruits
               ,
               omitting
               nothing
               of
               those
               things
               which
               become
               a
               good
               and
               pious
               man.
               (
               7.
               )
               Not
               enquiring
               suspiciously
               into
               the
               blemishes
               of
               other
               men
               .
               8.
               
               Without
               hypocrisie
               ,
               wherein
               chiefly
               carnal
               wisdom
               is
               delighted
               :
               Therefore
               we
               ought
               to
               endeavour
               after
               wisdom
               joyned
               with
               meekness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               And
               the
               fruit
               of
               righteousness
               is
               s●wn
               in
               peace
               of
               them
               that
               make
               peace
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               They
               that
               endeavour
               after
               this
               wisdom
               joyned
               with
               meekness
               ,
               do
               the
               whilest
               endeavour
               to
               make
               peace
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               peaceable
               themselves
               :
               (
               1.
               )
               They
               are
               in
               peace
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               They
               work
               righteousness
               ,
               or
               encrease
               their
               holiness
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               They
               sow
               to
               themselves
               for
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               for
               life
               eternal
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               reap
               the
               fruit
               of
               righteousness
               in
               due
               time
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               ought
               to
               endeavour
               for
               this
               wisdom
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               THis
               Chapter
               contains
               three
               Admonitions
               :
               The
               first
               is
               for
               the
               curing
               the
               disease
               of
               carnal
               lusts
               ,
               to
               
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
              
               
               The
               second
               is
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               the
               hurting
               or
               diminishing
               the
               fame
               of
               our
               brethren
               ,
               to
               
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
              
               
               The
               third
               is
               for
               the
               correcting
               the
               contempt
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               in
               executing
               businesses
               ,
               and
               purposes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             From
             whence
             come
             wars
             and
             fightings
             among
             you
             ?
             ●ome
             they
             not
             hence
             ,
             even
             of
             your
             lusts
             ,
             that
             war
             in
             your
             members
             ?
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             The
             Arguments
             of
             Dehortation
             from
             carnal
             lusts
             are
             nine
             ,
             whereof
             the
             six
             fornier
             shew
             the
             evil
             ,
             the
             three
             latter
             contain
             the
             remedies
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Out
             of
             your
             lusts
             ,
             which
             fight
             inwardly
             in
             your
             members
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             war
             against
             the
             salvation
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             arise
             brawlings
             ,
             
             contentions
             ,
             wars
             amongst
             men
             ,
             such
             lusts
             are
             covetousness
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             beware
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Ye
             lust
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             :
             ye
             kill
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             cannot
             obtain
             :
             ye
             fight
             and
             war
             ,
             yet
             ye
             have
             not
             ,
             because
             ye
             ask
             not
             .
          
           
             Agum
             .
             2.
             
             Lusts
             weary
             you
             with
             unprofitable
             labours
             ,
             vex
             your
             mindes
             ,
             drive
             you
             into
             many
             dangers
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             draw
             you
             from
             God
             and
             lawful
             means
             ,
             by
             which
             ye
             might
             get
             something
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             beware
             of
             those
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Ye
             ask
             ,
             and
             receive
             not
             ,
             because
             ye
             ask
             amiss
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             consume
             it
             upon
             your
             lusts
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             If
             at
             any
             time
             ye
             use
             lawful
             and
             approved
             means
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             in
             praying
             to
             God
             ,
             your
             lusts
             obtrude
             themselves
             as
             the
             end
             of
             your
             prayers
             ,
             and
             defile
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             means
             ,
             depriving
             you
             of
             all
             fruit
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             must
             have
             a
             care
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Ye
             adulterers
             ,
             and
             adulteresses
             ,
             know
             ye
             not
             that
             the
             friendship
             of
             the
             world
             is
             enmity
             with
             God
             ?
             whosoever
             therefore
             will
             be
             a
             friend
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             the
             enemy
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Lusts
             stirring
             up
             the
             love
             of
             this
             world
             in
             you
             ,
             draw
             your
             souls
             into
             spiritual
             adultery
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             adulterers
             and
             adulteresses
             ,
             who
             are-consecrated
             to
             God
             in
             spiritual
             marriage
             :
             Therefore
             beware
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Whosoever
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             Carnal
             lusts
             that
             are
             inward
             ,
             whilest
             they
             draw
             you
             into
             the
             love
             and
             friendship
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             they
             bring
             you
             into
             hatred
             and
             enmity
             with
             God
             :
             For
             whosoever
             thinks
             to
             please
             himself
             ,
             or
             hath
             determined
             to
             ingratiate
             himself
             with
             worldly
             men
             ,
             by
             conforming
             himself
             to
             their
             manners
             ,
             he
             makes
             war
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             fights
             in
             the
             Camp
             of
             his
             adversaries
             :
             Therefore
             you
             must
             beware
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Do
             ye
             think
             that
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             in
             vain
             ,
             The
             spirit
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             us
             lusteth
             to
             envy
             ?
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             :
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             old
             man
             (
             from
             whence
             all
             carnal
             lusts
             are
             stirred
             up
             )
             which
             by
             nature
             dwells
             in
             us
             ,
             by
             its
             natural
             violence
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             impulse
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             is
             carried
             into
             envy
             and
             hatred
             ,
             both
             of
             God
             and
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             in
             vain
             teach
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             corrupt
             nature
             of
             man
             :
             Therefore
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             serving
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             are
             enemies
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             those
             carnal
             lusts
             also
             take
             their
             rice
             from
             the
             wicked
             spirit
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             But
             he
             giveth
             more
             grace
             ,
             wherefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             God
             resisteth
             the
             proud
             ,
             but
             giveth
             grace
             unto
             the
             humble
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Now
             God
             (
             viz.
             after
             ye
             were
             born
             again
             ,
             and
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             )
             gives
             more
             grace
             than
             that
             ye
             should
             be
             seduced
             into
             envy
             or
             hatred
             of
             God
             and
             your
             neighbour
             ,
             by
             the
             old
             spirit
             dwelling
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             he
             proves
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             resisteth
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             adversary
             to
             the
             irregenerate
             ,
             proud
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             acted
             by
             the
             old
             spirit
             ,
             so
             also
             he
             gives
             grace
             and
             help
             to
             the
             regenerate
             that
             repent
             ,
             and
             are
             humble
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             restrain
             their
             carnal
             lusts
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             shun
             carnal
             lusts
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             remedy
             against
             fleshly
             lusts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Submit
             your selves
             therefore
             to
             God
             :
             resist
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             flee
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             Propounded
             by
             way
             of
             Exhortation
             :
             If
             as
             it
             becomes
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             ye
             embrace
             the
             friendship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             subject
             your selves
             in
             humility
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             resisting
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             leads
             on
             the
             troop
             of
             ●leshly
             lusts
             ,
             warring
             against
             your
             souls
             ,
             it
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             Captain
             of
             lusts
             ,
             will
             be
             put
             to
             flight
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             lusts
             fighting
             under
             him
             will
             be
             scattered
             :
             Therefore
             fleshly
             lusts
             are
             to
             be
             restrained
             by
             us
             .
             This
             is
             another
             remedy
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             draw
             nigh
             to
             y●●
             :
             Cleanse
             your
             hands
             ,
             ye
             sinners
             ,
             and
             purifie
             your
             hearts
             ,
             ye
             double
             minded
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             Propounded
             by
             way
             of
             Exhortation
             :
             If
             ye
             have
             repented
             and
             come
             unto
             God
             (
             as
             it
             becometh
             believers
             )
             imploring
             his
             help
             ,
             God
             will
             draw
             nigh
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             will
             help
             you
             in
             this
             fight
             against
             your
             lusts
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             necessities
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             use
             this
             remedy
             against
             Carnal
             lusts
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             third
             remedy
             .
          
           
             Purifie
             ]
             He
             prosecutes
             this
             Argument
             ,
             especially
             by
             exhorting
             them
             to
             acknowledge
             themselves
             sinners
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             after
             the
             purity
             of
             their
             hands
             or
             actions
             :
             and
             acknowledging
             themselves
             to
             be
             hypocrites
             by
             nature
             ,
             may
             endeavour
             after
             purity
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Be
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             mourn
             ,
             and
             weep
             :
             let
             your
             laughter
             be
             turned
             to
             mourning
             ,
             and
             your
             joy
             to
             heaviness
             .
          
           
             He
             further
             prosecu●es
             ,
             more
             especially
             the
             Exhortation
             to
             repentance
             ,
             by
             prescribing
             the
             external
             exercises
             of
             repentance
             ,
             fasting
             ,
             weeping
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             may
             demonstrate
             unfeigned
             repentance
             ,
             and
             really
             mortifie
             fleshly
             lusts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Humble
             your selves
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             lift
             you
             up
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             they
             rest
             not
             in
             external
             exercises
             ,
             he
             in●ulcates
             the
             Exhortation
             to
             humility
             ,
             adding
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             gracious
             Exaltation
             ,
             wherein
             they
             shall
             have
             victory
             over
             all
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             moreover
             ,
             glory
             and
             triumph
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               Speak
               not
               evil
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               brethren
               :
               he
               that
               speaketh
               evil
               of
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               judgeth
               his
               brother
               ,
               speaketh
               evil
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               judgeth
               the
               law
               :
               but
               if
               thou
               judge
               the
               Law
               ,
               thou
               art
               not
               a
               doer
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               a
               judge
               .
            
             
               The
               special
               Exhortation
               touching
               restraining
               the
               lust
               of
               detracting
               from
               the
               reputation
               of
               the
               brethren
               ,
               follows
               .
               There
               are
               five
               arguments
               of
               the
               Dehortation
               .
            
             
               
                 Speaketh
                 ill
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               1.
               
               Whoso
               defames
               his
               brother
               ,
               judges
               him
               and
               condemns
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               doth
               it
               as
               if
               he
               was
               a
               Judge
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               ought
               not
               to
               detract
               from
               the
               fame
               of
               your
               brethren
               .
            
             
               
                 Condemneth
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               He
               which
               detracts
               from
               the
               reputation
               of
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               judgeth
               or
               condemneth
               him
               ,
               he
               also
               detracts
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               judges
               or
               condemneth
               the
               Law.
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               Law
               forbids
               and
               condemneth
               rash
               judging
               and
               evil
               reports
               :
               but
               the
               backbiter
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               act
               whilest
               he
               diminishes
               the
               fame
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               he
               allows
               that
               practice
               as
               if
               it
               were
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               speaketh
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               pronounces
               the
               Law
               neither
               good
               ,
               nor
               worthy
               to
               be
               obeyed
               by
               any
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 doer
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               Because
               he
               that
               slanders
               his
               brother
               ,
               is
               not
               an
               obedient
               doer
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               a
               violator
               and
               condemnor
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               it
               appears
               before
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               ought
               not
               to
               defame
               your
               brother
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               There
               is
               one
               Law-giver
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               save
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               :
               Who
               art
               thou
               that
               judgest
               another
               ?
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               It
               belongs
               to
               God
               alone
               to
               exercise
               the
               parts
               of
               a
               Judge
               :
               Therefore
               what
               man
               is
               he
               that
               invades
               the
               office
               of
               God
               the
               Judge
               ?
            
             
               
                 One
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               5.
               
               God
               alone
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               able
               to
               save
               ,
               if
               the
               slanderer
               shall
               repent
               ;
               so
               also
               he
               is
               able
               to
               destroy
               ,
               unless
               by
               repenting
               of
               this
               and
               other
               sins
               ,
               he
               obey
               the
               Admonitions
               of
               God
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               ought
               not
               to
               indulge
               this
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               part
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Go
               to
               now
               ,
               ye
               that
               say
               ,
               To
               day
               or
               tomorrow
               we
               will
               go
               into
               such
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               continue
               there
               a
               year
               ,
               and
               buy
               ,
               and
               sell
               ,
               and
               get
               gain
               .
            
             
             
               The
               third
               Admonition
               ,
               especially
               to
               buyers
               ,
               touching
               the
               correcting
               of
               their
               sloathful
               neglect
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               in
               undertaking
               businesses
               :
               He
               convinces
               them
               of
               this
               sin
               ,
               from
               the
               words
               mimically
               propounded
               .
               The
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               are
               six
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               contained
               in
               form
               of
               citation
               to
               Gods
               Tribunal
               ,
               
                 Go
                 to
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               this
               prophane
               and
               wicked
               manner
               of
               deliberation
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
               can
               neither
               bear
               the
               tryal
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               men
               judging
               aright
               :
               For
               as
               if
               you
               were
               Lords
               of
               your
               lives
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               strength
               ,
               and
               success
               of
               your
               labours
               ,
               so
               ye
               speak
               ,
               ye
               dare
               not
               defend
               this
               carriage
               before
               God
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               are
               held
               guilty
               of
               prophaneness
               ,
               for
               these
               forms
               of
               speaking
               used
               by
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Whereas
               ye
               know
               not
               what
               shall
               be
               on
               the
               morrow
               :
               for
               what
               is
               your
               life
               ?
               it
               is
               even
               a
               vapour
               ,
               that
               appeareth
               for
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               and
               then
               vanishes
               away
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               Ye
               foolishly
               determine
               touching
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               all
               ignorant
               what
               will
               be
               to
               morrow
               :
               Therefore
               here
               you
               are
               accused
               of
               prophaneness
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 what
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               Ye
               forget
               your
               mortality
               ,
               and
               the
               frailty
               of
               your
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               like
               a
               vapour
               ,
               appearing
               for
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               by
               and
               by
               cast
               down
               by
               the
               wind
               ,
               it
               vanisheth
               away
               :
               Therefore
               here
               ye
               are
               deservedly
               accused
               of
               prophaneness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               For
               that
               ye
               ought
               to
               say
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               will
               ,
               we
               shall
               live
               and
               do
               this
               or
               that
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               Ye
               consider
               not
               that
               ye
               ought
               to
               depend
               upon
               the
               Divine
               will
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               fountain
               ,
               rule
               ,
               and
               measure
               of
               all
               things
               .
               In
               which
               argument
               he
               prescribes
               also
               the
               remedy
               against
               this
               evil
               ;
               viz.
               that
               we
               do
               not
               always
               seriously
               acknowledge
               onely
               the
               commanding
               or
               revealed
               will
               of
               God
               (
               which
               prescribes
               to
               us
               what
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               ought
               to
               act
               :
               )
               But
               also
               the
               secret
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               governing
               and
               efficaciously
               working
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               by
               us
               ,
               what
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               ,
               and
               as
               long
               as
               it
               seems
               good
               to
               him
               :
               To
               which
               will
               we
               ought
               to
               submit
               our
               actions
               ,
               and
               the
               success
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               our
               life
               it self
               ,
               always
               considering
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               do
               nothing
               without
               the
               efficacious
               will
               of
               God
               :
               and
               that
               we
               accustom
               our selves
               to
               such
               like
               forms
               ,
               (
               
                 If
                 God
                 will
                 ,
                 If
                 life
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               things
               necessary
               to
               action
               be
               vouchsafed
               )
               as
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               :
               For
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               not
               intend
               the
               Religion
               of
               outward
               words
               ,
               as
               if
               forms
               might
               never
               be
               omitted
               ,
               but
               requires
               continual
               acknowledgement
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               such
               an
               outward
               profession
               in
               words
               ,
               which
               may
               distinguish
               us
               from
               prophane
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               But
               now
               ye
               rejoyce
               in
               your
               boastings
               :
               all
               such
               rejoycing
               is
               evil
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               Ye
               that
               are
               admonished
               ,
               defend
               this
               prophane
               manner
               of
               speaking
               ,
               as
               if
               ye
               rejoyced
               in
               your
               vain
               boasting
               ,
               by
               which
               ye
               openly
               publish
               the
               wicked
               stupidity
               of
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Therefore
               to
               him
               that
               knoweth
               to
               do
               good
               ;
               and
               doth
               it
               not
               ,
               to
               him
               it
               is
               sin
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               By
               preventing
               an
               objection
               ,
               If
               ye
               know
               that
               all
               your
               businesses
               is
               committed
               to
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               not
               onely
               contrary
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               acknowledge
               Gods
               Providence
               in
               the
               holy
               forms
               of
               speaking
               ,
               as
               to
               outward
               expression
               ,
               do
               not
               ye
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               ye
               know
               your
               duty
               ,
               bring
               upon
               your selves
               so
               much
               the
               more
               heavy
               guilt
               and
               punishment
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               THis
               Chapter
               contains
               five
               Admonitions
               :
               The
               first
               is
               directed
               to
               rich
               men
               ,
               touching
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               that
               hangs
               over
               them
               ,
               to
               
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
              
               
               The
               other
               Admonition
               is
               of
               poor
               men
               to
               patience
               ,
               to
               
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
              
               
               The
               third
               Admonition
               is
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               rashly
               swear
               ,
               to
               
                 ver
                 .
                 13.
              
               
               The
               fourth
               is
               to
               the
               afflicted
               and
               sick
               ,
               to
               
                 ver
                 .
                 19
              
               The
               last
               is
               to
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               recall
               those
               that
               erre
               into
               the
               way
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Go
             to
             now
             ye
             rich
             men
             ,
             weep
             and
             howl
             for
             your
             miseries
             that
             shall
             come
             upon
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Admonition
             is
             to
             rich
             men
             ,
             abusing
             their
             riches
             ,
             wherein
             he
             excites
             them
             to
             a
             serious
             consideration
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             and
             expounds
             to
             them
             nine
             causes
             of
             mourning
             and
             weeping
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             Because
             many
             miseries
             hang
             over
             you
             ,
             and
             shortly
             will
             come
             upon
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Your
             riches
             are
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             your
             garments
             moath-eaten
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Ye
             are
             wretchedly
             covetous
             ,
             who
             have
             neither
             the
             fruit
             nor
             the
             use
             of
             riches
             your selves
             ,
             nor
             bestow
             them
             upon
             others
             ,
             but
             ye
             had
             rather
             your
             riches
             should
             be
             corrupted
             in
             your
             hands
             ,
             than
             bestow
             any
             of
             them
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             poor
             .
          
           
             Garments
             ]
             (
             3.
             )
             Now
             Gods
             vengeance
             hath
             begun
             ,
             as
             a
             leprosie
             ,
             to
             consume
             your
             idol
             Mammon
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             by
             its
             corruption
             by
             moths
             and
             rust
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             Sergeants
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             have
             now
             invaded
             your
             unprofitable
             riches
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Your
             gold
             and
             silver
             is
             cankered
             ,
             and
             the
             rust
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             a
             witness
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             eat
             your
             flesh
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             fire
             :
             ye
             have
             heaped
             treasure
             together
             for
             the
             last
             days
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             Now
             the
             rust
             ,
             moths
             ,
             and
             putrefaction
             are
             ready
             to
             witness
             against
             you
             ,
             which
             shall
             suffice
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             to
             convince
             and
             condemn
             you
             touching
             the
             abuse
             of
             your
             riches
             .
          
           
             
               Shall
               eat
            
             ]
             (
             5.
             )
             These
             witnesses
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             tortures
             after
             the
             last
             Judgement
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             be
             burned
             in
             hell
             ,
             wherein
             your
             unhappy
             souls
             and
             bodies
             ,
             shall
             be
             eaten
             up
             by
             torments
             ,
             as
             by
             fire
             .
          
           
             Treasure
             ]
             (
             6.
             )
             When
             ye
             think
             that
             you
             have
             heaped
             up
             your
             treasures
             against
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             your
             posterity
             ,
             ye
             have
             heaped
             up
             treasures
             of
             wrath
             for
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             when
             Gods
             vengeance
             is
             to
             be
             revealed
             against
             all
             the
             unrighteous
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Behold
             the
             hire
             of
             the
             labourers
             ,
             which
             have
             reaped
             down
             your
             fields
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             you
             kept
             back
             by
             fraud
             ,
             cryeth
             :
             And
             the
             cryes
             of
             them
             which
             have
             reaped
             ,
             are
             entred
             into
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Sabba●●h
             .
          
           
             (
             7.
             )
             Ye
             have
             cruelly
             defrauded
             labourers
             of
             their
             hire
             ,
             the
             voyce
             of
             whose
             injuries
             ascends
             to
             God
             the
             Judge
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             hosts
             of
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             prepared
             to
             revenge
             ,
             and
             will
             deal
             with
             you
             for
             your
             deserts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Ye
             have
             lived
             in
             pleasure
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             been
             wanton
             :
             you
             have
             nourished
             your
             hearts
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             day
             of
             slaughter
             .
          
           
             (
             8.
             )
             Ye
             are
             luxurious
             gluttons
             ,
             securely
             indulging
             your selves
             in
             pleasures
             ,
             as
             if
             every
             day
             was
             a
             festival
             ,
             or
             a
             day
             of
             slaughter
             ,
             in
             which
             beasts
             used
             to
             be
             slain
             for
             feasting
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Ye
             have
             condemned
             and
             killed
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             not
             resist
             you
             .
          
           
             (
             9.
             )
             Because
             ye
             have
             injustly
             and
             cruelly
             advised
             to
             condemn
             and
             slay
             the
             innocent
             and
             impotent
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             resist
             you
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             weep
             and
             howl
             over
             your
             miseries
             ,
             which
             shall
             suddenly
             come
             upon
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Be
             patient
             therefore
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             behold
             ,
             the
             husbandman
             waiteth
             for
             the
             precious
             fruit
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             hath
             long
             patience
             for
             it
             ,
             until
             he
             receive
             the
             early
             and
             latter
             rain
             .
          
           
             Admonit
             .
             2.
             
             To
             the
             godly
             that
             are
             oppressed
             ,
             that
             they
             patiently
             suffer
             the
             injuries
             of
             wicked
             rich
             men
             .
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             eight
             .
          
           
             
               Vnto
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             The
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             the
             end
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             taking
             vengeance
             on
             the
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             comforting
             the
             afflicted
             .
             Therefore
             be
             ye
             patient
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               husbandman
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             The
             husbandman
             patiently
             upon
             the
             hope
             of
             harvest
             ,
             or
             the
             precious
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             bears
             a
             long
             time
             betwixt
             sowing
             and
             reaping
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             early
             rain
             ,
             which
             falls
             after
             the
             seed
             is
             sown
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             rain
             ,
             which
             falls
             about
             the
             time
             of
             harvest
             :
             Therefore
             it
             becometh
             you
             to
             suffer
             patiently
             until
             the
             Lords
             coming
             ,
             under
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             patience
             ,
             or
             of
             deliverance
             which
             will
             come
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Be
             ye
             also
             patient
             ,
             stablish
             your
             hearts
             :
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             draweth
             nigh
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             The
             Lords
             coming
             is
             neer
             for
             the
             deliverance
             of
             every
             one
             out
             of
             his
             tabernacle
             :
             and
             the
             time
             is
             short
             to
             the
             last
             judgement
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             compared
             either
             with
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             or
             with
             life
             eternal
             which
             is
             to
             come
             :
             Therefore
             your
             hearts
             are
             to
             be
             established
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             to
             be
             confirmed
             to
             patient
             expectation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Grudge
             not
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             lest
             ye
             be
             condemned
             :
             behold
             the
             judge
             standeth
             before
             the
             door
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Propounded
             by
             way
             of
             Exhortation
             ,
             ye
             ought
             patiently
             to
             suffer
             injuries
             ,
             even
             from
             them
             that
             are
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             murmuring
             one
             against
             another
             :
             Therefore
             much
             more
             must
             ye
             bear
             injuries
             patiently
             that
             are
             brought
             upon
             you
             by
             wicked
             rich
             men
             .
          
           
             Lest
             ]
             He
             confirms
             this
             Argument
             :
             Because
             otherwise
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             lest
             ye
             your selves
             ,
             being
             guilty
             of
             this
             fault
             ,
             be
             condemned
             by
             God
             the
             Judge
             ,
             who
             stands
             before
             the
             door
             ,
             ready
             to
             judge
             ,
             if
             you
             grudge
             one
             against
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Take
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             have
             spoken
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             an
             example
             of
             suffering
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             of
             patience
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Even
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             Ambassadours
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             did
             patiently
             endure
             injuries
             from
             the
             wicked
             :
             Therefore
             it
             becometh
             you
             also
             to
             suffer
             patiently
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Behold
             we
             count
             them
             happy
             ,
             which
             endure
             :
             Ye
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             patience
             of
             Iob
             ,
             and
             have
             seen
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             very
             pittiful
             ,
             and
             of
             tender
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             We
             pronounce
             you
             blessed
             that
             bear
             injuries
             patiently
             :
             Therefore
             be
             ye
             also
             patient
             .
          
           
             
               Iob
               ]
               Argum.
            
             7.
             
             As
             Iob
             did
             not
             onely
             patiently
             suffer
             afflictions
             from
             his
             enemies
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             great
             injuries
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             he
             found
             a
             joyful
             issue
             of
             all
             his
             sufferings
             :
             So
             ye
             ,
             if
             ye
             suffer
             injuries
             patiently
             ,
             may
             expect
             a
             joyful
             end
             .
          
           
             
               Abounds
               ]
               Argum.
            
             8.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             God
             is
             very
             merciful
             towards
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             are
             injustly
             vexed
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             pardon
             for
             his
             mercy
             sake
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             is
             moved
             with
             their
             afflictions
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             ye
             patiently
             to
             suffer
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             But
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             swear
             not
             ,
             neither
             by
             heaven
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             earth
             ,
             neither
             by
             any
             other
             oath
             ,
             but
             let
             your
             yea
             ,
             be
             yea
             ,
             and
             your
             nay
             ,
             nay
             ,
             lest
             ye
             fall
             into
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             Admonit
             .
             3.
             
             Is
             not
             to
             swear
             rashly
             ,
             of
             which
             vice
             especially
             ,
             and
             
               above
               all
            
             ,
             he
             commands
             them
             to
             beware
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             especially
             forbidden
             in
             the
             Decalogue
             :
             And
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             too
             familiar
             with
             the
             Hebrews
             ;
             and
             lest
             they
             should
             delude
             themselves
             by
             circumstances
             ,
             he
             forbids
             them
             to
             swear
             by
             creatures
             ,
             which
             are
             either
             in
             heaven
             or
             earth
             .
             He
             subjoyns
             three
             reasons
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               your
               speech
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             a
             true
             affirmation
             and
             a
             negation
             in
             daily
             speech
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             ye
             use
             any
             thing
             more
             ,
             unless
             ye
             have
             a
             care
             ,
             ye
             will
             fin
             .
          
           
             
               Any
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             otherwise
             ye
             will
             fall
             into
             the
             judgement
             and
             condemnation
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             threatned
             in
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Is
             any
             among
             you
             afflicted
             ?
             let
             him
             pray
             :
             Is
             any
             merry
             ?
             let
             him
             sing
             Psalms
             .
          
           
             Admonit
             .
             4.
             
             Is
             concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             carrying
             themselves
             in
             prosperity
             and
             adversity
             ,
             but
             especially
             sickness
             ;
             whereof
             there
             are
             four
             branches
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             Touching
             those
             that
             are
             sick
             in
             minde
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             any
             affliction
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             pray
             unto
             God
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             God
             they
             may
             have
             ease
             from
             their
             trouble
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Touching
             them
             that
             are
             cheerful
             in
             mind
             ,
             lest
             they
             being
             drowned
             in
             security
             forget
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             change
             their
             chearfulness
             of
             minde
             into
             praising
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thanksgiving
             unto
             him
             :
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             they
             by
             some
             spiritual
             exercise
             cherish
             their
             chearfulness
             ,
             lest
             their
             joyfulness
             degenerate
             into
             fleshly
             lasciviousness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             Is
             any
             sick
             among
             you
             ?
             let
             him
             call
             for
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             pray
             over
             him
             ,
             anointing
             him
             with
             oyl
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             Touching
             the
             sick
             in
             body
             ,
             that
             before
             they
             fly
             to
             Physitians
             ,
             they
             would
             turn
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             call
             for
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             may
             stir
             up
             repentance
             ,
             faith
             and
             comfort
             in
             them
             :
             Furthermore
             ,
             that
             the
             Elders
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             the
             sick
             person
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             one
             amongst
             the
             Elders
             ,
             of
             what
             order
             soever
             ,
             hath
             the
             gift
             of
             healing
             (
             which
             flourished
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             )
             let
             him
             in
             the
             name
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             (
             who
             gave
             this
             gift
             )
             use
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Christs
             Disciples
             (
             who
             Mark
             6.13
             .
             having
             received
             power
             from
             Christ
             ,
             anointed
             many
             sick
             persons
             with
             oyl
             ,
             and
             healed
             them
             )
             let
             him
             anoint
             him
             that
             is
             sick
             ;
             concerning
             the
             restoring
             of
             whose
             health
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             certified
             him
             .
             For
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Elders
             which
             were
             endued
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             healing
             ,
             did
             not
             anoint
             any
             that
             were
             sick
             ,
             but
             those
             onely
             concerning
             restoring
             of
             whose
             health
             they
             were
             certified
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             And
             the
             prayer
             of
             faith
             ,
             shall
             save
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             shall
             raise
             him
             up
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             have
             committed
             sins
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             shews
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             follow
             a
             double
             effect
             upon
             this
             unction
             and
             prayer
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             If
             he
             that
             hath
             prayed
             for
             the
             gift
             of
             miraculous
             healing
             ,
             believing
             by
             special
             revelation
             touching
             the
             success
             ,
             this
             prayer
             coming
             from
             such
             a
             faith
             ,
             will
             save
             the
             sick
             from
             a
             bodily
             disease
             :
             For
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             he
             will
             restore
             health
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             raise
             him
             up
             .
             The
             other
             effect
             is
             this
             ,
             If
             any
             special
             sins
             have
             drawn
             the
             disease
             to
             the
             sick
             person
             ,
             God
             being
             intreated
             by
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             the
             Elders
             ,
             will
             forgive
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             Confess
             your
             faults
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             pray
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             healed
             :
             The
             effectual
             fervent
             prayer
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             availeth
             much
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             Concerning
             the
             giving
             assistance
             to
             one
             another
             in
             the
             wounds
             and
             burthens
             of
             conscience
             ,
             that
             whether
             admonished
             by
             the
             brethren
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             or
             tormented
             within
             by
             the
             burthen
             of
             sin
             ,
             they
             would
             confess
             their
             sins
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             pray
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             mutually
             succouring
             one
             another
             both
             by
             counsel
             and
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             healed
             .
             There
             are
             four
             reasons
             of
             the
             branch
             .
          
           
             
               That
               ye
               may
               be
               healed
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             so
             the
             wounds
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             errours
             of
             life
             might
             be
             healed
             ,
             with
             which
             ,
             as
             with
             diseases
             ,
             they
             were
             sick
             .
          
           
             
               Much
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             frequent
             prayer
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             or
             true
             believer
             ,
             stirred
             up
             by
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             availeth
             much
             ,
             as
             a
             special
             means
             sanctified
             by
             God
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             things
             necessary
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               Elias
               was
               a
               man
               subject
               to
               like
               passions
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               he
               prayed
               earnestly
               that
               it
               might
               not
               rain
               :
               and
               it
               rained
               not
               on
               the
               earth
               by
               the
               space
               of
               three
               years
               and
               six
               moneths
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               And
               he
               prayed
               again
               ,
               and
               the
               heaven
               gave
               rain
               ,
               and
               earth
               brought
               forth
               her
               fruit
               .
            
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ;
             because
             the
             praying
             of
             Elias
             was
             efficacious
             ,
             not
             therefore
             because
             it
             was
             free
             from
             infirmities
             and
             passions
             ,
             whereto
             other
             believers
             are
             obnoxious
             ;
             for
             he
             also
             was
             subject
             to
             like
             passions
             :
             But
             because
             he
             prayed
             fervently
             in
             faith
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Heavens
             might
             
             be
             shut
             and
             opened
             :
             Therefore
             if
             ye
             shall
             earnestly
             pray
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
             your
             prayers
             shall
             prevail
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Brethren
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               you
               do
               erre
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               one
               convert
               him
               :
            
             
               20.
               
               Let
               him
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               converteth
               the
               sinner
               from
               the
               errour
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               shall
               save
               a
               soul
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               shall
               hide
               a
               multitude
               of
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Because
             ,
             if
             they
             admonish
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             confess
             their
             sins
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             be
             instant
             in
             prayers
             to
             God
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             and
             become
             instruments
             of
             God
             for
             the
             converting
             of
             any
             wandring
             sinner
             ;
             Then
             they
             should
             be
             for
             the
             future
             instruments
             of
             saving
             the
             souls
             of
             their
             neighbours
             from
             death
             (
             to
             which
             he
             that
             erres
             hastens
             )
             and
             also
             instruments
             for
             the
             future
             of
             covering
             and
             hiding
             the
             multitude
             of
             sins
             of
             an
             erring
             brother
             :
             who
             unless
             he
             had
             repented
             ,
             his
             sins
             should
             be
             produced
             at
             the
             Judgement
             of
             God
             for
             condemnation
             and
             death
             ;
             which
             now
             are
             ,
             after
             the
             admonition
             of
             the
             wandring
             person
             ,
             and
             the
             repentance
             of
             him
             that
             is
             admonish'd
             ,
             covered
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           first
           Epistle
           general
           of
           PETER
           ,
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             CONTENTS
             .
          
           
             THe
             scope
             of
             the
             Epistle
             is
             to
             confirm
             (
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             )
             the
             Hebrews
             dispersed
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             perseverance
             and
             progress
             in
             faith
             and
             holiness
             of
             life
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vocation
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             the
             end
             and
             intention
             of
             the
             Epistle
             .
             
               Chap.
               5.
               ver
               .
               12.
            
             
             For
             which
             end
             thanks
             being
             given
             to
             God
             for
             their
             conversion
             ,
             he
             exhorts
             them
             in
             general
             ,
             to
             an
             holy
             conversation
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             mutual
             charity
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             second
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             he
             descends
             in
             particular
             to
             duties
             of
             subjects
             towards
             Magistrates
             ,
             servants
             towards
             Masters
             :
             to
             mutual
             duties
             of
             husbands
             and
             wives
             ,
             and
             brethren
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             as
             towards
             their
             persecutors
             ,
             in
             the
             remaining
             part
             of
             the
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             Chapter
             .
             He
             prosecutes
             the
             same
             doctrine
             in
             the
             fifth
             Chapter
             ,
             by
             instructing
             Elders
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             younger
             men
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             what
             rank
             soever
             ,
             in
             their
             duties
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               besides
               the
               inscription
               of
               the
               Epistle
               .
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               thanksgiving
               for
               their
               conversion
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               he
               commends
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               the
               grace
               and
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               condition
               ,
               whereunto
               by
               faith
               they
               were
               arrived
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               confirm
               them
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               to
               
                 Ver.
                 13.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               from
               the
               mentioning
               of
               spiritual
               benefits
               bestowed
               upon
               the
               believing
               Hebrews
               ,
               he
               draws
               an
               Exhortation
               to
               the
               study
               of
               piety
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               brotherly
               love
               in
               particular
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               Peter
               an
               Apostle
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               the
               strangers
               scattered
               throughout
               Pontus
               ,
               Galatia
               ,
               Cappadocia
               ,
               Asia
               ,
               and
               Bithynia
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               Elect
               according
               to
               the
               fore-knowledge
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               through
               sanctification
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               unto
               obedience
               ,
               and
               sprinkling
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               Grace
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               peace
               be
               multiplied
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             the
             Penman
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             in
             the
             inscription
             is
             described
             from
             the
             Office
             of
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             give
             authority
             to
             this
             Epistle
             ;
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Hebrews
             to
             whom
             he
             writ
             ,
             are
             described
             ,
             first
             ,
             from
             their
             outward
             low
             condition
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             strangers
             scattered
             through
             the
             Regions
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             not
             excluding
             the
             rest
             that
             lived
             otherwhere
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             from
             the
             inward
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             excellent
             state
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             were
             
               elected
               ,
               foreknown
               ,
               sanctified
               ,
               partakers
               of
               the
               obedience
               and
               sprinkling
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
            
             For
             to
             be
             elected
             through
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             the
             obedience
             and
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             elected
             ,
             that
             we
             by
             way
             of
             Sanctification
             might
             come
             to
             a
             full
             participation
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             Christs
             obedience
             ,
             and
             sprinkling
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             or
             the
             imputed
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             made
             obedient
             to
             his
             Father
             for
             us
             ,
             unto
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
             And
             so
             there
             are
             set
             down
             four
             causes
             of
             the
             excellent
             condition
             of
             the
             believing
             Hebrews
             ,
             or
             our
             spiritual
             state
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             election
             of
             God
             he
             Father
             ,
             comprehending
             both
             the
             eternal
             election
             ,
             wherein
             God
             from
             eternity
             would
             have
             them
             before
             others
             separated
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             salvation
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             that
             temporal
             ,
             wherein
             God
             by
             an
             efficacious
             calling
             ,
             actually
             separated
             them
             from
             others
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             other
             cause
             is
             ,
             the
             foreknowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             means
             the
             act
             of
             Divine
             predilection
             ,
             or
             eternal
             love
             ,
             whereby
             he
             determined
             in
             himself
             ,
             or
             willed
             out
             of
             his
             meer
             love
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             to
             all
             his
             sheep
             ,
             and
             namely
             ,
             to
             them
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             means
             the
             whole
             progress
             of
             the
             spiritual
             change
             of
             our
             state
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             conversion
             ,
             even
             unto
             perfect
             holiness
             and
             glory
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             whereby
             is
             meant
             both
             the
             active
             and
             passive
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             (
             as
             some
             distinguish
             )
             yea
             ,
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             redemption
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             application
             to
             their
             Justification
             and
             Reconciliation
             unto
             God
             :
             which
             causes
             of
             Salvation
             are
             illustrated
             by
             naming
             the
             three
             Divine
             Persons
             ,
             to
             which
             distinctly
             indeed
             ,
             but
             without
             division
             or
             separation
             of
             persons
             ,
             those
             causes
             in
             their
             order
             are
             ascribed
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             very
             easily
             perceive
             the
             distinction
             ,
             grace
             ,
             vertue
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             of
             their
             working
             :
             For
             fore-knowledge
             and
             election
             is
             ascribed
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Fountain
             of
             our
             felicity
             :
             To
             Christ
             ,
             Reconciliation
             ,
             as
             M●diator
             meriting
             and
             purchasing
             that
             felicity
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             an
             Executor
             applying
             that
             to
             us
             :
             And
             so
             the
             causes
             of
             our
             Righteousness
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             original
             obtaining
             and
             application
             ,
             are
             wholly
             placed
             in
             the
             alone
             good
             pleasure
             of
             one
             God
             ,
             electing
             us
             out
             of
             his
             meer
             favour
             :
             From
             whence
             our
             efficacious
             calling
             flows
             ,
             and
             true
             Sanctification
             ,
             as
             a
             certain
             fruit
             of
             our
             election
             :
             But
             the
             onely
             means
             whereby
             the
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             of
             our
             election
             to
             Sanctification
             and
             Salvation
             is
             derived
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             our
             reconciliation
             made
             in
             him
             .
             In
             the
             benediction
             ,
             or
             salutatory
             prayer
             ,
             he
             wishes
             for
             encrease
             and
             multiplication
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             Divine
             favour
             towards
             them
             in
             all
             things
             which
             may
             compleat
             their
             Sanctification
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             his
             abundant
             mercy
             ,
             hath
             
             begotten
             us
             again
             unto
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             by
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             follows
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             confirm
             them
             in
             the
             faith
             and
             grace
             of
             Christ
             wherein
             they
             stood
             ,
             he
             thanks
             God
             as
             the
             Father
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             spiritual
             benefits
             in
             Christ
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             in
             this
             state
             of
             grace
             .
             The
             reasons
             of
             his
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             confirmation
             of
             their
             faith
             are
             sixteen
             ;
             all
             which
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             confirmed
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Vs
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             God
             hath
             no
             less
             regenerated
             you
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             yea
             ,
             no
             lest
             than
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             strengthened
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Father
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             regenerated
             ,
             as
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             hath
             by
             Regeneration
             put
             you
             into
             the
             society
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             received
             you
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             Christs
             Sonship
             by
             adoption
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Out
               of
               his
               abundant
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             He
             hath
             out
             of
             his
             abundant
             mercy
             regenerated
             you
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             not
             induced
             by
             any
             deserts
             ,
             nor
             hindred
             by
             any
             of
             your
             unworthiness
             or
             ill
             deservings
             ,
             hath
             given
             unto
             you
             the
             benefit
             of
             Regeneration
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             strengthened
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Vnto
               Hope
               ]
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             God
             hath
             regenerated
             you
             unto
             a
             certain
             lively
             hope
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             which
             shews
             it self
             in
             the
             works
             of
             spiritual
             life
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               By
               ]
               Reas.
            
             5.
             
             God
             hath
             solidly
             founded
             the
             lively
             certainty
             of
             your
             hope
             upon
             Christs
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             the
             cause
             and
             pledge
             of
             your
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             To
             an
             inheritance
             incorruptible
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             and
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             reserved
             in
             heaven
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
             God
             hath
             regenerated
             you
             unto
             life
             eternal
             ,
             which
             freely
             he
             bestowed
             upon
             you
             ,
             by
             the
             will
             and
             testament
             of
             your
             Father
             ,
             as
             an
             inheritance
             gotten
             by
             none
             of
             your
             merits
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             not
             earthly
             ,
             but
             heavenly
             ,
             incorruptible
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             immarcessible
             ,
             excelling
             all
             worldly
             possessions
             ,
             &
             even
             that
             condition
             of
             life
             which
             Adam
             had
             in
             his
             innocency
             :
             as
             that
             which
             is
             incident
             to
             no
             change
             ,
             and
             whereunto
             nothing
             is
             wanting
             as
             to
             its
             full
             perfection
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             strengthened
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Who
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             ready
             to
             be
             revealed
             in
             the
             last
             time
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             7.
             
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             perseverance
             upon
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             and
             hath
             established
             the
             gift
             ,
             keeping
             you
             to
             salvation
             ,
             as
             with
             an
             armed
             Garrison
             ,
             and
             supporting
             your
             faith
             ,
             lest
             ye
             fail
             from
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             his
             most
             firm
             decree
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             both
             prepared
             that
             salvation
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             also
             appointed
             a
             certain
             time
             for
             the
             communicating
             of
             it
             ;
             viz.
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             strengthened
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               Wherein
               ye
               greatly
               rejoyce
               ,
               though
               now
               for
               a
               season
               (
               if
               need
               be
               )
               ye
               are
               in
               heaviness
               through
               manifold
               temptations
               :
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               the
               tryal
               of
               your
               faith
               ,
               being
               much
               more
               precious
               ,
               than
               of
               gold
               that
               perisheth
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               tried
               with
               fire
               ,
               might
               be
               found
               unto
               praise
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               at
               the
               appearing
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Reas.
             8.
             
             The
             condition
             of
             the
             faith
             and
             grace
             of
             Christ
             wherein
             ye
             stand
             ,
             is
             solid
             matter
             of
             your
             rejoycing
             and
             triumph
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               if
               ]
               Reas.
            
             9.
             
             The
             grace
             in
             which
             ye
             stand
             ,
             administreth
             to
             you
             joy
             ,
             even
             when
             ye
             are
             tossed
             with
             manifold
             afflictions
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             it
             gives
             you
             solid
             arguments
             of
             consolation
             :
             Such
             as
             these
             four
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             shortness
             of
             your
             afflictions
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Intermission
             of
             your
             afflictions
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             And
             the
             necessity
             of
             them
             ,
             
               For
               ye
               are
               now
               in
               heaviness
               for
               a
               short
               time
               if
               need
               be
               .
            
             (
             4.
             )
             Profitableness
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             the
             tryal
             and
             purifying
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             more
             pure
             ,
             as
             gold
             tryed
             ,
             unto
             your
             praise
             ,
             honour
             and
             glory
             ,
             wherewith
             Christ
             will
             adorn
             all
             you
             holy
             ones
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             an
             approved
             faith
             ,
             at
             his
             coming
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Whom
             having
             not
             seen
             ,
             ye
             love
             :
             in
             whom
             ,
             though
             now
             ye
             see
             him
             not
             ,
             yet
             believing
             ,
             yee
             rejoyce
             with
             joy
             unspeakable
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             10.
             
             The
             grace
             wherein
             ye
             stand
             ,
             lifteth
             up
             your
             mindes
             above
             sense
             ,
             to
             a
             spiritual
             contemplation
             ,
             and
             most
             sweet
             love
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             .
          
           
             
               In
               whom
               ]
               Reas.
            
             11.
             
             Although
             ye
             have
             neither
             seen
             Christ
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             nor
             now
             see
             him
             ,
             yet
             the
             faith
             wherein
             you
             stand
             ,
             causeth
             you
             to
             rejoyce
             with
             joy
             
               unspeakable
               and
               full
               of
               glory
            
             ,
             which
             excells
             all
             that
             our
             words
             can
             utter
             ,
             or
             capacity
             can
             comprehend
             ;
             and
             whereof
             if
             ye
             now
             glory
             ,
             ye
             afterwards
             shall
             never
             be
             ashamed
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Receiving
             the
             end
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             even
             the
             salvation
             of
             your
             souls
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             12.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             :
             By
             the
             faith
             in
             which
             you
             stand
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             life
             ye
             receive
             the
             fruit
             ,
             reward
             and
             end
             of
             your
             faith
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             viz.
             the
             inchoate
             and
             begun
             felicity
             of
             your
             souls
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             your
             bodily
             afflictions
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Of
             which
             salvation
             the
             Prophets
             have
             enquired
             and
             searched
             diligently
             ,
             who
             prophesied
             of
             the
             grace
             that
             should
             come
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             13.
             
             From
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Prophets
             :
             This
             grace
             in
             which
             you
             stand
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             same
             salvation
             whereof
             all
             the
             Prophets
             in
             times
             past
             have
             prophesied
             to
             come
             in
             these
             our
             times
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Searching
             what
             ,
             or
             what
             manner
             of
             time
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             did
             signifie
             ,
             when
             it
             testified
             before
             hand
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             that
             should
             follow
             .
          
           
             He
             confirms
             the
             certainty
             of
             this
             testimony
             from
             th●se
             four
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             the
             Prophets
             have
             not
             onely
             foretold
             concerning
             this
             salvation
             which
             was
             to
             come
             ;
             but
             have
             also
             diligently
             enquired
             into
             this
             grace
             and
             salvation
             ,
             and
             searched
             after
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             foretel
             it
             unto
             us
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             they
             did
             not
             onely
             enquire
             ,
             touching
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             is
             revealed
             ;
             but
             also
             concerning
             the
             point
             of
             time
             wherein
             it
             should
             be
             revealed
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             they
             did
             not
             depend
             upon
             uncertain
             conjectures
             in
             this
             search
             ,
             but
             took
             counsel
             of
             Christs
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             foreknower
             and
             foreteller
             of
             all
             things
             (
             which
             was
             present
             with
             them
             after
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             .
             )
             (
             4.
             )
             Because
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             salvation
             was
             the
             same
             both
             in
             our
             and
             the
             Prophets
             times
             ,
             and
             is
             briefly
             comprehended
             in
             the
             humiliation
             and
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             exaltation
             or
             glory
             following
             in
             the
             effects
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             upon
             this
             account
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             strengthened
             in
             your
             holy
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Vnto
             whom
             it
             was
             revealed
             ,
             that
             not
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             but
             unto
             us
             they
             did
             minister
             the
             things
             which
             are
             now
             reported
             unto
             you
             ,
             by
             them
             that
             have
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             you
             ,
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             sent
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             which
             things
             the
             Angels
             desire
             to
             look
             into
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             testimony
             is
             propounded
             in
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             answer
             brings
             in
             ,
          
           
             Reas.
             14.
             
             From
             the
             prerogative
             of
             believers
             after
             Christ
             was
             offered
             ,
             above
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             unto
             whom
             it
             was
             revealed
             ,
             That
             although
             they
             should
             receive
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             faith
             with
             us
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             not
             see
             the
             fulfilling
             and
             end
             of
             their
             prophecies
             ,
             but
             we
             who
             were
             born
             after
             Christ
             was
             offered
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             prophecies
             were
             for
             this
             end
             uttered
             ,
             that
             we
             comparing
             the
             prediction
             with
             the
             accomplishment
             might
             be
             confirmed
             in
             faith
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             strengthened
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
           
             
               By
               them
               ]
               Reas.
            
             15.
             
             Those
             things
             which
             the
             Prophets
             did
             prophesie
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             speaking
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             have
             told
             to
             you
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             sent
             from
             heaven
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             may
             be
             certain
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             true
             grace
             wherein
             you
             stand
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Angels
               ]
               Reas.
            
             16.
             
             So
             great
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             faith
             and
             grace
             in
             which
             ye
             stand
             ,
             that
             the
             heavenly
             Angels
             themselves
             desire
             to
             look
             into
             it
             ;
             partly
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             further
             enquire
             into
             it
             ,
             partly
             that
             having
             looked
             into
             it
             ,
             they
             may
             more
             delight
             themselves
             in
             admiring
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             grace
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             faithful
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             be
             confirmed
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             bless
             God.
             But
             here
             he
             alludes
             to
             the
             type
             of
             the
             two
             Cherubims
             ,
             who
             standing
             upon
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             did
             turn
             their
             faces
             towards
             the
             cover
             thereof
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             desired
             to
             look
             into
             it
             :
             whereby
             ,
             besides
             other
             things
             ,
             were
             signified
             ,
             that
             the
             mysterie
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Mans
             Redemption
             ,
             was
             worthy
             the
             contemplation
             of
             the
             very
             Angels
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             greatest
             admiration
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Wherefore
               gird
               up
               the
               loyns
               of
               your
               minde
               ,
               be
               sober
               ,
               and
               hope
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               for
               the
               grace
               that
               is
               to
               be
               brought
               unto
               you
               at
               the
               revelation
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
            
             
               The
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               from
               the
               mention
               of
               spiritual
               benefits
               ,
               and
               demonstration
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               grace
               wherein
               they
               stood
               ,
               he
               deduces
               an
               Exhortation
               to
               the
               study
               of
               piety
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               forward
               in
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               There
               are
               three
               branches
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               :
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               as
               they
               who
               are
               either
               taking
               a
               journey
               ,
               or
               go
               about
               some
               work
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               the
               more
               ready
               therein
               ,
               they
               gird
               up
               their
               loyns
               ,
               so
               let
               them
               gird
               up
               the
               loyns
               of
               their
               minde
               ;
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               refrain
               ,
               and
               restrain
               their
               mindes
               from
               all
               lust
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               be
               hindred
               from
               a
               ready
               and
               free
               serving
               God.
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               they
               be
               sober
               ,
               not
               onely
               avoiding
               intemperance
               of
               meat
               and
               drink
               ;
               but
               also
               all
               immoderate
               use
               of
               delightful
               things
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               they
               firmly
               and
               constantly
               hope
               and
               expect
               that
               grace
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               revealed
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               further
               fully
               revealed
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ.
               In
               which
               Exhortation
               is
               comprehended
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               faith
               and
               holiness
               .
               There
               are
               thirteen
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               ,
               all
               which
               prove
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               go
               forward
               in
               holiness
               ,
               and
               faith
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               grac●
               ▪
            
             
               
                 Wherefore
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               1.
               
               From
               the
               connexion
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               with
               the
               preceding
               doctrine
               ,
               expressed
               in
               the
               word
               wherefore
               ,
               the
               first
               Argument
               is
               drawn
               ,
               Ye
               ought
               to
               be
               excited
               and
               stirred
               up
               to
               all
               endeavour
               after
               piety
               ,
               upon
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               grace
               in
               which
               ye
               stand
               ,
               and
               of
               spiritual
               benefits
               bestowed
               upon
               you
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               ought
               to
               proceed
               ,
               with
               a
               constant
               profession
               ,
               in
               piety
               and
               the
               grace
               wherein
               you
               stand
               .
            
             
               
                 Shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               The
               grace
               now
               manifested
               ,
               and
               which
               at
               length
               shall
               fully
               be
               manifested
               at
               the
               approaching
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               ought
               to
               excite
               you
               to
               follow
               after
               holiness
               ,
               and
               retaining
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               As
               obedient
               children
               ,
               not
               fashioning
               your selves
               according
               to
               the
               former
               lusts
               ,
               in
               your
               ignorance
               :
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               By
               the
               right
               of
               adoption
               ,
               as
               obedient
               sons
               ,
               ye
               are
               bound
               to
               follow
               after
               piety
               ,
               and
               the
               profession
               of
               grace
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Do
                 not
                 fashion
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               4.
               
               Seeing
               it
               cannot
               consist
               with
               the
               obedience
               of
               children
               ,
               that
               ye
               fashion
               your selves
               to
               the
               former
               lusts
               ,
               which
               ruled
               in
               you
               before
               conversion
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   15.
                
                 
                 But
                 as
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 called
                 you
                 〈◊〉
                 holy
                 ,
                 so
                 be
                 ye
                 holy
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 conversation
                 ;
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Be
                 ye
                 holy
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 holy
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               Ye
               ought
               to
               answer
               your
               holy
               vocation
               in
               all
               kinde
               of
               holy
               conversation
               .
               Go
               forward
               therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 As
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               6.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               :
               There
               ought
               to
               be
               some
               similitude
               betwixt
               you
               and
               the
               Holy
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               called
               you
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               ye
               to
               labour
               after
               this
               conformity
               .
               He
               confirms
               this
               Argument
               from
               the
               testimony
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               Lev.
               11.44
               .
               Mat.
               5.17
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               And
               if
               you
               call
               on
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               without
               respect
               of
               persons
               judgeth
               according
               to
               every
               mans
               work
               ,
               pass
               the
               time
               of
               your
               sojourning
               here
               in
               fear
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               7.
               
               God
               is
               the
               Judge
               of
               every
               mans
               works
               ,
               and
               more
               severely
               requires
               holiness
               from
               those
               that
               draw
               nigh
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               call
               him
               their
               Father
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               ought
               to
               pass
               the
               time
               of
               your
               sojourning
               here
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Forasmuch
               as
               ye
               know
               that
               ye
               were
               not
               redeemed
               with
               corruptible
               things
               ,
               as
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
               from
               your
               vain
               conversation
               received
               by
               tradition
               from
               your
               fathers
               ;
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               Ye
               are
               redeemed
               from
               all
               manner
               of
               vain
               conversation
               in
               Legal
               purifications
               ,
               separated
               from
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               and
               placed
               in
               humane
               traditions
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               no
               value
               ,
               although
               it
               may
               be
               commended
               to
               you
               by
               the
               example
               of
               your
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               by
               tradition
               :
               Therefore
               unless
               ye
               would
               frustrate
               your
               redemption
               ,
               ye
               ought
               to
               endeavour
               after
               true
               piety
               ,
               and
               renounce
               a
               vain
               conversation
               .
            
             
               
                 Redeemed
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               9.
               
               By
               redemption
               ye
               are
               the
               hired
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               no
               longer
               live
               according
               to
               your
               own
               will
               ,
               or
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               the
               Devil
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               redeemed
               you
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               ought
               to
               live
               in
               the
               faith
               and
               obedience
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               But
               with
               the
               precious
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               Lamb
               without
               blemish
               ,
               and
               without
               spot
               ,
            
             
               Argum.
               10.
               
               The
               blood
               of
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               dying
               ,
               represented
               by
               the
               typical
               Lamb
               ,
               is
               of
               so
               much
               excellency
               ,
               that
               it
               far
               exceeds
               the
               most
               precious
               things
               in
               this
               world
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               ought
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               after
               holiness
               ,
               unless
               ye
               will
               vilifie
               this
               price
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               Who
               verily
               was
               fore-ordained
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               was
               manifest
               in
               the
               last
               times
               for
               you
               ,
            
             
               Argum.
               11.
               
               Although
               Christ
               from
               eternity
               was
               fore-ordained
               to
               the
               work
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               manifested
               until
               the
               last
               times
               ,
               and
               that
               especially
               for
               your
               sakes
               ,
               who
               were
               even
               as
               the
               lost
               sheep
               of
               Israel
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               are
               chiefly
               bound
               to
               glorifie
               God
               by
               your
               holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               Who
               by
               him
               do
               believe
               in
               God
               that
               raised
               him
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               glory
               that
               your
               faith
               and
               hope
               might
               be
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               12.
               
               Christ
               was
               not
               onely
               manifested
               for
               your
               good
               that
               are
               believers
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               merit
               and
               operation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               same
               faith
               whereby
               ye
               believe
               in
               God
               is
               obtained
               and
               produced
               in
               you
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               meet
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               live
               to
               God
               in
               holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 Hath
                 raised
              
               ]
               God
               by
               raising
               Christ
               the
               Redeemer
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               by
               glorifying
               him
               with
               that
               glory
               which
               he
               had
               with
               God
               from
               all
               eternity
               ,
               hath
               demonstrated
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               truly
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               truly
               God
               ;
               that
               your
               faith
               whereby
               ye
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               might
               be
               found
               to
               be
               
                 faith
                 in
                 God
              
               :
               and
               so
               the
               solidness
               of
               your
               faith
               might
               appear
               to
               you
               for
               your
               greater
               comfort
               and
               glory
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               faithful
               Hebrews
               ,
               who
               live
               after
               Christ
               is
               risen
               ,
               are
               so
               much
               the
               more
               bound
               to
               follow
               after
               faith
               and
               holiness
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               please
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               Seeing
               ye
               have
               purified
               your
               souls
               in
               obeying
               the
               truth
               through
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               unto
               unfeigned
               love
               of
               the
               brethren
               :
               see
               that
               ye
               love
               one
               another
               with
               a
               pure
               heart
               fervently
               ,
            
             
             
               The
               Second
               Exhortation
               more
               especially
               to
               brotherly
               love
               .
               There
               are
               three
               branches
               of
               this
               Exhortation
               :
               Branch
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               they
               love
               fervently
               ,
               not
               coldly
               ,
               not
               remisly
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               ready
               upon
               small
               cause
               to
               hate
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               they
               love
               with
               a
               pure
               heart
               ,
               endeavouring
               the
               good
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               not
               onely
               aiming
               at
               private
               advantage
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               without
               hypocrisie
               ,
               they
               follow
               after
               brotherly
               love
               ,
               loving
               not
               onely
               in
               word
               and
               tongue
               ,
               but
               shewing
               love
               in
               deed
               ,
               without
               dissimulation
               ,
               without
               deceit
               .
            
             
               Souls
               ]
               There
               are
               three
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               :
               Argum.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               to
               be
               presupposed
               ,
               that
               ye
               being
               justified
               by
               faith
               ,
               in
               desire
               ,
               in
               purpose
               ,
               and
               an
               inchoate
               endeavour
               ,
               through
               the
               virtue
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               have
               purified
               your
               souls
               to
               the
               sincere
               love
               of
               the
               brethren
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               ought
               exceedingly
               to
               love
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               Being
               born
               again
               ,
               not
               of
               corruptible
               seed
               ,
               but
               of
               incorruptible
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               which
               liveth
               and
               abideth
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               This
               brotherhood
               of
               believers
               is
               more
               excellent
               than
               that
               which
               is
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               doth
               not
               rise
               from
               natural
               generation
               ,
               but
               from
               spiritual
               regeneration
               ,
               which
               requires
               a
               more
               firm
               ,
               mutual
               ,
               and
               excellent
               love
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               ought
               to
               love
               one
               another
               fervently
               .
            
             
               
                 Word
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               :
               This
               fraternity
               of
               believers
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               its
               rise
               from
               an
               incorruptible
               principle
               ,
               so
               it
               will
               never
               perish
               .
               The
               word
               of
               God
               which
               is
               the
               seed
               of
               our
               regeneration
               ,
               is
               not
               corruptible
               ,
               like
               the
               seed
               of
               natural
               generation
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               ought
               exceedingly
               and
               carefully
               to
               love
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               For
               all
               flesh
               is
               as
               grass
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               man
               ,
               as
               the
               flower
               of
               grass
               :
               The
               grass
               withereth
               ,
               and
               the
               flower
               thereof
               falleth
               away
               .
            
             
               He
               confirms
               both
               parts
               of
               the
               comparison
               ,
               from
               the
               testimony
               of
               Scripture
               :
               And
               ,
               first
               ,
               he
               proves
               the
               corruptibility
               of
               natural
               seed
               ,
               from
               Isa.
               40.6
               .
               which
               declares
               the
               glory
               of
               all
               flesh
               ,
               and
               consequently
               all
               relation
               of
               fraternity
               founded
               in
               flesh
               ,
               to
               be
               corruptible
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               But
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               endureth
               for
               ever
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               word
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Gospel
               is
               preached
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
               He
               proves
               ,
               that
               the
               seed
               of
               Regeneration
               is
               incorruptible
               ,
               from
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               same
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ;
               because
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               abides
               for
               ever
               .
               But
               he
               affirms
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               spoken
               touching
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               the
               matter
               stands
               ,
               because
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               truth
               concerning
               salvation
               by
               Christ
               ,
               vouchsafed
               to
               believers
               ,
               is
               operative
               for
               the
               bringing
               of
               believers
               to
               life
               eternal
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               incorruptible
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               HE
               proceeds
               in
               his
               Exhortation
               to
               duties
               of
               Piety
               and
               Holiness
               .
               This
               Chapter
               contains
               four
               Exhortations
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Wherefore
             laying
             aside
             all
             malice
             ,
             and
             all
             guile
             ,
             and
             hypocrisies
             ,
             and
             envies
             ,
             and
             evil
             speakings
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Exhortation
             is
             to
             love
             and
             desire
             of
             the
             Divine
             Word
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             of
             late
             commended
             .
             There
             are
             two
             branches
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             :
             The
             first
             ,
             touching
             the
             shunning
             and
             laying
             aside
             the
             vices
             that
             are
             familiar
             to
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             which
             may
             either
             extinguish
             or
             diminish
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             Divine
             Word
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             ,
             he
             recites
             five
             :
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             malice
             ,
             whereby
             any
             one
             purposely
             damnifies
             another
             .
             2.
             
             Guile
             ,
             whereby
             any
             one
             cunningly
             deceives
             his
             neighbour
             to
             his
             hurt
             .
             3.
             
             Hypocrisies
             ,
             or
             lyes
             in
             fact
             ,
             when
             one
             shews
             that
             good
             will
             in
             his
             countenance
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             in
             his
             minde
             .
             4.
             
             Envies
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             grieved
             at
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
             5.
             
             
               Evil
               speakings
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             fame
             of
             our
             neigbour
             is
             injured
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             As
             new
             born
             babes
             ,
             desire
             the
             sincere
             milk
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             grow
             thereby
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             branch
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             desirously
             receive
             the
             ●ound
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             sincere
             milk
             .
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             eleven
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             As
             the
             mothers
             milk
             is
             fit
             and
             natural
             nutriment
             for
             the
             infant
             ;
             so
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             meet
             for
             nourishing
             those
             that
             are
             spiritually
             regenerated
             :
             Therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             desire
             and
             receive
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Thereby
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             As
             infants
             grow
             up
             by
             milk
             ,
             so
             believers
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             larger
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Divine
             Word
             ,
             grow
             up
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             make
             further
             progress
             in
             newness
             of
             life
             ▪
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             desire
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Milk
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             The
             word
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             spirituall
             ,
             rational
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             pure
             milk
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             all
             errour
             ,
             which
             can
             deceive
             no
             man
             ,
             most
             convenient
             for
             the
             feeding
             of
             the
             soul
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             If
             so
             be
             ye
             have
             tasted
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             gracious
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             contains
             nothing
             besides
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             towards
             believers
             ,
             whose
             sweetness
             they
             that
             have
             tasted
             ,
             cannot
             but
             desire
             it
             :
             Therefore
             if
             ye
             have
             tasted
             that
             God
             is
             good
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             To
             whom
             coming
             ,
             as
             unto
             a
             living
             stone
             ,
             disallowed
             indeed
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             chosen
             of
             God
             and
             precious
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Receiving
             the
             wholesome
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             sincere
             milk
             ,
             ye
             come
             nearer
             every
             day
             to
             Christ
             ,
             &
             obtaining
             a
             more
             straight
             and
             holy
             communion
             with
             him
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             desire
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             greedily
             drink
             it
             in
             .
             He
             illustrates
             this
             Argument
             by
             divers
             similitudes
             ,
             and
             superaddes
             therein
             other
             Arguments
             by
             way
             of
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             
               Stone
               ]
               Argum.
            
             6.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             Christ
             will
             yield
             himself
             a
             firm
             and
             lively
             foundation
             of
             salvation
             ,
             very
             precious
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             esteem
             with
             God
             (
             who
             admits
             no
             other
             foundation
             of
             salvation
             )
             to
             you
             that
             drink
             in
             the
             milk
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             you
             that
             come
             to
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             although
             Reprobates
             contemn
             and
             reject
             him
             :
             Therefore
             the
             milk
             of
             Evangelical
             truth
             is
             to
             be
             drunk
             in
             and
             desired
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Ye
             also
             as
             lively
             stones
             ,
             are
             built
             up
             a
             spiritual
             house
             ,
             an
             holy
             Priesthood
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             spiritual
             sacrifice
             ,
             acceptable
             to
             God
             by
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Ye
             drawing
             nigh
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             shall
             not
             finde
             Christ
             onely
             a
             solid
             foundation
             ,
             but
             ye
             your selves
             also
             ,
             by
             the
             virtue
             of
             Christ
             ,
             more
             and
             more
             built
             up
             in
             him
             ,
             into
             one
             mystical
             body
             with
             other
             believers
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             a
             spiritual
             Temple
             ,
             wherein
             God
             may
             dwell
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             desire
             the
             milk
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             
               Priesthood
               ]
               Argum.
            
             8.
             
             Coming
             to
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             ye
             are
             not
             onely
             consecrated
             and
             dedicated
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             Temple
             ;
             but
             also
             ye
             obtain
             an
             holy
             Priesthood
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             offer
             up
             better
             Sacrifices
             than
             those
             typical
             ;
             viz.
             the
             fruit
             of
             spiritual
             obedience
             ,
             which
             will
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             grateful
             and
             acceptable
             to
             him
             by
             the
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             ye
             may
             obtain
             a
             greater
             glory
             ,
             than
             the
             typical
             Temple
             ,
             considered
             in
             it self
             ,
             had
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             desire
             the
             Evangelical
             milk
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             lay
             in
             Sion
             a
             chief
             corner
             stone
             ,
             elect
             ,
             precious
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             believeth
             on
             him
             shall
             not
             be
             confounded
             ▪
          
           
             He
             confirms
             these
             Arguments
             by
             divers
             testimonies
             of
             Scripture●
             and
             applies
             those
             testimonies
             to
             the
             present
             
             use
             ,
             for
             the
             quickning
             the
             endeavours
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             after
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             testimony
             ,
             Isa.
             28.16
             .
             proving
             the
             sixth
             Argument
             severally
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             Christ
             is
             laid
             by
             God
             in
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             a
             corner
             stone
             ,
             which
             both
             adorns
             ,
             and
             holds
             the
             Edifice
             together
             ,
             which
             is
             full
             of
             honour
             and
             excellency
             ,
             elect
             and
             precious
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             and
             was
             first
             to
             be
             manifested
             in
             Sion
             ;
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             from
             Sion
             might
             go
             forth
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
             Ierusalem
             .
             And
             that
             hee
             should
             become
             a
             solid
             foundation
             to
             those
             that
             believe
             :
             hee
             proves
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             confounded
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               Vnto
               you
               therefore
               which
               believe
               ,
               he
               is
               precious
               ;
               but
               unto
               them
               which
               be
               disobedient
               ,
               the
               stone
               which
               the
               builders
               disallowed
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               made
               the
               head
               of
               the
               corner
               ,
            
             
               8.
               
               And
               a
               stone
               of
               stumbling
               ,
               and
               a
               rock
               of
               offence
               ,
               even
               to
               them
               which
               stumble
               at
               the
               word
               ,
               being
               disobedient
               ,
               whereunto
               also
               they
               were
               appointed
               .
            
          
           
             He
             confirms
             the
             last
             branch
             of
             the
             sixth
             Argument
             ;
             viz.
             That
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             moved
             at
             the
             scandal
             given
             by
             wicked
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             rejected
             Christ
             ;
             partly
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             Christ
             is
             precious
             
               to
               Believers
            
             ;
             partly
             ,
             because
             unbelievers
             cannot
             take
             away
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Father
             :
             Upon
             this
             account
             he
             cites
             the
             second
             testimony
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             from
             Psal.
             118.22
             ,
             &c.
             
             From
             whence
             is
             proved
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             Christ
             must
             be
             rejected
             of
             those
             who
             had
             rule
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             their
             endeavours
             should
             be
             vain
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             It
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             would
             not
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             they
             who
             would
             stumble
             against
             this
             stone
             ,
             should
             be
             ruinated
             and
             perish
             .
             And
             here
             he
             cites
             the
             third
             testimony
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             from
             Isa.
             8.14
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             none
             will
             renounce
             Christ
             but
             Reprobates
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             appointed
             through
             and
             for
             their
             own
             obstinate
             incredulity
             ,
             to
             deserved
             destruction
             .
             And
             here
             is
             comprehended
             the
             eighth
             ho●tatory
             Argument
             ,
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             Evangelical
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             sucking
             in
             the
             milk
             of
             truth
             concerning
             Christ.
             Because
             unbelief
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             reprobate
             and
             lost
             men
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             designed
             to
             destruction
             :
             Therefore
             except
             yee
             would
             be
             accounted
             cast-aways
             ,
             desire
             earnestly
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             But
             ye
             are
             a
             chosen
             generation
             ,
             a
             royal
             Priesthood
             ,
             an
             holy
             Nation
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             shew
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             called
             you
             out
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             into
             his
             marvellous
             light
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             The
             honour
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Nation
             ,
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             your
             Fathers
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             and
             elswhere
             ,
             is
             preserved
             in
             you
             Hebrews
             who
             believe
             in
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             desire
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith.
             But
             they
             are
             called
             a
             
               Royal
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             partakers
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             and
             Priesthood
             ;
             yea
             ,
             constituted
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             by
             Christ.
             They
             are
             called
             a
             
               Chosen
               Generation
            
             ,
             because
             God
             adopted
             them
             before
             other
             people
             himself
             .
             
               An
               Holy
               Nation
            
             ,
             because
             God
             consecrated
             them
             to
             himself
             in
             purity
             of
             life
             .
             
               A
               Peculiar
               people
            
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             redeemed
             and
             chosen
             them
             to
             himself
             ,
             for
             a
             treasure
             and
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             
               Hath
               called
               ]
               Argum.
            
             10.
             
             God
             hath
             called
             you
             out
             of
             the
             darkness
             of
             sin
             ,
             misery
             ,
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             participation
             of
             the
             glorious
             light
             of
             that
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             justice
             ,
             and
             other
             vertues
             of
             God
             ,
             might
             shine
             in
             you
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             image
             :
             Therefore
             it
             becometh
             you
             to
             desire
             and
             suck
             in
             the
             milk
             of
             Evangelical
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Which
             in
             time
             past
             were
             not
             a
             people
             ,
             but
             are
             now
             the
             people
             of
             God
             :
             which
             had
             not
             obtained
             mercy
             ,
             but
             now
             have
             obtained
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             the
             gathering
             in
             of
             the
             rejected
             Hebrew
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             Reconciliation
             prophesied
             of
             by
             
               Hosea
               ,
               Chap
               ▪
            
             2.
             vers
             .
             23.
             began
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             you
             ,
             believing
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             indeed
             out
             of
             Gods
             meer
             grace
             to
             you
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             are
             bound
             diligently
             to
             obey
             the
             foresaid
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Dearly
             beloved
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             as
             strangers
             and
             pilgrims
             ,
             abstain
             from
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             which
             war
             against
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Exhortation
             ,
             to
             holiness
             is
             twofold
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             they
             abstain
             from
             all
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             of
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             whether
             they
             shew
             forth
             themselves
             in
             soul
             or
             body
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             they
             carry
             themselves
             honestly
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             holily
             ,
             innocently
             ,
             and
             justly
             before
             men
             .
          
           
             Pilgrims
             ]
             The
             reasons
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             five
             ;
             which
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             abstain
             from
             fleshly
             lusts
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Ye
             are
             Strangers
             or
             Pilgrims
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             ye
             are
             banished
             from
             your
             Countrey
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             because
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             wheresoever
             they
             live
             ,
             are
             strangers
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             abstain
             from
             fleshly
             lusts
             .
          
           
             
               War
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Ye
             cannot
             obey
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             to
             your
             own
             hurt
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             corrupt
             old
             man
             ,
             are
             opposite
             to
             eternal
             salvation
             ,
             and
             war
             against
             the
             saving
             of
             your
             souls
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             abstain
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Having
             your
             conversation
             honest
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             whereas
             they
             speak
             against
             you
             as
             evil
             doers
             ,
             they
             may
             by
             your
             good
             works
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             behold
             ,
             glorifie
             God
             in
             the
             day
             of
             visitation
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Unless
             ye
             obey
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             ye
             will
             give
             occasion
             to
             the
             unbelieving
             enemies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             to
             evil
             doers
             ,
             who
             took
             all
             occasion
             of
             speaking
             evil
             of
             you
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             obey
             the
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             
               Good
               works
               ]
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             by
             your
             innocency
             ye
             take
             away
             from
             your
             enemies
             the
             occasion
             of
             evil
             speaking
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             also
             to
             be
             convinced
             by
             your
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             their
             mouthes
             to
             be
             stopped
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             speak
             evil
             of
             you
             ,
             when
             they
             most
             desire
             it
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             obey
             this
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             
               Glorifie
               ]
               Reas.
            
             5.
             
             This
             will
             be
             a
             fit
             and
             proper
             means
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             unbeliever
             ▪
             and
             for
             their
             giving
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             please
             him
             ,
             by
             his
             grace
             to
             visit
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             obey
             the
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Submit
             your selves
             to
             every
             ordinance
             of
             man
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             King
             as
             Supreme
             ,
          
           
             The
             third
             Exhortation
             (
             drawn
             especially
             from
             the
             former
             )
             is
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             an
             humane
             Ordinance
             ;
             because
             ,
             although
             all
             power
             in
             general
             is
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             the
             particular
             manner
             of
             Government
             ,
             rather
             by
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             or
             by
             Aristocrary
             or
             Democracy
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Government
             mixed
             of
             these
             ,
             is
             not
             determined
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             left
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             every
             Commonwealth
             ;
             which
             when
             it
             is
             determined
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             ratified
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             Ordinance
             :
             For
             although
             in
             Ecclesiasticals
             and
             Spirituals
             ,
             Christ
             alone
             hath
             the
             Dominion
             and
             Authoritive
             power
             ▪
             and
             retains
             it
             to
             himself
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             suffer
             any
             Dominion
             ,
             but
             a
             meer
             Ministration
             subordinate
             to
             himself
             in
             his
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             ;
             yet
             he
             hath
             in
             Civils
             constituted
             a
             subordinate
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             called
             men
             Gods
             ,
             although
             not
             absolutely
             :
             Therefore
             whatsoever
             the
             form
             of
             Government
             be
             ,
             wherein
             a
             Kingdom
             or
             Commonwealth
             shall
             agree
             ,
             here
             the
             Apostle
             commands
             the
             believing
             Hebrews
             to
             yield
             themselves
             subjects
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             Supreme
             ,
             and
             to
             Governours
             ,
             who
             are
             sent
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             
               For
               the
               Lords
               sake
            
             ]
             The
             reasons
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             five
             :
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             requireth
             this
             subjection
             ;
             viz.
             so
             far
             as
             they
             do
             not
             command
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Lord
             :
             For
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             power
             of
             ruling
             to
             men
             ,
             for
             ,
             and
             not
             against
             himself
             :
             Therefore
             be
             ye
             subject
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             Or
             unto
             Governours
             ,
             as
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             for
             the
             pun●shment
             of
             evill
             
             doers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             .
          
           
             
               For
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             The
             end
             of
             an
             Ordinance
             is
             for
             the
             repressing
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             preserving
             and
             cherishing
             the
             good
             :
             Therefore
             for
             this
             end
             ye
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15
            
             :
             For
             so
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             with
             well-doing
             ,
             ye
             may
             put
             to
             silence
             the
             ignorance
             of
             foolish
             men
             ,
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             God
             will
             by
             subjection
             of
             believers
             given
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             silence
             (
             as
             with
             a
             muzzle
             )
             brutish
             men
             ,
             who
             unreasonably
             rage
             against
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             enemies
             to
             Magistrates
             :
             Therefore
             be
             ye
             subject
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             As
             free
             ,
             and
             not
             using
             your
             liberty
             for
             a
             clo●k
             of
             maliciousnesse
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Preventing
             an
             objection
             :
             God
             doth
             not
             permit
             any
             man
             to
             use
             Christian
             liberty
             for
             a
             cloak
             to
             his
             maliciousness
             ,
             or
             rebellion
             ,
             as
             if
             Christian
             liberty
             exempted
             any
             one
             from
             the
             duty
             〈◊〉
             Civil
             subjection
             ;
             but
             being
             freed
             from
             sin
             ,
             ye
             freely
             serve
             the
             promoting
             of
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             a
             Minister
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             civil
             order
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             Honour
             all
             men
             .
             Love
             the
             Brotherhood
             .
             Fear
             God.
             Honour
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             These
             four
             Christian
             duties
             are
             conjoyned
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             To
             despise
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             to
             esteem
             all
             according
             to
             the
             station
             wherein
             God
             hath
             placed
             them
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Intimately
             to
             love
             those
             which
             are
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             To
             〈◊〉
             God.
             (
             4.
             )
             To
             give
             the
             honour
             and
             obedience
             〈◊〉
             is
             due
             ,
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             which
             hath
             not
             performed
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             duties
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             performed
             the
             other
             sincerely
             :
             Therefore
             be
             ye
             subject
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             Servants
             ,
             be
             ye
             subject
             to
             your
             masters
             with
             all
             fear
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             good
             and
             gentle
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             froward
             ,
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Exhortation
             is
             to
             Christian
             Servants
             ,
             That
             they
             not
             onely
             reverence
             their
             Masters
             that
             are
             more
             milde
             and
             courteous
             ,
             but
             also
             those
             that
             are
             severe
             and
             froward
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             For
             this
             is
             thank-worthy
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             for
             conscience
             toward
             God
             endure
             grief
             ,
             suffering
             wrongfully
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             twelve
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             which
             prove
             ,
             that
             servants
             ought
             to
             bear
             the
             wrongs
             that
             are
             inflicted
             upon
             them
             by
             their
             Masters
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             This
             is
             a
             grace
             ,
             or
             the
             glorious
             work
             of
             Gods
             special
             grace
             working
             in
             man
             above
             the
             strength
             of
             nature
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             by
             that
             account
             that
             he
             may
             please
             God
             ,
             doth
             patiently
             suffer
             injuries
             done
             to
             him
             :
             Therefore
             Servants
             ought
             to
             suffer
             wrongs
             from
             their
             Masters
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             For
             what
             glory
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             when
             ye
             be
             buffeted
             for
             your
             faults
             ,
             ye
             shall
             take
             it
             patiently
             ?
             but
             if
             when
             ye
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             ye
             take
             it
             patiently
             ,
             this
             is
             acceptable
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             from
             the
             contrary
             :
             Because
             it
             is
             no
             glory
             ,
             but
             a
             common
             thing
             for
             Malefactors
             to
             suffer
             for
             their
             evil
             deeds
             ;
             but
             to
             suffer
             wrongs
             for
             well-doing
             ,
             is
             the
             glorious
             work
             of
             grace
             ,
             accepted
             and
             approved
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             servants
             must
             suffer
             injuries
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             For
             even
             hereunto
             were
             ye
             called
             :
             because
             Christ
             also
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             leaving
             us
             an
             example
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             follow
             his
             steps
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Ye
             are
             called
             to
             bear
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             injuries
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             suffer
             ye
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Christ
               ]
               Argum.
            
             4.
             
             Christ
             hath
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             from
             his
             enemies
             ,
             far
             more
             grievous
             evils
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             are
             bound
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             bear
             patiently
             the
             wrongs
             that
             are
             inflicted
             upon
             you
             by
             your
             Masters
             .
          
           
             
               Leaving
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             Christ
             in
             his
             sufferings
             hath
             left
             us
             an
             example
             of
             suffering
             injuries
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             ,
             that
             all
             believers
             should
             be
             conformable
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             imitate
             his
             example
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             ought
             to
             suffer
             injuries
             inflicted
             upon
             you
             by
             your
             Masters
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             Who
             did
             not
             sin
             ,
             neither
             was
             guile
             found
             in
             his
             mouth
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             :
             Christ
             was
             altogether
             without
             sin
             ;
             but
             ye
             servants
             ,
             although
             ye
             are
             free
             from
             blame
             ,
             for
             which
             ye
             are
             afflicted
             by
             your
             Masters
             ,
             yet
             ye
             are
             not
             free
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             from
             all
             guile
             in
             your
             lips
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             are
             bound
             the
             more
             patiently
             to
             suffer
             injuries
             inflicted
             by
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               23.
            
             
             Who
             when
             he
             was
             reviled
             ,
             reviled
             not
             again
             ,
             when
             he
             suffered
             ,
             he
             threatned
             not
             ,
             but
             committed
             himself
             to
             him
             that
             judgeth
             righteously
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Christ
             contained
             himself
             from
             all
             requital
             of
             injuries
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             revile
             those
             that
             reviled
             ,
             and
             violently
             used
             him
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             servants
             ought
             to
             bridle
             your
             mindes
             ,
             not
             returning
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             and
             injuries
             from
             your
             Masters
             must
             be
             endured
             .
          
           
             
               Committed
               ]
               Argum.
            
             8.
             
             If
             ye
             bear
             injuries
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ye
             have
             committed
             your
             cause
             to
             a
             just
             Judge
             ,
             God
             will
             revenge
             the
             injuries
             inflicted
             upon
             you
             :
             Therefore
             suffer
             ye
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               24.
            
             
             Who
             his
             own
             self
             bare
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             own
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
             that
             we
             being
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             should
             live
             unto
             righteousnesse
             ;
             by
             whose
             stripes
             ye●
             were
             healed
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             Seeing
             that
             Christ
             hanging
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             hath
             really
             born
             and
             suffered
             the
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             of
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             ye
             ought
             not
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             God
             (
             whilest
             he
             afflicteth
             you
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             unjust
             Masters
             )
             doth
             as
             an
             angry
             Judge
             ,
             require
             vengeance
             of
             your
             former
             sins
             :
             Therefore
             being
             certified
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             expiation
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             ye
             ought
             to
             be●●
             the
             exercises
             of
             afflictions
             with
             a
             more
             patient
             minde
             .
          
           
             
               To
               sin
               ]
               Argum.
            
             10.
             
             For
             this
             end
             Christ
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             guilt
             and
             punishments
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             that
             the
             mortification
             of
             sin
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             true
             righteousness
             covenanted
             for
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             may
             be
             promoted
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             and
             consequently
             abstaining
             from
             revenge
             ,
             ye
             follow
             after
             patience
             :
             Therefore
             injuries
             are
             to
             be
             born
             by
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Whose
               ]
               Argum.
            
             11.
             
             There
             is
             comfort
             and
             healing
             prepared
             for
             you
             in
             the
             stripes
             and
             wounds
             of
             Christ
             against
             all
             spiritual
             sickness
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             and
             all
             wounds
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             either
             your
             unjust
             Masters
             have
             inflicted
             ,
             or
             shall
             inflict
             upon
             you
             his
             faithful
             servants
             ;
             which
             he
             confirms
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Isa.
             53.
             
             Therefore
             ye
             must
             patiently
             suffer
             injuries
             from
             your
             Masters
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               25.
            
             
             For
             ye
             were
             as
             sheep
             going
             astray
             ,
             but
             are
             now
             returned
             unto
             the
             Shepherd
             and
             Bishop
             of
             your
             souls
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             Now
             ye
             ought
             to
             lead
             another
             kinde
             of
             life
             than
             you
             did
             in
             times
             past
             :
             For
             heretofore
             ye
             did
             go
             astray
             as
             sheep
             ,
             in
             ignorance
             and
             sinfulness
             ,
             to
             your
             own
             destruction
             :
             now
             being
             gathered
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Shepherd
             of
             your
             souls
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             ye
             ought
             to
             follow
             your
             Captain
             ,
             and
             commit
             your selves
             ,
             and
             all
             yours
             ,
             (
             and
             especially
             your
             souls
             )
             to
             his
             care
             and
             custody
             :
             Therefore
             ye
             servants
             ought
             patiently
             to
             bear
             the
             injuries
             done
             to
             you
             by
             your
             Masters
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               Chapter
               contains
               two
               parts
               :
               The
               first
               concerning
               duties
               of
               the
               wife
               and
               husband
               :
               The
               other
               of
               common
               virtues
               ,
               which
               belong
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Likewise
             ye
             wives
             be
             in
             subjection
             to
             your
             own
             husbands
             :
             that
             if
             any
             obey
             not
             the
             word
             ,
             
             they
             also
             may
             without
             the
             word
             be
             won
             by
             the
             conversation
             of
             the
             wives
             :
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             :
             Wherein
             first
             of
             all
             he
             gives
             precepts
             to
             wives
             of
             their
             duties
             towards
             their
             husbands
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             unbelievers
             .
          
           
             Precept
             1.
             
             That
             they
             be
             subject
             to
             their
             own
             husbands
             ,
             and
             obey
             them
             ,
             not
             obstinately
             refusing
             their
             Government
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             ]
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Precept
             are
             three
             :
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             wives
             are
             bound
             to
             subjection
             to
             their
             husbands
             ,
             as
             servants
             are
             bound
             to
             subject
             themselves
             to
             their
             Masters
             ,
             although
             not
             in
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             subjection
             ,
             or
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             duties
             .
          
           
             
               That
               also
               ]
               Reas
            
             2.
             
             Because
             unbelieving
             husbands
             may
             by
             the
             holy
             conversation
             of
             their
             believing
             wives
             ,
             be
             prepared
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             word
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             so
             far
             won
             to
             embrace
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             before
             they
             hear
             the
             word
             ,
             they
             may
             love
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             effects
             thereof
             which
             they
             observe
             in
             their
             wives
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             While
             they
             behold
             your
             chast●
             conversation
             coupled
             with
             fear
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             :
             Because
             the
             pure
             and
             chaste
             conversation
             of
             believing
             wives
             ,
             might
             move
             their
             unbelieving
             husbands
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             whereby
             the
             professors
             thereof
             were
             instituted
             to
             purity
             and
             fear
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Whose
             adorning
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             be
             that
             outward
             adorning
             ,
             of
             plai●ing
             the
             hair
             ,
             and
             of
             wearing
             of
             gold
             ,
             or
             of
             putting
             on
             of
             apparel
             :
          
           
             Precept
             .
             2.
             
             Concerning
             the
             adorning
             of
             wives
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             over
             curious
             in
             the
             outward
             adorning
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             indulging
             themselves
             too
             much
             in
             the
             affectation
             of
             two
             much
             ●ea●ness
             and
             superfluous
             trimming
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             But
             let
             it
             be
             the
             hidden
             man
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             is
             not
             corruptible
             ,
             even
             the
             ornament
             of
             a
             meek
             and
             quiet
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             of
             great
             price
             .
          
           
             Precept
             .
             3.
             
             Propounded
             by
             way
             of
             Antithesis
             :
             That
             they
             adorn
             the
             inward
             man
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             soul
             (
             begun
             already
             to
             be
             renewed
             )
             by
             the
             ornament
             of
             vertues
             ;
             namely
             ,
             of
             a
             meek
             and
             quiet
             spirit
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             them
             carry
             themselves
             modestly
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Who
               is
            
             ]
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Precept
             are
             five
             :
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             this
             adorning
             is
             incorruptible
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             immortal
             soul
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             unperishable
             vertue
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               sight
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             this
             adorning
             is
             precious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             gra●eful
             and
             acceptable
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             whereof
             it
             behoves
             women
             to
             have
             a
             regard
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             vain
             men
             ,
             that
             look
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             after
             this
             manner
             in
             the
             old
             time
             ,
             the
             holy
             women
             also
             who
             trusted
             in
             God
             adorned
             themselves
             ,
             being
             in
             subjection
             to
             their
             own
             husbands
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             From
             the
             example
             of
             holy
             women
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             whose
             praise
             is
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             external
             adorning
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             for
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             subjection
             paid
             to
             their
             husbands
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Even
             as
             Sarai
             obeyed
             Abraham
             ,
             calling
             him
             Lord
             ,
             whose
             daughters
             ye
             are
             as
             long
             as
             you
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             afraid
             with
             any
             amazement
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             From
             the
             example
             of
             Sarah
             ,
             who
             meekly
             obeyed
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             him
             to
             be
             her
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Whose
               ]
               Reas.
            
             5.
             
             Because
             if
             they
             would
             express
             the
             piety
             and
             m●de●ty
             of
             Sarah
             in
             her
             manners
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             suffer
             themselves
             by
             any
             worldly
             fear
             ,
             to
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             pu●su●e
             of
             Piety
             ,
             they
             should
             declare
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             daughters
             of
             this
             holy
             Matron
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Likewise
             ye
             husbands
             ,
             dwell
             with
             them
             according
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             giving
             honour
             unto
             the
             wife
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             weaker
             vessel
             ,
             and
             as
             being
             heirs
             together
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             your
             prayers
             be
             not
             hindred
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             he
             commands
             husbands
             to
             dwell
             with
             their
             wives
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             indulge
             them
             courteously
             ,
             and
             treat
             them
             according
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             becomes
             wise
             men
             )
             wisely
             rule
             their
             wives
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             ]
             There
             are
             four
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Precept
             :
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             by
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             husbands
             are
             bound
             to
             perform
             mutual
             offices
             to
             their
             wives
             ,
             as
             wives
             are
             to
             their
             husbands
             .
          
           
             
               To
               the
               weaker
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             prudence
             requires
             ,
             that
             the
             female
             sex
             should
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             respected
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             weaker
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             may
             suspect
             it self
             contemned
             by
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             
               Heirs
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             wives
             are
             not
             onely
             partakers
             of
             the
             honour
             and
             earthly
             goods
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             their
             husbands
             ,
             but
             are
             also
             coheirs
             of
             saving
             grace
             with
             their
             believing
             husbands
             .
          
           
             
               Lest
               ]
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             Because
             otherwise
             ,
             brawlings
             and
             strifes
             would
             arise
             ,
             whereby
             publique
             and
             private
             prayers
             of
             the
             husband
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             wife
             ,
             might
             be
             hindred
             and
             disturbed
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               Finally
               ,
               be
               ye
               all
               of
               one
               minde
               ,
               having
               compassion
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               love
               as
               brethren
               ,
               be
               pittiful
               ,
               be
               courteous
               ,
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               he
               exhorts
               to
               the
               study
               of
               holiness
               (
               although
               it
               be
               joyned
               with
               the
               Cross
               )
               or
               to
               the
               common
               duties
               of
               holiness
               ,
               and
               to
               vertues
               which
               belong
               to
               men
               ,
               of
               what
               condition
               soever
               ;
               and
               he
               reckons
               six
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               Concord
               ,
               without
               which
               the
               whole
               life
               is
               disquieted
               with
               perpetual
               troubles
               and
               brawlings
               .
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               Sympathy
               ,
               which
               makes
               us
               affected
               (
               as
               it
               becomes
               us
               )
               both
               with
               the
               troubles
               and
               happinesses
               of
               our
               neighbours
               ,
               grieving
               with
               those
               that
               grieve
               ,
               and
               rejoycing
               with
               those
               that
               rejoyce
               .
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               
                 Brotherly
                 love
              
               ,
               whereby
               we
               closely
               embrace
               Christians
               as
               brethren
               in
               the
               Lord.
               The
               fourth
               is
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               whereby
               we
               succour
               the
               poor
               and
               strangers
               ,
               or
               banished
               men
               .
               The
               fifth
               is
               ,
               Gentleness
               ,
               whereby
               we
               yield
               our selves
               affable
               and
               courteous
               towards
               others
               for
               the
               publique
               good
               and
               edification
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               Not
               rendring
               evil
               for
               evil
               ,
               or
               railing
               for
               railing
               :
               but
               contrariwise
               blessing
               ,
               knowing
               that
               ye
               are
               thereunto
               called
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               inherit
               a
               blessing
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               is
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               whereby
               we
               patiently
               bear
               injuries
               received
               from
               others
               ,
               whether
               by
               word
               or
               deed
               ,
               yea
               ,
               whereby
               we
               repay
               good
               turns
               for
               bad
               .
            
             
               The
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               to
               follow
               after
               these
               vertues
               ,
               especially
               patience
               ,
               are
               seventeen
               ;
               All
               which
               prove
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               follow
               after
               these
               vertues
               ,
               although
               we
               therefore
               suffer
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 ye
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               1.
               
               Because
               we
               are
               called
               to
               this
               condition
               by
               God
               ,
               that
               by
               perseverance
               in
               well
               doing
               ,
               and
               by
               patient
               bearing
               evils
               ,
               we
               may
               attain
               eternal
               life
               ,
               vouchsafed
               to
               us
               ,
               by
               an
               hereditary
               right
               :
               Therefore
               we
               ought
               to
               follow
               after
               these
               vertues
               ,
               and
               especially
               patience
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   10.
                
                 
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 love
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 good
                 days
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 refrain
                 his
                 tongue
                 from
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 lips
                 that
                 they
                 speak
                 no
                 guile
                 :
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Let
                 him
                 eschew
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 seek
                 peace
                 and
                 ensue
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 over
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 ears
                 are
                 open
                 unto
                 their
                 prayers
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 do
                 evil
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               From
               the
               testimony
               of
               Scripture
               out
               of
               Psal.
               34.12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               verses
               ;
               where
               the
               next
               way
               to
               happiness
               is
               taught
               ,
               that
               the
               children
               of
               God
               follow
               after
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               abstain
               from
               impatience
               ,
               and
               all
               kinde
               of
               evil
               deeds
               ;
               and
               that
               on
               this
               side
               being
               compassed
               about
               with
               the
               hope
               of
               Divine
               blessing
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               with
               the
               fear
               of
               Divine
               wrath
               ,
               they
               go
               forward
               in
               the
               courses
               
               of
               holiness
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               endeavour
               after
               these
               virtues
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               patience
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               And
               who
               is
               hee
               that
               will
               harm
               you
               ,
               if
               yee
               bee
               followers
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ?
            
             
               Argum.
               3.
               
               Because
               this
               course
               is
               best
               ,
               whereby
               they
               following
               after
               these
               virtues
               ,
               may
               bee
               freed
               from
               many
               inconveniences
               ,
               which
               the
               wicked
               take
               occasion
               to
               bring
               upon
               them
               ;
               for
               hee
               is
               like
               to
               a
               Monster
               that
               will
               harm
               the
               Innocent
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               follow
               after
               goodness
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               endeavour
               after
               all
               these
               virtues
               ,
               and
               especially
               patience
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               But
               and
               if
               yee
               suffer
               for
               Righteousness
               sake
               ,
               happy
               are
               yee
               ,
               and
               bee
               not
               affraid
               of
               their
               terrour
               ,
               neither
               be
               troubled
               :
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               Because
               if
               whilst
               yee
               follow
               after
               these
               virtues
               ,
               yee
               suffer
               evils
               for
               Righteousness
               sake
               ,
               yet
               yee
               remain
               blessed
               in
               Gods
               account
               ,
               howsoever
               your
               condition
               may
               seem
               miserable
               in
               this
               world
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               follow
               after
               these
               virtues
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               But
               sanctifie
               the
               Lord
               God
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               and
               bee
               ready
               alwaies
               to
               give
               an
               answer
               to
               every
               man
               that
               asketh
               you
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               hope
               that
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               with
               meekness
               and
               fear
               :
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               Yee
               Christians
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               deterred
               from
               the
               following
               after
               these
               virtues
               by
               the
               threatnings
               and
               the
               terrour
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               nay
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               be
               troubled
               in
               mind
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               yee
               ought
               to
               sanctifie
               God
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               so
               much
               to
               value
               the
               terrour
               and
               the
               good
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               commands
               ,
               threatnings
               ,
               promises
               ,
               power
               ,
               help
               ,
               comforts
               ,
               issues
               and
               deliverances
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               hee
               both
               can
               ,
               and
               will
               perform
               ,
               to
               set
               at
               naught
               and
               undervalue
               whatsoever
               men
               can
               do
               against
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Bee
                 ready
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               6.
               
               It
               is
               so
               far
               unbecoming
               you
               to
               be
               deterred
               from
               the
               following
               after
               virtue
               by
               the
               fear
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               confiding
               in
               the
               goodness
               and
               omnipotency
               of
               God
               ,
               yee
               ought
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               sanctifie
               God
               in
               open
               confession
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               not
               being
               ashamed
               to
               produce
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               ground
               and
               foundation
               of
               your
               Faith
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               a
               reason
               of
               your
               Faith
               is
               required
               of
               you
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               answer
               which
               is
               required
               may
               tend
               to
               the
               glory
               or
               sanctification
               of
               his
               name
               .
               Yet
               hee
               commands
               that
               this
               confession
               bee
               uttered
               with
               meekness
               towards
               men
               ,
               and
               fear
               or
               reverence
               towards
               God
               ,
               lest
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               by
               any
               means
               should
               be
               polluted
               by
               our
               passions
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Having
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               that
               whereas
               they
               speak
               evil
               of
               you
               ,
               as
               of
               evil
               doers
               ,
               they
               may
               bee
               ashamed
               that
               falsely
               accuse
               your
               good
               conversation
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               7.
               
               In
               following
               after
               these
               virtues
               yee
               will
               have
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               which
               in
               every
               condition
               can
               inwardly
               give
               you
               a
               good
               testimony
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               yee
               to
               follow
               after
               these
               virtues
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 may
                 bee
                 ashamed
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               8.
               
               By
               the
               following
               after
               these
               virtues
               ,
               yee
               will
               stop
               the
               mouthes
               of
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               lye
               in
               wait
               to
               defame
               you
               ,
               and
               speak
               ill
               of
               you
               ,
               as
               of
               evil
               doers
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               For
               it
               is
               better
               ,
               if
               the
               will
               of
               God
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               yee
               suffer
               for
               well
               doing
               ,
               than
               for
               evil
               doing
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               9.
               
               For
               it
               is
               far
               better
               that
               yee
               following
               after
               these
               virtues
               ,
               should
               be
               afflicted
               for
               well
               doing
               ,
               if
               the
               will
               of
               God
               be
               so
               ,
               than
               for
               doing
               evil
               ;
               For
               from
               hence
               ar●s●s
               praise
               and
               commendation
               ,
               from
               the
               other
               judgement
               and
               disgrace
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               follow
               these
               virtues
               .
            
             
               
                 Ve●s
                 .
                 18.
              
               
               For
               Christ
               also
               hath
               once
               suffered
               for
               sins
               ,
               the
               just
               for
               the
               unjust
               ,
               (
               that
               hee
               might
               bring
               us
               to
               God
               )
               being
               put
               to
               death
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               quickened
               by
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               10.
               
               Christ
               hath
               once
               suffered
               for
               the
               expiating
               of
               sins
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               Beleevers
               being
               exempted
               from
               the
               punishment
               of
               sins
               ,
               are
               obliged
               ,
               if
               God
               will
               so
               have
               it
               ,
               to
               suffer
               troubles
               for
               the
               following
               of
               these
               virtues
               .
            
             
               
                 Iust
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               11.
               
               Christ
               being
               just
               and
               innocent
               ,
               hath
               suffered
               for
               us
               being
               unjust
               .
               Therefore
               wee
               being
               beleevers
               who
               are
               not
               altogether
               innocent
               ,
               are
               bound
               for
               righteousness
               sake
               ,
               not
               to
               refuse
               the
               suffering
               of
               what
               God
               will
               have
               us
               suffer
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 bring
                 us
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               12.
               
               Christ
               the
               just
               one
               hath
               suffered
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               confirm
               us
               being
               justified
               ,
               and
               suffering
               afflictions
               ,
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               bring
               us
               to
               God
               :
               Therefore
               beleevers
               are
               bound
               to
               follow
               him
               in
               the
               pursute
               of
               virtue
               and
               patience
               of
               afflictions
               for
               weldoing
               .
            
             
               
                 Quickened
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               13.
               
               Seeing
               that
               the
               issue
               of
               Christs
               sufferings
               was
               happy
               ,
               (
               because
               although
               he
               is
               dead
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               infirmity
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               yet
               he
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               the
               virtue
               and
               power
               of
               his
               Spirit
               or
               Deity
               )
               ye
               beleevers
               suffering
               afflictions
               for
               Christ
               and
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               without
               doubt
               ,
               shall
               also
               obtain
               a
               joyfull
               issue
               out
               of
               your
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               death
               it self
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               ought
               to
               follow
               after
               these
               virtues
               ,
               although
               for
               that
               cause
               yee
               bee
               afflicted
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   19.
                
                 
                 By
                 which
                 also
                 ,
                 hee
                 went
                 and
                 preached
                 unto
                 the
                 Spirits
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Which
                 sometimes
                 were
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 the
                 long
                 suffering
                 of
                 God
                 waited
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Noah
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Ark
                 was
                 a
                 preparing
                 ,
                 wherein
                 few
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 eight
                 souls
                 ,
                 were
                 saved
                 by
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 like
                 figure
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 even
                 baptism
                 ,
                 doth
                 also
                 now
                 save
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 the
                 putting
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 toward
                 God
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Argum.
               14.
               
               The
               spirits
               or
               soules
               of
               those
               unbeleeving
               and
               disobedient
               men
               ,
               are
               now
               in
               prison
               ,
               or
               hell
               ,
               to
               which
               Christ
               by
               his
               spirit
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               by
               Noah
               the
               preacher
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               came
               and
               preached
               repentance
               and
               following
               after
               righteousness
               ,
               because
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Noah
               ,
               they
               were
               disobedient
               ,
               abusing
               Gods
               long
               suffering
               towards
               them
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Ark
               was
               preparing
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               expedient
               for
               you
               Hebrews
               ,
               to
               obey
               this
               exhortation
               to
               the
               study
               of
               virtue
               ,
               lest
               yee
               bee
               involved
               in
               the
               same
               punishment
               .
            
             
               
                 Few
                 .
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               15.
               
               As
               those
               few
               soules
               which
               were
               in
               the
               Ark
               ,
               were
               saved
               in
               the
               deluge
               of
               waters
               by
               the
               Ark
               :
               So
               all
               beleevers
               being
               baptized
               ,
               are
               preserved
               ,
               that
               they
               perish
               not
               in
               any
               afflictions
               ,
               by
               baptism
               ,
               which
               answers
               to
               the
               Type
               of
               the
               Ark
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               that
               follow
               after
               righteousness
               ,
               ought
               to
               fear
               nothing
               ,
               although
               yee
               suffer
               for
               righteousness
               sake
               .
            
             
               
                 Not
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ]
               Hee
               explains
               this
               argument
               ,
               shewing
               ,
               that
               hee
               doth
               not
               understand
               the
               outward
               baptism
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               the
               washing
               away
               of
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               the
               inward
               baptism
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               the
               washing
               away
               of
               sins
               ,
               or
               the
               filthiness
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               the
               sign
               and
               proper
               effect
               whereof
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               engagement
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               towards
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               confidence
               ,
               which
               a
               good
               conscience
               (
               purged
               by
               Faith
               )
               hath
               towards
               God
               ,
               by
               and
               through
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ.
               Hee
               also
               adds
               ,
            
             
               Argum.
               16.
               
               Now
               yee
               are
               endued
               with
               that
               confidence
               ,
               which
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               purged
               by
               Faith
               ,
               hath
               towards
               God
               ,
               by
               and
               through
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               following
               after
               the
               Scriptures
               yee
               should
               fear
               afflictions
               .
               Hee
               adds
               ,
               by
               
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               partly
               ,
               because
               in
               Christs
               resurrection
               was
               declared
               ▪
               the
               sentence
               of
               God
               ▪
               absolving
               us
               in
               Christ
               from
               sinne
               and
               death
               :
               partly
               ,
               because
               Christ
               being
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               hath
               powerfully
               perfected
               those
               things
               ,
               in
               and
               for
               beleevers
               ,
               which
               by
               his
               death
               hee
               merited
               and
               obtained
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               Who
               is
               gone
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               is
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Authorities
               ,
               and
               Powers
               ,
               being
               made
               subject
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               17.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               exhortation
               to
               the
               following
               after
               virtue
               ,
               although
               for
               that
               cause
               afflictions
               were
               born
               .
               Christ
               the
               Author
               of
               our
               salvation
               is
               lifted
               up
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               the
               highest
               
               glory
               of
               ruling
               over
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               obtain
               supream
               and
               everlasting
               power
               over
               all
               Creatures
               ,
               not
               any
               of
               the
               Angels
               excepted
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               Beleevers
               ought
               strongly
               to
               prosecute
               the
               study
               of
               virtue
               against
               all
               dangers
               and
               terrours
               ,
               being
               assured
               of
               your
               salvation
               ,
               because
               you
               have
               such
               a
               Saviour
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               HEE
               here
               prosecutes
               the
               same
               Argument
               which
               hee
               handled
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               .
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               are
               contained
               Exhortations
               to
               holiness
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
              
               
               The
               other
               is
               consolatory
               against
               persecutions
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
               The
               exhortations
               to
               holiness
               ,
               are
               six
               ,
               The
               first
               is
               more
               general
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
              
               the
               rest
               more
               especial
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Forasmuch
             then
             as
             Christ
             hath
             suffered
             for
             us
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             arm
             your selves
             likewise
             with
             the
             same
             mind
             :
             for
             hee
             that
             hath
             suffered
             in
             the
             flesh
             hath
             ceased
             from
             sin
             ;
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             to
             holiness
             in
             general
             are
             seven
             ,
             which
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             better
             conceived
             ,
             wee
             must
             maintain
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hanging
             on
             the
             Cross
             hath
             after
             four
             manner
             of
             waies
             acted
             in
             our
             behalf
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             hee
             judicially
             representing
             us
             ,
             and
             bearing
             our
             person
             ,
             did
             bear
             the
             guilt
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             punishment
             due
             to
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             hee
             being
             a
             Surety
             for
             us
             ,
             did
             take
             upon
             himself
             the
             mortifying
             or
             crucifying
             of
             our
             old
             man
             by
             the
             virtue
             of
             his
             crucifixion
             .
             3.
             
             Hee
             set
             forth
             himself
             an
             efficacious
             example
             to
             us
             ,
             whereto
             wee
             might
             conform
             our selves
             in
             the
             denying
             our selves
             ,
             and
             renouncing
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             might
             hinder
             us
             in
             our
             progress
             towards
             Heaven
             .
             4.
             
             As
             a
             Surety
             ,
             Advocate
             ,
             Patron
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Husband
             ,
             Head
             ,
             and
             common
             person
             hee
             did
             binde
             us
             with
             many
             bonds
             ,
             to
             deaden
             us
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             all
             means
             whereby
             that
             might
             be
             effected
             :
             These
             presupposed
             ,
             the
             following
             Arguments
             more
             strongly
             binde
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Christ
             hath
             suffered
             for
             us
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             publickly
             acted
             in
             our
             behalf
             after
             those
             foresaid
             waies
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             beleeving
             Hebrews
             ought
             to
             arm
             your selves
             with
             this
             meditation
             of
             Faith
             against
             all
             temptations
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             dye
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             corrupt
             flesh
             .
          
           
             
               Who
               hath
               suffered
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             from
             the
             judicial
             uniting
             of
             Beleevers
             with
             Christ
             in
             his
             death
             :
             In
             whose
             suffering
             in
             the
             flesh
             beleevers
             are
             judged
             to
             have
             suffered
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
             Therefore
             as
             they
             which
             have
             suffered
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             are
             dead
             ,
             have
             ceased
             from
             sin
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             have
             suffered
             ,
             and
             are
             justified
             as
             well
             from
             sin
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             punishment
             of
             sin
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             already
             dead
             :
             so
             you
             beleeving
             Hebrews
             ,
             whom
             I
             account
             as
             having
             judicially
             suffered
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             as
             dead
             ,
             ought
             to
             cease
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             That
             hee
             no
             longer
             should
             live
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             time
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             The
             judicial
             freedome
             of
             Beleevers
             from
             sin
             ,
             purchased
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             so
             long
             as
             wee
             live
             in
             this
             mortal
             life
             ,
             we
             might
             not
             spend
             our
             time
             in
             following
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             fulfilling
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             labour
             that
             yee
             may
             bee
             conformable
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             the
             time
             past
             of
             our
             life
             may
             suffice
             us
             to
             have
             wrought
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             when
             yee
             walked
             in
             lasciviousness
             ,
             lusts
             ,
             excess
             of
             Wine
             ,
             revellings
             ,
             banquettings
             ,
             and
             abominable
             Idolatries
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Yee
             have
             sinned
             enough
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             against
             God
             in
             the
             time
             past
             of
             your
             life
             ,
             when
             yee
             did
             follow
             in
             ignorance
             and
             unbeleef
             the
             vices
             which
             did
             reign
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             against
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Table
             :
             Now
             the
             time
             of
             Gospel
             light
             requires
             another
             carriage
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             follow
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               Wherein
               they
               think
               it
               strange
               that
               you
               run
               not
               with
               them
               to
               the
               same
               excess
               of
               riot
               ,
               speaking
               evil
               of
               you
               :
            
             
               5.
               
               Who
               shall
               give
               account
               to
               him
               that
               is
               ready
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             By
             preventing
             an
             objection
             ,
             Although
             unbeleevers
             may
             be
             offended
             at
             your
             abstaining
             from
             former
             vices
             ,
             and
             may
             blaspheme
             your
             Religion
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             shall
             be
             punished
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ;
             yet
             it
             behoveth
             not
             you
             therefore
             to
             be
             moved
             ,
             because
             if
             God
             doth
             not
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             yet
             hee
             will
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             require
             an
             account
             of
             such
             reproaches
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             go
             forward
             in
             the
             study
             of
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             For
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             was
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             also
             to
             them
             that
             are
             dead
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             men
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             live
             according
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Serving
             to
             remove
             the
             stumbling-block
             laid
             by
             unbeleevers
             ,
             who
             did
             blaspheme
             and
             condemn
             Christians
             for
             the
             dissimilitude
             of
             their
             courses
             to
             their
             own
             :
             To
             the
             faithful
             that
             are
             already
             dead
             ,
             or
             not
             long
             since
             ,
             or
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             been
             preached
             ,
             for
             this
             same
             end
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             holiness
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             success
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             worldly
             men
             ;
             and
             lastly
             with
             the
             same
             hope
             of
             fruit
             or
             benefit
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             condemned
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             chastised
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             outward
             man
             ,
             should
             obtain
             spiritual
             life
             in
             their
             souls
             or
             inward
             man
             ,
             yea
             and
             life
             eternal
             with
             God
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             meet
             that
             yee
             beleeving
             Hebrews
             do
             not
             refuse
             to
             embrace
             the
             like
             manner
             and
             condition
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             ,
             that
             yee
             follow
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             But
             the
             end
             of
             all
             things
             is
             at
             hand
             :
             bee
             yee
             therefore
             sober
             ,
             and
             watch
             unto
             prayer
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             The
             last
             judgement
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             which
             will
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             conveniences
             and
             inconveniences
             of
             this
             life
             :
             Therefore
             nothing
             regarding
             either
             ,
             yee
             ought
             to
             follow
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Bee
               yee
               therefore
            
             ]
             From
             these
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             the
             last
             ,
             hee
             infers
             an
             exhortation
             to
             holiness
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             six
             Christian
             Virtues
             .
          
           
             
               Unto
               Prayer
            
             ]
             The
             first
             special
             Exhortation
             is
             to
             diligent
             prayer
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             end
             let
             them
             be
             sober
             ,
             and
             vigilant
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             more
             fit
             to
             pray
             ,
             observing
             every
             occasion
             of
             praying
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             their
             affairs
             ,
             they
             so
             carry
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             rendred
             unfit
             for
             prayer
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             And
             above
             all
             things
             have
             fervent
             charity
             among
             your selves
             ;
             for
             charity
             shall
             cover
             the
             multitude
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             2.
             
             The
             second
             special
             Exhortation
             is
             Charity
             ,
             which
             hee
             requires
             them
             chiefly
             to
             follow
             after
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             with
             singular
             care
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             charity
             bee
             fervent
             and
             earnest
             .
          
           
             Charity
             ]
             Hee
             renders
             a
             special
             reason
             of
             this
             ,
             because
             Charity
             prevents
             ,
             and
             in
             preventing
             covers
             anger
             ,
             brawlings
             ,
             reproaches
             ,
             contentions
             and
             hatred
             ,
             lest
             they
             bee
             stirred
             up
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             break
             forth
             and
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             it
             doth
             repress
             the
             breaking
             forth
             of
             these
             evils
             ,
             and
             remit
             ,
             and
             cover
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             first
             place
             yee
             ought
             to
             follow
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Use
             hospitality
             one
             to
             another
             without
             grudgings
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             3.
             
             To
             hospitality
             ,
             which
             hee
             commands
             that
             it
             be
             not
             forced
             ,
             but
             voluntary
             ,
             For
             that
             good
             turn
             which
             is
             done
             with
             murmuring
             ,
             is
             destitute
             of
             charity
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             As
             every
             man
             hath
             received
             the
             Gift
             ,
             even
             so
             minister
             the
             same
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             good
             Stewards
             of
             the
             manifold
             grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             4.
             
             To
             a
             mutual
             communication
             of
             all
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             ;
             There
             are
             two
             reasons
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             included
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             gifts
             are
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             are
             given
             by
             God
             for
             the
             common
             use
             .
          
           
             
               As
               good
            
             ]
             2.
             
             Because
             hee
             which
             hath
             the
             gift
             ,
             is
             not
             Master
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             Steward
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             If
             any
             man
             speak
             ,
             let
             him
             speak
             as
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             any
             man
             minister
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             it
             as
             of
             the
             ability
             which
             God
             giveth
             :
             that
             God
             in
             all
             things
             may
             be
             glorified
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             to
             whom
             bee
             praise
             and
             dominion
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             5.
             
             The
             fifth
             more
             special
             Exhortation
             ,
             That
             hee
             which
             speaks
             the
             word
             of
             God
             (
             either
             out
             of
             special
             duty
             ,
             as
             a
             Pastour
             or
             Teacher
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             common
             dutie
             ,
             as
             other
             Christians
             in
             their
             mutual
             edification
             )
             speak
             it
             with
             that
             reverence
             and
             Faith
             ,
             which
             becomes
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             speaking
             ,
             hee
             shew
             forth
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             divine
             word
             rightly
             conceived
             by
             Faith
             ,
             with
             that
             reverence
             which
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             requires
             ,
             lest
             the
             name
             of
             God
             be
             taken
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             
               Ministreth
               ]
               Exhort
            
             .
             6.
             
             That
             hee
             which
             ministreth
             unto
             the
             necessities
             of
             others
             ,
             either
             by
             his
             assistance
             ,
             or
             goods
             ,
             let
             him
             perform
             that
             readily
             and
             chearfully
             according
             to
             the
             ability
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             .
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             two
             .
          
           
             
               That
               in
               all
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             That
             glory
             may
             be
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             both
             from
             our
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Through
               Iesus
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             That
             glory
             may
             bee
             given
             to
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whose
             grace
             and
             virtue
             alone
             the
             duty
             is
             performed
             .
          
           
             
               To
               whom
            
             ]
             Hee
             shuts
             up
             these
             Exhortations
             ,
             with
             giving
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             whereunto
             hee
             is
             moved
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Beloved
               ,
               think
               it
               not
               strange
               concerning
               the
               fiery
               tryal
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               try
               you
               ,
               as
               though
               some
               strange
               thing
               happened
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               encourages
               Beleevers
               against
               persecutions
               ,
               and
               exhorts
               them
               not
               to
               be
               offended
               or
               troubled
               with
               persecutions
               ,
               as
               a
               new
               thing
               .
               The
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               are
               thirteen
               ,
               all
               which
               prove
               that
               persecutions
               for
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               not
               to
               be
               feared
               .
            
             
               
                 Tryal
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               1.
               
               Persecution
               will
               not
               hurt
               you
               ,
               but
               will
               try
               and
               purge
               you
               ,
               as
               fire
               tryeth
               and
               purgeth
               gold
               and
               silver
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               not
               to
               fear
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               But
               rejoyce
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               yee
               are
               partakers
               of
               Christs
               sufferings
               ;
               that
               when
               his
               glory
               shall
               bee
               revealed
               ,
               yee
               may
               be
               glad
               also
               with
               exceeding
               joy
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               Yee
               ought
               rather
               to
               be
               glad
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               afflictions
               for
               the
               Gospel
               sake
               :
               Therefore
               persecution
               is
               not
               to
               be
               feared
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               whilst
               yee
               suffer
               persecutions
               ,
               yee
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               afflictions
               appointed
               for
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               are
               made
               conformable
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               suffered
               the
               like
               things
               for
               the
               confession
               of
               Truth
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               not
               to
               fear
               persecution
               .
            
             
               
                 Yee
                 may
                 bee
                 glad
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               4.
               
               Because
               yee
               shall
               have
               the
               communion
               of
               glory
               and
               joy
               with
               Christ
               at
               his
               coming
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               If
               yee
               bee
               reproached
               for
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               happy
               are
               yee
               ;
               for
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Glory
               ,
               and
               of
               God
               resteth
               upon
               you
               :
               on
               their
               part
               hee
               is
               evil
               spoken
               of
               ,
               but
               on
               your
               part
               hee
               is
               glorified
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               They
               that
               are
               but
               reproached
               for
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               have
               both
               the
               means
               and
               the
               sign
               of
               his
               blessedness
               ,
               much
               more
               they
               which
               suffer
               greater
               things
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               not
               to
               fear
               persecutions
               .
            
             
               
                 Because
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               6.
               
               The
               bearing
               of
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               Christs
               glorious
               Spirit
               resting
               upon
               you
               ,
               that
               shall
               never
               depart
               from
               you
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               not
               to
               fear
               persecution
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 your
                 part
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               7.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               Although
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               those
               that
               persecute
               you
               ,
               may
               be
               blasphemed
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               glorified
               by
               the
               faithful
               that
               s●f●er
               afflictions
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               not
               to
               fear
               pers●c●tion
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   15.
                
                 
                 But
                 let
                 none
                 of
                 you
                 suffer
                 as
                 a
                 Murderer
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 Thief
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 an
                 evil
                 doer
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 busie
                 body
                 in
                 other
                 mens
                 matters
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Yet
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 suffer
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 bee
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 him
                 glorifie
                 God
                 on
                 this
                 behalf
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               Although
               all
               affliction
               ,
               and
               namely
               for
               evil
               deeds
               ,
               is
               not
               glorious
               ,
               yet
               when
               any
               one
               is
               evilly
               entreated
               ,
               not
               for
               his
               own
               desert
               (
               but
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               or
               because
               hee
               is
               a
               Christian
               )
               the
               affliction
               is
               glorious
               ,
               neither
               doth
               it
               become
               the
               afflicted
               to
               be
               so
               troubled
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               ashamed
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               is
               rather
               obliged
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               who
               by
               a
               certain
               degree
               of
               Martyrdome
               ,
               hath
               honoured
               him
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               not
               to
               fear
               persecution
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               For
               the
               time
               is
               come
               that
               judgement
               must
               begin
               at
               the
               house
               of
               God
               :
               and
               if
               it
               first
               begin
               at
               us
               ,
               what
               shall
               the
               end
               be
               of
               those
               that
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospel
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               Argum.
               9.
               
               The
               judgement
               that
               God
               will
               bring
               upon
               the
               sins
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               begun
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               in
               Gods
               family
               towards
               his
               own
               houshold
               ;
               whose
               sin
               God
               chastiseth
               and
               crucifies
               by
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               not
               to
               fear
               persecution
               ▪
            
             
               
                 What
                 shall
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               10.
               
               The
               afflictions
               which
               the
               faithful
               suffer
               ,
               will
               argue
               that
               Infidels
               and
               Persecutors
               will
               at
               length
               be
               most
               severely
               punished
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               not
               to
               fear
               persecution
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               And
               if
               the
               righteous
               scarcely
               bee
               saved
               ,
               where
               shall
               the
               ungodly
               and
               sinner
               appear
               ?
            
             
               Argum.
               11.
               
               Clearing
               the
               former
               Argument
               ;
               Seeing
               that
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               faithful
               is
               so
               tedious
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               saved
               without
               great
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               by
               afflictions
               ,
               without
               doubt
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               wicked
               will
               be
               intollerable
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               neither
               to
               backslide
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               lest
               yee
               perish
               ,
               nor
               fear
               persecutions
               ,
               because
               they
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               nought
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Wherefore
               let
               them
               that
               suffer
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               commit
               the
               keeping
               of
               their
               souls
               to
               him
               in
               well-doing
               ,
               as
               unto
               a
               faithful
               Creatour
               .
            
             
               From
               hence
               hee
               infers
               an
               Exhortation
               ,
               which
               hee
               confirms
               together
               with
               two
               other
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               12.
               
               They
               that
               are
               evil
               entreated
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               are
               not
               properly
               afflicted
               by
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               determined
               to
               perfect
               his
               work
               in
               those
               that
               are
               his
               ,
               through
               afflictions
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               not
               to
               fear
               persecutions
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 faithful
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               13.
               
               They
               that
               suffer
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               flesh
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               they
               which
               have
               resolved
               to
               persevere
               in
               holiness
               ,
               doing
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               may
               be
               certain
               and
               sure
               of
               the
               salvation
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               both
               because
               God
               is
               omnipotent
               ,
               and
               because
               hee
               is
               faithful
               to
               perform
               all
               things
               which
               hee
               hath
               promised
               to
               them
               that
               are
               his
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               not
               to
               fear
               persecution
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               remains
               three
               Exhortations
               ,
               with
               the
               conclusion
               ;
               The
               first
               to
               the
               Elders
               ;
               The
               second
               to
               those
               that
               are
               young
               ;
               The
               third
               is
               common
               to
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               The
               Elders
               which
               are
               among
               you
               I
               exhort
               ,
               who
               am
               also
               an
               Elder
               ,
               and
               a
               witness
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               also
               a
               partaker
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               bee
               revealed
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Feed
               the
               flock
               of
               God
               which
               is
               among
               you
               ,
               taking
               the
               over-sight
               thereof
               ,
               not
               by
               constraint
               ,
               but
               willingly
               ,
               not
               for
               filthy
               lucre
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               ready
               mind
               :
            
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             1.
             
             To
             Elders
             in
             the
             first
             place
             generally
             ;
             That
             they
             execute
             their
             office
             in
             feeding
             the
             flock
             committed
             to
             them
             .
             The
             reasons
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             premised
             from
             the
             person
             exhorting
             ,
             are
             four
             .
          
           
             
               I
               pray
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Apostle
             praies
             ,
             and
             submissively
             desires
             that
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Also
               an
               Elder
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             hee
             exhorts
             them
             as
             being
             an
             Elder
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Witness
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             hee
             was
             a
             Witness
             of
             the
             
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             Christ
             suffered
             in
             the
             execucion
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             a
             partaker
             of
             the
             sufferings
             for
             Christ
             with
             other
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               glory
               ]
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             Because
             by
             Faith
             hee
             was
             partaker
             of
             the
             glory
             hereafter
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             true
             and
             sincere
             Pastors
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Feed
             ]
             The
             exhortation
             it self
             prescribing
             in
             special
             the
             manner
             of
             feeding
             the
             flock
             ,
             in
             four
             duties
             .
          
           
             Oversight
             ]
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             they
             diligently
             attend
             the
             oversight
             of
             the
             flocks
             ,
             not
             doing
             it
             lightly
             and
             negligently
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             they
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             not
             by
             constraint
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             willing
             mind
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             they
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             ready
             and
             free
             mind
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Neither
             as
             being
             Lords
             over
             Gods
             heritage
             ;
             but
             being
             ensamples
             to
             the
             flock
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             without
             usurpation
             of
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             go
             before
             the
             Church
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             ensample
             in
             all
             virtues
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             And
             when
             the
             chief
             Shepheard
             shall
             appear
             ,
             yee
             shall
             receive
             a
             Crown
             of
             glory
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             .
          
           
             Hee
             subjoyns
             to
             this
             Exhortation
             three
             other
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               Chief
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             Shepheard
             ,
             shall
             at
             length
             appear
             ,
             who
             will
             require
             an
             account
             from
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             subjected
             to
             him
             ,
             of
             the
             administration
             of
             their
             office
             .
          
           
             
               Yee
               shall
               receive
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             hee
             will
             give
             to
             his
             Pastors
             a
             Crown
             of
             glory
             for
             their
             reward
             .
          
           
             
               That
               fadeth
               not
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             a
             flourishing
             Crown
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             receive
             ,
             that
             will
             never
             fade
             away
             ,
             nor
             perish
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Likewise
             yee
             younger
             ,
             submit
             your selves
             unto
             the
             Elder
             :
             yea
             ,
             all
             of
             you
             be
             subject
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             be
             clothed
             with
             humility
             :
             for
             God
             resisteth
             the
             proud
             ,
             and
             giveth
             grace
             to
             the
             humble
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Exhortation
             is
             to
             the
             flock
             or
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             intimated
             by
             the
             name
             of
             youngers
             ;
             because
             as
             ordinarily
             Elders
             for
             the
             most
             part
             were
             chosen
             out
             of
             those
             that
             were
             aged
             ,
             so
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             flock
             did
             consist
             of
             youngers
             .
          
           
             Subject
             ]
             The
             branches
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             
               three
               .
               First
            
             ,
             To
             special
             subjection
             towards
             Elders
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             hath
             enjoyned
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Episcopal
             jurisdiction
             ,
             so
             hee
             had
             injoyned
             the
             flock
             subjection
             ,
             whether
             youngers
             ,
             that
             they
             obey
             the
             Elders
             ,
             doing
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             commanding
             right
             and
             just
             things
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               And
               all
               ]
               Branch
            
             2.
             
             Is
             to
             mutual
             subjection
             ,
             that
             they
             submit
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             viz.
             to
             the
             performing
             mutually
             the
             most
             humble
             duties
             of
             charity
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             to
             the
             mutual
             receiving
             private
             admonitions
             ,
             and
             mutually
             bearing
             with
             one
             anothers
             Infirmities
             .
          
           
             
               Submitting
               ]
               Branch
            
             3.
             
             That
             they
             indeavour
             after
             submission
             of
             mind
             ,
             or
             Christian
             humility
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             duely
             submit
             to
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             The
             reasons
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             seven
             .
          
           
             
               Cloathed
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             humility
             or
             submission
             is
             a
             special
             ornament
             .
          
           
             
               God
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             God
             resisteth
             the
             proud
             .
          
           
             
               To
               the
               humble
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             God
             gives
             grace
             to
             the
             humble
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Humble
             your selves
             therefore
             under
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             exalt
             you
             in
             due
             time
             ,
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Because
             that
             submission
             which
             is
             mutually
             requisite
             ,
             doth
             not
             respect
             men
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             God
             ,
             who
             commands
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Mighty
               ]
               Reas.
            
             5.
             
             Because
             the
             strength
             and
             power
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             move
             you
             to
             subjection
             .
          
           
             
               That
               you
               ]
               Reas.
            
             6.
             
             Because
             God
             in
             due
             time
             will
             exalt
             the
             lowly
             and
             humble
             to
             glory
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Casting
             all
             your
             care
             upon
             him
             ,
             for
             hee
             careth
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             7.
             
             By
             preventing
             an
             Objection
             .
             Because
             yee
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             moved
             ,
             by
             those
             inconveniences
             which
             might
             disswade
             you
             from
             this
             submission
             of
             mind
             ,
             but
             the
             care
             about
             the
             event
             of
             your
             obedience
             ,
             which
             yee
             ought
             to
             yeeld
             to
             this
             command
             ,
             and
             moreover
             all
             your
             solicitousness
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             yee
             ought
             to
             cast
             upon
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             ]
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             given
             ,
             Because
             God
             takes
             special
             care
             for
             the
             concernments
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             which
             may
             befall
             your
             walking
             in
             obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             lest
             any
             damage
             acrew
             to
             you
             ,
             or
             any
             necessary
             good
             be
             wanting
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Be
             sober
             ,
             be
             vigilant
             :
             because
             your
             adversary
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             a
             roaring
             Lion
             ,
             walketh
             about
             seeking
             whom
             hee
             may
             devour
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             general
             Exhortation
             or
             command
             to
             all
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             indulge
             the
             security
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             that
             being
             composed
             to
             watchfulness
             in
             all
             sobriety
             ,
             they
             persevere
             against
             every
             temptation
             in
             the
             grace
             which
             they
             have
             received
             .
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             to
             this
             Christian
             warfare
             are
             nine
             .
          
           
             
               Adversary
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             yee
             have
             to
             do
             with
             an
             adversary
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Devil
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             yee
             have
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             worst
             of
             enemies
             .
          
           
             As
             a
             
               Lion
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             Devil
             cruelly
             ,
             as
             a
             roaring
             Lion
             gapes
             after
             his
             prey
             .
          
           
             
               Walketh
               about
               ]
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             Because
             as
             a
             Fox
             walking
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             hee
             looks
             about
             ,
             and
             takes
             all
             occasions
             to
             mischief
             you
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             oppress
             and
             devour
             you
             unawares
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Whom
             resist
             stedfast
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             afflictions
             are
             accomplished
             in
             you
             Brethren
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             Because
             yee
             must
             not
             think
             of
             flying
             from
             your
             adversary
             ,
             but
             of
             resisting
             him
             onely
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             stedfast
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               As
               those
               ]
               Reas.
            
             7.
             
             Because
             yee
             alone
             do
             not
             strive
             in
             this
             conflict
             of
             afflictions
             against
             the
             Devil
             ,
             but
             yee
             have
             all
             the
             faithful
             Brethren
             your
             fellow-souldiers
             in
             the
             Church
             militant
             ,
             and
             suffering
             together
             with
             you
             ,
             whose
             condition
             yee
             ought
             not
             to
             disdain
             ,
             or
             to
             wish
             for
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             any
             better
             condition
             than
             theirs
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             But
             the
             God
             of
             all
             Grace
             ,
             who
             hath
             called
             us
             into
             his
             eternal
             glory
             by
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             after
             that
             yee
             have
             suffered
             a
             while
             ,
             make
             you
             perfect
             ,
             stablish
             ,
             strengthen
             ,
             settle
             you
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             8.
             
             Because
             yee
             shall
             have
             mee
             your
             Apostle
             ,
             together
             with
             your selves
             striving
             in
             prayers
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             constantly
             go
             forwards
             in
             the
             way
             wherein
             yee
             are
             .
             But
             hee
             praies
             for
             these
             four
             things
             in
             their
             behalf
             .
             1.
             
             That
             God
             would
             perfect
             that
             work
             of
             grace
             hee
             hath
             begun
             ,
             being
             not
             yet
             perfect
             .
             2.
             
             That
             hee
             would
             establish
             that
             which
             is
             right
             .
             3.
             
             That
             hee
             would
             strengthen
             that
             which
             is
             weak
             .
             4.
             
             That
             hee
             would
             settle
             or
             cause
             the
             building
             to
             cleave
             firmly
             unto
             Christ.
             The
             Arguments
             of
             his
             confidence
             are
             
               two
               .
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             The
             alsufficiency
             of
             grace
             in
             God.
             2.
             
             The
             calling
             of
             the
             faithful
             to
             eternal
             glory
             through
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               A
               while
            
             ]
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             hee
             limits
             his
             prayer
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             perform
             those
             things
             to
             them
             after
             they
             had
             been
             afflicted
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             so
             hee
             adds
             the
             ninth
             Reason
             ,
             the
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             Christian
             warfare
             :
             Because
             the
             time
             of
             your
             conflict
             will
             not
             be
             long
             ,
             but
             short
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             will
             not
             be
             intollerable
             ,
             but
             light
             in
             comparison
             to
             glory
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             To
             him
             be
             glory
             and
             dominion
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Hee
             concludes
             this
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Exhortations
             with
             a
             famous
             Doxology
             ,
             ascribing
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             grace
             and
             strength
             to
             God
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             perfects
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             By
             Silvanus
             a
             faithful
             Brother
             〈◊〉
             you
             (
             as
             I
             suppose
             )
             I
             have
             written
             briefly
             ,
             exhorting
             and
             testifying
             ,
             
             that
             this
             is
             the
             true
             grace
             of
             God
             wherein
             yee
             stand
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             whereof
             are
             three
             Articles
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Article
             contains
             three
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             the
             name
             and
             commendation
             of
             the
             messenger
             from
             his
             fidelity
             .
             2.
             
             The
             commendation
             of
             the
             Epistle
             from
             its
             brevity
             .
             3.
             
             The
             scope
             and
             summe
             of
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             ,
             viz.
             to
             confirm
             the
             Hebrews
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             which
             they
             did
             profess
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             be
             encouraged
             to
             a
             constant
             perseverance
             in
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             The
             Church
             that
             is
             at
             Babylon
             elected
             together
             with
             you
             ,
             saluteth
             you
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             Marcus
             my
             Son.
             
          
           
             Artic.
             2.
             
             Contains
             the
             salutation
             sent
             from
             the
             Church
             at
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             Mark
             the
             Evangelist
             (
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             similitude
             of
             his
             Faith
             and
             conversation
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             Peter
             ,
             as
             Timothy
             of
             Paul
             )
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             grace
             and
             election
             in
             Christ.
             Here
             wee
             understand
             Babylon
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             Chaldaea
             ,
             where
             after
             the
             seventy
             years
             of
             captivity
             were
             past
             ,
             many
             Jews
             remained
             not
             returning
             home
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             had
             Synagogues
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Cities
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             Peter
             upon
             his
             agreement
             with
             Paul
             ,
             as
             an
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             went
             into
             Babylon
             ,
             where
             the
             company
             of
             the
             Jews
             was
             greater
             :
             from
             whence
             hee
             wrote
             this
             Epistle
             to
             those
             that
             are
             dispersed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             Greet
             yee
             one
             another
             with
             a
             kiss
             of
             Charity
             :
             peace
             be
             with
             you
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Artic.
             3.
             
             Contains
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             salutation
             given
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             commands
             the
             faithful
             to
             salute
             one
             another
             without
             dissimulation
             with
             a
             kiss
             of
             Charity
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             His
             Apostolical
             wish
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Peace
             ,
             hee
             earnestly
             wishes
             ,
             desires
             ,
             applies
             ,
             and
             seals
             salvation
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             holiness
             and
             happiness
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           second
           Epistle
           general
           of
           PETER
           ,
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             CONTENTS
             .
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             being
             now
             nigh
             unto
             death
             ,
             seals
             up
             this
             last
             testimony
             of
             his
             will
             in
             this
             Epistle
             (
             as
             it
             appears
             in
             the
             first
             
               Chapter
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               vers
               .
               &c.
            
             )
             for
             the
             use
             of
             all
             the
             faithful
             wheresoever
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             whose
             Teacher
             hee
             was
             .
             There
             are
             three
             principal
             parts
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Chapters
             .
             In
             the
             first
             hee
             exhorts
             them
             to
             persevere
             in
             true
             Faith
             and
             Christian
             Piety
             ,
             
               Chap.
               1.
            
             
             In
             the
             second
             hee
             d●h●rts
             them
             from
             attending
             to
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             hee
             foretells
             will
             arise
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
             In
             the
             third
             hee
             seriously
             admonishes
             them
             to
             beware
             of
             those
             prophane
             Scoffers
             ,
             who
             account
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             judgement
             ,
             as
             a
             Fable
             ,
             in
             
               Chapter
               3.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               In
               the
               first
               there
               is
               the
               Exordium
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 5.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               an
               exhortation
               to
               proficiency
               in
               Faith
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 19.
              
               
               In
               the
               third
               hee
               digresses
               in
               the
               commendation
               of
               prophetical
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
               
               Simon
               Peter
            
             ,
             a
             Servant
             and
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             have
             obtained
             like
             precious
             Faith
             with
             us
             ,
             through
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             The
             inscription
             of
             the
             Epistle
             contains
             three
             things
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             description
             of
             the
             Writer
             ,
             from
             his
             common
             name
             Simon
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             Sirname
             Peter
             ,
             given
             him
             by
             Christ
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             office
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Servant
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             special
             office
             ,
             
               An
               Apostle
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             whence
             hee
             had
             authority
             to
             write
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             description
             of
             the
             faithful
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             written
             from
             the
             excellency
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             was
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             :
             The
             excellency
             whereof
             is
             propounded
             by
             way
             of
             distinction
             from
             historical
             Faith.
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             precious
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Elect
             ,
             not
             hypocritical
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             equally
             precious
             with
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             compare
             the
             degree
             and
             quantity
             ,
             but
             the
             quality
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             gift
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             given
             by
             the
             same
             Holy
             Spirit
             for
             the
             same
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             good
             purposes
             ,
             viz.
             the
             apprehending
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             benefits
             .
             4.
             
             That
             it
             flows
             from
             Gods
             Righteousness
             or
             Faithfulness
             ,
             faithfully
             performing
             the
             free
             promises
             made
             to
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             is
             derived
             to
             us
             together
             with
             all
             other
             benefits
             through
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             bee
             multiplied
             unto
             you
             through
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Iesus
             our
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             in
             the
             inscription
             of
             the
             Epistle
             is
             a
             salutation
             ,
             wherein
             is
             his
             prayer
             and
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ;
             In
             his
             prayer
             hee
             wishes
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             Hebrews
             a
             fuller
             manifestation
             ,
             multiplication
             ,
             and
             encrease
             of
             all
             saving
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             multiplication
             of
             peace
             ,
             or
             of
             all
             benefits
             which
             conduce
             to
             the
             promoting
             and
             perfecting
             of
             their
             present
             and
             future
             felicity
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             encrease
             of
             saving
             Faith
             ,
             or
             acknowledgement
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             According
             as
             his
             divine
             power
             hath
             given
             unto
             us
             all
             things
             that
             pertain
             unto
             life
             and
             godliness
             ,
             through
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             called
             us
             to
             glory
             and
             virtue
             ,
          
           
             Hee
             confirms
             the
             hope
             of
             his
             desires
             ,
             viz.
             that
             God
             will
             multiply
             grace
             and
             peace
             towards
             them
             by
             Faith
             ,
             in
             five
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             
               Divine
               Power
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             The
             power
             or
             effectual
             grace
             working
             powerfully
             ,
             hath
             bestowed
             upon
             you
             all
             expedients
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             holiness
             or
             grace
             ,
             to
             life
             or
             peace
             ,
             by
             the
             knowledge
             or
             Faith
             of
             him
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             right
             to
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             admission
             of
             you
             into
             the
             profession
             :
             Therefore
             God
             will
             encrease
             and
             multiply
             those
             gifts
             ,
             until
             yee
             obtain
             perfection
             of
             life
             and
             holiness
             :
             For
             there
             is
             the
             like
             reason
             for
             the
             beginning
             and
             progress
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             favour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Hath
               called
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             God
             hath
             called
             you
             to
             virtue
             or
             Grace
             ,
             and
             to
             Glory
             or
             Peace
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             will
             perfect
             those
             things
             in
             you
             to
             which
             hee
             hath
             called
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Whereby
             are
             given
             unto
             us
             exceeding
             great
             and
             precious
             promises
             ;
             that
             by
             these
             you
             might
             be
             partakers
             
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             having
             escaped
             the
             corruption
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             through
             lust
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             you
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             are
             very
             great
             (
             because
             of
             the
             greatest
             things
             ,
             viz.
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             eternal
             life
             )
             So
             also
             they
             are
             precious
             ,
             and
             mainly
             necessary
             to
             you
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             life
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             will
             perform
             those
             promises
             ,
             by
             multiplying
             even
             unto
             perfection
             those
             things
             which
             hee
             hath
             promised
             .
          
           
             
               That
               by
               these
               ]
               Argum.
            
             4.
             
             For
             this
             end
             hee
             hath
             given
             both
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             beginnings
             of
             these
             things
             promised
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             yee
             might
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ;
             not
             as
             to
             the
             essence
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             virtues
             and
             perfections
             ,
             which
             represent
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             in
             heavenly
             wisdome
             ,
             holiness
             and
             happiness
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             lively
             Image
             :
             Therefore
             hee
             will
             multiply
             to
             you
             grace
             and
             peace
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             attain
             his
             end
             in
             perfecting
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Having
               escaped
               ]
               Argum.
            
             5.
             
             Now
             you
             have
             escaped
             from
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             sin
             ,
             being
             freed
             from
             destruction
             ,
             wherein
             the
             world
             lies
             through
             lust
             or
             concupiscenc●●
             Therefore
             the
             same
             gracious
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             〈◊〉
             multiply
             to
             you
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             opposed
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             which
             is
             opposed
             to
             destruction
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             giving
             all
             diligence
             ,
             adde
             to
             your
             Faith
             ,
             Virtue
             ;
             and
             to
             Virtue
             ,
             Knowledge
             ;
          
           
             After
             the
             Preface
             hee
             exhorts
             them
             to
             a
             serious
             endeavour
             of
             growing
             in
             Faith
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             reckoning
             up
             by
             degrees
             the
             chief
             Christian
             virtues
             ;
             whereof
             the
             first
             is
             Faith
             ,
             which
             opens
             unto
             us
             the
             first
             entrance
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             this
             is
             adjoyned
             virtue
             ,
             or
             following
             after
             Righteousness
             in
             general
             ,
             because
             without
             Faith
             it
             is
             dead
             and
             ineffectual
             .
             Prudence
             or
             Knowledge
             follows
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             a
             fuller
             knowledge
             of
             heavenly
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             the
             application
             of
             them
             to
             practice
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             And
             to
             Knowledge
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             to
             Temperance
             ,
             Patience
             ;
             and
             to
             Patience
             ,
             Godliness
             :
          
           
             After
             this
             hee
             requires
             Temperance
             ,
             whereby
             every
             one
             keeps
             himself
             from
             those
             enticements
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             might
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             his
             duty
             .
             Hee
             would
             have
             Patience
             or
             Fortitude
             (
             which
             consists
             in
             bearing
             adversity
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             ceasing
             from
             our
             duty
             ,
             for
             the
             evils
             which
             pursue
             us
             )
             annexed
             to
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             these
             virtues
             are
             four
             ,
             which
             are
             commonly
             called
             Cardinals
             ,
             to
             these
             hee
             would
             have
             three
             other
             joyned
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Godliness
             ,
             which
             chiefly
             consists
             in
             the
             very
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             And
             to
             Godliness
             ,
             Brotherly
             Kindness
             ;
             and
             to
             Brotherly
             Kindness
             ,
             Charity
             :
          
           
             The
             other
             virtue
             which
             hee
             would
             have
             added
             ,
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               Brotherly
               love
            
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             embrace
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             or
             the
             houshold
             of
             Faith.
             The
             last
             virtue
             is
             Charity
             ,
             or
             common
             love
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             even
             to
             enemies
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             For
             if
             these
             things
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             abound
             ,
             they
             make
             you
             ,
             that
             yee
             shall
             neither
             be
             barren
             ,
             nor
             unfruitful
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             fourteen
             ,
             all
             which
             prove
             ,
             that
             wee
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             after
             these
             virtues
             joyntly
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             If
             you
             have
             obeyed
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             endeavouring
             both
             to
             have
             these
             virtues
             ,
             and
             to
             abou●d
             in
             them
             ,
             yee
             will
             prove
             that
             your
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             in
             you
             ,
             is
             not
             idle
             ,
             or
             unfruitful
             ,
             but
             efficacious
             ,
             which
             makes
             you
             ready
             to
             every
             good
             work
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             obey
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             But
             hee
             that
             lacketh
             these
             things
             ,
             is
             blind
             ,
             and
             cannot
             see
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             hath
             forgotten
             that
             hee
             was
             purged
             from
             his
             old
             sins
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             If
             yee
             were
             destitute
             of
             these
             virtues
             ,
             you
             will
             declare
             that
             you
             see
             nothing
             afarre
             off
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             are
             onely
             intent
             upon
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             blind
             in
             divine
             and
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             and
             unthankful
             towards
             God
             ,
             by
             whom
             yee
             confess
             your
             former
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             after
             these
             virtues
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Wherefore
             the
             rather
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             give
             diligence
             to
             make
             your
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             :
             for
             if
             you
             do
             these
             things
             ,
             yee
             shall
             never
             fall
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             With
             the
             Exhortation
             repeated
             .
             By
             endeavouring
             after
             these
             virtues
             ,
             yee
             will
             prove
             your selves
             to
             be
             effectually
             called
             and
             elected
             ,
             and
             will
             solidly
             confirm
             your selves
             in
             this
             perswasion
             :
             Therefore
             follow
             after
             these
             virtues
             .
          
           
             
               For
               these
               ]
               Argum.
            
             4.
             
             If
             you
             follow
             after
             these
             virtues
             ,
             yee
             shall
             be
             preserved
             from
             Apostacy
             ,
             or
             falling
             back
             ,
             neither
             will
             yee
             yeeld
             to
             temptations
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             follow
             after
             these
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             For
             so
             an
             entrance
             shall
             be
             ministred
             unto
             you
             abundantly
             ,
             into
             the
             everlasting
             Kingdome
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             So
             a
             more
             abundant
             entrance
             into
             the
             eternal
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             administred
             unto
             you
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             happiness
             ,
             and
             that
             life
             eternal
             shall
             more
             largely
             open
             and
             unfold
             it self
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             more
             freely
             and
             abundantly
             peirce
             into
             the
             inward
             parts
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             sense
             of
             that
             life
             in
             a
             more
             abundant
             measure
             :
             Therefore
             follow
             after
             these
             virtues
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             Wherefore
             I
             will
             not
             be
             negligent
             to
             put
             you
             alwaies
             in
             remembrance
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             though
             yee
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             stablished
             in
             the
             present
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Preventing
             an
             Objection
             ;
             Although
             yee
             are
             established
             in
             the
             present
             Truth
             :
             yet
             I
             being
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             have
             now
             thought
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             of
             your
             proficiency
             ,
             it
             necessary
             to
             exhort
             you
             ,
             which
             yee
             should
             in
             no
             wise
             reject
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Yea
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             meet
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             I
             am
             in
             this
             Tabernacle
             ,
             to
             stir
             you
             up
             ,
             by
             putting
             you
             in
             remembrance
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             Justice
             it self
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             my
             Apostolical
             office
             ,
             requires
             that
             I
             excite
             you
             to
             holiness
             ,
             by
             exhortations
             and
             admonitions
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             I
             live
             :
             Therefore
             be
             yee
             obedient
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             Knowing
             ,
             that
             shortly
             I
             must
             put
             off
             this
             my
             Tabernacle
             ,
             even
             as
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             hath
             shewed
             mee
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             As
             the
             Lord
             hath
             foretold
             ,
             I
             expect
             after
             a
             short
             time
             to
             end
             my
             life
             by
             a
             glorious
             Martyrdome
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             it
             lyes
             upon
             mee
             to
             exhort
             you
             to
             these
             virtues
             ,
             so
             it
             lies
             upon
             you
             to
             hearken
             to
             my
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             will
             indeavour
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             able
             after
             my
             decease
             ,
             to
             have
             these
             things
             alwaies
             in
             remembrance
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
             This
             Exhortation
             which
             I
             have
             written
             to
             you
             ,
             will
             be
             profitable
             to
             minde
             you
             of
             your
             duties
             ,
             even
             after
             my
             death
             :
             Therefore
             hearken
             you
             to
             my
             admonitions
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             For
             wee
             have
             not
             followed
             cunningly
             devised
             fables
             ,
             when
             wee
             made
             known
             unto
             you
             the
             power
             and
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             were
             eye-witnesses
             of
             his
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             Those
             things
             which
             I
             have
             taught
             you
             as
             touching
             Christs
             incarnation
             ,
             or
             his
             first
             coming
             to
             execute
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             as
             touching
             his
             divine
             nature
             ,
             power
             ,
             sufficiency
             ,
             and
             efficacy
             to
             save
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             not
             fables
             artificially
             feigned
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             despised
             ,
             or
             negligently
             without
             use
             and
             benefit
             past
             by
             :
             but
             they
             are
             serious
             and
             certain
             things
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             hearken
             to
             these
             my
             admonitions
             .
          
           
             
               But
               as
               those
               ]
               Argum.
            
             11.
             
             Yee
             have
             been
             taught
             by
             us
             Apostles
             ,
             both
             eye
             and
             ear-witnesses
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ
             already
             demonstrated
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             certainty
             of
             this
             Gospel
             was
             so
             much
             as
             were
             possible
             to
             be
             concerning
             things
             done
             and
             past
             .
             For
             wee
             Apostles
             have
             perceived
             by
             our
             senses
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             wee
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             at
             the
             sight
             bee
             rap●
             up
             in
             an
             extasie
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             history
             ,
             Matthew
             17.
             conconcerning
             
             Christs
             transfiguration
             :
             Therefore
             obey
             my
             Exhortations
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             For
             hee
             received
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             honour
             and
             glory
             ,
             when
             there
             came
             such
             a
             voice
             to
             him
             from
             the
             excellent
             glory
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             12.
             
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whose
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             wee
             exhort
             you
             to
             persevere
             ,
             hath
             by
             the
             audible
             voice
             of
             his
             Father
             speaking
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             received
             a
             glorious
             testimony
             from
             the
             excellent
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Mediatour
             and
             Surety
             for
             his
             redeemed
             people
             ,
             God
             is
             well
             pleased
             ,
             satisfying
             himself
             abundantly
             in
             his
             Mediation
             and
             purchase
             :
             Therefore
             obey
             yee
             diligently
             this
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             And
             this
             voice
             which
             came
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             heard
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             with
             him
             in
             the
             holy
             Mount
             ,
          
           
             Argum.
             13.
             
             Those
             things
             are
             so
             holy
             ,
             which
             appertain
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             it self
             wherein
             those
             things
             were
             declared
             (
             which
             are
             preached
             by
             us
             )
             was
             after
             a
             manner
             made
             holy
             ,
             viz.
             Because
             of
             Gods
             extraordinary
             voice
             ,
             and
             the
             divine
             glory
             of
             Christ
             there
             manifested
             :
             Therefore
             with
             greater
             reverence
             yee
             ought
             to
             hearken
             to
             our
             Exhortations
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             Wee
             have
             also
             a
             more
             sure
             word
             of
             Prophecie
             ,
             whereunto
             yee
             do
             well
             that
             yee
             take
             heed
             ,
             us
             unto
             a
             light
             that
             shineth
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             ,
             until
             the
             day
             dawn
             ,
             and
             the
             day-star
             arise
             in
             your
             hearts
             :
          
           
             Argum.
             14.
             
             The
             Doctrine
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whose
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             wee
             exhort
             you
             to
             persevere
             ,
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             a
             most
             firm
             prophetical
             word
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             studiously
             to
             obey
             my
             Exhortations
             .
             Hee
             staies
             upon
             this
             Exhortation
             ,
             confirming
             the
             certainty
             of
             prophetical
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             seven
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               More
               sure
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             compared
             with
             other
             waies
             of
             revelation
             it
             is
             a
             most
             firm
             medium
             without
             and
             above
             exceptions
             ,
             whereto
             other
             means
             of
             revelation
             ,
             no
             less
             clear
             and
             true
             ,
             are
             obnoxious
             :
             But
             this
             reason
             most
             especially
             did
             prevail
             with
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             who
             examined
             visions
             and
             revelations
             made
             to
             the
             Apostles
             by
             the
             Scripture
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             For
             the
             divine
             authority
             of
             the
             old
             Scripture
             was
             confirmed
             in
             their
             minds
             some
             ages
             before
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Prophecie
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             That
             the
             testimony
             of
             foreseeing
             future
             Truth
             ,
             hath
             more
             evidence
             in
             it self
             of
             divine
             operation
             ,
             than
             the
             testimony
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             testifies
             that
             which
             hee
             hath
             seen
             or
             heard
             being
             present
             .
             For
             no
             man
             could
             foresee
             this
             Truth
             ,
             but
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             every
             Beleever
             could
             see
             the
             Truth
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             
               Which
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             word
             of
             Prophecy
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             attended
             to
             by
             Beleevers
             ,
             into
             the
             sense
             whereof
             they
             might
             enquire
             ,
             to
             which
             truth
             and
             authority
             they
             might
             subject
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             might
             apply
             to
             the
             ends
             and
             uses
             whereunto
             it
             serves
             .
          
           
             
               As
               ]
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             Because
             yee
             should
             abide
             in
             darkness
             ,
             unless
             yee
             attended
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             faithful
             ,
             as
             light
             that
             shineth
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             ,
             to
             direct
             in
             all
             things
             what
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             
               Until
               ]
               Reas.
            
             5.
             
             Because
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             will
             appear
             at
             length
             to
             those
             that
             religiously
             attend
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             hee
             will
             bring
             with
             him
             the
             perf●ct
             day
             ,
             which
             shall
             never
             have
             night
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             a
             morning-star
             shall
             arise
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             now
             manifesting
             one
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             confirming
             it
             as
             with
             a
             seal
             in
             the
             inward
             senses
             ,
             at
             another
             time
             confirming
             another
             Article
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             degrees
             will
             illuminate
             the
             faithful
             attenders
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             illumination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             perfected
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             full
             presence
             (
             our
             Sun
             )
             will
             not
             be
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             your
             lives
             ,
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             Knowing
             this
             first
             ,
             that
             no
             Prophecie
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             of
             any
             private
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
             Because
             wee
             must
             firmly
             hold
             ,
             for
             a
             Principle
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             thing
             first
             of
             all
             to
             be
             beleeved
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             of
             humane
             invention
             ,
             but
             of
             divine
             revelation
             ,
             not
             derived
             from
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Writer
             ,
             sense
             or
             explication
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             explication
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             therefore
             is
             not
             from
             the
             explication
             which
             men
             whether
             few
             or
             many
             invent
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             explication
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             it self
             is
             the
             Author
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             For
             the
             Prophecie
             came
             not
             in
             old
             time
             by
             the
             wil
             of
             man
             :
             but
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             7.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             .
             Because
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             there
             are
             Prophecies
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             wil
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             humane
             sense
             or
             affection
             of
             the
             Prophet
             :
             but
             of
             necessity
             those
             holy
             men
             spake
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             have
             left
             to
             us
             the
             divine
             Oracles
             sealed
             in
             their
             Writings
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             meer
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             should
             be
             interpreter
             of
             their
             words
             by
             other
             places
             of
             his
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             faithful
             should
             attend
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             compare
             them
             with
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             understand
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               THat
               they
               may
               the
               better
               obey
               the
               former
               Exhortations
               ,
               hee
               admonishes
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               a
               care
               of
               false
               teachers
               which
               will
               arise
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               were
               now
               risen
               ;
               Hee
               also
               describes
               and
               reproves
               their
               manners
               and
               vices
               ,
               from
               whence
               ,
               as
               from
               certain
               marks
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               known
               and
               taken
               heed
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             But
             there
             were
             false
             Prophets
             also
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             even
             as
             there
             shall
             bee
             false
             Teachers
             among
             you
             ,
             who
             privily
             shall
             bring
             in
             damnable
             heresies
             ▪
             even
             denying
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             swift
             destruction
             .
          
           
             The
             marks
             of
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             which
             also
             contain
             the
             reasons
             ,
             why
             they
             ought
             to
             bee
             taken
             heed
             of
             ,
             are
             nine
             :
             Not
             that
             they
             are
             all
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             some
             one
             Heretick
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             of
             them
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             other
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             
               But
               there
               were
               ]
               Note
            
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             in
             times
             past
             the
             false
             Prophets
             were
             amongst
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             such
             shall
             be
             the
             false
             Teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             viz.
             Egregious
             hypocrites
             ,
             counterfeiting
             themselves
             to
             be
             true
             Prophets
             ,
             insinuating
             themselves
             into
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Bring
               in
               ]
               Note
            
             2.
             
             They
             will
             craftily
             bring
             in
             damnable
             heresies
             ,
             and
             although
             not
             expresly
             ,
             yet
             by
             consequence
             ,
             or
             in
             very
             deed
             they
             will
             deny
             Christ
             (
             at
             least-wise
             in
             some
             Article
             of
             Faith
             )
             
               i.
               e.
            
             they
             will
             be
             the
             betrayers
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
            
             ]
             Hee
             amplifies
             the
             crime
             four
             waies
             .
             1.
             
             From
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             deny
             the
             Lord
             or
             Master
             that
             bought
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             spoken
             in
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             .
             That
             they
             would
             both
             boast
             that
             they
             were
             redeemed
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Church
             esteemed
             them
             so
             :
             which
             also
             in
             a
             judicial
             sense
             is
             true
             ;
             whereby
             whosoever
             confesseth
             with
             his
             mouth
             Christ
             to
             be
             his
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             denies
             him
             in
             deed
             ,
             being
             judged
             out
             of
             his
             own
             mouth
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             deny
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             him
             ;
             Because
             as
             to
             the
             merit
             of
             the
             crime
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             hee
             was
             really
             bought
             ,
             if
             hee
             suppose
             and
             profess
             himself
             bought
             ,
             and
             yet
             denies
             him
             that
             bought
             him
             .
          
           
             Bring
             ]
             2.
             
             Hee
             amplifies
             the
             crime
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             heresies
             they
             deservedly
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             swift
             destruction
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             And
             many
             shall
             follow
             their
             pernicious
             waies
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             whom
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             shall
             be
             evil
             spoken
             of
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             Hee
             amplifies
             the
             crime
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             seduce
             and
             draw
             many
             Disciples
             with
             them
             into
             destruction
             .
          
           
             
               By
               reason
               of
               whom
            
             ]
             4.
             
             From
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             themselves
             
             and
             their
             followers
             will
             both
             blaspheme
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             ,
             or
             the
             sound
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             give
             occasion
             to
             others
             to
             speak
             contumeliously
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             And
             through
             covetousness
             ,
             shall
             they
             with
             feigned
             words
             make
             Merchandise
             of
             you
             ,
             whose
             judgement
             now
             of
             a
             long
             time
             lingreth
             not
             ,
             and
             their
             damnation
             slumbreth
             not
             .
          
           
             Note
             ]
             3.
             
             Is
             covetousness
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evil
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             companion
             and
             Mother
             of
             all
             heresies
             .
          
           
             
               Feigned
               ]
               Note
            
             4.
             
             Is
             a
             false
             and
             feigned
             speech
             artificially
             composed
             to
             seduce
             ,
             covering
             and
             drawing
             into
             errours
             with
             a
             counterfeiting
             eloquence
             .
          
           
             
               Shall
               make
               Merchandise
               ]
               Note
            
             5.
             
             The
             selling
             of
             souls
             and
             filthy
             Merchandise
             whereby
             Hereticks
             will
             be
             solicitous
             to
             promote
             their
             profit
             ,
             nothing
             regarding
             the
             loss
             of
             souls
             .
          
           
             Whose
             ]
             Hee
             apprehends
             the
             crime
             from
             the
             damnation
             and
             destruction
             which
             will
             swiftly
             follow
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             prepared
             in
             times
             past
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             For
             if
             God
             spared
             not
             the
             Angels
             that
             sinned
             ,
             but
             cast
             them
             down
             to
             Hell
             ,
             and
             delivered
             them
             into
             chains
             of
             darkness
             ,
             to
             be
             reserved
             unto
             judgement
             :
          
           
             Hee
             proves
             that
             punishment
             will
             follow
             ,
             by
             a
             three-fold
             Example
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             lapsed
             Angels
             ,
             which
             if
             God
             did
             not
             spare
             ,
             but
             thrust
             them
             down
             from
             the
             light
             of
             the
             highest
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             the
             darksome
             lower
             places
             ,
             and
             detains
             them
             bound
             with
             his
             powerful
             hand
             in
             misery
             to
             be
             kept
             unto
             the
             last
             punishment
             of
             eternal
             damnation
             :
             certainly
             God
             will
             not
             spare
             those
             false
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             And
             spared
             not
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             but
             saved
             Noah
             the
             eighth
             person
             ,
             a
             Preacher
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             bringing
             in
             the
             flood
             upon
             the
             world
             of
             the
             ungodly
             :
          
           
             Example
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             all
             justly
             perished
             (
             except
             those
             seven
             ,
             and
             Noah
             ,
             a
             Preacher
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             wholly
             for
             whose
             sake
             God
             chiefly
             saved
             the
             rest
             )
             by
             the
             deluge
             brought
             upon
             the
             world
             of
             wicked
             men
             :
             certainly
             those
             false
             Teachers
             shall
             also
             perish
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               And
               turning
               the
               Cities
               of
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               into
               Ashes
               ,
               condemned
               them
               with
               an
               overthrow
               ,
               making
               them
               an
               ensample
               unto
               those
               that
               after
               should
               live
               ungodly
               :
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               delivered
               just
               Lot
               ,
               vexed
               with
               the
               filthy
               conversation
               of
               the
               wicked
               :
            
             
               8.
               
               (
               For
               that
               righteous
               man
               dwelling
               among
               them
               ,
               in
               seeing
               and
               hearing
               ,
               vexed
               his
               righteous
               soul
               from
               day
               to
               day
               with
               their
               unlawful
               deeds
               .
               )
            
          
           
             Example
             3.
             
             If
             God
             destroyed
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             for
             an
             example
             to
             th●se
             that
             after
             should
             live
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             delivered
             just
             Lot
             vexed
             and
             tormented
             with
             seeing
             and
             hearing
             ,
             both
             the
             deeds
             and
             sayings
             of
             the
             ungodly
             wicked
             .
             Will
             not
             God
             (
             preserving
             his
             servants
             )
             punish
             wicked
             Teachers
             ▪
             who
             still
             ,
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             Gospel
             is
             now
             clearly
             manifested
             )
             play
             the
             wantons
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             The
             Lord
             knoweth
             how
             to
             deliver
             the
             godly
             out
             of
             temptations
             ,
             and
             to
             reserve
             the
             unjust
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             to
             be
             punished
             :
          
           
             Hee
             confirms
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Argument
             from
             the
             wisdome
             and
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             God
             can
             both
             ,
             viz.
             deliver
             the
             godly
             as
             well
             out
             of
             temptations
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             reserve
             the
             wicked
             to
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             judgement
             ,
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             eternal
             judgement
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             But
             chiefly
             them
             that
             walk
             after
             the
             flesh
             in
             the
             lust
             of
             uncleanness
             ,
             and
             despise
             government
             ,
             presumptuous
             are
             they
             ,
             self-willed
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             afraid
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             dignities
             :
          
           
             The
             sixth
             Node
             of
             Hereticks
             is
             a
             luxurious
             and
             libidino●s
             life
             ,
             from
             which
             hee
             gathers
             that
             the
             foresaid
             examples
             of
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             justly
             threaten
             to
             them
             eternal
             destruction
             ,
             chiefly
             ,
             because
             they
             follow
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             corrupt
             nature
             as
             their
             Captain
             ,
             and
             proceed
             on
             in
             impurity
             ,
             passing
             the
             course
             of
             their
             life
             in
             filthy
             〈◊〉
             ,
             indulging
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             
               Government
               ]
               Note
            
             7.
             
             Is
             the
             contempt
             of
             government
             ,
             or
             lawful
             authority
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             have
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             none
             to
             punish
             their
             vices
             .
             Hee
             describes
             and
             amplifies
             this
             vice
             with
             six
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               Despise
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             the
             naked
             disobedience
             of
             unlawful
             commands
             of
             a
             mistaking
             governour
             ,
             but
             contempt
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             doing
             his
             duty
             ,
             contempt
             of
             the
             very
             power
             and
             ordinance
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Presumptuous
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             presumptuousness
             joyned
             with
             contempt
             .
          
           
             
               And
               self
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             boldness
             in
             contempt
             joyned
             with
             complacency
             in
             that
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               To
               speak
               ill
               ]
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             That
             it
             is
             boldness
             in
             contempt
             breaking
             forth
             into
             cursing
             ,
             reproaches
             ,
             evil
             speakings
             ,
             which
             they
             cast
             upon
             Magistracy
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             Whereas
             Angels
             which
             are
             greater
             in
             power
             and
             might
             ,
             bring
             not
             railing
             accusation
             against
             them
             before
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             That
             seeing
             they
             are
             vile
             fellows
             ,
             they
             dare
             speak
             evil
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             which
             Angels
             that
             are
             more
             excellent
             than
             Magistrates
             ,
             dare
             not
             speak
             ill
             of
             them
             :
             For
             although
             Angels
             are
             sometimes
             used
             to
             punish
             Princes
             ,
             yet
             they
             alwaies
             endeavour
             to
             maintain
             the
             estimation
             of
             Principalities
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             Powers
             ,
             against
             whom
             some
             Hereticks
             proceed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             But
             these
             ,
             as
             natural
             brute
             beasts
             ,
             made
             to
             be
             taken
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             speak
             evil
             of
             the
             things
             that
             they
             understand
             not
             ,
             and
             shall
             utterly
             perish
             in
             their
             own
             corruption
             ,
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
             That
             hereticks
             are
             like
             to
             brute
             beasts
             in
             this
             ;
             For
             as
             beasts
             ,
             1.
             
             Are
             irrational
             :
             2.
             
             They
             are
             driven
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             counsel
             :
             3.
             
             They
             being
             taken
             perish
             :
             So
             those
             Hereticks
             who
             cannot
             bear
             Magistracy
             amongst
             men
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             speak
             evil
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             .
             1.
             
             Being
             void
             of
             judgement
             ,
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             Gods
             Ordinance
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             carried
             by
             a
             wicked
             inclination
             to
             blaspheme
             or
             to
             disgrace
             that
             which
             they
             do
             not
             understand
             .
             3.
             
             As
             brute
             beasts
             they
             bring
             destruction
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             perish
             by
             their
             own
             corruptness
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               And
               shall
               receive
               the
               reward
               of
               unrighteousness
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               count
               it
               pleasure
               to
               riot
               in
               the
               day
               time
               :
               Spots
               they
               are
               and
               blemishes
               ,
               sporting
               themselves
               with
               their
               own
               deceivings
               ,
               while
               they
               feast
               with
               you
               :
            
             
               14.
               
               Having
               eyes
               full
               of
               Adultery
               ,
               and
               that
               cannot
               cease
               from
               sin
               ,
               beguiling
               unstable
               souls
               ,
               an
               heart
               they
               have
               exercised
               with
               covetous
               practices
               :
               cursed
               children
               :
            
          
           
             He
             repeats
             the
             commination
             of
             their
             deserved
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             adds
             the
             Eighth
             Note
             in
             three
             demonstrations
             of
             their
             impudence
             .
             The
             first
             is
             in
             open
             luxury
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             neither
             fearing
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             the
             Sun
             ,
             they
             discover
             their
             minds
             to
             be
             given
             to
             luxury
             ,
             delighting
             themselves
             in
             banquettings
             .
             The
             second
             demonstration
             of
             their
             impudence
             ,
             in
             open
             ●incontinency
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             not
             in
             the
             least
             endeavour
             to
             hide
             ,
             but
             betray
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             the
             adulteries
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             will
             shew
             forth
             their
             impudence
             in
             their
             lust
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             will
             not
             onely
             pollute
             themselves
             ,
             but
             will
             also
             deceive
             and
             ensnare
             their
             unstable
             souls
             destitute
             of
             solid
             and
             saving
             Faith.
             The
             third
             impudence
             consists
             in
             covetousness
             ,
             the
             arts
             and
             methods
             whereof
             they
             will
             so
             meditate
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             hearts
             so
             exercised
             with
             a
             vicious
             habit
             :
             Briefly
             comprehending
             these
             vices
             hee
             calls
             those
             wicked
             men
             accursed
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Which
               have
               forsaken
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               and
               are
               gone
               astray
               ,
               following
               the
               way
               of
               Balaam
               the
               Son
               of
               Bosor
               ,
               who
               loved
               the
               wages
               of
               unrighteousness
               ,
            
             
               16.
               
               But
               was
               rebuked
               for
               his
               iniquity
               :
               the
               dumb
               Ass
               speaking
               with
               mans
               voice
               ,
               forbad
               the
               madness
               of
               the
               Prophet
               .
            
          
           
             Hee
             compares
             the
             impudent
             covetousness
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             
             to
             the
             covetousness
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             whose
             History
             hee
             briefly
             repeats
             out
             of
             Num.
             22.
             who
             for
             the
             desire
             of
             reward
             ,
             erred
             from
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             hee
             professed
             to
             follow
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             gave
             himself
             to
             open
             impiety
             :
             wherein
             hee
             became
             so
             stupid
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             deservedly
             reprehended
             and
             chastised
             by
             his
             Asse
             ;
             which
             likewise
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             teaching
             false
             things
             ,
             for
             filthy
             lucre
             sake
             ,
             deserve
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             These
             are
             wells
             without
             water
             ,
             clouds
             that
             are
             carried
             with
             a
             tempest
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             mist
             of
             darkness
             is
             reserved
             forever
             .
          
           
             Note
             9.
             
             Is
             vain
             speaking
             ,
             joyned
             with
             pride
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             hee
             compares
             them
             to
             fountains
             wanting
             water
             ,
             and
             to
             clouds
             tossed
             and
             dissipated
             by
             a
             tempest
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             afford
             the
             Rain
             they
             seemed
             to
             promise
             ;
             such
             are
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             shining
             Stars
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             nothing
             but
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             blackness
             of
             errours
             :
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             pronounces
             them
             condemned
             to
             eternal
             darkness
             in
             Hell.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             For
             when
             they
             speak
             great
             swelling
             words
             of
             vanity
             ,
             they
             allure
             through
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             through
             much
             wantonness
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             clean
             escaped
             from
             them
             who
             live
             in
             errour
             .
          
           
             Hee
             shews
             their
             vain
             speaking
             in
             three
             things
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             their
             swelling
             stile
             of
             teaching
             ,
             and
             puft-up
             kind
             of
             speech
             ,
             wherein
             with
             lofty
             words
             they
             dazle
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             simple
             ,
             and
             lead
             the
             unwary
             into
             admiration
             :
             which
             kind
             of
             speaking
             is
             very
             much
             covered
             with
             dark
             circumstances
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             doctrine
             might
             patronize
             the
             carnal
             concupiscences
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             need
             to
             oppose
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             allure
             some
             with
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             who
             before
             were
             convinced
             of
             their
             errours
             ,
             wherein
             they
             lived
             whilst
             they
             were
             amongst
             worldly
             men
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             without
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             had
             renounced
             their
             society
             ,
             and
             truly
             or
             resolvedly
             escaped
             from
             them
             (
             which
             may
             be
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             natural
             light
             of
             conscience
             )
             and
             had
             betook
             themselves
             to
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             which
             also
             they
             might
             do
             without
             spiritual
             regeneration
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             While
             they
             promise
             them
             liberty
             ,
             they
             themselves
             are
             the
             servants
             of
             corruption
             ;
             for
             of
             whom
             a
             man
             is
             overcome
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             is
             hee
             brought
             in
             bondage
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             In
             the
             dissimilitude
             betwixt
             themselves
             and
             their
             promises
             .
             For
             they
             promised
             liberty
             to
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             drew
             them
             into
             bondage
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             they
             themselves
             were
             the
             servants
             of
             corruption
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             their
             practice
             ,
             and
             the
             principles
             of
             their
             doctrine
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             brings
             those
             that
             are
             freed
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             servile
             yoak
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             to
             the
             free
             obedience
             of
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             For
             ]
             Hee
             proves
             these
             Libertines
             with
             their
             Disciples
             to
             be
             the
             most
             abject
             and
             miserable
             slaves
             to
             sin
             ,
             by
             four
             reasons
             .
          
           
             
               Overcome
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             vanquished
             and
             overcome
             by
             sin
             :
             to
             whose
             servitude
             they
             yeeld
             themselves
             ,
             being
             allured
             by
             the
             deceiveableness
             of
             false
             doctrine
             :
             Therefore
             they
             are
             truly
             slaves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             For
             if
             after
             they
             have
             escaped
             the
             pollutions
             of
             the
             world
             through
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             again
             intangled
             therein
             ,
             and
             overcome
             ,
             the
             latter
             end
             is
             worse
             with
             them
             than
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             and
             their
             Disciples
             by
             Apostacy
             from
             an
             holy
             conversation
             ,
             fall
             into
             a
             worse
             condition
             ,
             than
             that
             was
             ,
             wherein
             they
             lived
             ,
             before
             they
             gave
             their
             names
             to
             Christ.
             For
             after
             they
             renounced
             in
             Baptism
             the
             pollutions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             whatsoever
             ,
             betaking
             themselves
             into
             the
             bosome
             of
             some
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             have
             escaped
             them
             ,
             if
             afterwards
             they
             be
             intangled
             again
             in
             those
             pollutions
             ,
             and
             have
             yeelded
             to
             them
             ,
             their
             last
             end
             is
             worse
             than
             their
             beginning
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             For
             it
             had
             been
             better
             for
             them
             not
             to
             have
             known
             the
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             than
             after
             they
             have
             known
             it
             ,
             to
             turn
             from
             the
             holy
             commandement
             delivered
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Proving
             the
             former
             ,
             because
             they
             knowingly
             and
             willingly
             run
             as
             fugitives
             to
             the
             tents
             of
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             from
             the
             known
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             holy
             commandement
             once
             delivered
             unto
             them
             ;
             which
             sin
             is
             much
             more
             grievous
             ,
             and
             the
             servitude
             harder
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             had
             never
             known
             the
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             ;
             for
             their
             condition
             would
             be
             better
             in
             ignorance
             than
             in
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             But
             it
             is
             happened
             unto
             them
             according
             to
             the
             true
             Proverb
             ,
             The
             Dog
             is
             turned
             to
             his
             own
             vomit
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             Sow
             that
             was
             washed
             ,
             to
             her
             wallowing
             in
             the
             mire
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Making
             for
             removing
             of
             the
             scandal
             ,
             which
             might
             arise
             from
             their
             Apostacy
             ;
             because
             by
             their
             Apostacy
             they
             shew
             that
             they
             never
             were
             of
             the
             true
             Sheep
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             a
             visible
             sanctity
             of
             life
             ,
             wherein
             they
             sometimes
             vaunted
             themselves
             to
             be
             Saints
             ,
             they
             shew
             themselves
             to
             have
             been
             Sows
             and
             Dogs
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             alwaies
             been
             so
             ,
             without
             spiritual
             and
             internal
             renovation
             of
             their
             nature
             ;
             And
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             if
             it
             happen
             unto
             them
             according
             to
             the
             true
             Proverb
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Dog
               ,
               though
               purged
               by
               vomiting
               ,
               yet
               hee
               licks
               up
               again
               that
               which
               hee
               hath
               vomited
               ;
               and
               the
               Sow
               ,
               though
               washed
               ,
               yet
               shee
               returns
               to
               her
               wallowing
               in
               the
               mire
            
             :
             So
             Apostates
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             profess
             repentance
             from
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             obedience
             of
             his
             commands
             ,
             yet
             ,
             if
             occasion
             serves
             ,
             they
             turn
             to
             their
             former
             manners
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               HEE
               passes
               on
               to
               another
               Admonition
               ,
               concerning
               their
               bewaring
               of
               scoffers
               ,
               who
               denyed
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               blasphemy
               hee
               reproves
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               hee
               shews
               the
               use
               and
               fruit
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               chiefly
               touching
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               This
               second
               Epistle
               (
               beloved
               )
               I
               now
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               in
               both
               which
               I
               stir
               up
               your
               pure
               minds
               by
               way
               of
               remembrance
               :
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               yee
               may
               be
               mindful
               of
               the
               words
               which
               were
               spoken
               before
               by
               the
               holy
               Prophets
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               commandement
               of
               us
               the
               Apostles
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               :
            
          
           
             That
             hee
             may
             make
             a
             way
             for
             those
             things
             that
             follow
             ,
             hee
             propounds
             the
             scope
             of
             both
             Epistles
             ,
             viz.
             by
             admonitions
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             truly
             faithful
             to
             constancy
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             learned
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             teaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Knowing
             this
             first
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             scoffers
             ,
             walking
             after
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
          
           
             That
             they
             might
             beware
             of
             Atheists
             and
             mockers
             at
             piety
             ,
             hee
             describes
             such
             sort
             of
             Monsters
             four
             waies
             .
             First
             ,
             From
             the
             Antecedent
             prediction
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             warning
             thee
             of
             the
             coming
             ,
             and
             frequency
             of
             those
             wicked
             scoffers
             about
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             capital
             enemies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             would
             make
             a
             laughing
             stock
             at
             all
             piety
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             From
             their
             vicious
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             lead
             a
             life
             according
             to
             their
             lusts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             And
             saying
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             coming
             ?
             For
             since
             the
             Fathers
             fell
             asleep
             ,
             all
             things
             continue
             as
             they
             were
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             From
             their
             blasphemous
             speeches
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             also
             dare
             impudently
             to
             deny
             the
             Lords
             coming
             to
             judgement
             ,
             and
             openly
             accuse
             Gods
             promises
             of
             falsitie
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             From
             their
             pertinacious
             defence
             of
             their
             blasphemy
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             dare
             to
             dispute
             against
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             coming
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             would
             not
             come
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             world
             should
             endure
             for
             ever
             :
             Therefore
             because
             many
             
             ages
             being
             past
             ,
             the
             Judge
             doth
             not
             as
             yet
             come
             ,
             and
             because
             all
             things
             remain
             in
             our
             times
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             they
             make
             their
             carnal
             sense
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             behinde
             their
             backs
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             For
             this
             they
             willingly
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             the
             Heavens
             were
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             standing
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             water
             ,
          
           
             Hee
             reproves
             these
             blasphemous
             Dogs
             in
             five
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             scornfully
             reject
             the
             knowledge
             offered
             them
             out
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             are
             willingly
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             the
             world
             was
             created
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             should
             acknowledge
             the
             Creation
             to
             be
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             ought
             also
             to
             acknowledge
             an
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             foretold
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Earth
               ]
               Argum.
            
             2.
             
             They
             are
             willingly
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             shut
             their
             eyes
             against
             that
             constant
             miracle
             of
             the
             earth
             rising
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             consisting
             by
             the
             water
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             made
             solid
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             crumble
             not
             to
             dust
             when
             the
             whole
             earth
             by
             its
             own
             nature
             being
             the
             lowest
             element
             ,
             should
             sinck
             and
             be
             covered
             and
             drowned
             in
             the
             waters
             .
             In
             which
             miracle
             wee
             may
             perceive
             that
             nature
             is
             governed
             and
             establish'd
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             so
             continue
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Whereby
             the
             world
             that
             then
             was
             ,
             being
             overflowed
             with
             water
             ,
             perished
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             That
             the
             earth
             contrary
             to
             nature
             appears
             out
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             things
             do
             remain
             alwaies
             in
             the
             same
             state
             ,
             is
             evident
             out
             of
             the
             history
             of
             the
             deluge
             ,
             whereby
             the
             former
             order
             being
             changed
             ,
             the
             world
             or
             mankind
             ,
             that
             then
             was
             ,
             is
             perished
             in
             those
             overflowing
             waters
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             incredible
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             world
             passing
             on
             shall
             suffer
             the
             change
             which
             the
             word
             of
             God
             hath
             foretold
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             But
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             which
             are
             now
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             word
             are
             kept
             in
             store
             ,
             reserved
             unto
             fire
             against
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             and
             perdition
             of
             ungodly
             men
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             The
             Heavens
             ,
             which
             now
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             which
             now
             is
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             and
             his
             efficacious
             will
             ,
             reserved
             unto
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             last
             judgement
             ,
             when
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             scoffers
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             be
             condemned
             ,
             and
             perish
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             But
             (
             Beloved
             )
             be
             not
             ignorant
             of
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             one
             day
             is
             with
             the
             Lord
             as
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             years
             as
             one
             day
             .
          
           
             Hee
             takes
             away
             an
             Objection
             ,
             The
             wicked
             might
             say
             ,
             why
             doth
             hee
             defer
             his
             coming
             ?
             The
             answer
             is
             
               threefold
               .
               First
            
             ,
             Although
             the
             Lord
             seems
             to
             defer
             his
             coming
             ,
             yet
             his
             deferring
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             an
             offence
             to
             any
             ,
             because
             this
             delay
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             estimated
             by
             our
             sense
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             Gods
             eternity
             ,
             to
             whom
             that
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             us
             to
             be
             very
             long
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             one
             day
             and
             a
             thousand
             years
             do
             not
             differ
             as
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             measure
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             not
             slack
             concerning
             his
             promise
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             men
             count
             slackness
             )
             but
             is
             long-suffering
             to
             us-ward
             ,
             not
             willing
             that
             any
             should
             perish
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             should
             come
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
             This
             delaying
             doth
             not
             proceed
             from
             slackness
             ,
             as
             some
             Judge
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             patience
             of
             God
             towards
             us
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Elect
             ,
             whereas
             many
             as
             yet
             are
             not
             converted
             ,
             and
             whereof
             God
             will
             have
             none
             perish
             ,
             but
             all
             (
             in
             his
             time
             )
             to
             come
             to
             repentance
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             unless
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             deferred
             to
             a
             season
             .
             For
             if
             God
             should
             anticipate
             the
             time
             of
             judgement
             ,
             decreed
             by
             himself
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             hee
             hath
             chosen
             to
             salvation
             from
             eternity
             ,
             should
             perish
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             But
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             come
             as
             a
             thief
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             the
             Heavens
             shall
             pass
             away
             with
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             and
             the
             Elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             fervent
             heat
             ,
             the
             earth
             also
             and
             the
             works
             that
             are
             therein
             shall
             be
             burnt
             up
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
             And
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Reproving
             scoffers
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             which
             is
             described
             in
             three
             things
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             shall
             be
             unawares
             to
             men
             ,
             as
             thieves
             use
             to
             come
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             when
             they
             know
             they
             are
             least
             expected
             ▪
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             shall
             be
             with
             the
             greatest
             change
             of
             the
             whole
             universe
             :
             (
             3.
             )
             With
             the
             disanulling
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Atheists
             sought
             their
             felicity
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             the
             Heavens
             shall
             pass
             away
             with
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             the
             elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             fervent
             heat
             ,
             the
             earth
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             works
             therein
             shall
             be
             burnt
             up
             :
             so
             that
             all
             ought
             to
             be
             sollicitous
             in
             preparing
             themselves
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             enquire
             curiously
             about
             the
             manner
             or
             time
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             or
             to
             complain
             of
             his
             slackness
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               Seeing
               then
               that
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               persons
               ought
               yee
               to
               be
               in
               all
               holy
               conversation
               ,
               and
               godliness
               ,
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               draws
               this
               Doctrine
               into
               use
               by
               an
               Exhortation
               to
               follow
               after
               godliness
               ,
               and
               to
               perseverance
               in
               it
               :
               The
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               are
               eight
               ,
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               By
               requiring
               a
               testimony
               from
               their
               consciences
               :
               All
               these
               visible
               works
               ,
               especially
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               dissolved
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               ought
               to
               follow
               after
               holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Looking
               for
               ,
               and
               hasting
               unto
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               day
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Heavens
               being
               on
               fire
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               the
               elements
               shall
               melt
               with
               fervent
               heat
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               Because
               so
               it
               becomes
               you
               ,
               who
               expect
               with
               hope
               ,
               and
               hasten
               with
               desire
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               at
               his
               coming
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               it
               behoves
               you
               ,
               hoping
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               labour
               patiently
               in
               your
               vocation
               ,
               and
               to
               endeavour
               after
               holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               Because
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               judgement
               will
               be
               so
               terrible
               ,
               that
               the
               Heavens
               being
               on
               fire
               ,
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               the
               elements
               shall
               melt
               with
               fervent
               heat
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   13.
                
                 
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 wee
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 look
                 for
                 new
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Earth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 dwelleth
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 (
                 Beloved
                 )
                 seeing
                 that
                 yee
                 look
                 for
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 be
                 diligent
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 without
                 spot
                 ,
                 and
                 blameless
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               Because
               according
               to
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
               Isa
               65.17
               .
               and
               66.22
               .
               wee
               expect
               new
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               Earth
               ,
               wherein
               the
               just
               alone
               shall
               dwell
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               ought
               to
               endeavour
               after
               holiness
               ,
               and
               righteousness
               ,
               who
               have
               this
               hope
               .
               Hee
               calls
               both
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               the
               habitation
               of
               the
               just
               ,
               because
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               the
               Possession
               ,
               Palace
               ,
               and
               Kingdome
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               who
               shall
               accompany
               Christ
               wheresoever
               hee
               shall
               go
               .
            
             
               
                 Be
                 diligent
              
               ]
               Hee
               adds
               Argum.
               5.
               
               With
               a
               repetition
               of
               his
               Exhortation
               to
               holiness
               ,
               Being
               diligent
               ,
               that
               being
               without
               spot
               and
               blameless
               ,
               yee
               may
               be
               found
               of
               Christ
               in
               peace
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               being
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               accounted
               the
               friends
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               him
               ,
               when
               hee
               shall
               come
               to
               judgement
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               And
               account
               that
               the
               long-suffering
               of
               our
               Lord
               is
               salvation
               ,
               even
               as
               our
               beloved
               Brother
               Paul
               also
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               wisdome
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
               hath
               written
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               With
               preventing
               an
               Objection
               ,
               yee
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               far
               from
               being
               overcome
               with
               weariness
               ,
               because
               Christ
               seems
               to
               defer
               his
               coming
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               contrary
               yee
               ought
               to
               account
               it
               a
               sign
               of
               salvation
               given
               to
               all
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               not
               delay
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               forbearance
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               slowness
               to
               wrath
               .
            
             
               
                 Even
                 as
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               7.
               
               Paul
               in
               his
               Epistle
               written
               to
               you
               Hebrews
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               the
               abundant
               measure
               of
               wisdome
               given
               to
               him
               )
               diligently
               exhorts
               you
               to
               follow
               after
               holiness
               and
               patience
               under
               the
               hope
               of
               Christs
               coming
               ,
               
               as
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               so
               especially
               in
               the
               end
               of
               Chap.
               10.36
               .
               verse
               .
               Therefore
               ought
               yee
               to
               follow
               after
               holiness
               and
               patience
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16
              
               :
               As
               also
               in
               all
               his
               Epistles
               speaking
               in
               them
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               some
               things
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               which
               they
               that
               are
               unlearned
               and
               unstable
               wrest
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               also
               the
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               unto
               their
               own
               destruction
               .
            
             
               Hee
               takes
               occasion
               from
               the
               mention
               hee
               made
               of
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Paul
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               of
               commending
               the
               rest
               of
               Pauls
               Epistles
               for
               Canonical
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               away
               the
               offence
               upon
               the
               difficulty
               of
               some
               places
               in
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               sayings
               of
               Paul
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Scriptures
               are
               wrested
               ,
               unless
               by
               those
               that
               are
               unlearned
               and
               unstable
               ,
               or
               perverse
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               them
               that
               pervert
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   17.
                
                 
                 Yee
                 therefore
                 (
                 Beloved
                 )
                 seeing
                 yee
                 know
                 these
                 things
                 before
                 ,
                 beware
                 lest
                 yee
                 also
                 being
                 led
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 fall
                 from
                 your
                 own
                 stedfastness
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 But
                 grow
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 to
                 him
                 be
                 glory
                 both
                 now
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               Propounded
               by
               way
               of
               Exhortation
               ,
               to
               shake
               off
               the
               idleness
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               Being
               fore-admonished
               concerning
               the
               errours
               of
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               seduce
               their
               Disciples
               from
               the
               way
               of
               Truth
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               yee
               ought
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               beware
               lest
               yee
               fall
               from
               your
               own
               stedfastness
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               from
               the
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wherein
               with
               a
               stedfast
               purpose
               of
               mind
               yee
               now
               stand
               )
               but
               also
               yee
               ought
               to
               endeavour
               after
               further
               progress
               ,
               and
               growth
               in
               grace
               ,
               holiness
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               knowledge
               or
               Faith
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 him
                 be
                 glory
              
               ]
               Hee
               shuts
               up
               the
               Epistle
               with
               a
               famous
               doxology
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               acknowledges
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               true
               God
               ;
               For
               glory
               is
               onely
               due
               to
               God
               :
               Also
               hee
               propounds
               Christ
               who
               is
               to
               be
               glorified
               ,
               both
               now
               ,
               whilst
               wee
               are
               in
               the
               warfare
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               hee
               calls
               the
               day
               of
               eternity
               ,
               because
               that
               whole
               eternity
               is
               one
               day
               .
               Glory
               bee
               unto
               him
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           first
           Epistle
           of
           IOHN
           ,
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             three
             Epistles
             of
             John
             the
             Apostle
             (
             who
             writ
             both
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Revelation
             )
             ex●ant
             ▪
             The
             scope
             of
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             ,
             is
             to
             teach
             by
             what
             means
             wee
             may
             have
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             wee
             may
             be
             certain
             of
             that
             communion
             ,
             to
             a
             full
             consolation
             both
             in
             life
             and
             death
             :
             To
             which
             end
             hee
             propounds
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Chap.
               1.
            
             
             Hee
             shews
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             in
             divers
             Exhortations
             to
             follow
             after
             Holiness
             ,
             to
             love
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             hate
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             constancy
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
             Hee
             prosecutes
             the
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             following
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             brotherly
             love
             .
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             after
             the
             Exhortation
             to
             beware
             of
             seducers
             ,
             hee
             goes
             on
             in
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             loving
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             
               Chap.
               4.
               
               Lastly
            
             ,
             That
             they
             which
             beleeve
             may
             know
             themselves
             to
             have
             life
             ,
             and
             knowing
             it
             ,
             they
             may
             more
             and
             more
             beleeve
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             gathers
             together
             many
             Notes
             of
             Beleevers
             ,
             and
             Arguments
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Method
             of
             this
             Epistle
             is
             very
             artificial
             ,
             for
             the
             Christian
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             rules
             of
             Faith
             are
             lincked
             together
             as
             with
             a
             chain
             .
             For
             alwaies
             from
             the
             end
             of
             the
             preceding
             Doctrine
             ,
             there
             ariseth
             a
             following
             Discourse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 this
                 Chapter
              
               hee
               propounds
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               by
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               confirms
               the
               excellency
               of
               his
               preaching
               ,
               and
               shews
               the
               object
               of
               Saving
               Faith
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 6.
              
               
               In
               the
               other
               hee
               laies
               down
               the
               notes
               of
               a
               true
               Beleever
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               truly
               belongs
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             That
             which
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             which
             wee
             have
             heard
             ,
             which
             wee
             have
             seen
             with
             our
             eies
             ,
             which
             wee
             have
             looked
             upon
             ,
             and
             our
             hands
             have
             handled
             ,
             of
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ,
          
           
             Hee
             confirms
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             hee
             preached
             ,
             by
             eight
             reasons
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               word
               ]
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             Is
             contained
             in
             the
             last
             words
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             viz.
             That
             his
             Gospel
             treats
             of
             the
             most
             excellent
             object
             ,
             viz.
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             conceive
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Son
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             of
             their
             working
             ,
             seeing
             that
             it
             is
             
               the
               Word
            
             of
             some
             one
             ,
             viz.
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             And
             that
             hee
             may
             teach
             the
             spiritual
             and
             immanent
             manner
             of
             the
             Sons
             Generation
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             subsistence
             is
             inseparable
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             may
             behold
             especially
             his
             office
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             manifest
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             concerning
             our
             salvation
             .
             Furthermore
             hee
             is
             called
             the
             word
             of
             Life
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             Because
             hee
             hath
             life
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             hee
             himself
             is
             life
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Because
             hee
             hath
             purchased
             life
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             shewed
             it
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             Lastly
             ,
             Because
             hee
             applies
             that
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             brings
             it
             about
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             live
             an
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             
               That
               which
               was
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             preaching
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             ancient
             Truth
             preached
             ,
             viz.
             that
             which
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             partly
             inasmuch
             as
             there
             was
             never
             any
             other
             ground
             of
             salvation
             besides
             this
             in
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Lamb
             slain
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             partly
             because
             Christ
             preached
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             did
             subsist
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             before
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             same
             SON
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             MEDIATOUR
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             created
             things
             did
             not
             as
             yet
             subsist
             ,
             but
             began
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             who
             is
             the
             same
             from
             eternity
             to
             eternity
             :
             Therefore
             the
             subject
             of
             our
             Gospel
             is
             most
             excellent
             .
          
           
             
               Which
               wee
               have
               seen
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             Truth
             
             preached
             is
             certain
             ,
             and
             experienced
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             because
             they
             by
             the
             infallible
             testimony
             of
             their
             senses
             ,
             being
             eye
             and
             ear-witnesses
             ,
             had
             observed
             that
             Christ
             himself
             in
             his
             own
             time
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             incarnate
             .
             Partly
             by
             hearing
             with
             their
             ears
             day
             by
             day
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             published
             by
             an
             holy
             and
             audible
             voice
             :
             partly
             by
             seeing
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             both
             the
             ordinary
             and
             miraculous
             works
             ,
             his
             sufferings
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             glorification
             in
             his
             transfiguration
             ,
             and
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             by
             most
             clearly
             perceiving
             them
             ,
             after
             a
             most
             deep
             inquisition
             into
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             partly
             by
             feeling
             with
             their
             hands
             ,
             or
             handling
             his
             flesh
             ,
             or
             his
             assumed
             humane
             nature
             .
             From
             whence
             the
             certainty
             of
             their
             testimony
             concerning
             Christ
             offered
             ,
             is
             so
             manifest
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             doubtful
             :
             Therefore
             most
             excellent
             is
             the
             truth
             that
             is
             preached
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             (
             For
             the
             life
             was
             manifested
             ,
             and
             wee
             have
             seen
             it
             ,
             and
             bear
             witness
             ,
             and
             shew
             unto
             you
             that
             eternal
             life
             which
             was
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             was
             manifested
             unto
             us
             .
             )
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             By
             a
             Parenthesis
             confirming
             the
             former
             ;
             wee
             have
             known
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             hee
             is
             life
             it self
             ,
             the
             true
             Jehovah
             ,
             who
             is
             essentially
             life
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             causally
             in
             respect
             of
             us
             :
             For
             hee
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             not
             onely
             natural
             ,
             but
             also
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             light
             and
             illumination
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             grace
             and
             every
             pious
             or
             commendable
             motion
             :
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             he
             is
             by
             divine
             inspiration
             manifested
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             revealed
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             revelation
             seen
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             us
             to
             be
             that
             life
             :
             (
             3.
             )
             Whom
             wee
             have
             seen
             and
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             the
             life
             revealed
             ,
             him
             wee
             testifie
             to
             be
             life
             ,
             and
             preach
             him
             to
             you
             ,
             viz.
             to
             be
             both
             God
             eternal
             ,
             and
             the
             Procuror
             ,
             Giver
             and
             Preserver
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             to
             be
             communicated
             unto
             us
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             Wee
             have
             known
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             second
             distinct
             person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             which
             was
             from
             eternity
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             making
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             did
             plead
             our
             cause
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             revealed
             unto
             us
             after
             his
             incarnation
             by
             divine
             Revelation
             :
             Therefore
             this
             our
             preaching
             of
             Truth
             and
             Life
             is
             both
             most
             excellent
             ,
             and
             most
             certain
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             That
             which
             wee
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             ,
             declare
             wee
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             yee
             also
             may
             have
             fellowship
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             truly
             our
             fellowship
             is
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Son
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             Through
             the
             Truth
             preached
             by
             us
             Apostles
             ,
             eye
             and
             ear-witnesses
             ,
             beleevers
             are
             made
             partakers
             with
             us
             of
             the
             same
             felicity
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             good
             things
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Truth
             preached
             by
             us
             is
             most
             excellent
             .
          
           
             
               And
               our
               fellowship
               ]
               Reas.
            
             6.
             
             They
             who
             are
             united
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Truth
             preached
             by
             us
             ,
             shall
             also
             be
             united
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             And
             these
             things
             write
             wee
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             your
             joy
             may
             be
             full
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             7.
             
             The
             summe
             of
             our
             preaching
             which
             is
             written
             to
             you
             ,
             hath
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             yee
             being
             made
             certain
             of
             your
             election
             and
             glorification
             ,
             may
             have
             a
             true
             and
             spiritual
             joy
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             joy
             may
             remain
             and
             be
             perfected
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             deservedly
             to
             be
             accounted
             the
             most
             excellent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             This
             then
             is
             the
             message
             which
             wee
             have
             heard
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             declare
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             light
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             no
             darkness
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             8.
             
             The
             summe
             of
             our
             preaching
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             light
             ,
             or
             a
             most
             present
             and
             perfect
             remedy
             against
             the
             evils
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             errours
             ,
             falshood
             ,
             vices
             and
             miseries
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             us
             :
             and
             that
             God
             in
             himself
             is
             most
             free
             from
             these
             evils
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             those
             that
             come
             unto
             him
             to
             be
             deceived
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             illuminated
             and
             directed
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             sins
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             obtain
             eternal
             life
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             my
             preaching
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             should
             be
             excellent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             If
             wee
             say
             that
             wee
             have
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             darkness
             ,
             wee
             lye
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             follows
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             propounds
             partly
             negatively
             ,
             and
             partly
             affirmatively
             ,
             the
             notes
             or
             signs
             of
             him
             that
             is
             a
             true
             Beleever
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             partaker
             of
             the
             good
             things
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             the
             Notes
             are
             five
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             Is
             negatively
             propounded
             ,
             with
             his
             confirmation
             .
             Hee
             that
             is
             a
             true
             beleever
             doth
             not
             walk
             in
             darkness
             ,
             is
             not
             given
             ever
             to
             sin
             ,
             leading
             his
             life
             according
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             :
             Because
             if
             any
             one
             profess
             himself
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             God
             (
             who
             is
             light
             and
             holiness
             ,
             )
             and
             in
             〈◊〉
             mean
             time
             walketh
             in
             the
             darkness
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             hee
             is
             an
             hypocrite
             and
             a
             lyar
             ,
             seeing
             that
             hee
             doth
             not
             that
             which
             is
             right
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             hee
             professes
             with
             his
             mouth
             ,
             hee
             denies
             in
             his
             works
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             But
             if
             wee
             walk
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             wee
             have
             fellowship
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             Son
             cleanseth
             us
             from
             all
             sin
             .
          
           
             Note
             2.
             
             Is
             propounded
             affirmatively
             ,
             Hee
             that
             walks
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             or
             hee
             that
             follows
             after
             holiness
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             be
             conformable
             to
             God
             (
             who
             is
             light
             and
             perfect
             holiness
             )
             hee
             is
             a
             true
             beleever
             ,
             having
             communion
             truly
             with
             God
             and
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             fruit
             also
             of
             Christs
             death
             to
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             doth
             wholly
             belong
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             If
             wee
             say
             that
             wee
             have
             no
             sin
             ,
             wee
             deceive
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Note
             3.
             
             Is
             negative
             .
             Hee
             that
             is
             a
             true
             Beleever
             is
             not
             so
             just
             in
             his
             own
             eies
             ,
             that
             hee
             denies
             that
             hee
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             either
             in
             word
             ,
             or
             deed
             ,
             or
             that
             hee
             hath
             not
             sinned
             after
             Justification
             ,
             or
             that
             hee
             (
             as
             if
             hee
             could
             not
             want
             the
             daily
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             daily
             applying
             of
             his
             merit
             for
             the
             delivering
             of
             his
             conscience
             from
             new
             guilt
             )
             is
             not
             touched
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             sin
             ▪
             so
             that
             hee
             must
             forthwith
             flye
             unto
             Christ
             as
             his
             Redeemer
             .
             For
             whosoever
             either
             in
             word
             or
             deed
             doth
             really
             so
             deny
             that
             hee
             hath
             sin
             in
             him
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             deceives
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             If
             we
             confess
             our
             sins
             ,
             hee
             is
             faithful
             and
             just
             to
             forgive
             us
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             cleanse
             us
             from
             all
             unrighteousness
             .
          
           
             Note
             4.
             
             Hee
             that
             is
             a
             true
             Beleever
             ,
             is
             so
             affected
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             that
             hee
             acknowledgeth
             them
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             doth
             confess
             from
             his
             soul
             that
             hee
             deserves
             eternal
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             guilt
             can
             no
             otherwise
             be
             expiated
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             cannot
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             divine
             virtue
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             be
             free
             from
             the
             pollution
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Faithful
             ]
             The
             Apostle
             promiseth
             to
             him
             that
             doth
             so
             confess
             his
             sins
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             faithfulness
             and
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             hee
             shall
             be
             absolved
             ,
             and
             purged
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             sanctified
             from
             the
             stain
             of
             it
             :
             For
             God
             is
             faithful
             ,
             who
             hath
             promised
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             just
             ,
             who
             hath
             taken
             satisfaction
             from
             Christ
             the
             Surety
             ,
             hee
             doth
             not
             exact
             the
             debt
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             satisfied
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             hee
             bestowes
             all
             the
             good
             things
             upon
             him
             that
             beleeves
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             for
             his
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             If
             wee
             say
             that
             wee
             have
             not
             sinned
             ,
             wee
             make
             him
             a
             lyar
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             is
             not
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Note
             5.
             
             Is
             negative
             .
             Hee
             that
             is
             a
             true
             Beleever
             ,
             doth
             neither
             deny
             ,
             nor
             extenuate
             his
             sins
             past
             ,
             as
             if
             either
             with
             that
             Pharisee
             hee
             had
             performed
             all
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             from
             his
             youth
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             there
             was
             no
             original
             sin
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             it
             was
             not
             at
             all
             worthy
             of
             death
             :
             Neither
             is
             hee
             impenitent
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             sins
             which
             hee
             had
             committed
             were
             light
             and
             venial
             ,
             which
             need
             not
             the
             expiation
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             so
             much
             corruption
             in
             his
             nature
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             his
             free
             will
             hee
             might
             confide
             in
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             to
             dispose
             himself
             for
             grace
             ,
             and
             
             merit
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             bee
             able
             to
             obtain
             it
             .
             For
             hee
             that
             either
             so
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             means
             ,
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             denies
             that
             hee
             hath
             not
             sinned
             ,
             and
             consequently
             denies
             that
             hee
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             hath
             not
             been
             so
             guilty
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             hee
             needed
             such
             an
             expiation
             as
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             hee
             is
             a
             blasphemer
             against
             God
             (
             accusing
             him
             of
             a
             lye
             ,
             who
             hath
             in
             his
             word
             condemned
             all
             as
             sinners
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             hath
             affirmed
             that
             there
             is
             no
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             Son
             )
             neither
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             received
             by
             Faith
             at
             any
             time
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             neither
             hath
             hee
             beleeved
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             not
             yet
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               rest
               of
               the
               whole
               Epistle
               enforceth
               the
               use
               of
               the
               former
               Doctrine
               ,
               to
               which
               end
               five
               Exhortations
               are
               propounded
               .
               The
               
                 first
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 9.
              
               
               The
               
                 second
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 15.
              
               
               The
               
                 third
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 18.
              
               
               The
               
                 fourth
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 29.
              
               
               The
               
                 fifth
                 to
                 verse
                 the
                 last
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             My
             little
             Children
             ,
             these
             things
             write
             I
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             yee
             sin
             not
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             sin
             ▪
             wee
             have
             an
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             righteous
             :
          
           
             The
             first
             Exhortation
             is
             to
             the
             following
             after
             holiness
             ,
             that
             they
             sin
             not
             ;
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             (
             besides
             a
             friendly
             compellation
             )
             are
             eleven
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             this
             is
             the
             end
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             writing
             .
             
               These
               things
               write
               I
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               yee
               sin
               not
               ,
            
             saith
             hee
             :
             Therefore
             follow
             yee
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               And
               if
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             If
             yee
             follow
             after
             holiness
             ,
             the
             sins
             which
             perhaps
             yee
             shall
             fall
             into
             ,
             shall
             bee
             taken
             away
             through
             the
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             our
             Advocate
             and
             Lord
             :
             Therefore
             endeavour
             after
             holiness
             .
             When
             hee
             names
             one
             Advocate
             ,
             hee
             excludes
             all
             others
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             Christ
             was
             not
             simply
             our
             Advocate
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             our
             Advocates
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Righteous
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ;
             Christ
             our
             Advocate
             is
             
               righteous
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             not
             onely
             meet
             to
             intercede
             for
             sinners
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             but
             also
             righteous
             in
             his
             office
             ,
             who
             requires
             nothing
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             justly
             due
             to
             him
             interceding
             for
             us
             ,
             from
             the
             covenant
             and
             merit
             of
             his
             death
             .
             Also
             hee
             is
             Righteous
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             cover
             us
             with
             his
             imputed
             Righteousness
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             hee
             is
             righteous
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             promotes
             us
             in
             the
             following
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             raises
             us
             up
             again
             ,
             when
             wee
             fall
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             perfectly
             makes
             us
             righteous
             or
             holy
             :
             Therefore
             beleevers
             ought
             both
             to
             endeavour
             after
             holiness
             ,
             and
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             fall
             into
             sin
             ,
             to
             hope
             for
             the
             virtue
             of
             Christs
             intercession
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             And
             hee
             is
             the
             propitiation
             for
             our
             sins
             :
             and
             not
             for
             ours
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Confirming
             the
             second
             reason
             .
             The
             death
             and
             expiatory
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             offered
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             us
             ,
             viz.
             elected
             out
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             all
             the
             elect
             ,
             or
             redeemed
             in
             the
             world
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bee
             expiated
             ,
             unless
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             if
             yee
             sin
             ,
             yee
             may
             confidently
             expect
             the
             virtue
             both
             of
             the
             rich
             expiation
             ,
             and
             intercession
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             And
             hereby
             wee
             know
             that
             wee
             know
             him
             ,
             if
             wee
             keep
             his
             commandements
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             By
             endeavouring
             sincerely
             to
             keep
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             sure
             sign
             yee
             may
             know
             the
             truth
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             or
             that
             yee
             truly
             beleeve
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             him
             sincerely
             :
             Therefore
             follow
             yee
             after
             holiness
             ,
             or
             sin
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Hee
             that
             saith
             ,
             I
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             not
             his
             commandements
             ,
             is
             a
             lyer
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
             Hee
             that
             professes
             that
             hee
             knows
             God
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             hee
             beleeves
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             loves
             him
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             follow
             after
             holiness
             (
             for
             according
             to
             the
             stile
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             sincerely
             after
             holiness
             ,
             is
             to
             keep
             the
             commandements
             )
             is
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             sincerity
             ,
             or
             truth
             of
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             endeavour
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             But
             who
             so
             keepeth
             his
             word
             ,
             in
             him
             ,
             verily
             is
             the
             love
             of
             God
             perfected
             ;
             hereby
             know
             wee
             that
             wee
             are
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             7.
             
             Hee
             that
             endeavours
             after
             holiness
             ,
             proves
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             love
             towards
             God
             ,
             which
             love
             is
             perfected
             or
             manifested
             to
             bee
             sincere
             from
             an
             endeavour
             of
             keeping
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             obeying
             it
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Hereby
               )
               Reas.
            
             8.
             
             Hee
             that
             endeavours
             after
             holiness
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             to
             keep
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             an
             evidence
             of
             his
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             knows
             that
             hee
             dwells
             in
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Hee
             that
             saith
             hee
             abideth
             in
             him
             ,
             ought
             himself
             also
             to
             walk
             ,
             even
             as
             hee
             walked
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             9.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             whosoever
             professes
             that
             hee
             hath
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             after
             holiness
             ,
             or
             to
             imitate
             Christ
             in
             his
             life
             and
             conversation
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             write
             no
             new
             commandement
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             an
             old
             commandement
             ,
             which
             yee
             had
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             the
             old
             commandement
             is
             the
             word
             which
             yee
             have
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             10.
             
             I
             require
             no
             new
             duty
             from
             you
             ,
             when
             I
             urge
             you
             to
             follow
             after
             holiness
             ,
             or
             the
             observance
             of
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             but
             I
             repeat
             an
             old
             commandement
             ,
             which
             yee
             have
             not
             onely
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             yee
             have
             had
             it
             also
             commended
             to
             you
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             :
             Therefore
             endeavour
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Again
             ,
             a
             new
             Commandement
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             which
             thing
             is
             true
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             you
             ,
             because
             the
             darkness
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             light
             now
             shineth
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             11.
             
             This
             Commandement
             is
             not
             old
             in
             the
             oldness
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             as
             in
             times
             past
             it
             was
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             you
             lived
             irregenerate
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             when
             the
             Law
             did
             command
             ,
             and
             conferred
             no
             strength
             to
             perform
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             now
             in
             the
             newness
             of
             Spirit
             :
             To
             the
             performing
             whereof
             Christ
             will
             administer
             new
             grace
             to
             you
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             follow
             after
             holiness
             .
          
           
             Which
             ]
             What
             the
             New
             Covenant
             is
             ,
             hee
             expounds
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             affirming
             that
             the
             command
             is
             new
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             quickens
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             themselves
             ,
             who
             were
             now
             by
             regeneration
             made
             new
             Creatures
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             whom
             grace
             was
             administred
             ,
             and
             was
             furthermore
             to
             bee
             administred
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           
             
               Because
               the
               darkness
            
             ]
             The
             reason
             is
             given
             to
             this
             sense
             ,
             Because
             yee
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             under
             Grace
             ;
             yee
             are
             not
             in
             a
             state
             of
             irregeneration
             ,
             but
             are
             renewed
             .
             For
             the
             darkness
             of
             the
             Legal
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             irregeneration
             ,
             are
             passed
             away
             ,
             and
             now
             Christ
             ,
             who
             brings
             life
             and
             grace
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             true
             light
             ,
             is
             risen
             as
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             upon
             you
             that
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             hath
             both
             communicated
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             heat
             of
             life
             to
             you
             :
             Therefore
             the
             commandement
             is
             new
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             yee
             ought
             to
             bee
             encouraged
             to
             follow
             after
             holiness
             with
             more
             alacrity
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Hee
             that
             saith
             hee
             is
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             hateth
             his
             Brother
             ,
             is
             in
             darkness
             ,
             even
             until
             now
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Exhortation
             drawing
             the
             former
             to
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Brethren
             :
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             ten
             ;
             besides
             those
             two
             which
             are
             next
             recited
             ,
             and
             may
             also
             bee
             referred
             hither
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Whosoever
             professeth
             himself
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             or
             regenerate
             ,
             and
             hateth
             his
             Brother
             ,
             hee
             lies
             yet
             unregenerated
             in
             the
             darkness
             of
             ignorance
             
             and
             sin
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             after
             brotherly
             love
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             Hee
             that
             loveth
             his
             Brother
             ,
             abideth
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             occasion
             of
             stumbling
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             He
             that
             loves
             his
             Brother
             ,
             remains
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             perseveres
             in
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             ,
             in
             part
             possessing
             the
             lot
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             follow
             after
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               And
               none
               occasion
               of
               stumbling
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             Hee
             that
             loveth
             his
             Brother
             ,
             doth
             neither
             stumble
             himself
             in
             the
             way
             of
             holiness
             (
             alwaies
             seeing
             whither
             hee
             goes
             ,
             viz.
             to
             God
             by
             Faith
             in
             the
             way
             of
             obedience
             )
             nor
             is
             hee
             an
             occasion
             of
             stumbling
             to
             others
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             either
             be
             drawn
             into
             sin
             ,
             or
             hardened
             in
             it
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             after
             brotherly
             love
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
             But
             hee
             that
             hateth
             his
             Brother
             ,
             is
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             walketh
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             not
             whither
             hee
             goeth
             ,
             because
             that
             darkness
             hath
             blinded
             his
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             Hee
             that
             hateth
             his
             Brother
             ,
             hee
             wholly
             lyes
             and
             perseveres
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             swarving
             from
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             which
             leads
             to
             salvation
             ,
             hee
             is
             carried
             to
             a
             precepice
             ,
             not
             knowing
             whither
             hee
             goes
             ,
             because
             his
             mind
             is
             darkened
             with
             sin
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             must
             follow
             after
             brotherly
             love
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             little
             children
             ,
             because
             your
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             you
             for
             his
             names
             sake
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             O
             faithful
             Children
             ,
             both
             Gods
             and
             mine
             ,
             your
             sins
             are
             freely
             forgiven
             you
             ,
             for
             Christs
             name
             sake
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             for
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             which
             is
             preached
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             is
             through
             Faith
             apprehended
             by
             you
             :
             Therefore
             this
             Exhortation
             which
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             being
             to
             holiness
             ,
             and
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             yee
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             because
             yee
             have
             known
             him
             that
             is
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             young
             men
             ,
             because
             yee
             have
             overcome
             the
             wicked
             one
             :
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             little
             children
             ,
             because
             yee
             have
             known
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             From
             the
             faithful
             of
             every
             age
             and
             order
             without
             exception
             is
             required
             the
             following
             after
             holiness
             and
             brotherly
             love
             :
             by
             name
             from
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             are
             therefore
             bound
             to
             obey
             ,
             because
             yee
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             antient
             of
             daies
             ,
             or
             the
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             knowledge
             of
             whom
             hath
             made
             you
             more
             blessed
             ,
             than
             all
             that
             knowledge
             of
             things
             you
             have
             gained
             from
             the
             use
             and
             experience
             of
             many
             years
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             follow
             after
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Young
               men
               ]
               Argum.
            
             7.
             
             Because
             as
             all
             ,
             so
             young
             men
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             ,
             because
             victory
             is
             granted
             to
             them
             against
             the
             Devil
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             also
             strength
             is
             administred
             for
             their
             daily
             conquering
             ,
             which
             victory
             exceeds
             all
             warlike
             praises
             .
          
           
             
               Little
               Children
               ]
               Argum.
            
             8.
             
             Because
             as
             all
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             faithful
             little
             children
             bound
             to
             obey
             these
             Exhortations
             ,
             because
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             not
             so
             skilful
             in
             worldly
             matters
             ,
             God
             hath
             manifested
             himself
             to
             them
             ,
             a
             Father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             them
             to
             acknowledge
             God
             ,
             their
             Father
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             I
             have
             written
             unto
             you
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             because
             yee
             have
             known
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             I
             have
             written
             unto
             you
             ,
             young
             men
             ,
             because
             yee
             are
             strong
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             abideth
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             yee
             have
             overcome
             the
             wicked
             one
             .
          
           
             
               Father
               ]
               Argum.
            
             9.
             
             Inforcing
             the
             sixth
             Argument
             ,
             Because
             ,
             as
             all
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ;
             The
             faithful
             Fathers
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             given
             to
             them
             rather
             than
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             benefit
             ought
             again
             and
             again
             to
             come
             into
             their
             consideration
             .
          
           
             
               Young
               men
               ]
               Argum.
            
             10.
             
             Reinforcing
             the
             seventh
             Argument
             ,
             because
             as
             all
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             faithful
             young
             men
             〈…〉
             to
             obey
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             seeing
             that
             God
             in
             Christ
             hath
             first
             of
             all
             indued
             them
             from
             above
             with
             spiritual
             strength
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             natural
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             hath
             put
             his
             word
             into
             their
             minds
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             by
             Faith
             it
             might
             alwaies
             abide
             in
             them
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             hath
             also
             given
             them
             ,
             that
             through
             Christ
             they
             may
             overcome
             the
             Devil
             ,
             also
             these
             Arguments
             make
             much
             to
             the
             following
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
             Love
             not
             the
             world
             ,
             neither
             the
             things
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             .
             If
             any
             man
             love
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Father
             is
             not
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             3.
             
             To
             beware
             of
             the
             love
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             in
             it
             .
             By
             world
             hee
             understands
             the
             condition
             of
             unregenerate
             men
             ,
             wherein
             they
             please
             themselves
             ,
             and
             think
             themselves
             happy
             .
             By
             those
             things
             which
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             hee
             understands
             the
             enticements
             or
             the
             good
             things
             thereof
             ,
             wherewith
             unregenerate
             men
             are
             taken
             ,
             such
             are
             pleasures
             ,
             riches
             ,
             honours
             .
             To
             love
             ,
             is
             to
             prize
             ,
             to
             affect
             .
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             four
             .
          
           
             
               If
               any
               man
               ]
               Argum.
            
             1.
             
             The
             love
             of
             the
             world
             bindes
             the
             heart
             to
             worldly
             things
             ,
             and
             excludes
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             for
             the
             heart
             cannot
             bee
             carried
             out
             to
             contrary
             desires
             ,
             or
             serve
             contrary
             Masters
             :
             Therefore
             have
             a
             care
             yee
             love
             not
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             For
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             the
             pride
             of
             life
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             is
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             The
             studies
             of
             worldly
             men
             ,
             whereunto
             men
             are
             carried
             with
             a
             full
             carreere
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             the
             
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             or
             sensual
             pleasures
             ,
             of
             gluttony
             ,
             or
             uncleanness
             ;
             The
             
               lust
               of
               the
               eyes
            
             ,
             or
             covetousness
             inordinately
             affecting
             matters
             of
             profit
             ,
             and
             the
             
               pride
               of
               life
            
             ,
             or
             an
             excessive
             desire
             of
             honours
             ;
             Those
             desires
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             are
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             corruptions
             of
             unregenerate
             men
             :
             Therefore
             have
             a
             care
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             And
             the
             world
             passeth
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             lust
             thereof
             ,
             but
             hee
             that
             doth
             the
             will
             of
             God
             abideth
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             The
             condition
             of
             worldly
             men
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             which
             seem
             to
             bee
             pleasant
             in
             this
             condition
             ,
             are
             various
             ,
             and
             will
             by
             and
             by
             pass
             away
             :
             Therefore
             they
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             loved
             .
          
           
             
               But
               hee
               ]
               Argum.
            
             4.
             
             Hee
             that
             renounces
             his
             perverse
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             to
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             love
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             these
             Arguments
             conduce
             much
             to
             those
             things
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             Little
             children
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             last
             time
             :
             and
             as
             yee
             have
             heard
             that
             Antichrist
             shall
             come
             ,
             even
             now
             are
             there
             many
             Antichrists
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             know
             that
             it
             is
             the
             last
             time
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             4.
             
             That
             they
             beware
             of
             seducers
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             depart
             from
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             continue
             constant
             in
             the
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             
               Little
               Children
            
             ]
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             fifteen
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             That
             as
             little
             children
             ,
             yee
             have
             need
             to
             take
             heed
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             are
             bound
             to
             beware
             .
          
           
             
               Time
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Now
             it
             is
             the
             time
             wherein
             there
             is
             danger
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             seducers
             ,
             viz.
             it
             is
             
               the
               last
               hour
            
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             time
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Devil
             chiefly
             rages
             ,
             knowing
             that
             his
             time
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             wherein
             all
             ought
             both
             to
             watch
             and
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             the
             judgement
             which
             will
             come
             at
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               And
               as
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             premonition
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Christ
             concerning
             that
             famous
             Antichrist
             which
             should
             come
             ,
             many
             fore-running
             Antichrists
             have
             come
             already
             ,
             who
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             Teachers
             seduce
             men
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             adversaries
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             the
             last
             time
             ,
             wherein
             yee
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             seducers
             ,
             of
             whom
             yee
             ought
             diligently
             to
             have
             a
             care
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             They
             went
             out
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             not
             of
             
             us
             :
             for
             if
             they
             had
             been
             of
             us
             ,
             they
             would
             no
             doubt
             have
             continued
             with
             us
             :
             but
             they
             went
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             made
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             all
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Apostates
             departing
             from
             the
             external
             communion
             of
             those
             that
             are
             truly
             faithful
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             truly
             beleeve
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             beware
             of
             Apostacy
             and
             Seducers
             .
          
           
             
               For
               if
               they
               had
               been
               of
               us
               ]
               Reas.
            
             5.
             
             Confirming
             the
             former
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             are
             truly
             faithful
             and
             elect
             ,
             continue
             in
             the
             society
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             doctrine
             :
             And
             so
             they
             declare
             themselves
             to
             bee
             true
             Beleevers
             :
             but
             those
             that
             fall
             away
             ,
             they
             (
             so
             far
             as
             wee
             look
             upon
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             )
             depart
             from
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             their
             hypocrisie
             might
             bee
             manifested
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             declared
             not
             to
             bee
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             are
             truly
             Faithful
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             yee
             would
             bee
             esteemed
             either
             by
             God
             or
             men
             ,
             true
             Beleevers
             ,
             or
             not
             of
             the
             number
             of
             hypocrites
             ;
             yee
             ought
             to
             beware
             of
             Apostacy
             or
             seducers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             But
             yee
             have
             an
             unction
             from
             the
             holy
             One
             ,
             and
             yee
             know
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
             Yee
             are
             furnished
             with
             necessary
             gifts
             ,
             and
             the
             aid
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             yee
             might
             know
             all
             saving
             opinions
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             shun
             the
             seduction
             of
             Apostates
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             beware
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
             I
             have
             not
             written
             unto
             you
             ,
             because
             yee
             know
             not
             the
             Truth
             :
             but
             because
             you
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             lie
             is
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             7.
             
             Answering
             an
             objection
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             accuse
             you
             of
             ignorance
             by
             admonishing
             ,
             or
             writing
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             therefore
             I
             exhort
             you
             to
             constancy
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             know
             that
             you
             have
             known
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             are
             delighted
             in
             it
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             hearken
             to
             my
             exhortation
             .
          
           
             
               And
               that
               no
               lie
               ]
               Reas.
            
             8.
             
             Yee
             being
             admonished
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             may
             easily
             discern
             a
             lie
             ,
             which
             viz.
             being
             examined
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             Truth
             ,
             doth
             in
             no
             wise
             agree
             with
             it
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             hearken
             to
             my
             exhortation
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             examine
             and
             reject
             that
             which
             is
             false
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             Who
             is
             a
             lyer
             ,
             but
             hee
             that
             denieth
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             is
             Antichrist
             that
             denieth
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             9.
             
             Those
             that
             seduce
             men
             from
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             the
             greatest
             lyers
             amongst
             men
             (
             as
             the
             interrogation
             intimates
             )
             because
             they
             in
             some
             way
             or
             other
             deny
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             ,
             for
             they
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             such
             a
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             offers
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             For
             they
             openly
             or
             secretly
             invade
             either
             his
             person
             ,
             or
             his
             natures
             ,
             or
             the
             proprieties
             of
             his
             natures
             ,
             or
             his
             offices
             ,
             or
             his
             virtue
             ,
             or
             his
             efficacy
             ,
             or
             grace
             ,
             or
             truth
             ,
             or
             his
             glory
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             beware
             of
             seducers
             .
          
           
             
               Hee
               is
               ]
               Reas.
            
             10.
             
             All
             seducers
             ,
             who
             draw
             hearers
             from
             Christ
             in
             any
             one
             Article
             ,
             are
             Antichrists
             ,
             both
             denying
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ;
             and
             so
             overthrowing
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             foundations
             of
             Religion
             with
             their
             lies
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             true
             God
             out
             of
             Christ
             :
             For
             in
             him
             dwells
             all
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             God-head
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             beware
             of
             seducers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               23.
            
             
             Whosoever
             denieth
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             same
             hath
             not
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             reason
             ,
             from
             the
             inseparableness
             of
             the
             Father
             from
             the
             Son
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             have
             the
             Father
             for
             his
             God
             ,
             who
             any
             way
             denies
             the
             Son
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             given
             himself
             to
             bee
             enjoyed
             wholly
             by
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hee
             is
             sought
             for
             in
             vain
             elsewhere
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             than
             wherein
             hee
             hath
             manifested
             himself
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             the
             image
             of
             the
             Father
             represents
             and
             offers
             to
             us
             whatsoever
             is
             necessary
             or
             profitable
             to
             bee
             known
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             salvation
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             whosoever
             give
             due
             honour
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             acknowledging
             him
             ,
             such
             as
             hee
             hath
             manifested
             himself
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             doth
             also
             acknowledge
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             esteem
             him
             for
             their
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             Let
             that
             therefore
             abide
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             if
             that
             which
             you
             have
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             shall
             remain
             in
             you
             ,
             yee
             also
             shall
             continue
             in
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             11.
             
             The
             truly
             antient
             and
             onely
             Truth
             of
             God
             alwaies
             constant
             to
             it self
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             which
             I
             exhort
             you
             to
             hold
             ,
             which
             viz.
             ye
             have
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             onely
             preached
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             promised
             ,
             and
             declared
             by
             the
             Prophets
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             retain
             that
             Truth
             :
             and
             here
             hee
             openly
             brings
             forth
             what
             hee
             aimed
             at
             ,
             or
             the
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             
               If
               it
               shall
               remain
               in
               you
               ]
               Reas.
            
             12.
             
             If
             yee
             have
             retained
             the
             Doctrine
             delivered
             to
             you
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             yee
             shall
             remain
             in
             the
             society
             and
             friendship
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             beware
             of
             seducers
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 25.
              
               
               And
               this
               is
               the
               promise
               that
               hee
               hath
               promised
               us
               ,
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               These
               things
               have
               I
               written
               unto
               you
               concerning
               them
               that
               seduce
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Reas.
             13.
             
             God
             upon
             this
             condition
             hath
             promised
             us
             life
             eternal
             ,
             if
             wee
             retain
             stedfastly
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             stedfastly
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Faith
             and
             obedience
             of
             Christs
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             beware
             of
             seducers
             ,
             who
             do
             their
             indeavour
             to
             withdraw
             you
             from
             the
             Truth
             :
             And
             here
             again
             the
             Apostle
             professes
             openly
             his
             aim
             in
             these
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               27.
            
             
             But
             the
             anointing
             which
             yee
             have
             received
             of
             him
             ,
             abideth
             in
             you
             :
             and
             yee
             need
             not
             that
             any
             man
             teach
             you
             :
             but
             as
             the
             same
             anointing
             teacheth
             you
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             is
             truth
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             lye
             ,
             and
             even
             as
             it
             hath
             taught
             you
             ,
             yee
             shall
             abide
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             14.
             
             That
             yee
             may
             bee
             kept
             from
             seducers
             ,
             yee
             are
             fortified
             with
             manifold
             defences
             :
             For
             first
             ,
             as
             for
             external
             doctrine
             ,
             yee
             have
             received
             from
             Christ
             an
             unction
             ,
             or
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             inwardly
             teacheth
             you
             ,
             and
             confirm●
             you
             in
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             his
             measure
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             Spirit
             remains
             in
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             faithful
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             taken
             away
             from
             beleevers
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Yee
             have
             no
             need
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             may
             teach
             you
             any
             thing
             besides
             that
             which
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             hath
             confirmed
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             yee
             have
             onely
             need
             of
             Exhortation
             ,
             that
             yee
             abide
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             or
             Unction
             speaking
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             confirming
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             further
             instructing
             you
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             doth
             teach
             you
             in
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             :
             which
             Spirit
             is
             
               Truth
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             very
             truth
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Which
               is
               truth
            
             ,
             A
             confirmation
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             lye
             ,
             but
             a
             refuter
             ,
             and
             hater
             of
             lyes
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             stedfastly
             to
             abide
             in
             Christ
             (
             as
             the
             Spirit
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             Scripture
             hath
             taught
             you
             )
             and
             to
             beware
             of
             seducers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               28.
            
             
             And
             now
             ,
             Little
             Children
             ,
             abide
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             when
             hee
             shall
             appear
             ,
             wee
             may
             have
             confidence
             ,
             and
             not
             bee
             ashamed
             before
             him
             at
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             15.
             
             Whosoever
             they
             bee
             that
             do
             not
             persevere
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             abide
             in
             communion
             with
             him
             ;
             furthermore
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             are
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             shall
             with
             shame
             depart
             from
             the
             judgement
             fear
             of
             Christ.
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             those
             that
             persevere
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             shall
             confidently
             stand
             before
             him
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             stedfastly
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             beware
             of
             seducers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               29.
            
             
             If
             yee
             know
             that
             hee
             is
             righteous
             ,
             yee
             know
             that
             every
             one
             that
             doth
             righteousness
             is
             born
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             5.
             
             Which
             hee
             will
             prosecute
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             following
             Chapter
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             endeavour
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             follow
             after
             holiness
             .
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             fifteen
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Confirmed
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             their
             conscience
             :
             Hee
             that
             endeavours
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             born
             of
             God
             (
             who
             is
             righteous
             )
             and
             hath
             the
             testimony
             
             of
             his
             Adoption
             and
             Regeneration
             :
             Therefore
             endeavour
             after
             Righteousness
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               are
               two
               :
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               prosecutes
               the
               remaining
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               hee
               adjoyns
               another
               Exhortation
               to
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Behold
             what
             manner
             of
             love
             the
             Father
             hath
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             bee
             called
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             the
             world
             knoweth
             us
             not
             ,
             because
             it
             knew
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             God
             hath
             out
             of
             his
             meer
             and
             free
             love
             adorned
             you
             that
             beleeve
             ,
             with
             the
             honour
             of
             Adoption
             amongst
             his
             Sons
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             are
             bound
             to
             requite
             your
             Father
             with
             following
             after
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             
               Knew
               not
               ]
               Argum.
            
             3.
             
             By
             answering
             an
             Objection
             .
             That
             the
             worlds
             not
             acknowledging
             you
             for
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             bee
             no
             hinderance
             to
             you
             in
             the
             following
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             seeing
             that
             this
             contempt
             is
             common
             to
             you
             ,
             with
             God
             your
             Father
             ,
             whom
             also
             the
             world
             contemns
             ,
             but
             it
             ought
             rather
             to
             stir
             you
             up
             ,
             to
             union
             and
             conformity
             with
             God
             in
             the
             following
             after
             Righteousness
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Beloved
             ,
             now
             are
             wee
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             not
             yet
             appear
             what
             wee
             shall
             bee
             :
             but
             wee
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             hee
             shall
             appear
             ,
             wee
             shall
             bee
             like
             him
             :
             For
             wee
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             hee
             is
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             By
             preventing
             another
             Objection
             ,
             That
             your
             glory
             doth
             not
             as
             yet
             appear
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             any
             hinderance
             to
             you
             in
             the
             following
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             ,
             that
             wee
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             is
             already
             given
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             shall
             come
             into
             the
             possession
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             bee
             manifested
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             bee
             like
             him
             in
             glory
             and
             happiness
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             enjoy
             the
             beatifical
             vision
             of
             him
             for
             ever
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             after
             Righteousness
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             And
             every
             man
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             in
             him
             ,
             purifieth
             himself
             ,
             even
             as
             hee
             is
             pure
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             Whosoever
             hath
             a
             lively
             hope
             of
             conformity
             with
             Christ
             in
             glory
             ,
             purifies
             himself
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             be
             made
             conformable
             unto
             Christ
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             in
             his
             endeavours
             after
             purity
             and
             righteousness
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             follow
             after
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Whosoever
             committeth
             sin
             ,
             transgresseth
             also
             the
             Law
             :
             for
             sin
             is
             the
             transgression
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
             Whosoever
             doth
             not
             follow
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             but
             gives
             himself
             to
             sin
             ,
             hee
             also
             transgresseth
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             sin
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             transgression
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             if
             any
             one
             doth
             ,
             hee
             proclaims
             war
             with
             God
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             ●o
             follow
             after
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             And
             yee
             know
             that
             hee
             was
             manifested
             to
             take
             away
             our
             sins
             ;
             and
             in
             him
             is
             no
             sin
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
             For
             this
             end
             Christ
             was
             manifested
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             purge
             and
             take
             away
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             from
             his
             (
             which
             hee
             confirms
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             had
             no
             sin
             in
             himself
             for
             which
             hee
             could
             satisfie
             )
             whence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             hee
             which
             gives
             himself
             to
             sin
             ,
             in
             that
             hee
             sets
             himself
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             doth
             vilifie
             the
             price
             of
             Redemption
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             unless
             yee
             would
             appear
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             ,
             yee
             ought
             to
             follow
             after
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Whosoever
             abideth
             in
             him
             ,
             sinneth
             not
             :
             whosoever
             sinneth
             ,
             hath
             not
             seen
             him
             ,
             neither
             known
             him
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
             It
             is
             the
             property
             of
             every
             Beleever
             ,
             or
             every
             one
             that
             abideth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             not
             to
             follow
             after
             sin
             ,
             but
             to
             endeavour
             after
             Righteousness
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             follow
             after
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             
               Whosoever
               ]
               Argum.
            
             9.
             
             Whosoever
             either
             applies
             himself
             to
             ,
             or
             indulges
             any
             sin
             ,
             pretends
             falsely
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             or
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bee
             without
             indeavours
             after
             newness
             of
             l●fe
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             follow
             after
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Little
             Children
             ,
             Let
             no
             man
             deceive
             you
             :
             hee
             that
             doth
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             righteous
             ,
             even
             as
             hee
             is
             righteous
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             10.
             
             Whosoever
             doth
             not
             so
             follow
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             works
             and
             actions
             hee
             ●estifies
             his
             endeavours
             after
             newness
             of
             life
             deceives
             himself
             ,
             or
             suffers
             himself
             to
             bee
             deceived
             .
             For
             men
             perswade
             themselves
             in
             vain
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             Righteousness
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             whilst
             open
             iniquity
             possesses
             their
             feet
             ,
             hands
             ,
             tongue
             ,
             and
             eyes
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             follow
             after
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             
               Hee
               that
               doth
            
             ]
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             Argument
             ,
             by
             describing
             him
             that
             is
             righteous
             ,
             or
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             from
             his
             inseparable
             propriety
             ,
             viz.
             his
             practise
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             conformity
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             justified
             person
             indeavours
             after
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             manifest
             his
             Righteousness
             by
             his
             works
             :
             No
             man
             is
             justified
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             endeavour
             to
             bee
             conformable
             to
             the
             righteous
             God
             ,
             or
             doth
             not
             paractise
             Righteousness
             in
             work
             :
             Therefore
             whosoever
             thinks
             otherwise
             ,
             deceives
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Hee
             that
             committeth
             sin
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             For
             the
             Devil
             sinneth
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
             for
             this
             purpose
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             manifested
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             destroy
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             11.
             
             Whosoever
             gives
             up
             himself
             to
             sin
             ,
             is
             a
             childe
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             in
             his
             practises
             resembling
             his
             Father
             :
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             from
             the
             antiquity
             of
             the
             Devil
             in
             sinning
             ,
             who
             sinned
             presently
             after
             the
             creation
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             time
             hath
             been
             the
             author
             of
             sinning
             to
             men
             :
             Therefore
             follow
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             unless
             you
             would
             bee
             accounted
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             
               For
               this
               ]
               Argum.
            
             12.
             
             For
             this
             end
             Christ
             is
             manifested
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             destroy
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             destroy
             the
             dominion
             of
             sin
             in
             his
             ,
             and
             abolish
             the
             indwelling
             of
             sin
             by
             degrees
             through
             sanctification
             .
             From
             hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             hee
             who
             gives
             himself
             to
             sin
             ,
             builds
             up
             that
             which
             Christ
             was
             manifested
             to
             destroy
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             follow
             after
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Whosoever
             is
             born
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             commit
             sin
             ;
             for
             his
             seed
             remaineth
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             hee
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             born
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             13.
             
             Although
             hee
             that
             is
             regenerate
             may
             bee
             overtaken
             by
             sin
             ,
             yet
             hee
             cannot
             give
             up
             himself
             to
             sin
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             or
             because
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             God
             remaining
             in
             him
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             lively
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             Regeneration
             ,
             is
             communicated
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             gifts
             ,
             of
             which
             God
             doth
             not
             repent
             )
             by
             virtue
             whereof
             the
             regenerate
             is
             continually
             withdrawn
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             is
             carried
             on
             to
             follow
             after
             Righteousness
             ;
             neither
             can
             hee
             sin
             ,
             or
             indulge
             himself
             in
             sin
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             follow
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             prove
             your selves
             born
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Hee
               cannot
               ]
               Argum.
            
             14.
             
             Hee
             that
             is
             regenerate
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             forsake
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             born
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             so
             governs
             and
             moves
             the
             heart
             of
             him
             that
             is
             born
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             stedfastly
             wars
             against
             sin
             ,
             following
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             Therefore
             ought
             yee
             to
             follow
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             prove
             your selves
             born
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
             In
             this
             the
             children
             of
             God
             are
             manifest
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             whosoever
             doth
             not
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             hee
             that
             loveth
             not
             his
             Brother
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             14.
             
             In
             this
             the
             regenerate
             and
             the
             unregenerate
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             differ
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             follow
             after
             Righteousness
             ;
             but
             those
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             follow
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             namely
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             follow
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             especially
             brotherly
             love
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               For
               this
               is
               the
               message
               which
               yee
               heard
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               love
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               From
               hence
               hee
               proceeds
               to
               the
               other
               Exhortation
               ,
               viz.
               the
               love
               of
               Brethren
               .
               The
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               are
               fifteen
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               The
               Precept
               concerning
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Brethren
               is
               given
               to
               you
               by
               Christ
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               your
               calling
               :
               Therefore
               love
               your
               brethren
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Not
               as
               Cain
               ,
               who
               was
               of
               that
               wicked
               one
               ,
               and
               slew
               his
               Brother
               :
               and
               wherefore
               slew
               hee
               him
               ?
               Because
               his
               own
               works
               were
               evil
               ,
               and
               his
               Brothers
               righteous
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               2.
               
               The
               faithful
               ought
               to
               bee
               unlike
               to
               Cain
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               murtherer
               of
               his
               Brother
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Wherefore
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               Confirming
               and
               illustrating
               the
               former
               ;
               those
               that
               do
               not
               love
               their
               brethren
               ,
               but
               hate
               them
               ,
               shall
               bee
               found
               to
               hate
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               to
               bee
               like
               Cain
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               envy
               persecuted
               with
               hatred
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Brother
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               endeavour
               after
               brotherly
               love
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Marvail
               not
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               if
               the
               world
               hate
               you
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               By
               preventing
               and
               retorting
               an
               Objection
               .
               That
               charity
               amongst
               Brethren
               ought
               by
               no
               means
               to
               wax
               cold
               ,
               because
               they
               see
               themselves
               hated
               by
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               ought
               so
               much
               the
               more
               vehemently
               to
               love
               one
               another
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               Wee
               know
               that
               wee
               have
               passed
               from
               death
               unto
               life
               ,
               because
               wee
               love
               the
               Brethren
               :
               Hee
               that
               loveth
               not
               his
               Brother
               ,
               abideth
               in
               death
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               W●e
               are
               more
               assured
               by
               our
               love
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               or
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               certain
               sign
               ,
               that
               wee
               our selves
               are
               regenerated
               and
               translated
               from
               death
               to
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               6.
               
               Hee
               that
               loveth
               not
               his
               Brother
               ,
               remaineth
               unregenerate
               ,
               in
               the
               state
               of
               sin
               and
               death
               :
               Therefore
               that
               yee
               may
               prove
               your selves
               regenerate
               ,
               love
               your
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Whosoever
               hateth
               his
               Brother
               ,
               is
               a
               Murtherer
               ,
               and
               yee
               know
               that
               no
               Murtherer
               hath
               eternal
               life
               abiding
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               7.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ;
               Hee
               that
               doth
               not
               love
               his
               Brother
               ,
               hates
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               is
               a
               murtherer
               ,
               and
               consequently
               hee
               hath
               neither
               the
               beginnings
               of
               eternal
               life
               in
               himself
               ,
               neither
               right
               to
               eternal
               life
               ,
               but
               remains
               obnoxious
               to
               eternal
               death
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               love
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               unless
               yee
               will
               bee
               accounted
               such
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               Hereby
               perceive
               wee
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               hee
               laid
               down
               his
               life
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               wee
               ought
               to
               lay
               down
               our
               lives
               for
               the
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               Christ
               exceedingly
               loved
               us
               ,
               when
               hee
               laid
               down
               his
               own
               life
               for
               us
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               imitating
               his
               example
               ,
               ought
               to
               love
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               
                 Wee
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               9.
               
               Wee
               owe
               this
               gratitude
               to
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               laid
               down
               his
               life
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               wee
               bee
               ready
               to
               pour
               out
               our
               lives
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               our
               Brethren
               :
               Therefore
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               ought
               wee
               sincerely
               to
               affect
               them
               ,
               and
               perform
               the
               inferiour
               duties
               of
               love
               towards
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               But
               whose
               hath
               this
               worlds
               good
               ,
               and
               seeth
               his
               Brother
               hath
               need
               ,
               and
               shutteth
               up
               his
               bowels
               of
               compassion
               from
               him
               ,
               how
               dwelleth
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               him
               ?
            
             
               Argum.
               10.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ;
               They
               who
               do
               not
               so
               love
               their
               brethren
               ,
               as
               to
               communicate
               of
               their
               substance
               to
               those
               that
               want
               ,
               being
               moved
               to
               it
               out
               of
               bowels
               of
               mercy
               ,
               are
               Hypocrites
               ,
               and
               far
               from
               that
               love
               ,
               which
               is
               ready
               to
               lay
               down
               its
               life
               for
               the
               brethren
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               My
               little
               children
               ,
               Let
               us
               not
               love
               in
               word
               ,
               neither
               in
               tongue
               ,
               but
               in
               deed
               ,
               and
               in
               truth
               .
            
             
               Hence
               is
               inferred
               the
               Exhortation
               it self
               ;
               that
               they
               testifie
               their
               mutual
               love
               in
               deed
               ,
               and
               in
               truth
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               words
               ,
               and
               in
               tongue
               onely
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               And
               hereby
               wee
               know
               that
               wee
               are
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               shall
               assure
               our
               hearts
               before
               him
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               11.
               
               By
               love
               of
               the
               brethren
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               fruit
               of
               sincere
               Faith
               ,
               wee
               know
               that
               wee
               are
               sincere
               ,
               or
               truly
               faithful
               ,
               and
               born
               of
               God
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               ought
               to
               love
               the
               brethren
               .
            
             
               
                 Before
                 him
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               12.
               
               By
               love
               wee
               shall
               confirm
               our
               confidence
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               from
               this
               effect
               of
               Faith
               help
               conscience
               in
               the
               conflict
               of
               Faith
               ,
               to
               the
               giving
               of
               us
               a
               testimony
               of
               our
               absolution
               and
               justification
               by
               Faith
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   20.
                
                 
                 For
                 if
                 our
                 heart
                 condemn
                 us
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 knoweth
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 heart
                 condemn
                 us
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 have
                 wee
                 confidence
                 towards
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Hee
               confirms
               this
               Argument
               by
               comparing
               of
               a
               watchful
               and
               an
               evil
               conscience
               ,
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               in
               the
               effects
               of
               condemnation
               ;
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               in
               the
               following
               verse
               ,
               in
               the
               effect
               of
               absolution
               :
               as
               when
               an
               evil
               conscience
               condemneth
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               altogether
               void
               of
               brotherly
               love
               ,
               the
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               is
               ratified
               by
               God
               the
               supream
               and
               omniscient
               Judge
               ,
               until
               they
               flye
               unto
               Christ
               ;
               so
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               when
               a
               good
               conscience
               (
               which
               howsoever
               it
               accuse
               us
               of
               imperfection
               )
               doth
               not
               condemn
               us
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               were
               altogether
               destitute
               of
               this
               fruit
               of
               persevering
               in
               brotherly
               love
               ,
               wee
               retain
               a
               confidence
               of
               going
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               our
               Father
               in
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               by
               following
               after
               brotherly
               love
               ,
               wee
               shall
               assure
               our
               hearts
               before
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 22.
              
               
               And
               whatsoever
               wee
               ask
               ,
               wee
               receive
               of
               him
               ,
               because
               wee
               keep
               his
               commandements
               ,
               and
               do
               those
               things
               that
               are
               pleasing
               in
               his
               sight
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               13.
               
               Conscience
               of
               brotherly
               love
               gives
               confidence
               of
               obtaining
               those
               good
               things
               ,
               which
               wee
               ask
               of
               God
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ;
               because
               wee
               can
               reason
               from
               our
               endeavour
               of
               keeping
               and
               doing
               Gods
               Commandements
               (
               which
               are
               pleasing
               to
               him
               )
               that
               wee
               are
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               are
               true
               beleevers
               ,
               who
               through
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               are
               in
               favour
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               whose
               prayers
               God
               doth
               not
               reject
               ,
               as
               hee
               doth
               the
               prayers
               of
               Hypocrites
               ,
               and
               wicked
               men
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               follow
               after
               brotherly
               love
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
              
               
               And
               this
               is
               his
               Commandement
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               beleeve
               on
               the
               name
               of
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               hee
               gave
               us
               commandement
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               14.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               answering
               an
               objection
               ,
               Lest
               any
               man
               should
               abuse
               the
               things
               spoken
               before
               to
               defend
               the
               merits
               of
               works
               ,
               or
               justification
               by
               works
               .
               The
               Commandement
               concerning
               brotherly
               love
               ,
               is
               consequently
               included
               in
               the
               precept
               of
               saving
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               bee
               placed
               upon
               Christ.
               For
               when
               God
               commands
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               which
               works
               by
               love
               ,
               he
               also
               commands
               that
               wee
               should
               love
               one
               another
               :
               Therefore
               if
               any
               man
               have
               respect
               to
               the
               Precept
               concerning
               Faith
               in
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               also
               that
               hee
               have
               respect
               to
               the
               command
               touching
               mutual
               love
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               obey
               it
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               follow
               after
               brotherly
               love
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
              
               
               And
               hee
               that
               keepeth
               his
               Commandements
               dwelleth
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               bee
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               hereby
               wee
               know
               that
               hee
               abideth
               in
               us
               ,
               by
               the
               spirit
               which
               hee
               hath
               given
               us
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               15.
               
               In
               whom
               there
               is
               an
               indeavour
               to
               obey
               the
               commands
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               namely
               the
               precept
               touching
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               (
               which
               worketh
               efficaciously
               by
               brotherly
               love
               ,
               hee
               hath
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               knows
               that
               hee
               hath
               communion
               with
               him
               by
               the
               free
               presence
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               which
               spiritual
               presence
               hee
               may
               know
               by
               its
               effects
               ,
               viz.
               from
               a
               desire
               in
               him
               to
               obey
               Gods
               command
               ,
               concerning
               lively
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               working
               by
               love
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               follow
               after
               brotherly
               love
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               Chapter
               the
               Apostle
               is
               wholly
               in
               establishing
               their
               Faith
               ,
               and
               in
               stirring
               up
               their
               love
               towards
               the
               brethren
               .
               The
               Chapter
               contains
               two
               parts
               :
               In
               the
               first
               he
               exhorts
               to
               try
               the
               spirits
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               beware
               of
               Impostors
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
              
               
               In
               the
               other
               hee
               again
               provokes
               them
               to
               brotherly
               love
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Beloved
             ,
             beleeve
             not
             every
             spirit
             ,
             but
             try
             the
             spirits
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             of
             God
             :
             because
             many
             false
             Prophets
             are
             gone
             out
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             mentioning
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             verse
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             hee
             exhorts
             them
             to
             beleeve
             no
             spirit
             or
             doctrine
             coming
             from
             any
             spirit
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             examined
             and
             proved
             whether
             it
             bee
             of
             God.
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             are
             six
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
             Many
             false
             Prophets
             or
             Hereticks
             are
             risen
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             gone
             out
             openly
             into
             the
             world
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             not
             to
             beleeve
             any
             doctrine
             ,
             unless
             it
             bee
             first
             examined
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Hereby
             know
             yee
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             every
             spirit
             that
             confesseth
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
             Yee
             have
             a
             rule
             ready
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             touchstone
             ,
             yee
             may
             examine
             every
             spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             doctrine
             of
             any
             spirit
             ,
             whether
             it
             bee
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Rule
             ,
             whatsoever
             spirit
             doth
             seriously
             and
             truly
             confess
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             divinity
             wherein
             it
             did
             exist
             from
             eternity
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             humanity
             ,
             which
             hee
             truly
             assumed
             in
             his
             incarnation
             ;
             and
             doth
             also
             seriously
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             his
             offices
             ,
             and
             attributeth
             to
             him
             alone
             the
             whole
             glory
             of
             a
             perfect
             Saviour
             ,
             this
             spirit
             ,
             or
             this
             doctrine
             is
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             And
             every
             spirit
             that
             confesseth
             not
             that
             Iesus
             is
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God
             :
             and
             this
             is
             that
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             whereof
             you
             have
             heard
             that
             it
             should
             come
             ,
             and
             even
             now
             already
             is
             it
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             This
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Rule
             is
             negative
             ,
             Whatsoever
             spirit
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             doctrine
             doth
             not
             really
             and
             firmly
             confess
             Jesus
             Christ
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             viz.
             as
             is
             above-said
             ,
             but
             doth
             diminish
             any
             thing
             from
             his
             person
             ,
             or
             from
             his
             offices
             ,
             or
             his
             virtue
             ,
             or
             efficacy
             ,
             for
             the
             beginning
             ,
             or
             most
             fully
             perfecting
             salvation
             for
             us
             ;
             hee
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             which
             spirit
             is
             now
             already
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             although
             it
             hath
             not
             as
             yet
             so
             prevailed
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             erect
             a
             Throne
             to
             it self
             ,
             openly
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             Therefore
             seeing
             yee
             have
             this
             Rule
             ,
             yee
             ought
             not
             to
             admit
             any
             doctrine
             ,
             unless
             it
             bee
             examined
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Yee
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             little
             Children
             ,
             and
             have
             overcome
             them
             :
             because
             greater
             is
             hee
             that
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             than
             hee
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
             Your
             victory
             ,
             as
             touching
             seducers
             ,
             is
             as
             certainly
             ready
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             was
             already
             gained
             :
             Therefore
             tryal
             being
             made
             ,
             yee
             need
             not
             fear
             to
             contend
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               God
            
             ]
             Hee
             confirms
             this
             Argument
             by
             three
             Reasons
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Yee
             are
             elected
             and
             regenerated
             by
             God
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             shall
             certainly
             overcome
             seducers
             .
          
           
             
               In
               you
               ]
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Yee
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwelling
             in
             you
             ,
             whereby
             yee
             may
             discern
             ,
             and
             beware
             of
             impostors
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             shall
             certainly
             overcome
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Greater
               ]
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwelling
             in
             you
             is
             more
             powerful
             than
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             spirit
             ,
             the
             seducer
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             in
             wicked
             deceivers
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             shall
             certainly
             overcome
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             They
             are
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             therefore
             speak
             they
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             heareth
             them
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
             By
             answering
             an
             objection
             ,
             yee
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             troubled
             ,
             that
             the
             lying
             world
             hearkens
             to
             the
             lyes
             of
             seducers
             ;
             for
             those
             seducers
             are
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             teach
             lyes
             ,
             which
             are
             pleasing
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             yee
             ought
             the
             more
             diligently
             to
             beware
             of
             ,
             and
             shun
             seducers
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             the
             world
             is
             addicted
             to
             them
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             try
             the
             spirits
             ,
             whether
             they
             bee
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             admit
             any
             doctrine
             without
             examination
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
             Wee
             are
             of
             God
             :
             hee
             that
             knoweth
             God
             ,
             heareth
             us
             ,
             hee
             that
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             heareth
             not
             us
             :
             hereby
             know
             wee
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             errour
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
             By
             preventing
             an
             objection
             ,
             Seeing
             that
             wee
             Apostles
             and
             sincere
             teachers
             have
             our
             doctrine
             and
             effectual
             calling
             from
             God
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             preaching
             of
             Faith
             ;
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             are
             taught
             by
             him
             should
             hear
             our
             doctrine
             ,
             although
             perhaps
             the
             number
             of
             them
             may
             bee
             but
             small
             :
             Therefore
             hear
             us
             ,
             and
             tryal
             being
             made
             ,
             reject
             the
             spirit
             of
             errour
             .
          
           
             
               Hee
               that
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ]
               Argum.
            
             6.
             
             It
             is
             the
             property
             of
             a
             man
             not
             renewed
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             as
             yet
             any
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             adhere
             to
             our
             Apostolical
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             to
             beleeve
             seducers
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             sign
             ,
             whereby
             any
             one
             may
             be
             discerned
             ,
             whether
             hee
             bee
             lead
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             errour
             ,
             or
             of
             truth
             ;
             For
             hee
             that
             hath
             not
             hearkened
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             lead
             by
             a
             spirit
             of
             errour
             ,
             but
             if
             hee
             shun
             errours
             ,
             and
             hath
             constantly
             adhered
             to
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             hee
             is
             lead
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             truth
             :
             Therefore
             yee
             ought
             to
             prove
             and
             discern
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             beware
             of
             seducers
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               Beloved
               ,
               let
               us
               love
               one
               another
               ;
               for
               love
               is
               of
               God
               :
               and
               every
               one
               that
               loveth
               ,
               is
               born
               of
               God
               ▪
               and
               knoweth
               God
               ,
            
             
               The
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               exhorts
               to
               brotherly
               love
               .
               The
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               are
               twenty
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               Love
               towards
               the
               brethren
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               viz.
               as
               a
               special
               gift
               which
               is
               given
               onely
               to
               the
               elect
               :
               Therefore
               ought
               yee
               to
               endeavour
               after
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Everyone
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               ;
               Hee
               that
               is
               indued
               with
               love
               towards
               brethren
               ,
               as
               brethren
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               regenerate
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               endeavour
               after
               love
               .
            
             
               
                 Knoweth
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               3.
               
               Hee
               that
               exercises
               love
               ,
               knoweth
               God
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               believes
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               loves
               him
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               love
               the
               brethren
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               Hee
               that
               loveth
               not
               ,
               knoweth
               not
               God
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               Love.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               Hee
               that
               is
               altogether
               without
               love
               towards
               the
               brethren
               ,
               doth
               neither
               beleeve
               God
               ,
               nor
               love
               him
               .
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               love
               ;
               All
               love
               as
               to
               his
               essence
               ,
               altogether
               lovely
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Image
               every
               way
               altogether
               loving
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               author
               or
               efficient
               of
               all
               love
               in
               all
               his
               children
               :
               so
               hee
               that
               is
               void
               of
               love
               ,
               cannot
               know
               God
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               endeavour
               after
               love
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               In
               this
               was
               manifested
               the
               love
               of
               God
               towards
               us
               ,
               because
               that
               God
               sent
               his
               onely
               begotten
               Son
               into
               the
               world
               ;
               that
               wee
               might
               live
               through
               him
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               Confirming
               the
               preceding
               Reason
               ,
               God
               hath
               so
               loved
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               now
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               sent
               his
               onely
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               that
               wee
               being
               freed
               from
               death
               by
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               might
               obtain
               eternal
               life
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               ought
               to
               love
               his
               adopted
               Sons
               ,
               or
               our
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   10.
                
                 
                 Herein
                 is
                 love
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 wee
                 loved
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 hee
                 loved
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 his
                 Son
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 propitiation
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 so
                 loved
                 us
                 ,
                 wee
                 ought
                 also
                 to
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               Argum.
               6.
               
               Confirming
               and
               illustrating
               the
               former
               ,
               God
               hath
               freely
               loved
               us
               ,
               unworthy
               ,
               and
               undeserving
               ,
               and
               also
               enemies
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               onely
               not
               merited
               his
               love
               ,
               but
               
               have
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               first
               desired
               it
               ,
               but
               God
               hath
               first
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               most
               exceedingly
               ,
               by
               sending
               his
               Son
               ,
               who
               offered
               up
               himself
               a
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               expiating
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               obtaining
               all
               the
               gifts
               ,
               which
               are
               necessary
               for
               the
               preparing
               of
               us
               to
               the
               possession
               of
               eternal
               life
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               wee
               ought
               to
               exercise
               brotherly
               love
               one
               towards
               another
               .
               Vers.
               11.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               No
               man
               hath
               seen
               God
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               if
               wee
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               God
               dwelleth
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               his
               love
               is
               perfected
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               7.
               
               Although
               God
               is
               invisible
               ,
               who
               could
               never
               with
               corporeal
               senses
               bee
               seen
               of
               any
               in
               his
               essence
               ,
               yet
               if
               wee
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               wee
               have
               communion
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               hee
               dwells
               in
               us
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               ought
               to
               follow
               after
               love
               .
            
             
               
                 Perfected
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               8.
               
               From
               our
               love
               of
               Brethren
               ,
               our
               love
               is
               perfected
               towards
               God
               ,
               or
               demonstrated
               to
               bee
               sincere
               ;
               such
               God
               accepts
               and
               approves
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               Hereby
               know
               wee
               that
               wee
               dwell
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               hee
               in
               us
               ,
               because
               hee
               hath
               given
               us
               of
               his
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               9.
               
               Wee
               have
               not
               onely
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               wee
               are
               also
               brought
               to
               a
               certain
               knowledge
               and
               perswasion
               ,
               as
               touching
               our
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               mutual
               inhabitation
               ,
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               the
               spirit
               of
               love
               to
               us
               ,
               from
               which
               spirit
               hee
               himself
               cannot
               bee
               separated
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               And
               wee
               have
               seen
               ,
               and
               do
               testifie
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               sent
               the
               Son
               to
               bee
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               10.
               
               From
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               this
               sense
               ;
               Although
               no
               man
               hath
               seen
               God
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               yet
               wee
               Apostles
               have
               seen
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               greatest
               love
               in
               him
               ,
               viz.
               that
               the
               Father
               hath
               sent
               his
               Son
               to
               bee
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               all
               his
               elect
               children
               ,
               dispersed
               throughout
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               neither
               can
               wee
               conceal
               from
               men
               so
               much
               good
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               the
               love
               which
               is
               in
               us
               towards
               the
               elect
               Brethren
               ,
               wee
               testifie
               boldly
               concerning
               that
               love
               of
               God
               towards
               men
               :
               Therefore
               all
               the
               faithful
               ought
               to
               do
               the
               same
               ,
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               measure
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               Whosoever
               shall
               confess
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               God
               dwelleth
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               hee
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               11.
               
               Inferred
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               confirming
               it
               ;
               because
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               also
               whoever
               hee
               bee
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               shall
               confess
               both
               in
               word
               and
               deed
               ,
               the
               excellency
               and
               virtue
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               wee
               do
               ;
               hee
               hath
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               wee
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               follow
               after
               brotherly
               love
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16
              
               And
               wee
               have
               known
               and
               beleeved
               the
               love
               that
               God
               hath
               to
               us
               ;
               God
               is
               love
               ,
               and
               hee
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               love
               ,
               dwelleth
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               12.
               
               Also
               from
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               this
               sense
               ;
               We
               Apostles
               ,
               being
               perswaded
               by
               experience
               and
               faith
               ,
               as
               touching
               Gods
               love
               to
               us
               ,
               are
               constrained
               both
               to
               bear
               him
               witness
               (
               that
               hee
               is
               love
               it self
               ,
               both
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               towards
               others
               )
               and
               to
               love
               him
               and
               his
               children
               :
               Therefore
               all
               the
               faithful
               ,
               who
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               have
               experienced
               the
               same
               ,
               ought
               to
               do
               likewise
               .
            
             
               
                 God
                 is
                 love
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               13.
               
               Seeing
               that
               God
               is
               love
               it self
               ,
               whosoever
               constantly
               abides
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               divine
               love
               towards
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               endeavour
               both
               of
               exercising
               love
               towards
               God
               and
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               hath
               constant
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               with
               him
               :
               Therefore
               that
               this
               communion
               may
               remain
               firm
               ,
               yee
               ought
               to
               follow
               after
               brotherly
               love
               .
            
             
               
                 Ve●s
                 .
                 17.
              
               
               Herein
               is
               our
               love
               made
               perfect
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               have
               boldness
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               because
               as
               hee
               is
               ,
               so
               are
               wee
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               14.
               
               Both
               that
               love
               of
               God
               towards
               us
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               bee
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               that
               love
               of
               God
               which
               is
               to
               bee
               exercised
               towards
               God
               and
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               is
               known
               to
               bee
               perfect
               and
               sincere
               ,
               and
               is
               urged
               to
               bee
               fulfilled
               by
               us
               ,
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               stand
               without
               fear
               before
               God
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               :
               and
               as
               now
               thinking
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               wee
               may
               have
               boldness
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               were
               now
               standing
               at
               Gods
               tribunal
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               ought
               to
               follow
               aft●r
               brotherly
               love
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 hee
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               15.
               
               Giving
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               former
               ;
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               found
               in
               us
               ,
               wee
               firmly
               gather
               ,
               that
               wee
               in
               this
               life
               are
               beloved
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               made
               conformable
               to
               God
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               who
               is
               love
               :
               And
               therefore
               wee
               may
               bee
               perswaded
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               certain
               sign
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               ,
               to
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               condemnation
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               follow
               after
               brotherly
               love
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               There
               is
               no
               fear
               in
               love
               ,
               but
               perfect
               love
               ca●●eth
               out
               fear
               ,
               because
               fear
               hath
               torment
               ;
               hee
               that
               feareth
               ,
               is
               not
               made
               perfect
               in
               love
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               16.
               
               Confirming
               the
               former
               .
               The
               love
               of
               God
               apprehended
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               kindling
               love
               in
               us
               towards
               God
               and
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               doth
               so
               confirm
               us
               in
               a
               sure
               belief
               touching
               our
               salvation
               ,
               that
               wee
               do
               not
               fear
               wrath
               and
               judgement
               :
               and
               by
               how
               much
               the
               perswasion
               of
               Gods
               love
               towards
               us
               doth
               the
               more
               ardently
               excite
               in
               us
               the
               endeavour
               of
               loving
               God
               and
               our
               neighbour
               ;
               so
               much
               the
               more
               strongly
               the
               fear
               of
               condemnation
               is
               cast
               out
               ,
               at
               leastwise
               that
               which
               is
               joyned
               with
               torment
               .
            
             
               
                 Feareth
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               17.
               
               As
               a
               conclusion
               deducted
               from
               the
               former
               Argument
               ;
               whosoever
               is
               tormented
               with
               the
               fear
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               is
               not
               strongly
               enough
               confirmed
               in
               the
               belief
               of
               Gods
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               love
               towards
               God
               and
               the
               brethren
               ,
               but
               wan●●
               further
               en●rease
               ,
               and
               exhortations
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               proceed
               in
               love
               to
               a
               fuller
               certainty
               :
               Therefore
               all
               that
               perceive
               in
               themselves
               this
               imperfection
               ,
               ought
               to
               endeavour
               after
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               from
               ●he
               perswasion
               of
               Gods
               love
               towards
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               Wee
               love
               him
               ,
               because
               hee
               first
               loved
               us
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               18.
               
               The
               love
               whereby
               wee
               love
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               love
               whereby
               God
               loves
               us
               ,
               but
               an
               after
               effect
               :
               Therefore
               let
               us
               endeavour
               from
               the
               perswasion
               of
               Gods
               love
               towards
               us
               ,
               more
               and
               more
               to
               love
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               vehemently
               wee
               endeavour
               to
               love
               God
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               offering
               himself
               in
               his
               children
               to
               bee
               loved
               by
               us
               ,
               wee
               shall
               bee
               so
               much
               the
               more
               confirmed
               of
               his
               love
               towards
               us
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               follow
               after
               love
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               If
               any
               man
               say
               ,
               I
               love
               God
               ,
               and
               ●●teth
               his
               Brother
               ,
               hee
               is
               a
               lyer
               .
               For
               hee
               that
               loveth
               not
               his
               Brother
               whom
               hee
               hath
               seen
               ,
               how
               can
               hee
               love
               God
               whom
               hee
               hath
               not
               seen
               ?
            
             
               Argum.
               19.
               
               The
               boasting
               of
               love
               towards
               God
               is
               vain
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               not
               love
               to
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               because
               Gods
               grace
               doth
               not
               work
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               love
               of
               the
               Brethren
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 For
                 hee
              
               ]
               Hee
               confirms
               this
               Argument
               by
               this
               Reason
               ;
               Because
               wee
               are
               more
               moved
               to
               love
               by
               sight
               ,
               than
               by
               hearing
               :
               hee
               that
               loveth
               not
               his
               Brother
               whom
               hee
               hath
               seen
               ,
               and
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               in
               him
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               love
               God
               ,
               whom
               hee
               hath
               not
               seen
               :
               Therefore
               the
               boasting
               of
               love
               towards
               God
               is
               vain
               ,
               where
               love
               of
               the
               Brethren
               is
               wanting
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               And
               this
               commandement
               have
               wee
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               who
               loveth
               God
               ,
               loveth
               his
               brother
               also
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               20.
               
               The
               same
               authority
               of
               God
               hath
               conjoyned
               the
               command
               of
               both
               ,
               requiring
               of
               all
               that
               love
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               love
               their
               Brethren
               also
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               love
               the
               Brethren
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               principal
               scope
               of
               the
               whole
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               is
               propounded
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 viz.
              
               that
               those
               who
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               ,
               may
               know
               that
               they
               have
               eternal
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               knowing
               they
               have
               life
               ,
               they
               may
               more
               and
               more
               believe
               in
               Christ.
               Of
               the
               Chapter
               
               there
               bee
               two
               parts
               :
               In
               the
               first
               hee
               describes
               the
               marks
               of
               those
               that
               are
               true
               beleevers
               ,
               or
               born
               again
               ,
               who
               have
               right
               to
               eternal
               life
               ,
               with
               an
               inchoate
               possession
               thereof
               ,
               
                 to
                 vers
                 .
                 6.
              
               
               In
               the
               second
               hee
               propounds
               the
               Arguments
               to
               move
               us
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             Whosoever
             beleeveth
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             is
             born
             of
             God
             :
             and
             every
             one
             that
             loveth
             him
             that
             begat
             ,
             loveth
             him
             also
             that
             is
             begotten
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             marks
             of
             those
             that
             are
             true
             beleevers
             ,
             or
             born
             again
             ,
             and
             live
             sincerely
             ,
             are
             six
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             Hee
             that
             is
             truly
             faithful
             ,
             or
             begotten
             of
             God
             ,
             beleeves
             seriously
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             promised
             Christ
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             whosoever
             solidly
             receives
             this
             truth
             ,
             and
             applies
             it
             to
             himself
             ,
             acknowledges
             it
             in
             his
             heart
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             requires
             )
             is
             born
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               And
               every
               one
               ]
               Note
            
             2.
             
             Hee
             so
             loves
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             loves
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             are
             begotten
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             By
             this
             wee
             know
             that
             wee
             love
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             wee
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             commandements
             .
          
           
             Note
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             truly
             faithful
             ,
             do
             so
             love
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             his
             commandements
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             For
             this
             is
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             wee
             keep
             his
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             his
             Commandements
             are
             not
             grievous
             .
          
           
             Note
             4.
             
             Explicating
             the
             former
             ;
             They
             that
             are
             truly
             faithful
             ,
             demonstrate
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             love
             ,
             in
             endeavouring
             to
             observe
             Gods
             Commandements
             out
             of
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             commandements
             ,
             how
             much
             soever
             they
             bee
             hard
             and
             unpleasant
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             grievous
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             they
             desire
             most
             willingly
             to
             perform
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             overcometh
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             victory
             that
             overcometh
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             our
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Note
             5.
             
             Giving
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             They
             that
             are
             truly
             faithful
             ,
             or
             born
             again
             ,
             do
             overcome
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             overcome
             whatsoever
             opposes
             it self
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             viz.
             deceits
             ,
             inticements
             ,
             and
             the
             terrours
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             hinderances
             ,
             which
             may
             draw
             them
             from
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             commandements
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             conflicts
             bee
             daily
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             yeeld
             ,
             but
             are
             sure
             to
             triumph
             ,
             as
             conquerors
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             their
             enemies
             oppose
             them
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               ]
               Note
            
             6.
             
             Explicating
             the
             former
             ;
             They
             that
             are
             truly
             faithful
             ,
             do
             not
             lean
             to
             their
             own
             strength
             in
             warring
             against
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             on
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             ,
             who
             hath
             overcome
             the
             world
             in
             their
             behalf
             ,
             and
             doth
             administer
             strength
             to
             them
             for
             the
             overcoming
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             certain
             ,
             excellent
             ,
             and
             compleat
             way
             to
             conquer
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
             Who
             is
             hee
             that
             overcometh
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             hee
             that
             beleeveth
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             victory
             got
             over
             the
             world
             by
             Faith
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             should
             overcome
             the
             world
             ,
             unless
             it
             bee
             hee
             ,
             that
             (
             despairing
             of
             himself
             )
             by
             Faith
             leans
             on
             the
             sole
             truth
             and
             strength
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             omnipotent
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             onely
             overcome
             the
             world
             for
             his
             ,
             but
             doth
             also
             make
             all
             his
             conquerors
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               This
               is
               ●ee
               that
               came
               by
               water
               and
               blood
               ,
               even
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               not
               by
               water
               onely
               ,
               but
               by
               water
               and
               blood
               :
               and
               it
               is
               the
               Spirit
               that
               beareth
               witness
               ,
               because
               the
               spirit
               is
               truth
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follows
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               proves
               that
               wee
               ought
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               The
               Arguments
               are
               fourteen
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               1.
               
               Because
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               hee
               ,
               who
               when
               hee
               came
               ,
               brought
               with
               him
               the
               solid
               substance
               of
               Legal
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               to
               that
               which
               chiefly
               belongs
               to
               the
               abolishing
               of
               sin
               .
               For
               hee
               came
               with
               water
               ,
               or
               with
               that
               holiness
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               virtue
               for
               the
               sanctifying
               his
               ,
               which
               was
               signified
               by
               water
               ,
               and
               washings
               ,
               in
               the
               old
               Law
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Messias
               that
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               .
               And
               hee
               came
               with
               blood
               ,
               or
               with
               a
               full
               expiation
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               by
               the
               propitiatory
               Sacrifice
               of
               his
               blood
               offered
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               for
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               
                 Not
                 by
                 water
              
               ]
               Hee
               confirms
               that
               ,
               because
               Christ
               came
               not
               with
               one
               propriety
               of
               a
               Mediatour
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Sanctity
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               virtue
               of
               sanctifying
               his
               ,
               signified
               by
               water
               ,
               or
               legal
               washings
               ;
               but
               hee
               comes
               also
               with
               another
               propriety
               ,
               which
               is
               expiation
               ,
               and
               full
               reconciliation
               ,
               signified
               by
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               blood
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               slaying
               of
               beasts
               .
               The
               admirable
               symbole
               of
               which
               conjunction
               was
               the
               flowing
               of
               water
               and
               blood
               out
               of
               his
               side
               on
               the
               cross
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               hath
               diligently
               observed
               in
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               Chap.
               19.34
               .
               That
               wee
               may
               all
               know
               ,
               that
               whom
               Christ
               justifies
               ,
               hee
               also
               sanctifies
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               those
               whom
               hee
               sanctifies
               ,
               the
               same
               hee
               also
               justifies
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               2.
               
               The
               spirit
               witnesseth
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               spirit
               in
               divers
               gifts
               poured
               forth
               upon
               Christs
               Disciples
               ,
               witnesseth
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               its
               dictate
               makes
               this
               firm
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               those
               that
               are
               faithful
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Truth
               ]
               Hee
               confirms
               this
               Argument
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               in
               these
               operations
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               far
               from
               all
               deceit
               ,
               because
               it
               commends
               nothing
               to
               us
               besides
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               Truth
               it self
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               For
               there
               are
               three
               that
               bear
               record
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               these
               three
               are
               one
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               3.
               
               Because
               as
               the
               three
               persons
               of
               the
               God-head
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               are
               one
               in
               essence
               ,
               so
               they
               also
               consent
               together
               in
               witnessing
               to
               confirm
               this
               one
               thing
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               For
               the
               Father
               witnesseth
               of
               him
               :
               (
               1
               )
               Pronouncing
               with
               an
               audible
               voice
               ,
               both
               in
               Christs
               Baptism
               and
               Transfiguration
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               his
               beloved
               Son
               ,
               in
               whom
               hee
               was
               well
               pleased
               .
               (
               2
               )
               In
               the
               works
               which
               hee
               gave
               to
               Christ
               to
               finish
               ,
               Iob
               5.16.36
               .
               Furthermore
               the
               word
               bears
               record
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               (
               wherein
               hee
               is
               God
               )
               bears
               record
               of
               himself
               ,
               being
               incarnate
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               :
               partly
               affirming
               that
               very
               often
               with
               a
               lively
               voice
               ,
               partly
               making
               it
               manifest
               in
               his
               whole
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               the
               same
               which
               came
               out
               of
               his
               Fathers
               bosome
               ,
               and
               laid
               open
               his
               counsel
               touching
               mans
               salvation
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 cometh
                 from
                 above
              
               ;
               hee
               that
               
                 cometh
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               is
               above
               all
               ,
               Ioh.
               4.31
               .
               (
               3
               )
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               bears
               record
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               partly
               by
               his
               descending
               upon
               him
               in
               his
               Baptism
               ,
               partly
               by
               his
               descending
               upon
               his
               Apostles
               and
               Disciples
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               partly
               by
               inspiring
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               into
               the
               Pen-men
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               by
               commending
               it
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               teach
               men
               ,
               and
               perswade
               and
               confirm
               them
               touching
               that
               truth
               ,
               as
               truly
               divine
               :
               By
               which
               hee
               may
               gather
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               lead
               it
               into
               all
               truth
               to
               eternal
               life
               ,
               These
               three
               are
               said
               to
               bear
               record
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               (
               1
               )
               Because
               they
               immediately
               bear
               witness
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               from
               their
               Throne
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Because
               the
               Majesty
               of
               these
               witnesses
               chiefly
               shines
               in
               Heaven
               .
               (
               3
               )
               Because
               this
               testimony
               is
               not
               heard
               ,
               observed
               ,
               acknowledged
               ,
               unless
               by
               souls
               lifted
               up
               to
               Heaven
               .
               (
               Lastly
               )
               Because
               this
               testimony
               for
               the
               most
               part
               is
               perfected
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               although
               it
               should
               never
               bee
               received
               on
               earth
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               ought
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               for
               his
               testimonies
               sake
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
              
               
               And
               there
               are
               three
               that
               bear
               witness
               in
               earth
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               the
               Blood
               :
               and
               these
               three
               agree
               in
               one
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               4.
               
               Because
               three
               witnesses
               in
               earth
               consent
               together
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               the
               Blood
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               
               witnesses
               in
               earth
               ;
               (
               1
               )
               Because
               this
               testimony
               is
               mediate
               ,
               and
               is
               produced
               out
               of
               the
               works
               which
               are
               to
               bee
               seen
               in
               the
               earth
               .
               (
               2
               )
               Because
               uttering
               of
               this
               testimony
               is
               written
               in
               men
               that
               are
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Visible
               Church
               .
               (
               Lastly
               )
               Because
               this
               testimony
               doth
               not
               onely
               sound
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               also
               utters
               its
               voice
               amongst
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               is
               heard
               of
               them
               to
               their
               conviction
               :
               For
               (
               1
               )
               The
               Spirit
               or
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               partly
               in
               miraculous
               gifts
               (
               which
               are
               shed
               abroad
               in
               the
               Church
               )
               even
               to
               the
               amazement
               of
               the
               world
               for
               many
               years
               after
               Christs
               ascention
               :
               Partly
               in
               ordinary
               gifts
               ,
               which
               as
               yet
               flourish
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               suffice
               both
               to
               testifie
               ,
               that
               Christ
               (
               who
               is
               preached
               amongst
               us
               )
               is
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               draw
               an
               acknowledgement
               from
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               in
               us
               who
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               
               Furthermore
               ,
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               faithful
               doth
               so
               quicken
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               doth
               so
               instruct
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               and
               confirm
               the
               elect
               ,
               that
               it
               leaves
               no
               doubt
               as
               touching
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               Water
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               virtue
               of
               Christ
               ,
               sanctifiing
               his
               ,
               it
               so
               expresly
               speaks
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               those
               also
               ,
               who
               are
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               seeing
               the
               light
               of
               good
               works
               in
               Christians
               ,
               are
               forced
               to
               glorifie
               our
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               so
               that
               also
               being
               even
               perceived
               in
               women
               ,
               it
               brought
               their
               unbeleeving
               husbands
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               at
               the
               first
               did
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.1
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               As
               for
               Blood
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               price
               of
               redemption
               ,
               and
               the
               virtue
               of
               Christ
               expiating
               sins
               ,
               and
               reconciling
               men
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               blood
               speaks
               better
               things
               ,
               than
               the
               blood
               of
               Abel
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               makes
               the
               consciences
               of
               the
               faithful
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               opens
               a
               way
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               confirms
               their
               hearts
               against
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               which
               are
               evil
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               bold
               and
               able
               to
               resound
               even
               with
               their
               own
               blood
               ,
               this
               testimony
               to
               those
               enemies
               that
               hear
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               torments
               with
               joy
               ,
               Rev.
               12.11
               .
               Therefore
               wee
               ought
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
              
               
               If
               wee
               receive
               the
               witness
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               witness
               of
               God
               is
               greater
               :
               For
               this
               is
               the
               witness
               of
               God
               which
               hee
               hath
               testified
               of
               his
               Son.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               For
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               testimonies
               of
               faithful
               and
               true
               men
               wee
               beleeve
               their
               assertions
               :
               Therefore
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               testimony
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               greater
               ,
               testifying
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
              
               
               Hee
               that
               beleeveth
               on
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               the
               witness
               in
               himself
               ;
               hee
               that
               beleeveth
               not
               God
               ,
               hath
               made
               him
               a
               lyer
               ,
               because
               hee
               beleeveth
               not
               the
               record
               that
               God
               gave
               of
               his
               Son.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               6
               Hee
               that
               beleeves
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               so
               much
               rectified
               ,
               that
               hee
               rests
               in
               the
               witness
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in●ardly
               confirming
               this
               truth
               of
               the
               Divine
               Word
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 ]
                 Argum.
              
               7.
               
               Hee
               that
               doth
               not
               beleeve
               in
               ●hrist
               ,
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               really
               accuse
               God
               of
               a
               lye
               ,
               because
               hee
               rejects
               the
               testimony
               concerning
               his
               Son
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               false
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               must
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
              
               
               And
               this
               is
               the
               record
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               us
               eternal
               life
               ,
               and
               this
               life
               is
               in
               his
               Son.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               8.
               
               Those
               that
               beleeve
               in
               the
               Son
               ,
               have
               right
               to
               eternal
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Son
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Fountain
               ,
               Procurer
               ,
               Giver
               ,
               and
               Conserver
               ,
               given
               to
               them
               by
               grace
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               constancy
               of
               Gods
               testimony
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
              
               
               Hee
               that
               hath
               the
               Son
               ,
               hath
               life
               ,
               and
               hee
               that
               hath
               not
               the
               Son
               ,
               hath
               not
               life
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               9.
               
               Hee
               that
               truly
               embraces
               the
               Son
               by
               Faith
               ,
               hath
               also
               eternal
               life
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               to
               the
               right
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               〈◊〉
               inchoate
               possession
               ;
               and
               hee
               that
               hath
               not
               the
               Son
               by
               Faith
               ,
               or
               seeks
               life
               in
               another
               ,
               rather
               than
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               destitute
               and
               shut
               out
               from
               all
               spiritual
               life
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
              
               
               These
               things
               have
               I
               written
               unto
               you
               that
               beleeve
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               know
               that
               yee
               have
               eternal
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               yee
               may
               beleeve
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Argum.
               10.
               
               For
               this
               end
               all
               these
               things
               are
               written
               to
               the
               faithful
               from
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               by
               the
               Apostle
               the
               Pen-man
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               bee
               certain
               that
               they
               have
               eternal
               life
               already
               ,
               and
               might
               more
               and
               more
               beleeve
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               must
               beleeve
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
              
               
               And
               this
               is
               the
               confidence
               that
               wee
               have
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               wee
               ask
               any
               thing
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               hee
               heareth
               us
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               11.
               
               Hee
               that
               beleeveth
               in
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               confidence
               in
               his
               approaches
               to
               God
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               shall
               have
               Gods
               favourable
               ear
               in
               every
               petition
               ,
               which
               is
               put
               up
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               And
               if
               wee
               know
               that
               hee
               heareth
               us
               ,
               whatsoever
               wee
               ask
               ,
               wee
               know
               that
               wee
               have
               the
               p●titions
               that
               wee
               desired
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               12.
               
               Explicating
               and
               unfolding
               the
               former
               ;
               Hee
               that
               beleeves
               in
               Christ
               ,
               by
               knowing
               that
               God
               will
               bee
               propitious
               to
               him
               in
               his
               lawful
               or
               well-ordered
               petitions
               ,
               hee
               may
               also
               bee
               certain
               that
               the
               petitions
               which
               hee
               hath
               offered
               according
               to
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               already
               granted
               by
               him
               ,
               before
               they
               bee
               finished
               ;
               and
               so
               hee
               may
               bee
               assured
               of
               the
               success
               of
               his
               prayers
               :
               Therefore
               for
               this
               cause
               yee
               ought
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               If
               any
               man
               see
               his
               Brother
               sin
               a
               sin
               which
               is
               not
               unto
               death
               ,
               hee
               shall
               ask
               ,
               and
               hee
               shall
               give
               him
               life
               for
               them
               that
               sin
               not
               unto
               death
               .
               There
               is
               a
               si●
               unto
               death
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               say
               that
               hee
               shall
               pray
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               13.
               
               Hee
               that
               beleeves
               in
               Christ
               ,
               not
               onely
               praying
               for
               himself
               ,
               but
               also
               out
               of
               love
               for
               his
               sinning
               brethren
               ,
               shall
               bee
               heard
               ,
               to
               whom
               ,
               through
               the
               merit
               of
               sin
               ,
               declining
               to
               destruction
               and
               perdition
               ,
               God
               will
               ,
               if
               hee
               bee
               but
               asked
               by
               a
               faithful
               man
               ,
               restore
               him
               to
               life
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Not
                 unto
                 death
              
               ]
               Hee
               excepts
               in
               case
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               When
               a
               Professor
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               or
               a
               Brother
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               external
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               falls
               into
               open
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               maintains
               cruel
               ha●red
               against
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               faithful
               ,
               against
               the
               light
               of
               conscience
               illuminated
               once
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               hee
               commands
               not
               to
               pray
               for
               him
               that
               commits
               this
               sin
               ,
               when
               it
               may
               bee
               discerned
               .
               It
               is
               called
               a
               sin
               unto
               death
               ,
               because
               eternal
               death
               follows
               that
               sin
               ,
               and
               hee
               that
               falls
               into
               it
               ,
               remains
               in
               it
               without
               repentance
               ,
               until
               hee
               is
               thrust
               down
               into
               Hell.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
              
               
               All
               unrighteousness
               is
               sin
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               sin
               not
               unto
               death
               .
            
             
               Hee
               explains
               what
               hee
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               although
               all
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               sin
               ,
               wherefore
               it
               deserves
               the
               wages
               of
               death
               ,
               yet
               death
               follows
               not
               all
               sin
               ;
               because
               all
               kind
               of
               sin
               is
               remitted
               ,
               except
               this
               sin
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               blasphemy
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               was
               never
               remitted
               to
               any
               ,
               nor
               never
               shall
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
              
               
               Wee
               know
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               is
               born
               of
               God
               ,
               sinneth
               not
               :
               but
               hee
               that
               is
               begotten
               of
               God
               ,
               keepeth
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               wicked
               one
               toucheth
               him
               not
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               14.
               
               Hee
               that
               is
               regenerate
               ,
               or
               truly
               beleeves
               in
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               kept
               that
               hee
               sin
               not
               this
               sin
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nor
               doth
               hee
               lye
               alwaies
               intangled
               in
               any
               sin
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               virtue
               of
               Gods
               seed
               remaining
               in
               him
               ,
               keepeth
               himself
               ,
               lest
               the
               Devil
               touch
               him
               to
               death
               with
               his
               sin
               :
               Therefore
               yee
               must
               beleeve
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
              
               
               And
               wee
               know
               that
               wee
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               world
               lyeth
               in
               wickedness
               .
            
             
               Hee
               applies
               this
               Argument
               by
               way
               of
               assumption
               from
               the
               proposition
               ,
               to
               their
               comfort
               ,
               and
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               to
               which
               hee
               writes
               ,
               and
               confirms
               it
               by
               five
               Reasons
               ,
               viz.
               that
               the
               faithful
               whereunto
               hee
               writes
               are
               kept
               together
               with
               hims●lf
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               preserved
               in
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Wee
                 know
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               1.
               
               Wee
               are
               certainly
               perswaded
               of
               our
               regeneration
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               are
               perswaded
               that
               wee
               shall
               not
               sin
               that
               unpardonable
               sin
               ,
               neither
               shall
               bee
               in
               bondage
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               shall
               bee
               freed
               from
               the
               Devil
               ,
               fully
               through
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 World
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               2.
               
               Those
               that
               are
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               onely
               in
               the
               power
               of
               that
               malicious
               Devil
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               throw
               them
               headlong
               out
               of
               one
               wickedness
               into
               another
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               who
               are
               translated
               out
               of
               the
               world
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               that
               malicious
               one
               ,
               but
               shall
               bee
               preserved
               as
               the
               free-men
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
              
               
               And
               wee
               know
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               hath
               given
               us
               an
               understanding
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               know
               him
               that
               is
               true
               :
               and
               wee
               are
               in
               him
               that
               is
               true
               ,
               even
               in
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ.
               This
               is
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             
               Reas.
               3.
               
               Wee
               are
               certain
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               our
               Redeemer
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               hath
               enlightened
               our
               minds
               with
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               hath
               given
               us
               true
               Faith
               in
               God
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               shall
               not
               sin
               unto
               death
               ,
               but
               shall
               bee
               preserved
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 wee
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               4.
               
               Wee
               have
               communion
               with
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               wherein
               wee
               are
               ,
               and
               dwell
               by
               Faith
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               shall
               bee
               untouched
               by
               that
               sin
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 ]
                 Reas.
              
               5.
               
               Christ
               is
               the
               very
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               Life
               eternal
               ,
               who
               in
               himself
               is
               Life
               ,
               and
               the
               fountain
               of
               life
               ,
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               the
               faithful
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               Procurer
               ,
               Giver
               and
               Preserver
               of
               it
               :
               Therefore
               wee
               are
               certainly
               perswaded
               of
               our
               perseverance
               and
               eternal
               salvation
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
              
               
               Little
               children
               ,
               keep
               your selves
               from
               Idols
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Epistle
               hee
               proposes
               a
               short
               admonition
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               a
               care
               ,
               and
               keep
               themselves
               from
               Idols
               ,
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               all
               sorts
               of
               Idols
               ,
               which
               after
               any
               manner
               might
               thrust
               themselves
               into
               the
               place
               of
               truth
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               to
               draw
               them
               from
               beleeving
               of
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               true
               worship
               ,
               or
               obedience
               of
               God
               ,
               under
               any
               pretence
               whatsoever
               :
               and
               that
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               because
               these
               Idols
               may
               bee
               obtruded
               upon
               the
               faithful
               by
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               possible
               cunning
               :
               Therefore
               hee
               the
               more
               diligently
               commands
               them
               to
               watch
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               themselves
               from
               them
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               bee
               in
               any
               wise
               polluted
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               name
               ,
               that
               they
               beware
               of
               Images
               ,
               wherein
               Antichrist
               will
               glory
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               deceive
               the
               world
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           second
           Epistle
           of
           IOHN
           ,
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             AS
             Luke
             writ
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             a
             certain
             noble
             Theophilus
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             all
             the
             faithful
             ;
             So
             John
             wrote
             this
             familiar
             Epistle
             to
             one
             Noble
             and
             Holy
             Matrone
             ,
             and
             her
             children
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             hee
             might
             appropriate
             the
             Doctrine
             (
             which
             hee
             had
             commended
             in
             his
             former
             Epistle
             to
             the
             universal
             Church
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             to
             this
             private
             family
             )
             but
             also
             that
             hee
             might
             teach
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             teach
             publickly
             ,
             and
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             example
             ,
             
               Act.
               20
               ▪
               20.
            
             
             The
             parts
             of
             the
             Epistle
             are
             three
             ;
             the
             Preface
             ,
             containing
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             
               Salutation
               ,
               to
               vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             An
             Exhortation
             to
             perseverance
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             a
             constant
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             working
             by
             love
             ,
             
               to
               vers
               .
               12.
            
             
             The
             third
             is
             the
             conclusion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Vers.
             1.
          
           
           THe
           Elder
           unto
           the
           Elect
           Lady
           and
           her
           Children
           ,
           whom
           I
           love
           in
           the
           Truth
           :
           and
           not
           I
           onely
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           they
           that
           have
           known
           the
           Truth
           :
        
         
           The
           direction
           of
           the
           Epistle
           shews
           ,
           who
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           minde
           hee
           wrote
           this
           Epistle
           .
           The
           writer
           is
           Iohn
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           makes
           no
           doubt
           of
           his
           authority
           in
           this
           family
           ,
           content
           with
           the
           title
           of
           the
           ordinary
           and
           common
           ministery
           ;
           hee
           calls
           himself
           an
           Elder
           ,
           by
           which
           name
           hee
           being
           now
           very
           antient
           ,
           hee
           also
           notes
           his
           age
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           his
           admonition
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           live
           long
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           might
           bee
           the
           more
           deeply
           fixed
           in
           them
           .
           The
           person
           whereunto
           it
           is
           chiefly
           writ
           ,
           is
           the
           Elect
           Lady
           .
           To
           signifie
           civil
           and
           due
           honour
           ,
           hee
           calls
           her
           Lady
           ,
           acknowledging
           her
           more
           happy
           spiritual
           condition
           in
           the
           Lord.
           Hee
           calls
           her
           Elect
           ,
           because
           in
           that
           this
           Matron
           had
           (
           from
           the
           sincerity
           of
           her
           Faith
           )
           declared
           her self
           to
           bee
           elect
           ,
           a
           farre
           more
           excellent
           commendation
           ,
           than
           that
           shee
           was
           accounted
           a
           Lady
           in
           a
           civil
           condition
           by
           men
           ;
           Her
           children
           are
           adjoyned
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           partakers
           with
           their
           Mother
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Writer
           towards
           those
           ,
           to
           whom
           hee
           writ
           ,
           hee
           professes
           both
           his
           love
           and
           sincerity
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           also
           testifies
           concerning
           the
           love
           of
           all
           other
           beleevers
           ,
           that
           embraced
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           had
           heard
           of
           this
           family
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             2.
          
           
           For
           the
           Truths
           sake
           which
           dwelleth
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           shall
           bee
           with
           us
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           That
           hee
           might
           manifest
           his
           sincere
           love
           ,
           hee
           affirms
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           is
           the
           common
           Faith
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           was
           confident
           that
           this
           Lady
           would
           persevere
           ,
           and
           her
           children
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           faithful
           would
           enjoy
           the
           virtue
           and
           fruit
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           for
           ever
           :
           Therefore
           the
           whole
           Preface
           is
           intended
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           this
           pious
           family
           .
           (
           1
           )
           Because
           shee
           is
           an
           Elect
           Matrone
           ,
           (
           2
           )
           Because
           her
           children
           are
           faithful
           ,
           (
           3
           )
           Because
           they
           are
           beloved
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           (
           4
           )
           Because
           they
           are
           beloved
           of
           all
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           (
           5
           )
           Because
           they
           are
           beloved
           rather
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           than
           the
           nobility
           of
           their
           stock
           ,
           (
           6
           )
           Because
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           them
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           the
           faith
           and
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           ,
           would
           remain
           ,
           and
           indure
           in
           them
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             3.
          
           
           Grace
           bee
           with
           you
           ,
           Mercy
           and
           Peace
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           Truth
           and
           Love.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           salutation
           ,
           or
           Apostolical
           blessing
           (
           wherein
           is
           not
           contained
           a
           bare
           wish
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           certain
           applying
           of
           that
           wished
           good
           )
           hee
           confirms
           them
           (
           1
           )
           Concerning
           the
           Grace
           or
           good
           will
           of
           God
           towards
           them
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           freely
           makes
           us
           acceptable
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           bestows
           upon
           us
           all
           things
           that
           may
           repair
           Gods
           Image
           in
           us
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Further
           
           concerning
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           distinguished
           from
           Grace
           ,
           signifies
           the
           taking
           away
           our
           sinnes
           and
           miseries
           .
           (
           3
           )
           Concerning
           the
           Peace
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           comprehends
           reconciliation
           ,
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           degrees
           both
           of
           inchoate
           and
           perfect
           felicity
           :
           And
           because
           a
           blessing
           is
           expected
           in
           vain
           ,
           unless
           from
           the
           true
           fountain
           ,
           hee
           brings
           them
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           (
           from
           whom
           the
           whole
           divine
           essence
           is
           communicated
           to
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           )
           and
           to
           Christ
           the
           Mediatour
           (
           the
           second
           Person
           of
           the
           God-head
           incarnate
           ,
           invested
           with
           the
           office
           of
           salvation
           for
           us
           )
           whom
           hee
           calls
           the
           
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             Truth
             and
             Love
          
           :
           (
           1
           )
           Because
           hee
           is
           full
           of
           Truth
           and
           Grace
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           or
           essence
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           his
           most
           true
           and
           beloved
           Son
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.14
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Because
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Father
           is
           no
           other
           ,
           nor
           his
           will
           no
           other
           towards
           us
           ,
           than
           hee
           is
           ,
           The
           same
           purpose
           of
           both
           is
           firm
           concerning
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           love
           towards
           us
           .
           (
           3
           )
           Because
           hee
           reveals
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Fathers
           counsel
           and
           purpose
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           wherewith
           hee
           loves
           us
           ,
           hee
           brings
           it
           forth
           ,
           and
           derives
           it
           ,
           or
           communicates
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           shews
           himself
           every
           way
           to
           bee
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           both
           in
           truth
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           effectual
           love
           towards
           us
           resembling
           his
           expresse
           Image
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             4.
          
           
           I
           rejoyced
           greatly
           that
           I
           found
           of
           thy
           children
           walking
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           wee
           have
           received
           a
           commandement
           from
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           Here
           follows
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           exhorts
           this
           Matrone
           with
           her
           children
           to
           persevere
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           Faith
           working
           by
           love
           towards
           God
           and
           the
           Brethren
           .
           The
           Arguments
           of
           the
           Exhortation
           are
           nine
           .
           The
           first
           is
           premised
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           confesses
           his
           joy
           ,
           that
           this
           family
           hitherto
           had
           continued
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           hee
           confirms
           them
           as
           to
           what
           was
           past
           ,
           and
           also
           stirs
           them
           up
           to
           persevere
           for
           the
           future
           .
           Your
           constancy
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           will
           administer
           to
           mee
           and
           all
           the
           faithful
           (
           who
           hear
           of
           you
           )
           abundant
           matter
           of
           spiritual
           joy
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           thanksgiving
           to
           God
           :
           Therefore
           persevere
           in
           the
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             Vers.
             5.
          
           
           And
           now
           I
           beseech
           thee
           ,
           Lady
           ,
           not
           as
           though
           I
           wrote
           a
           new
           Commandement
           unto
           thee
           :
           but
           that
           which
           wee
           had
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           that
           wee
           love
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           hee
           infers
           an
           Exhortation
           chiefly
           to
           the
           Matrone
           or
           Mother
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           under
           whose
           tuition
           the
           children
           were
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           second
           Argument
           .
           The
           commandement
           for
           the
           demonstration
           of
           the
           efficacy
           of
           your
           Faith
           in
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Brethren
           hath
           nothing
           new
           in
           it
           ,
           besides
           that
           which
           yee
           have
           learned
           by
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           your
           vocation
           ,
           and
           have
           accustomed
           your selves
           to
           ,
           viz.
           that
           from
           the
           Faith
           and
           love
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           yee
           also
           love
           the
           Christian
           brother-hood
           :
           Therefore
           go
           forward
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           Faith
           working
           by
           love
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             6.
          
           
           And
           this
           is
           love
           ,
           that
           wee
           walk
           after
           his
           Commandements
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           Commandement
           ,
           that
           as
           yee
           have
           heard
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           yee
           should
           walk
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Argum.
           3.
           
           There
           is
           no
           other
           true
           love
           ,
           either
           of
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           or
           of
           God
           ,
           besides
           that
           which
           consists
           in
           a
           constant
           indeavour
           of
           keeping
           all
           Gods
           Commandements
           ,
           and
           walking
           or
           going
           forward
           in
           that
           obedience
           :
           Therefore
           ;
           or
           thus
           :
           The
           command
           ,
           or
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           delivered
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           keep
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           beleeve
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           love
           our
           neighbour
           :
           Therefore
           persevere
           yee
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           faith
           ,
           or
           this
           commandement
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             7.
          
           
           For
           many
           deceivers
           are
           entred
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           confess
           not
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           deceiver
           ,
           and
           an
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           A●gum
           .
           4.
           
           There
           is
           danger
           ,
           lest
           yee
           bee
           deceived
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           seducers
           that
           are
           gone
           out
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           impudently
           boast
           of
           themselves
           :
           Therefore
           yee
           ought
           the
           more
           diligently
           to
           endeavour
           after
           perseverance
           .
           But
           hee
           calls
           seducers
           ,
           not
           onely
           those
           who
           openly
           oppose
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           offices
           and
           power
           ,
           but
           also
           those
           who
           did
           not
           confess
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           ascribe
           all
           glory
           unto
           him
           ,
           which
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           teaches
           us
           to
           ascribe
           unto
           him
           .
           For
           whosoever
           hee
           was
           ,
           hee
           is
           so
           far
           forth
           Antichrist
           ,
           as
           hee
           doth
           neither
           confess
           nor
           acknowledge
           Christ
           ,
           such
           as
           hee
           hath
           shewn
           forth
           himself
           to
           us
           in
           his
           holy
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             8.
          
           
           Look
           to
           your selves
           ,
           that
           wee
           lose
           not
           those
           things
           which
           wee
           have
           wrought
           ,
           but
           that
           wee
           receive
           a
           full
           reward
           .
        
         
           Argum.
           5.
           
           Unless
           yee
           constantly
           persevere
           in
           the
           true
           Faith
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           the
           obedience
           to
           it
           ,
           yee
           will
           lose
           all
           the
           fruit
           of
           that
           Faith
           which
           yee
           have
           hitherto
           professed
           ,
           and
           afflictions
           also
           ,
           which
           yee
           have
           suffered
           ,
           and
           the
           works
           which
           yee
           formerly
           performed
           ;
           because
           by
           your
           drawing
           back
           yee
           will
           manifest
           ,
           that
           your
           Faith
           was
           never
           sincere
           ,
           but
           a
           vain
           profession
           without
           truth
           :
           Therefore
           yee
           ought
           to
           indeavour
           through
           perseverance
           to
           receive
           a
           full
           and
           plentiful
           reward
           ,
           promised
           to
           all
           those
           that
           faithfully
           cleave
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           
             Vers.
             9.
          
           
           Whosoever
           transgresseth
           ,
           and
           abideth
           not
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           not
           God
           :
           Hee
           that
           abideth
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hee
           hath
           both
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son.
           
        
         
           Argum.
           6.
           
           Whosoever
           transgresseth
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           constantly
           abide
           in
           it
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           hee
           that
           either
           teaches
           ,
           or
           receives
           a
           contrary
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           doth
           not
           abide
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christs
           Doctrine
           ,
           hath
           no
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           is
           without
           God
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
             Hee
             that
             abideth
             ]
             Arg.
          
           7.
           
           Hee
           that
           remains
           constantly
           in
           the
           Faith
           of
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           Christs
           Doctrine
           ,
           hath
           and
           will
           have
           communion
           with
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           reward
           hee
           hath
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           by
           the
           Spirit
           dwelling
           in
           himself
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             10.
          
           
           If
           there
           come
           any
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           bring
           not
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           receive
           him
           not
           into
           your
           house
           ,
           neither
           bid
           him
           God
           speed
           .
        
         
           Argum.
           8.
           
           Propounded
           by
           way
           of
           Commandement
           ;
           Yee
           ought
           earnestly
           to
           endeavour
           after
           perseverance
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           hath
           been
           discovered
           to
           bee
           a
           seducer
           of
           men
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           teacheth
           another
           Doctrine
           than
           that
           Christ
           hath
           taught
           ,
           must
           not
           bee
           entertained
           ,
           yea
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           courteously
           saluted
           ,
           so
           that
           any
           respect
           bee
           ,
           or
           seem
           to
           bee
           given
           to
           his
           errour
           ,
           or
           to
           him
           for
           his
           errours
           sake
           ,
           but
           rather
           by
           all
           means
           to
           be
           so
           handled
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           understood
           both
           by
           him
           ,
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           by
           All
           )
           that
           the
           errour
           which
           hee
           teaches
           is
           detested
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             11.
          
           
           For
           hee
           that
           bideth
           him
           God
           speed
           ,
           is
           partaker
           of
           his
           evil
           deeds
           .
        
         
           Hee
           gives
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           or
           Commandement
           ,
           because
           hee
           that
           doth
           the
           least
           matter
           in
           favour
           of
           a
           seducer
           ,
           whereby
           it
           can
           be
           gathered
           ,
           that
           his
           errour
           is
           any
           way
           liked
           by
           him
           that
           salutes
           ,
           or
           entertains
           him
           ,
           hee
           is
           partaker
           of
           his
           evil
           deeds
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             12.
          
           
           Having
           many
           things
           to
           write
           unto
           you
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           write
           with
           Paper
           and
           Inke
           ,
           but
           I
           trust
           to
           come
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           speak
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           that
           our
           joy
           may
           bee
           full
           .
        
         
           The
           conclusion
           remains
           ,
           wherein
           are
           two
           Articles
           :
           In
           the
           first
           hee
           excuses
           his
           brevity
           ,
           hoping
           to
           come
           to
           this
           family
           ,
           and
           being
           present
           ,
           to
           instruct
           and
           confirm
           it
           more
           fully
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Faith
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           faithful
           in
           it
           might
           out
           of
           a
           larger
           and
           more
           fruitful
           instruction
           receive
           more
           fully
           of
           spiritual
           joy
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             13.
          
           
           The
           children
           of
           thy
           Elect
           Sister
           greet
           thee
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           Article
           hee
           salutes
           this
           Matrone
           from
           the
           children
           of
           her
           Sister
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           faithful
           ,
           and
           shewed
           the
           signs
           of
           her
           Election
           :
           Amen
           ,
           sealing
           up
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           whole
           Epistle
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           third
           Epistle
           of
           IOHN
           ,
           Analytically
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             CONTENTS
             .
          
           
             GAius
             to
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             writes
             ,
             was
             a
             Jew
             by
             Countrey
             ,
             a
             Christian
             by
             Religion
             ,
             a
             man
             rich
             ,
             and
             very
             liberal
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             favour
             with
             the
             Church
             where
             hee
             lived
             ,
             and
             esteem
             with
             his
             Minister
             ambitious
             Diotrephes
             ,
             as
             is
             gathered
             out
             of
             this
             very
             Epistle
             .
             From
             hence
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             him
             to
             entertain
             freely
             those
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             brought
             these
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             letters
             of
             commendation
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             departed
             ,
             to
             vouchsafe
             them
             all
             things
             belonging
             to
             their
             journey
             .
             The
             parts
             of
             the
             Epistle
             are
             three
             :
             In
             the
             first
             is
             the
             Preface
             ,
             
               to
               vers
               .
               3.
            
             
             In
             the
             second
             is
             the
             stirring
             up
             of
             Gaius
             ,
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             charity
             and
             liberality
             towards
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
               to
               vers
               .
               13.
            
             
             In
             the
             third
             is
             the
             conclusion
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
             THe
             Elder
             unto
             the
             well
             beloved
             Gaius
             ,
             whom
             I
             love
             in
             the
             Truth
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             Beloved
             ,
             I
             wish
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             prosper
             and
             be
             in
             health
             ,
             even
             as
             thy
             soul
             prospereth
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           from
           himself
           to
           Gaius
           ,
           hee
           declares
           his
           respects
           towards
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           repetition
           of
           a
           friendly
           compellation
           :
           2.
           
           In
           his
           special
           profession
           of
           sincere
           love
           towards
           him
           :
           3.
           
           In
           praying
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           continue
           a
           prosperous
           condition
           unto
           him
           ,
           chiefly
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           preserve
           him
           in
           that
           prosperity
           of
           mind
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           hitherto
           shewn
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           Faith
           and
           Love.
           
        
         
           
             Vers.
             3.
          
           
           For
           I
           rejoy●ed
           greatly
           when
           the
           Brethren
           came
           ,
           and
           testified
           of
           the
           Truth
           that
           is
           in
           thee
           ,
           even
           as
           thou
           walkest
           in
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Epistle
           follows
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           exhorts
           him
           to
           persevere
           in
           the
           demonstration
           of
           his
           love
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           namely
           to
           some
           of
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           brought
           this
           Epistle
           to
           him
           .
           There
           are
           eleven
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           that
           Gaius
           ought
           to
           go
           forward
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           Charity
           .
        
         
           Argum.
           1.
           
           From
           the
           former
           demonstration
           of
           his
           sincere
           Faith
           working
           by
           love
           .
           Thou
           hast
           obtained
           a
           very
           commendable
           testimony
           of
           thy
           sincerity
           ,
           from
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           which
           came
           from
           thee
           ,
           who
           have
           had
           experience
           of
           thy
           liberality
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           mee
           cause
           both
           of
           rejoycing
           on
           thy
           behalf
           ,
           and
           giving
           thanks
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           thee
           also
           :
           Therefore
           it
           is
           thy
           duty
           to
           proceed
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           Charity
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             4.
          
           
           I
           have
           no
           greater
           joy
           ,
           than
           to
           hear
           that
           my
           children
           walk
           in
           Truth
           .
        
         
           Argum.
           2.
           
           Confirming
           and
           explaining
           the
           former
           .
           No
           greater
           joy
           can
           betide
           mee
           ,
           than
           that
           my
           Disciples
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           begotten
           to
           God
           through
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           do
           daily
           proceed
           in
           the
           exercises
           of
           Faith
           and
           Love.
           
        
         
           
             Vers.
             5.
          
           
           Beloved
           ,
           Thou
           dost
           faithfully
           ,
           whatsoever
           thou
           dost
           to
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           to
           strangers
           .
        
         
           Argum.
           3.
           
           The
           works
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Charity
           ,
           which
           thou
           exercisest
           towards
           the
           holy
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           strangers
           ,
           demonstrate
           thee
           to
           bee
           truly
           Faithful
           :
           Therefore
           proceed
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             6.
          
           
           Which
           have
           born
           witnesse
           of
           thy
           Charity
           before
           the
           Church
           ,
           whom
           if
           thou
           bring
           forward
           on
           their
           journey
           after
           a
           godly
           sort
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           do
           well
           :
        
         
           Argum.
           4.
           
           The
           Brethren
           ,
           which
           bring
           these
           letters
           to
           thee
           ,
           have
           born
           witness
           openly
           of
           thy
           Charity
           in
           the
           publick
           assembly
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Therefore
           go
           forward
           both
           to
           deserve
           well
           of
           them
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           
             Thou
             shalt
             do
             well
             ]
             Argum.
          
           5.
           
           If
           now
           thou
           shalt
           receive
           those
           that
           come
           unto
           thee
           ,
           as
           thou
           hast
           before
           ,
           and
           furnish
           them
           when
           they
           depart
           from
           thee
           ,
           both
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           their
           journey
           ,
           and
           accompany
           them
           somewhat
           in
           their
           way
           to
           another
           place
           ,
           as
           it
           becomes
           thee
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           thing
           befitting
           thee
           to
           accompany
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           do
           an
           excellent
           office
           ,
           and
           ▪
           work
           that
           becometh
           thy
           piety
           towards
           God
           :
           Therefore
           see
           that
           thou
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             7.
          
           
           Because
           that
           for
           his
           names
           sake
           they
           went
           forth
           ,
           taking
           nothing
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           Argum
           6.
           
           To
           preach
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           (
           who
           is
           God
           )
           they
           went
           forth
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           taking
           nothing
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           nor
           of
           those
           that
           were
           converted
           ,
           nor
           of
           those
           that
           were
           not
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           give
           occasion
           to
           any
           ,
           of
           saying
           that
           they
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           for
           advantage
           :
           Therefore
           deal
           thou
           more
           liberally
           with
           these
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             8.
          
           
           Wee
           therefore
           ought
           to
           receive
           such
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           bee
           fellow-helpers
           to
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           Argum.
           7.
           
           All
           that
           favour
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           are
           bound
           to
           promote
           the
           endeavours
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           are
           able
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           share
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           sustaining
           ,
           or
           some
           way
           assisting
           the
           preachers
           of
           it
           :
           Therefore
           be
           thou
           not
           wanting
           herein
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             9.
          
           
           I
           wrote
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           Diotrephes
           ,
           who
           loveth
           to
           have
           the
           preheminence
           among
           them
           ,
           receiveth
           us
           not
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           end
           I
           have
           written
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           thou
           wast
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           publick
           charges
           they
           might
           have
           provision
           necessary
           for
           their
           journey
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           afraid
           of
           the
           success
           ,
           because
           that
           ambitious
           Diotrephes
           ,
           who
           endeavours
           to
           have
           the
           preheminence
           over
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           fellows
           ,
           may
           undervalue
           both
           mee
           and
           my
           Letters
           of
           commendation
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             10.
          
           
           Wherefore
           ,
           if
           I
           come
           ,
           I
           will
           remember
           his
           deeds
           which
           hee
           doth
           ,
           prating
           against
           us
           with
           malicious
           words
           :
           and
           not
           content
           therewith
           ,
           neither
           doth
           hee
           himself
           receive
           the
           brethren
           ,
           and
           forbiddeth
           them
           that
           would
           ,
           and
           casteth
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           adviseth
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           deal
           with
           this
           ambitious
           lover
           of
           preheminence
           before
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           hee
           comes
           ,
           and
           gives
           five
           reasons
           of
           his
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Reas.
           1.
           
           Because
           Diotrephes
           did
           many
           evil
           deeds
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           hee
           did
           prate
           against
           the
           Apostles
           with
           malicious
           words
           ,
           and
           namely
           against
           Iohn
           ,
           whom
           he
           knew
           to
           be
           an
           enemy
           to
           ambition
           ,
           and
           humane
           Episcopacy
           ,
           creeping
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           through
           the
           ambition
           and
           devices
           of
           these
           kind
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           hee
           did
           neither
           entertain
           ,
           nor
           did
           bestow
           any
           kinde
           of
           respect
           upon
           the
           true
           Christians
           that
           held
           fast
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Because
           by
           his
           tyrannical
           injunctions
           and
           constitutions
           threatning
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           casting
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           hee
           prohibits
           (
           who
           entertained
           and
           received
           those
           Preachers
           with
           all
           Christian
           offices
           that
           were
           〈◊〉
           
           by
           the
           Apostles
           )
           if
           they
           did
           contrary
           to
           his
           commands
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Because
           hee
           did
           imperiously
           excommunicate
           those
           that
           transgressed
           his
           commands
           ,
           and
           did
           entertain
           this
           kind
           of
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             11.
          
           
           Beloved
           ,
           follow
           not
           that
           which
           is
           evil
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           Hee
           that
           doth
           good
           is
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           hee
           that
           doth
           evil
           ,
           hath
           not
           seen
           God.
           
        
         
           Argum.
           9.
           
           Thou
           oughtest
           not
           to
           follow
           the
           evil
           carriage
           of
           thy
           Pastor
           Diotrephes
           ,
           or
           obey
           his
           wicked
           commands
           ,
           because
           this
           would
           bee
           evil
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           true
           Faith
           ,
           and
           love
           towards
           God
           ;
           but
           thou
           oughtest
           to
           follow
           that
           onely
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           sound
           Doctrine
           :
           Therefore
           go
           on
           in
           exercising
           the
           duties
           of
           love
           .
        
         
           
             Hee
             that
             doth
             good
             ]
             Argum.
          
           10.
           
           Confirming
           the
           formee
           ;
           hee
           that
           indeavours
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           is
           born
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           hee
           that
           doth
           evil
           ,
           is
           void
           of
           the
           true
           and
           saving
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           faith
           in
           him
           :
           Therefore
           go
           thou
           on
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           approve
           thy self
           to
           bee
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             Vers.
             12.
          
           
           Demetrius
           hath
           good
           report
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Truth
           it self
           :
           yea
           and
           wee
           also
           bear
           record
           ,
           and
           yee
           know
           that
           our
           record
           is
           true
           .
        
         
           Argum.
           11.
           
           Thou
           oughtest
           rather
           to
           imitate
           Demetrius
           his
           kindness
           towards
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           poor
           strangers
           ,
           of
           whom
           ,
           all
           and
           the
           very
           truth
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           shewing
           it self
           in
           deeds
           ,
           gives
           testimony
           ,
           and
           I
           my self
           ,
           who
           am
           not
           wont
           to
           affirm
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           those
           things
           which
           are
           true
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           by
           experience
           ,
           do
           give
           testimony
           of
           his
           praise
           :
           Therefore
           imitate
           him
           ,
           and
           go
           on
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           Charity
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             I
             had
             many
             things
             to
             write
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             with
             Ink
             and
             Pen
             write
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             I
             trust
             I
             shall
             shortly
             see
             thee
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             speak
             face
             to
             face
             .
          
        
         
           The
           conclusion
           remains
           ,
           wherein
           are
           two
           Articles
           .
           In
           the
           first
           hee
           excuses
           the
           shortness
           of
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           hoping
           to
           see
           and
           talk
           face
           to
           face
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             15.
          
           
           Peace
           bee
           to
           thee
           .
           Our
           Friends
           salute
           thee
           .
           Greet
           the
           friends
           by
           name
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           Article
           .
           1.
           
           Hee
           salutes
           Gaius
           ,
           by
           wishing
           peace
           to
           him
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           in
           all
           things
           .
           2.
           
           Hee
           doth
           hearty
           commendations
           to
           Gaius
           from
           his
           friends
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Saints
           ,
           who
           were
           his
           true
           friends
           .
           3.
           
           Hee
           wills
           him
           to
           salute
           in
           his
           name
           particularly
           ,
           and
           by
           name
           all
           his
           friends
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           who
           loved
           him
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Epistle
           of
           IUDE
           the
           Apostle
           Analytically
           Expounded
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             CONTENTS
             .
          
           
             CErtain
             masters
             of
             Heresies
             arose
             ,
             who
             abused
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             let
             loose
             the
             reigns
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             plainly
             mocked
             at
             the
             holy
             conversation
             of
             true
             Beleevers
             ,
             as
             of
             simple
             Idiots
             ,
             which
             were
             ignorant
             of
             true
             Christian
             liberty
             .
             Against
             these
             pestilent
             inventions
             God
             stirred
             up
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             this
             Jude
             ,
             who
             is
             here
             ,
             and
             
               Act.
               1.
            
             called
             the
             Brother
             of
             James
             the
             less
             ,
             called
             Alpheus
             :
             Hee
             was
             the
             Kinsman
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
               Mat.
               13.55
            
             .
             who
             is
             named
             Lebbeus
             and
             Thaddeus
             ,
             Mat.
             10.3
             .
             This
             our
             Apostle
             exhorts
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             writes
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             constantly
             stand
             up
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             against
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             of
             whom
             Peter
             had
             warned
             them
             ,
             
               2
               Pet.
               2.
            
             handling
             the
             very
             same
             Argument
             ▪
             There
             are
             three
             parts
             of
             this
             Epistle
             :
             A
             Preface
             ,
             vers
             .
             
               1
               ,
               2.
            
             
             An
             Exhortation
             to
             contend
             for
             the
             true
             Faith
             against
             Impostors
             ,
             
               to
               vers
               .
               24.
            
             
             The
             Conclusion
             ,
             in
             the
             two
             last
             verses
             .
          
        
         
           
             Vers.
             1.
          
           
           JUde
           the
           servant
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Brother
           of
           Iames
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           are
           sanctified
           by
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           preserved
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           called
           :
        
         
           The
           Preface
           contains
           an
           inscription
           ,
           and
           salutation
           ;
           The
           inscription
           shews
           the
           direction
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           from
           whom
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           written
           .
           The
           writer
           of
           this
           Epistle
           is
           (
           1
           )
           described
           from
           his
           name
           ;
           (
           2
           )
           from
           his
           Apostolical
           office
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           a
           servant
           (
           in
           which
           title
           hee
           more
           glories
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           natural
           relation
           which
           was
           betwixt
           him
           and
           Christ
           the
           Lord.
           )
           (
           3
           )
           From
           the
           distinction
           of
           himself
           ,
           from
           Iudas
           the
           Traitor
           ,
           from
           whom
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           his
           disposition
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           hee
           desired
           to
           bee
           differenced
           .
        
         
           Those
           to
           whom
           hee
           writes
           ,
           are
           described
           from
           four
           properties
           of
           the
           Elect.
           (
           1
           )
           They
           are
           
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ▪
             i.
             e.
          
           reconciled
           by
           Christ
           ,
           they
           have
           communion
           ,
           or
           an
           holy
           fellowship
           with
           God.
           (
           2
           )
           They
           are
           sanctified
           by
           the
           special
           operation
           and
           inhabitation
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           (
           3
           )
           Preserved
           by
           the
           gift
           of
           perseverance
           from
           Christ
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           who
           suffers
           none
           of
           his
           to
           bee
           taken
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           .
           (
           4
           )
           Called
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           an
           outward
           call
           ,
           but
           with
           an
           inward
           and
           effectual
           calling
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             2.
          
           
           Mercy
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           love
           be
           multiplied
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           salutation
           ,
           by
           Apostolical
           authority
           ,
           hee
           does
           not
           onely
           ▪
           ,
           wish
           ,
           but
           applies
           to
           the
           confirmation
           of
           their
           Fait●
           ,
           (
           1
           )
           The
           
             Mercy
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           heal●
           all
           our
           evils
           ,
           viz.
           our
           sin
           and
           misery
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Peace
           ,
           which
           comprehends
           the
           parts
           of
           our
           Reconciliation
           and
           felicity
           .
           (
           3
           )
           And
           Love
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           the
           spring
           of
           all
           good
           things
           ,
           comprehends
           grace
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           effects
           ,
           which
           conduce
           to
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           the
           compleating
           of
           our
           salvation
           .
           Hee
           desires
           that
           all
           these
           may
           bee
           multiplied
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           degrees
           of
           increase
           and
           manifestation
           ,
           in
           other
           various
           effects
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           and
           their
           salvation
           should
           require
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             3.
          
           
           Beloved
           ,
           when
           I
           gave
           all
           diligence
           to
           write
           unto
           you
           of
           the
           common
           salvation
           ,
           it
           was
           needful
           for
           mee
           to
           write
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           exhort
           you
           ,
           that
           yee
           should
           earnestly
           contend
           for
           the
           Faith
           ,
           which
           was
           once
           delivered
           unto
           the
           Saints
           .
        
         
           The
           body
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           Epistle
           follows
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           propounds
           the
           cause
           and
           scope
           of
           his
           writing
           ,
           which
           hee
           further
           prosecutes
           .
           Two
           Reasons
           of
           his
           writing
           hee
           sets
           down
           :
           (
           1
           )
           His
           earnest
           desire
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           respect
           to
           his
           office
           in
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           wheresoever
           occasion
           was
           offered
           ;
           but
           also
           of
           writing
           concerning
           the
           
             common
             Salvation
          
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           obtained
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           is
           to
           bee
           perfected
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           (
           2
           )
           The
           second
           Reason
           :
           The
           necessities
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           being
           in
           danger
           by
           seducers
           ,
           which
           urged
           him
           to
           write
           this
           Epistle
           .
           These
           things
           being
           premised
           ,
           hee
           propounds
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           by
           all
           means
           indeavour
           to
           preserve
           the
           Apostolical
           doctrine
           to
           themselves
           and
           posterity
           ,
           from
           the
           corruption
           
           of
           seducers
           .
           Sound
           Doctrine
           hee
           calls
           the
           
             Faith
             ,
             viz.
          
           to
           bee
           beleeved
           ,
           because
           it
           contains
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           bee
           beleeved
           unto
           salvation
           .
           
             Once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           hee
           saith
           ▪
           Because
           with
           one
           consent
           all
           the
           Apostles
           fully
           and
           perfectly
           delivered
           the
           same
           Truth
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           written
           before
           ,
           concerning
           salvation
           to
           bee
           obtained
           by
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           have
           an
           immutable
           rule
           for
           obtaining
           eternal
           life
           ,
           and
           without
           addition
           or
           diminution
           to
           bee
           observed
           to
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord.
           For
           this
           Faith
           ,
           hee
           wills
           them
           to
           contend
           ,
           because
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           servants
           of
           Satan
           which
           are
           in
           it
           ,
           will
           never
           cease
           to
           oppose
           this
           Truth
           ,
           so
           that
           of
           necessity
           it
           lies
           upon
           all
           true
           Beleevers
           to
           maintain
           an
           irreconcileable
           war
           with
           these
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             4.
          
           
           For
           there
           are
           certain
           men
           crept
           in
           unawares
           ,
           who
           were
           before
           of
           old
           ordained
           to
           this
           condemnation
           ,
           ungodly
           men
           ,
           turning
           the
           grace
           of
           our
           God
           into
           lasciviousness
           ,
           and
           denying
           the
           onely
           Lord
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           Arguments
           of
           his
           Exhortation
           are
           nine
           ,
           whereof
           most
           of
           them
           are
           taken
           from
           the
           sins
           and
           punishments
           of
           seducers
           .
        
         
           Argum.
           1.
           
           Which
           proves
           that
           the
           Apostolical
           Faith
           is
           to
           be
           diligently
           preserved
           from
           the
           corruptions
           of
           seducers
           ,
           which
           was
           once
           committed
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Because
           the
           danger
           was
           great
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           seducers
           ,
           who
           had
           
             privily
             crept
          
           in
           ,
           as
           adversaries
           to
           this
           Doctrine
           :
           Whom
           hee
           so
           describes
           ,
           that
           each
           part
           of
           the
           description
           might
           serve
           to
           this
           end
           .
           For
           (
           1
           )
           The
           manner
           of
           insinuating
           their
           errour
           to
           the
           Brethren
           was
           latent
           and
           private
           ;
           for
           before
           they
           could
           bee
           well
           observed
           ,
           by
           indirect
           waies
           and
           means
           ,
           they
           closely
           instilled
           their
           errours
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           some
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Not
           without
           the
           divine
           decree
           were
           they
           permitted
           to
           follow
           their
           own
           devices
           ,
           for
           the
           sifting
           and
           winnowing
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           in
           the
           holy
           and
           eternal
           Counsel
           of
           God
           they
           were
           reprobated
           ,
           and
           destined
           ,
           that
           through
           their
           sins
           they
           should
           come
           to
           this
           condemnation
           ,
           no
           less
           c●rtainly
           ,
           than
           if
           their
           names
           were
           written
           in
           a
           book
           .
           (
           3
           )
           They
           were
           ungodly
           ,
           touched
           with
           no
           sense
           and
           reverence
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Majesty
          
           ,
           either
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           or
           beleeve
           in
           him
           .
           (
           4
           )
           
             The
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           (
           which
           is
           set
           forth
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           this
           very
           end
           ,
           that
           men
           denying
           all
           ungodliness
           might
           live
           holily
           :
           )
           they
           directly
           perverted
           to
           a
           quite
           contrary
           end
           ,
           and
           turned
           it
           into
           an
           occasion
           of
           all
           lasciviousness
           ,
           and
           carnal
           delights
           .
           (
           5
           )
           Indeed
           ,
           in
           their
           doctrine
           and
           deeds
           ,
           they
           denied
           our
           
             onely
             Lord
          
           and
           Master
           ,
           and
           our
           God
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           hee
           calls
           
             the
             onely
             Lord
             God
          
           ,
           not
           excluding
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           creatures
           ,
           and
           feigned
           Deities
           :
           Therefore
           against
           these
           seducers
           ,
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Faith
           is
           to
           bee
           preserved
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             5.
          
           
           I
           will
           therefore
           put
           you
           in
           remembrance
           ,
           though
           yee
           once
           knew
           this
           ,
           how
           that
           the
           Lord
           ,
           having
           saved
           the
           people
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           afterward
           destroyed
           them
           that
           beleeved
           not
           .
        
         
           Argum.
           2.
           
           God
           destroyed
           the
           unbeleeving
           Apostate
           Israelites
           in
           the
           wilderness
           ,
           after
           they
           were
           brought
           out
           of
           Egypt
           :
           Therefore
           warned
           by
           their
           examples
           ,
           yee
           ought
           to
           beware
           ,
           lest
           seduced
           ,
           yee
           perish
           with
           others
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             6.
          
           
           And
           the
           Angels
           which
           kept
           not
           their
           first
           estate
           ,
           but
           left
           their
           own
           habitation
           ,
           hee
           hath
           reserved
           in
           everlasting
           chains
           under
           darkness
           ,
           unto
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           great
           day
           .
        
         
           Arg.
           3.
           
           God
           hath
           condemned
           the
           Apostate
           Angels
           (
           cast
           out
           of
           Heaven
           )
           to
           eternal
           destruction
           ,
           by
           an
           irreversible
           decree
           :
           Therefore
           the
           faithful
           should
           beware
           of
           Apostasie
           ,
           lest
           they
           also
           perish
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             7.
          
           
           Even
           as
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           and
           the
           Cities
           about
           them
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           giving
           themselves
           over
           to
           fornication
           ,
           and
           going
           after
           strange
           flesh
           ,
           are
           set
           forth
           for
           an
           example
           ,
           suffering
           the
           vengeance
           of
           eternal
           fire
           :
        
         
           Arg.
           4.
           
           God
           destroyed
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           and
           the
           Cities
           about
           them
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           given
           themselves
           over
           to
           
             fornication
             and
             filthy
             lusts
          
           (
           with
           which
           these
           Impostors
           polluted
           themselves
           )
           and
           for
           an
           example
           to
           those
           that
           should
           come
           after
           ,
           cast
           them
           into
           eternal
           fire
           ;
           You
           must
           beware
           therefore
           of
           these
           Impostors
           ,
           which
           may
           draw
           you
           into
           the
           like
           sins
           and
           punishments
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             8.
          
           
           Likewise
           also
           these
           filthy
           dreamers
           defile
           the
           flesh
           ,
           despise
           dominion
           ,
           and
           speak
           evil
           of
           dignities
           .
        
         
           Arg.
           5.
           
           Because
           these
           Impostors
           are
           as
           
             vessels
             ,
             fitted
             to
             destruction
          
           ,
           whom
           God
           in
           like
           manner
           will
           destroy
           :
           the
           reason
           whereof
           hee
           gives
           from
           nine
           or
           more
           sins
           which
           reigned
           in
           them
           :
           From
           which
           their
           fruits
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           marks
           ,
           they
           shewed
           forth
           themselves
           to
           bee
           openly
           known
           and
           discerned
           .
           (
           1
           )
           The
           first
           vice
           of
           these
           Libertines
           was
           ;
           That
           deluded
           with
           dreams
           they
           defiled
           the
           flesh
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           securely
           gave
           themselves
           over
           to
           lust
           ,
           and
           other
           hainous
           sins
           ▪
           by
           their
           diabolical
           inchantments
           they
           were
           bewitched
           in
           their
           minds
           and
           consciences
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           taken
           with
           a
           dream
           .
           (
           2
           )
           The
           second
           vice
           was
           ;
           They
           were
           adversaries
           to
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           not
           enduring
           any
           kind
           of
           Magistracy
           or
           Dominion
           ,
           but
           heaped
           up
           reproaches
           and
           evil
           speakings
           upon
           those
           honourable
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           as
           at
           this
           day
           wee
           see
           in
           the
           carriage
           of
           the
           fanatick
           Anabaptists
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             9.
          
           
           Yet
           Michael
           the
           Archangel
           ,
           when
           contending
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           hee
           disputed
           about
           the
           body
           of
           Moses
           ,
           du●st
           not
           bring
           against
           him
           a
           railing
           accusation
           ,
           but
           said
           ,
           The
           Lord
           rebuke
           thee
           .
        
         
           Hee
           amplifies
           this
           vice
           ,
           from
           Michael
           the
           Archangel
           his
           disputing
           with
           Satan
           about
           the
           body
           of
           Moses
           ,
           that
           his
           sepulchre
           might
           not
           bee
           known
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           who
           would
           superstitiously
           have
           worshiped
           his
           reliques
           being
           dead
           ,
           whose
           words
           they
           despised
           while
           hee
           was
           alive
           .
           Hee
           durst
           not
           ,
           or
           could
           not
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           sanctity
           ,
           cast
           such
           reproaches
           upon
           Satan
           ,
           as
           those
           Hereticks
           did
           upon
           Magistracy
           :
           It
           was
           enough
           for
           the
           Archangel
           to
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             rebuke
             thee
          
           ,
           or
           restrain
           thy
           purposes
           .
           From
           whence
           the
           Apostle
           fetched
           this
           history
           ,
           they
           vainly
           inquire
           ,
           who
           acknowledge
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           bee
           of
           divine
           inspiration
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             10.
          
           
           But
           these
           speak
           evil
           of
           those
           things
           which
           they
           know
           not
           :
           but
           what
           they
           know
           naturally
           ,
           as
           brute
           beasts
           ,
           in
           those
           things
           they
           corrupt
           themselves
           .
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           The
           third
           vice
           ;
           That
           seeing
           they
           were
           ignorant
           of
           divine
           ordinances
           ,
           Christian
           duties
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           not
           only
           void
           ,
           but
           uncapable
           ,
           yet
           impudently
           they
           dare
           to
           belch
           out
           their
           blasphemies
           against
           those
           things
           .
           (
           4
           )
           The
           fourth
           vice
           ,
           they
           are
           taxed
           with
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           those
           things
           which
           naturally
           they
           know
           ,
           as
           sensitive
           animals
           ,
           in
           them
           they
           deport
           themselves
           below
           the
           very
           beasts
           ,
           and
           prompt
           themselves
           to
           all
           lust
           and
           intemperance
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             11.
          
           
           We
           unto
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           gone
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Cain
           ,
           and
           ran
           greedily
           after
           the
           errour
           of
           Balaam
           for
           reward
           ,
           and
           perished
           in
           the
           gain
           saying
           of
           Core.
           
        
         
           (
           5
           )
           The
           fift
           vice
           ;
           That
           when
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           is
           denounced
           against
           them
           ,
           their
           hatred
           to
           their
           brethren
           is
           as
           great
           as
           that
           of
           Cain
           ,
           who
           slew
           his
           brother
           ▪
           (
           6
           )
           The
           sixth
           vice
           ,
           is
           Covetousness
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           Balaam
           ,
           who
           as
           hee
           made
           sale
           of
           his
           tongue
           ,
           so
           they
           for
           filthy
           lucre
           adulterated
           and
           corrupted
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ.
           (
           7
           )
           The
           seventh
           vice
           ,
           is
           ,
           Sedition
           ,
           (
           like
           that
           of
           Core
           )
           whereby
           they
           oppose
           themselves
           to
           the
           true
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           tumults
           disturb
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           shall
           perish
           in
           their
           sedition
           ,
           as
           Core
           did
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             12.
          
           
           These
           are
           spots
           in
           your
           feasts
           of
           Charity
           ,
           when
           they
           feast
           with
           you
           ,
           feeding
           themselves
           without
           fear
           :
           clouds
           they
           are
           without
           water
           ,
           carried
           about
           of
           winds
           :
           trees
           whose
           fruit
           withereth
           ,
           without
           fruit
           ,
           twice
           dead
           ,
           plucked
           up
           by
           the
           roots
           .
        
         
           (
           8
           )
           The
           eighth
           vice
           was
           Glutt●ny
           ,
           whereby
           they
           corrupted
           both
           themselves
           and
           others
           by
           their
           evil
           examples
           ,
           in
           their
           Christian
           feasts
           ,
           which
           were
           designed
           for
           the
           encrease
           of
           love
           amongst
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           like
           Epicures
           were
           turned
           into
           feedings
           of
           Swine
           :
           whilst
           they
           cast
           off
           
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           attended
           to
           nothing
           but
           gluttony
           and
           intemperance
           :
           feeding
           their
           own
           flesh
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           souls
           of
           their
           Auditors
           .
           (
           9
           )
           The
           ninth
           vice
           ,
           or
           rather
           an
           heap
           of
           vices
           ,
           is
           shadowed
           under
           divers
           similitudes
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           most
           unfit
           for
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           indeed
           reprobate
           to
           every
           good
           work
           :
           for
           as
           empty
           clouds
           carried
           about
           with
           every
           wind
           ,
           that
           saving
           doctrine
           which
           they
           seemed
           to
           promise
           ,
           yeelded
           no
           dew
           or
           showres
           any
           where
           ,
           but
           frustrated
           the
           earnest
           expectation
           of
           their
           hearers
           ;
           and
           although
           they
           bear
           the
           shew
           of
           good
           fruit
           ,
           and
           boast
           themselves
           to
           bee
           such
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           but
           autumne
           ,
           and
           fruit-spoiling
           trees
           ,
           because
           if
           they
           promise
           any
           fruit
           ,
           yet
           they
           bring
           it
           to
           no
           ripeness
           or
           maturity
           :
           Much
           rather
           may
           they
           bee
           called
           unfruitful
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           bring
           forth
           no
           wholesome
           fruit
           ,
           neither
           in
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           their
           followers
           :
           And
           as
           trees
           cut
           down
           ,
           withered
           ,
           and
           rooted
           up
           ,
           they
           leave
           no
           hopes
           of
           bringing
           forth
           any
           fruit
           ,
           so
           they
           continue
           in
           their
           wickedness
           ,
           dead
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           further
           wickedness
           contract
           judicial
           hardness
           of
           heart
           ,
           as
           if
           dead
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           and
           now
           given
           up
           to
           a
           reprobate
           sense
           ,
           all
           hope
           is
           gone
           of
           their
           repentance
           and
           amendment
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             13.
          
           
           Raging
           waves
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           foming
           out
           their
           own
           shame
           ,
           wandring
           Stars
           ,
           to
           whom
           is
           reserved
           the
           blackness
           of
           darkness
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Such
           they
           are
           that
           cannot
           leave
           off
           to
           bee
           wicked
           ,
           but
           like
           waters
           of
           the
           boiling
           Sea
           ,
           alwaies
           they
           discover
           their
           filthiness
           ;
           nor
           are
           they
           more
           constant
           in
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           than
           wandring
           Stars
           in
           their
           motion
           .
           Against
           whom
           hee
           denounces
           the
           most
           palpable
           and
           deep
           infernal
           darkness
           ,
           as
           the
           just
           meed
           of
           their
           wickedness
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             And
             Enoch
             also
             ,
             the
             seventh
             from
             Adam
             ,
             prophesied
             of
             these
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             the
             Lord
             cometh
             ,
             with
             ten
             thousand
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
          
           
             15.
             
             To
             execute
             judgement
             upon
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             all
             that
             are
             ungodly
             among
             them
             ,
             of
             all
             their
             ungodly
             deeds
             which
             they
             have
             ungodly
             committed
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             their
             hard
             speeches
             which
             ungodly
             sinners
             have
             spoken
             against
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Arg.
           6.
           
           Whereby
           hee
           proves
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           beware
           of
           seducers
           ,
           &c.
           
           Because
           Enoch
           the
           seventh
           inclusively
           from
           Adam
           ,
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           prophecie
           foretold
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           these
           Impostors
           ,
           and
           their
           condemnation
           in
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           :
           when
           Christ
           shall
           bring
           along
           with
           him
           myriads
           of
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           to
           execute
           judgement
           upon
           all
           the
           ungodly
           ,
           and
           especially
           will
           punish
           those
           who
           have
           stubbornly
           used
           their
           tongues
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           most
           holy
           Truth
           .
           Concerning
           the
           prophecie
           of
           Enoch
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           written
           before
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           how
           the
           Apostle
           came
           to
           know
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ,
           wee
           say
           the
           same
           as
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           spake
           in
           Enoch
           ,
           dictated
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           even
           that
           which
           by
           Enoch
           hee
           had
           foretold
           long
           before
           ;
           both
           what
           and
           how
           much
           hee
           should
           commit
           to
           writing
           ,
           the
           same
           was
           prescribed
           to
           the
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             16.
          
           
           These
           are
           murmurers
           ,
           complainers
           ,
           walking
           after
           their
           own
           lusts
           ,
           and
           their
           mouth
           speaketh
           great
           swelling
           words
           ,
           having
           mens
           persons
           in
           admiration
           because
           of
           advantage
           .
        
         
           That
           a
           conclusion
           may
           bee
           drawn
           ,
           touching
           the
           destruction
           of
           these
           seducers
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           prophecie
           of
           Enoch
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           consequence
           they
           are
           to
           bee
           avoided
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           assumption
           ,
           hee
           shews
           these
           seducers
           to
           bee
           such
           ,
           as
           Enoch
           had
           described
           them
           ,
           to
           bee
           destroyed
           ,
           from
           four
           marks
           .
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           The
           first
           mark
           :
           They
           were
           murmurers
           ,
           and
           complainers
           ,
           never
           content
           with
           their
           condition
           ,
           no
           waies
           satisfied
           concerning
           the
           righteous
           ordinations
           of
           God
           in
           Church
           or
           Common-wealth
           ,
           impatient
           of
           any
           restraint
           ,
           they
           carp'd
           at
           every
           thing
           ,
           and
           discommended
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           They
           appointed
           to
           themselves
           a
           rule
           ,
           neither
           from
           divine
           Laws
           in
           divine
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           things
           ,
           nor
           from
           humane
           Laws
           in
           humane
           or
           civil
           Affairs
           ,
           but
           onely
           their
           own
           wills
           and
           pleasures
           .
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           Though
           they
           were
           the
           vilest
           slaves
           to
           their
           own
           lusts
           ,
           yet
           that
           they
           might
           maintain
           some
           esteem
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           none
           to
           controul
           their
           insolency
           ,
           they
           spake
           high
           swelling
           words
           ,
           in
           a
           lofty
           stile
           ,
           ordered
           to
           create
           admiration
           with
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           (
           4
           )
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           that
           they
           feared
           ,
           or
           from
           whom
           they
           hoped
           for
           any
           gain
           ,
           those
           they
           unworthily
           flattered
           ,
           highly
           esteemed
           them
           ,
           admired
           them
           ,
           cryed
           them
           up
           ,
           they
           nothing
           regarding
           whether
           they
           were
           worthy
           or
           unworthy
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             But
             ,
             beloved
             ,
             remember
             yee
             the
             words
             which
             were
             spoken
             before
             of
             the
             Apostles
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           
             18.
             
             How
             that
             they
             told
             you
             there
             should
             bee
             mockers
             in
             the
             last
             time
             ,
             who
             should
             walk
             after
             their
             own
             ungodly
             lusts
             .
          
        
         
           Arg.
           7.
           
           Wee
           must
           beware
           of
           seducers
           ,
           because
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           foretold
           that
           such
           Sons
           of
           Belial
           should
           arise
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Enoch
           had
           foretold
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             19.
          
           
           These
           bee
           they
           who
           separate
           themselves
           ,
           sensual
           ,
           having
           not
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           That
           a
           conclusion
           may
           bee
           drawn
           for
           the
           avoiding
           the
           forementioned
           seducers
           ,
           hee
           affirms
           that
           the●
           with
           whom
           they
           had
           to
           do
           were
           Impostors
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           two
           marks
           .
           The
           first
           mark
           ,
           That
           they
           separated
           themselves
           from
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           sound
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           any
           necessity
           ,
           or
           from
           any
           divine
           warrant
           ,
           but
           onely
           upon
           their
           own
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           abide
           under
           the
           Lords
           yoak
           ,
           or
           his
           discipline
           .
           The
           second
           mark
           ,
           They
           were
           Natural
           ,
           having
           not
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Because
           they
           being
           void
           of
           Regenerating
           Grace
           ,
           onely
           savoured
           and
           followed
           the
           things
           to
           which
           Nature
           leads
           ,
           or
           natural
           Reason
           not
           divinely
           illuminated
           ;
           therefore
           they
           were
           destitute
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           sanctifying
           ;
           It
           remains
           that
           sense
           and
           the
           flesh
           should
           reign
           in
           full
           power
           ,
           and
           would
           force
           them
           to
           all
           pollutions
           both
           of
           body
           and
           soul.
           
        
         
           
             Vers.
             20.
          
           
           But
           yee
           ,
           Beloved
           ,
           building
           up
           your selves
           on
           your
           most
           holy
           Faith
           ,
           praying
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
        
         
           Arg.
           8.
           
           Proving
           perseverance
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           propounded
           by
           way
           of
           precept
           against
           the
           contrivances
           of
           these
           seducers
           :
           Because
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           prescribed
           the
           means
           by
           which
           both
           they
           may
           persevere
           ,
           as
           also
           they
           that
           have
           fallen
           back
           may
           bee
           recovered
           .
           And
           hee
           propounds
           a
           Reason
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           slight
           the
           devices
           of
           Satan
           ,
           viz.
           (
           1
           )
           If
           they
           would
           lay
           their
           foundation
           upon
           the
           most
           holy
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           mixture
           of
           humane
           inventions
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           depart
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           from
           it
           .
           (
           2
           )
           If
           they
           would
           daily
           take
           care
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           superstructure
           ,
           and
           would
           strive
           unto
           perfection
           in
           the
           knowledge
           and
           beleef
           of
           the
           Truth
           revealed
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           (
           3
           )
           If
           they
           were
           diligent
           in
           their
           prayers
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           sense
           of
           their
           necessities
           ,
           following
           the
           guidance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           helps
           the
           infirmities
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           shews
           them
           for
           what
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           must
           pray
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             Vers.
             21.
          
           
           Keep
           your selves
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           looking
           for
           the
           mercy
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           unto
           eternal
           life
           .
        
         
           (
           4
           )
           If
           they
           indeavoured
           to
           love
           their
           brethren
           and
           neighbours
           out
           of
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           towards
           them
           .
           (
           5
           )
           If
           they
           would
           set
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           before
           their
           eyes
           .
           (
           6
           )
           If
           they
           apprehended
           eternal
           life
           .
           (
           7
           )
           If
           against
           their
           own
           unworthiness
           they
           adhered
           to
           the
           mercy
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           to
           bee
           our
           Judge
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           take
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           free
           benefit
           of
           our
           Redemption
           (
           procured
           by
           himself
           )
           for
           his
           rule
           .
           From
           this
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           wee
           ought
           to
           persevere
           in
           the
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             And
             of
             some
             have
             compassion
             ,
             making
             a
             difference
             :
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             others
             save
             with
             fear
             ,
             pulling
             them
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             :
             bating
             even
             the
             garment
             spotted
             by
             the
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           Arg.
           9.
           
           Is
           propounded
           by
           way
           of
           precept
           ,
           because
           a
           reason
           is
           given
           of
           God
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereby
           not
           onely
           
           they
           may
           persevere
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           reduce
           into
           the
           way
           those
           that
           wandred
           out
           ,
           and
           raise
           up
           those
           that
           were
           fallen
           :
           To
           wit
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           handle
           every
           one
           according
           to
           his
           condition
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           putting
           a
           difference
           between
           those
           that
           erre
           ;
           mercy
           and
           compassion
           was
           to
           be
           used
           towards
           those
           that
           were
           tractable
           and
           meek
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           one
           was
           stubborn
           ,
           and
           more
           securely
           shall
           indulge
           himself
           in
           his
           sin
           ,
           with
           fear
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           severe
           castigation
           ,
           they
           should
           endeavour
           to
           preserve
           him
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           excommunication
           ,
           if
           otherwise
           hee
           could
           not
           be
           amended
           .
           There
           are
           two
           Reasons
           given
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           Reas.
           1.
           
           Under
           a
           fit
           similitude
           ,
           for
           where
           wee
           see
           any
           one
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           burnt
           with
           fire
           ,
           we
           stick
           not
           to
           snatch
           him
           out
           by
           force
           :
           So
           are
           they
           to
           be
           cured
           ,
           who
           repent
           not
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           sharply
           handled
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           be
           rescued
           from
           hell
           and
           destruction
           even
           by
           the
           severest
           censures
           .
        
         
           Reas.
           2.
           
           By
           an
           allusion
           to
           a
           Legal
           type
           ,
           Levit.
           15.
           
           Because
           where
           there
           is
           danger
           of
           infection
           and
           contagion
           ,
           as
           in
           obstinate
           offenders
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           lead
           the
           way
           to
           others
           ,
           their
           society
           is
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           and
           wee
           must
           depart
           from
           such
           Libertines
           ,
           given
           up
           to
           the
           pollution
           of
           the
           flesh
           .
           As
           in
           times
           past
           under
           the
           Law
           there
           was
           a
           separation
           from
           Lepers
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           pestilentially
           infected
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           consequence
           of
           excommunication
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             24.
          
           
           Now
           unto
           him
           that
           is
           able
           to
           keep
           you
           from
           falling
           ,
           and
           to
           present
           you
           faultless
           before
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           with
           exceeding
           joy
           ,
        
         
           The
           third
           part
           of
           the
           Epistle
           remains
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           in
           which
           hee
           shews
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           praise
           of
           their
           perseverance
           is
           to
           be
           given
           unto
           God
           ,
           lest
           any
           man
           should
           ascribe
           too
           much
           to
           the
           power
           of
           man
           ,
           whose
           diligence
           in
           the
           use
           of
           means
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           premises
           ,
           is
           so
           much
           urged
           .
           These
           five
           following
           Reasons
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           praise
           of
           not
           perseverance
           is
           wholly
           to
           be
           attributed
           unto
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             Is
             able
             ]
             Reas.
          
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           power
           of
           preserving
           beleevers
           ,
           wholly
           abides
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           life
           they
           might
           not
           fall
           or
           faint
           in
           the
           course
           of
           holiness
           .
        
         
           
             To
             present
             ]
             Reas.
          
           2.
           
           Because
           there
           is
           power
           in
           him
           to
           present
           all
           his
           in
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           unblameable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           exceeding
           joy
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             25.
          
           
           To
           the
           onely
           wise
           God
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           bee
           glory
           and
           majesty
           ,
           dominion
           and
           power
           ,
           now
           and
           ever
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           Reas.
           3.
           
           Because
           hee
           is
           the
           onely
           wise
           God
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           own
           waies
           and
           means
           hee
           may
           accomplish
           this
           whole
           business
           .
        
         
           
             Saviour
             ]
             Reas.
          
           4.
           
           Because
           hee
           is
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           by
           his
           merit
           ,
           office
           ,
           and
           efficacy
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           hee
           should
           accomplish
           what
           hee
           hath
           undertaken
           .
        
         
           
             Glory
             ]
             Reas.
          
           5.
           
           Because
           in
           every
           one
           of
           his
           works
           hee
           willeth
           the
           manifestation
           of
           his
           glory
           .
           So
           that
           chiefly
           in
           this
           business
           he
           will
           have
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Majesty
           appear
           ,
           his
           infinite
           power
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           and
           his
           supream
           authority
           over
           all
           men
           and
           things
           ,
           to
           be
           eminently
           discovered
           and
           acknowledged
           ,
           both
           now
           and
           for
           ever
           .
           Therefore
           you
           that
           are
           true
           beleevers
           shall
           persevere
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           your
           salvation
           shall
           bee
           given
           unto
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           of
           right
           it
           belongs
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           ascribed
           for
           ever
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           Books
           printed
           for
           
             Francis
             Eglesfield
          
           .
        
         
           Courteous
           Reader
           ,
           These
           Books
           following
           are
           to
           bee
           sold
           by
           
             Francis
             Eglesfield
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Marygold
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
        
         
           
             Books
             of
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             PIous
             and
             learned
             Annotations
             on
             the
             Bible
             ,
             with
             a
             large
             and
             useful
             Analysis
             ,
             in
             folio
             .
             By
             the
             learned
             
               Iohn
               Diodate
            
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Body
               of
               Divinity
            
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             sum
             and
             substance
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             Catechistically
             propounded
             and
             explained
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Question
             and
             Answer
             ,
             By
             Bishop
             Usher
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Holy
               Court
            
             in
             five
             Tomes
             ,
             written
             in
             French
             by
             
               Nicholas
               Causine
            
             ,
             and
             translated
             into
             English
             by
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Hawkins
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Works
                 of
                 that
                 learned
                 and
                 pious
                 Gentleman
                 Sir
                 
                   Richard
                   Baker
                
                 ,
                 Knight
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 Meditations
                 and
                 Disquisitions
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 4o.
              
               
                 2
                 Meditations
                 and
                 Disquisitions
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 in
                 4o.
              
               
                 3
                 Meditations
                 and
                 Disquisitions
                 on
                 the
                 seven
                 penitential
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 in
                 4o.
              
               
                 4
                 Meditations
                 and
                 Disquisitions
                 on
                 the
                 seven
                 Consolitory
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 in
                 4o.
              
               
                 5
                 Ca●o
                 Variegatus
                 ,
                 or
                 Cato's
                 Moral
                 disticks
                 translated
                 and
                 paraphrased
                 with
                 Variations
                 of
                 Expressings
                 in
                 English
                 verse
                 ,
                 in
                 4o.
              
               
                 6
                 Motives
                 to
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 7
                 The
                 Apology
                 for
                 Laymens
                 writing
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 in
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 8
                 Meditations
                 and
                 Disquisitions
                 on
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 useful
                 book
                 for
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 9
                 Soliloquies
                 for
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 in
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 learned
                 Commentary
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 Psalm
                 .
                 in
                 4o.
                 Both
                 by
                 
                   Finneus
                   Fletcher
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Purple
             Island
             ,
             being
             poetical
             Miscellanies
             ,
             in
             4o.
             Both
             by
             
               Finneus
               Fletcher
            
             .
          
           
             Joy
             in
             Tribulation
             ,
             being
             a
             Consolation
             for
             afflicted
             Consciences
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             Five
             Sermons
             preached
             on
             several
             Occasions
             at
             the
             Court
             before
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             By
             that
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Divine
             D.
             Preston
             ,
             in
             4o.
          
           
             Riches
             of
             Mercy
             to
             men
             in
             misery
             ,
             very
             fit
             for
             these
             times
             of
             Atheism
             and
             Apostacy
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Dr.
             Preston
             ,
             and
             approved
             of
             by
             Dr.
             Sibbs
             ,
             in
             4o.
          
           
             His
             Remains
             ,
             containing
             three
             excellent
             Treatises
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Iudas
             Repentance
             ,
             the
             Saints
             spiritual
             Strength
             ,
             and
             St.
             Pauls
             Conversion
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             in
             4o.
          
           
             A
             Commentary
             on
             the
             Divine
             Revelation
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             by
             
               David
               Parreus
            
             ,
             in
             folio
             .
          
           
             Doomsday
             ,
             or
             a
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             delivered
             in
             22
             Sermons
             on
             the
             1
             Corinthians
             15.16
             .
             by
             the
             Judicious
             Divine
             Dr.
             Day
             ,
             in
             4o.
          
           
             Light
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             4.
             
             By
             Dr.
             Sibbs
             .
          
           
             Lidas
             Conversion
             ,
             or
             the
             Riches
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             in
             12.
             by
             Dr.
             Sibbs
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Works
                 of
                 that
                 Eloquent
                 Divine
                 
                   Dr.
                   Playford
                
                 ,
                 containing
                 these
                 fourteen
                 Sermons
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 Mean
                 in
                 Mourning
                 ,
              
               
                 on
                 Luke
                 23.28
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 Path-way
                 to
                 perfection
                 ▪
              
               
                 on
                 Philip.
                 3.14
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 Hearts
                 Delight
                 ,
              
               
                 on
                 Psalm
                 37.4
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 Power
                 of
                 Prayers
                 ,
              
               
                 on
                 Mat.
                 7.7
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 The
                 Sick-mans
                 Couch
                 ,
              
               
                 on
                 Psal.
                 6.6
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 Gods
                 Blessing
                 is
                 enough
                 ,
              
               
                 on
                 Matthew
                 4.4
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 Glory
                 weighs
                 down
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
              
               
                 on
                 2
                 Corinth
                 .
                 4.17
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 God
                 bee
                 with
                 you
                 ,
              
               
                 on
                 Rom.
                 8.31
                 .
              
               
                 9
                 Christs
                 Wounds
                 our
                 Health
                 .
              
               
                 on
                 Iohn
                 20.27
                 .
              
               
                 10
                 Say
                 well
                 ,
                 do
                 well
                 ,
              
               
                 on
                 Mat.
                 5.10
                 .
              
               
                 11
                 The
                 Kings
                 Crown
                 ,
              
               
                 on
                 Psalm
                 132.18
                 .
              
               
                 12
                 Good
                 Ground
                 ,
              
               
                 on
                 Luke
                 8.15
                 .
              
               
                 13
                 Felicity
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
              
               
                 on
                 Psalm
                 32.6
                 .
              
               
                 14
                 Difference
                 between
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               
                 on
                 2
                 Corinthians
                 3.18
                 .
                 in
                 one
                 Vol.
                 in
                 8.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             burthening
             and
             unburthening
             of
             a
             loaden
             Conscience
             ,
             By
             Mr.
             
               Richard
               Kilby
            
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             Milk
             for
             the
             younger
             ,
             Meat
             for
             the
             stronger
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             a
             Pill
             to
             purge
             out
             Popery
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Chatechising
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             Mico
             late
             of
             Exeter
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             Catechism
             ,
             comprehending
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             Creed
             ,
             By
             Mr.
             Nicholes
             of
             Plymouth
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Demonstration
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             by
             
               Iohn
               Gurney
            
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             Gods
             Summons
             to
             a
             General
             Repentance
             ,
             by
             
               Adam
               Harsnet
            
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             usefulness
             and
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             a
             learned
             peece
             on
             the
             Canticles
             ,
             by
             
               Christoph.
               Iellinger
            
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             Divine
             Emblems
             ,
             and
             Hieroglyphicks
             ,
             by
             
               Francis
               Quarles
            
             ,
             reprinted
             ,
             and
             many
             errours
             amended
             ,
             which
             formerly
             escaped
             the
             Press
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             An
             Exposition
             on
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             by
             
               David
               Dixson
            
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             Garden
             of
             Spiritual
             Flowers
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Excellency
             of
             a
             gracious
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             8.
             
             By
             
               Ieremiah
               Burroughs
            
             .
          
           
             Moses
             his
             Self-denial
             ,
             in
             8.
             
             By
             
               Ieremiah
               Burroughs
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Saints
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             Worldlings
             portion
             ,
             in
             8.
             
             By
             
               Ieremiah
               Burroughs
            
             .
          
           
             Most
             excellent
             Notes
             on
             the
             whole
             Book
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             by
             
               George
               Ab●t
            
             ,
             and
             lately
             published
             by
             
               Richard
               Vines
            
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Souls
             Possession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             
               Thomas
               Hooker
            
             of
             New-England
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Saints
             dignity
             and
             duty
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             danger
             of
             ignorance
             and
             hardness
             ,
             by
             
               Thomas
               Hooker
            
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             Treatise
             of
             Liberty
             and
             Necessity
             ,
             wherein
             Predestination
             ,
             Election
             ,
             Free-will
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Merits
             ,
             Reprobation
             ,
             &c.
             is
             decided
             and
             cleared
             ,
             by
             
               Thomas
               Hobbs
            
             of
             Malmsbury
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             discovering
             the
             great
             worth
             of
             a
             sinners
             Reconciliation
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             
               I.
               Cotton
            
             of
             New-England
             :
             The
             second
             Edition
             ,
             much
             larger
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             printed
             by
             an
             exact
             Copy
             left
             by
             the
             Author
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             Gospel-Conversation
             ,
             discovering
             first
             ,
             whether
             any
             gracious
             conditions
             or
             qualifications
             are
             wro●ght
             in
             the
             soul
             before
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             how
             the
             assurance
             of
             a
             mans
             salvation
             is
             to
             bee
             evidenced
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Souls
             closing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             by
             
               I.
               Cotton
            
             of
             New-England
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Wol●hii
               Compendium
               Theologiae
            
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             
             A
             Brief
             of
             the
             Bibles
             History
             ,
             by
             
               Ephraim
               Enock
            
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             Resolutions
             and
             Decisions
             of
             divers
             practical
             cases
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             continual
             use
             amongst
             men
             ,
             very
             necessary
             for
             their
             information
             and
             direction
             in
             these
             evil
             times
             ,
             by
             Bishop
             Hall.
             
          
           
             Spare
             Minutes
             or
             Meditations
             ,
             by
             
               Arthur
               Warwick
            
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             Deaths
             Deliverance
             ,
             and
             Elias
             fiery
             Chariot
             ,
             in
             two
             Sermons
             ,
             by
             
               Alexander
               Gross
            
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             Power
             of
             Christian
             Magistrates
             in
             sacred
             things
             ,
             by
             
               L.
               Du
               Mouline
            
             History
             Reader
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             Munition
             against
             Mans
             Mi●ery
             ,
             by
             
               R.
               Smith
            
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             High
             Court
             of
             Justice
             ,
             a
             Sermon
             preached
             before
             the
             Judges
             at
             Leicester
             ,
             by
             
               Anthony
               Scattergood
            
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             None
             but
             Christ
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             
               Clement
               Cotton
            
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Great
             Concordance
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Way
             to
             Heaven
             discovered
             ,
             and
             the
             stumbling-blocks
             removed
             ,
             by
             
               R.
               Purnel
            
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             Satan
             at
             Noon
             ,
             or
             
               Iohn
               Pordage
            
             discovered
             ,
             in
             his
             Wiles
             and
             Devices
             ,
             and
             laid
             open
             before
             the
             Commissioners
             of
             Berks
             ,
             by
             
               Christop
               .
               Fowler
            
             Minister
             of
             Reading
             ,
             first
             and
             second
             part
             .
          
           
             The
             Psalms
             of
             David
             most
             excellently
             translated
             into
             meeter
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             sung
             in
             the
             most
             usual
             tunes
             ,
             by
             
               Wil.
               Barton
            
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Mortified
             Christian
             ,
             shewing
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Signs
             ,
             Necessity
             and
             Difficulty
             of
             true
             Mortification
             ,
             with
             a
             discovery
             of
             Sincerity
             ,
             by
             
               Christopher
               Love
            
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             Glimse
             ,
             discovering
             the
             sweet
             Incomes
             of
             Christ
             to
             a
             spiritual
             heart
             ,
             by
             
               Robert
               Dingley
            
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             most
             excellent
             Treatise
             of
             eighteen
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             plainly
             unfolded
             and
             applied
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Also
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Wedding
             Supper
             ,
             together
             ,
             with
             a
             discourse
             of
             the
             payment
             of
             Tithes
             ,
             by
             
               Thomas
               Larkham
            
             ,
             Master
             of
             Arts
             ,
             sometimes
             of
             Trinity
             Colledge
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             Three
             Treatises
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             The
             Young
             Mans
             Memento
             ,
             shewing
             
               
                 how
              
               
                 why
              
               
                 when
              
            
             we
             must
             remember
             God
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             Now
             if
             Ever
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             The
             danger
             of
             being
             almost
             a
             Christian
             ,
             by
             
               Iohn
               Chishull
            
             Minister
             of
             Tiverton
             in
             Devon
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             Apologetical
             Letter
             ,
             to
             a
             person
             of
             quality
             ,
             by
             Bishop
             Hall
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Decapla
               in
               Psalm●s
               ,
               five
               Commentarios
               ex
               decem
               legibus
               ,
               antiquis
               patribus
               Rab.
               Historicis
               &
               poetis
               ,
               a
               Iohanne
               Viccars
               Angl.
            
             in
             folio
             .
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Hierarchie
             of
             the
             blessed
             Angels
             ,
             their
             Names
             ,
             Orders
             and
             Offices
             ,
             with
             the
             fall
             of
             Lucifer
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             by
             
               T.
               Heywood
            
             ,
             in
             folio
             .
          
           
             Natures
             Good-night
             ,
             being
             a
             Sermon
             preached
             at
             the
             Funeral
             of
             Mris.
             
               Mary
               Forbs
            
             ,
             in
             Devon
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             Sermons
             which
             are
             in
             print
             of
             Mr.
             
               Iohn
               Bond
            
             ,
             late
             of
             the
             Savoy
             deceased
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Singing
             of
             Psalms
             the
             duty
             of
             Christians
             ,
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             a
             Vindication
             of
             that
             Ordinance
             ,
             in
             five
             Sermons
             ,
             on
             Ephesians
             5.19
             .
             wherein
             are
             asserted
             ,
             that
             wee
             must
             sing
             ,
             what
             wee
             must
             sing
             ,
             how
             wee
             must
             sing
             ,
             and
             why
             wee
             must
             sing
             ,
             the
             second
             Edition
             ,
             with
             many
             Additions
             ,
             by
             
               Thomas
               Ford
            
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             at
             Exon
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Novum
               Testamentum
               Domini
               nostri
               Iesu
               Christi
               ,
               Interprete
               Theodoro
               Beza
               ,
            
             in
             12.
             
             More
             exactly
             corrected
             and
             printed
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Grammar
             schools
             in
             a
             larger
             letter
             than
             formerly
             ,
             by
             
               R.
               D.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Books
             of
             Morality
             .
          
           
             A
             most
             compendious
             and
             easie
             way
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             Merchants
             Accompts
             ,
             after
             the
             Italian
             manner
             ,
             by
             
               Ioh.
               Carpenter
            
             ,
             Merchant
             ,
             in
             folio
             .
          
           
             
               E●●ans
               Tacticks
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Art
             of
             Embattailing
             an
             Army
             most
             exquisitely
             set
             forth
             in
             many
             brass
             plates
             .
          
           
             Animadversions
             of
             War
             ,
             or
             the
             Military
             Magazine
             of
             the
             truest
             Rules
             ,
             the
             most
             refined
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             choice
             Experiments
             that
             these
             late
             English
             and
             Swedish
             wa●s
             have
             produced
             ,
             with
             divers
             new
             inventions
             both
             of
             Fortifications
             and
             Stratagems
             ;
             also
             sundry
             Collections
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             most
             approved
             Authors
             ,
             either
             in
             
               Greek
               ,
               Latin
               ,
               Italian
               ,
               French
               ,
               Spanish
               ,
               Dutch
            
             or
             English
             ,
             by
             
               Rob.
               Ward
            
             ,
             Gentleman
             and
             Commander
             ,
             in
             folio
             .
          
           
             The
             works
             of
             that
             famous
             Mathematician
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Ed.
               Gunter
            
             ,
             sometime
             Professor
             of
             Astronomy
             in
             Gresham
             Colledge
             in
             London
             ,
             reprinted
             and
             corrected
             with
             additions
             by
             
               Samuel
               Foster
            
             ,
             late
             Professor
             of
             the
             same
             Colledge
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Sector
             and
             Canons
             or
             Table
             ,
             in
             this
             fourth
             Edition
             much
             enlarged
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Decimal
             Arithmetick
             ,
             shewing
             the
             use
             of
             
               Napiers
               Bones
            
             ,
             by
             
               William
               Barton
            
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Handmaid
             to
             Arithmetick
             ,
             being
             an
             easie
             way
             to
             attain
             Arithmetick
             speedily
             ,
             also
             it
             reduceth
             all
             forrein
             Coins
             ,
             both
             of
             Brass
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             and
             Gold
             ,
             to
             our
             English
             mony
             ;
             also
             the
             weights
             and
             measures
             to
             our
             English
             ,
             it
             also
             makes
             known
             what
             Commodities
             every
             Country
             affords
             ,
             by
             
               Nicholas
               Hunt
            
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             the
             Quadrant
             ,
             fitted
             for
             daily
             practice
             ,
             by
             
               Samuel
               Foster
            
             ,
             late
             Professor
             of
             Astronomy
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Art
             of
             Dialling
             ,
             by
             
               Sam.
               Foster
            
             .
          
           
             
               Formulae
               Oratoriae
               in
               usum
               scholarum
               concin●atae
               cum
               pra●i
               &
               usu
               earundem
               in
               Epistolis
               ,
               Th●matibus
               ,
               Declamationibus
               conterendis
               ,
               accessit
               d●x
               po●ticus
               cum
               suis
               al●quo●
               po●matiolis
               ,
               Edit
               Novissima
               Authoris
               lima
               expolitis
               ,
               per
               Ioh.
               Clark
               ,
               in
            
             12.
             
          
           
             Select
             and
             choice
             phrases
             Latin
             and
             English
             ,
             at
             first
             briefly
             collected
             for
             the
             use
             and
             benefit
             of
             young
             scholars
             ,
             by
             
               Iohn
               Clark
            
             ,
             and
             since
             recognized
             and
             made
             more
             useful
             by
             
               William
               Du
               Gard
            
             ,
             Master
             of
             Merchant-Tailors
             School
             in
             London
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             Also
             
               Phrasologiae
               Puerills
               ,
               sive
               Sermones
            
             ,
             or
             select
             Latin
             and
             English
             Phrases
             ,
             methodically
             digested
             by
             way
             of
             common
             place
             ,
             and
             alphabetically
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             easie
             〈…〉
             is
             desired
             ,
             very
             useful
             for
             young
             Latinists
             ,
             to
             prevent
             Barbarism
             ,
             and
             bald
             Latin
             making
             ,
             and
             to
             initiate
             them
             in
             speaking
             and
             writing
             elegantly
             in
             both
             languages
             .
             The
             third
             Edition
             ,
             very
             much
             inlarged
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             
               Iohn
               Clark
            
             ,
             B.
             D.
             and
             sometimes
             Master
             of
             a
             Free-school
             in
             Lincoln
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             
               C.
               Salustii
               Crispi
               Catilina
               seu
               Bellum
               Catilinarium
               ,
            
             in
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Lucii
               Annaei
               Flori
               rerum
               Romanorum
               libri
               quatuor
               .
               Ex
               museo
               Io.
               Isaci
               Poniani
               ,
            
             in
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             Map
             of
             England
             ,
             with
             the
             pictures
             of
             all
             the
             Kings
             since
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             cut
             in
             a
             Copper
             plate
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             most
             exactest
             Map
             that
             hath
             been
             done
             ,
             by
             
               William
               Holler
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Needles
             Excellency
             ,
             a
             most
             excellent
             Book
             for
             Ladies
             and
             Gentlewomen
             to
             draw
             all
             sort
             of
             works
             by
             ;
             cut
             in
             brass
             Plates
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Iohannes
               Possellii
               Syntaxis
               Graeca
               utilissimis
               exemplis
               Illustrata
               ,
               una
               cum
               regulis
               ejusdem
               de
               accentibus
               &
               Varen●ii
               de
               iisdem
               tractatu
               ,
            
             in
             80.
             
          
           
             Esopes
             Fables
             in
             verse
             illustrated
             with
             Emblems
             ,
             or
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             also
             grammatically
             translated
             into
             prose
             ,
             with
             apt
             Morals
             ,
             and
             printed
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Latin
             Copy
             ,
             together
             ,
             with
             the
             History
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             from
             the
             best
             Greek
             Copies
             ,
             very
             useful
             for
             all
             ,
             but
             especially
             for
             young
             Scholars
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Rhetoricae
               Compendium
               Ang.
               Lat.
               per
               Thom.
               Hor●
               ,
            
             Master
             of
             Eaten
             Colledge
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             School
             Probation
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Rhetorices
               Elementa
            
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vestibulum
               Linguae
               Latinae
               rerum
               &
               ●inguarum
               fundamenta
               exhibens
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Rudiments
             of
             the
             Latin
             Tongue
             ,
             all
             four
             by
             
               Willian
               Du
               Guard
            
             ,
             Master
             of
             Merchant-Taylors
             School
             in
             London
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               Lexicon
            
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             
             〈…〉
             translated
             into
             English
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Symb●la
               〈◊〉
               in
               tribus
               Classibus
               ,
               Authore
               Nicbo
               .
               Reus●ero
               ●●orino
               I.C.
               Plat.
               Caes.
            
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Sc●●s
             design
             discovered
             ,
             relating
             their
             dangerous
             attempts
             lately
             practised
             against
             England
             ,
             with
             the
             sad
             consequences
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             a
             noble
             person
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Speculations
             on
             the
             excrements
             of
             Urin
             ,
             with
             the
             distinctions
             ,
             causes
             ,
             colours
             ,
             and
             contents
             thereof
             ,
             with
             other
             symptomes
             observed
             in
             Nature
             ,
             by
             
               Henry
               Hamand
            
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             whole
             Trial
             of
             Lieutenant
             Collonel
             
               Io.
               Lilbourn
            
             ,
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             Commission
             of
             Oyer
             and
             Terminer
             at
             the
             Guild-Hall
             of
             London
             ,
             truly
             set
             forth
             ,
             with
             his
             manner
             of
             pleading
             ,
             in
             a
             brass
             plate
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Common-wealths
             friend
             ,
             shewing
             an
             exact
             and
             speedy
             way
             to
             Justice
             and
             Right
             ,
             for
             the
             preventing
             and
             determining
             tedious
             Law-sutes
             ,
             by
             
               Iohn
               March
            
             of
             
               Grayes
               Inne
            
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             Constables
             ,
             Overseers
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             Surveyers
             of
             High-waies
             ,
             by
             
               Iohn
               Layer
            
             ,
             Counsellor
             at
             Law
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             faithful
             Register
             of
             the
             transactions
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             years
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Charles
             ,
             containing
             several
             Speeches
             ,
             Cases
             ,
             Arguments
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             grand
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             then
             in
             agitation
             ,
             by
             
               Thomas
               Fuller
            
             ,
             in
             folio
             .
          
           
             A
             Collection
             of
             Speeches
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Dearing
            
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             discourse
             of
             proper
             Sacrifice
             by
             Sir
             
               Ed.
               Dearing
            
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Monuments
             in
             the
             Saxon
             Tongue
             ,
             written
             seven
             hundred
             years
             since
             ,
             proving
             that
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             Creed
             ,
             were
             then
             used
             in
             the
             Mother
             tongue
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             History
             of
             Heliodorus
             ,
             translated
             into
             English
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             History
             of
             Bees
             ,
             shewing
             their
             admirable
             Nature
             and
             Properties
             ,
             their
             Generation
             and
             Colonies
             ,
             their
             Government
             ,
             Loyalty
             ,
             Art
             ,
             Industry
             ,
             Enemies
             ,
             Wars
             ,
             Magnanimity
             ,
             &c.
             
             By
             
               Char●es
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             Magdalen
             Colledge
             ,
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             King
             Iames
             Proverbs
             ,
             in
             16.
             
          
           
             A
             Manuel
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             by
             Osiander
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             height
             of
             Eloquence
             translated
             out
             of
             the
             Greek
             ,
             by
             
               Iohn
               Hall
            
             Esquire
             .
          
           
             Herocles
             on
             the
             golden
             Verses
             of
             Pythagoras
             ,
             teaching
             a
             virtuous
             and
             godly
             life
             ,
             by
             
               Iohn
               Hall
            
             ,
             Esquire
             .
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             Letters
             of
             
               Mounsieur
               de
               Balzac
            
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             and
             fourth
             parts
             ,
             translated
             into
             English
             by
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Baker
            
             ,
             Knight
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             collected
             into
             one
             Volume
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             Theatre
             of
             Complements
             ,
             and
             Art
             of
             Eloquence
             ,
             stored
             with
             variety
             of
             Love-songs
             ,
             Sonnets
             ,
             Letters
             ,
             and
             Amorous
             Dialogues
             ,
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             Choice
             Poems
             ,
             relating
             Songs
             ,
             Sonnets
             ,
             Epigrams
             ,
             Carrols
             ,
             Posies
             ,
             Dialogues
             ,
             with
             variety
             of
             other
             Mirth
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             noble
             Numbers
             ,
             or
             his
             pious
             peeces
             ,
             by
             
               Robert
               Herick
            
             ,
             Esquire
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             works
             of
             
               Iohn
               Taylor
            
             the
             famous
             Water-Poet
             ,
             collected
             in
             one
             Vol.
             in
             fol.
             
          
           
             Also
             Wit
             and
             Mirth
             ,
             by
             
               Iohn
               Taylor
            
             ,
             in
             8.
             
          
           
             Arcadia
             Plaies
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Antiquary
             Plaies
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Antigony
             Plaies
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Challenge
             for
             Beauty
             Plaies
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Coronation
             Plaies
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Chabot
             Plaies
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Discontented
             Collonel
             Plaies
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Humerous
             Courtier
             Plaies
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Hide
             Park
             Plaies
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Lady
             of
             Pleasure
             Plaies
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Mad
             world
             my
             Master●
             Plaies
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Noble
             Stranger
             Plaies
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Phoenix
             Plaies
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Richard
             the
             third
             Plaies
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Seven
             Champions
             Plaies
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Wollastin
             Plaies
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             Woman
             will
             have
             her
             Will
             Plaies
             in
             4.